¡¶supreme summoning system¡·


 The Supreme Summoning System Chapter 1 The Supreme Summoning System

    The sky was filled with dark clouds, accumulating thick moisture, but the rain did not fall.  Probably due to the dryness of the ground and the black smoke rising into the sky from everywhere, the air did not feel warm and humid, but instead seemed hot and dry.  This land, which was originally a forest, had just been baptized by the flames of war. However, the flames on the trees were crushed and extinguished by dozens of tons of tanks before they ignited quickly, which reduced the possibility of forest fires.  The war has ended, and the screams and roars of explosions that filled the sky are no longer around.  Dongfang Yun curled up and hugged himself hard, hiding in a piece of ye grass that was not affected. The large woody plants covered his petite body.  The surroundings were obviously very hot due to the rolling heat wave, but Dongfang Yun only felt cold all over.  "I regretted that I should have rushed to the tough guy and ran to save the child without controlling my thin legs. As a result, the child was saved, but I was hit by a car.  Damn it, where is this?  Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t imagine where he had traveled and why there were three-story tanks and soldiers using laser weapons.  It wasn¡¯t until the roar of the tanks disappeared for several hours that Dongfang Yun got up the courage to get up and stumble out of the bushes.  It has been two days since he came to this world. The killing has been going on since he just woke up. Human soldiers driving terrifying tanks and carrying laser weapons are constantly firing at the indigenous people living in this industrial forest.  And those natives are also very strange. Some can transform into all kinds of beasts they have seen and never seen before, and some can control and command all kinds of beasts. Most of them have green hair like the elves in the movie.  Guys who use bows and arrows to fight enemies.  ¡°Those guys are really strong. An arrow covered with various colors of light visible to the naked eye can actually cause a big explosion within three or four meters.  There are also some elves who even wield a staff with a natural form like a tree trunk to use various magics.  Oh my god, what kind of world have I traveled to?  Avatar?  The only pity is that although the number of indigenous people is large, they cannot withstand the bombardment of cannons. Magic and arrows cannot penetrate the defense of cannons. On the other hand, human soldiers can shoot through the indigenous people with an ordinary laser.  An energy shield surrounding the body.  The fighting lasted for two days, and then the natives were defeated.  Dongfang Yun relied on his memory and ran staggeringly in the industry forest. Although his bare white feet were constantly scratched with bleeding marks by branches, it did not affect his speed.  Finally, he stopped and breathed a sigh of relief.  In front of him was the corpse of a black ground beast that was more than ten meters long. However, most of the flesh and blood from the neck to the back of the corpse had been blown away, and the remaining parts had also been roasted by the forest fire.  Burnt, a rich meaty aroma spread to Dongfang Yun's nose.  He was really hungry. He had been paying attention to the corpse of the earth beast for a long time, and he hurried over as soon as the danger was eliminated, just to satisfy his hunger.  Dongfang Yun ran a few steps and threw his whole body on the corpse of the earth beast. Although there was a large amount of dried blood under the burnt wound, Dongfang Yun couldn't pay much attention to it. He stretched out his dirty little hand.  He quickly pulled off a large piece of meat and put it in his mouth to chew hard.  Tears had already flowed down unsatisfactoryly. The smell of barbecue was swallowed down, but the fishy and burnt smell stayed on the tongue.  But in order to survive, Dongfang Yun had to swallow big mouthfuls.  I remember her childhood sweetheart once said that Dongfang Yun always wanted to rely on the other person when he was with others. Even at the most critical moment, he could not make up his mind. His indescribable indecisiveness really matched the figure and appearance of this top-notch transvestite.  But when Dongfang Yun is alone, he is like a lone wolf, with strong autonomy and judgment.  Thinking of her who was always regarded as a handsome guy and pursued by countless girls, Dongfang Yun's tears fell even more. No matter what, he was only a fifteen-year-old child.  "Woooo." A voice came into Dongfang Yun's ears, startling him and looking around quickly.  Didn't see anything.  He hesitated for a moment and continued to devour.  "Woooooooo." The same voice sounded again, like a child's cry, which made Dongfang Yun shiver.  Is it the ghost of the indigenous people?  He tried not to think in this direction, but he stopped and listened carefully.  Sure enough, not far from the nearby bushes that were not burned, whining sounds continued.  Dongfang Yun picked up a broken branch nearby, held it with both hands and walked slowly towards the direction of the sound.    He opened the grass, but his movements stopped.  In the grass nest, a snow-white kitten was shivering No, this is not a kitten, but In Dongfang Yun's mind, those who rushed towards the human soldiers with wooden spears appeared, using them as spears.  A beautiful indigenous woman whose entire body transformed into a cheetah after being thrown.  ¡°Could it bethat this is also that kind of creature?  Dongfang Yun put aside the stick and picked up the little leopard.  This little leopard was probably just born. The white fur all over its body was wet. Its eyes had not yet been fully opened. Its small mouth kept making whimpering sounds, revealing its pink upper and lower teeth.  ??Probably, you¡¯re hungry?  Dongfang Yun looked around, sighed, and slowly walked to the burnt body with the little leopard in his arms, put it aside, inserted his hands into the burnt part, and used all his strength to burn that part.  The flesh was torn apart, revealing black internal organs and spurting blood.  He ignored the blood pouring on himself, but picked up the little leopard and slowly moved its mouth to a place where the blood did not flow so fast.  Dongfang Yun has been hungry for two days, and this little leopard has been hungry for no less time than him.  The animal's instinct made the little leopard not pay attention to the smell of animal blood, and swallowed the blood with its small mouth.  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly: "It seems that from now on you and I will be the only ones to accompany you. Huh?" He suddenly felt something flashing out of the corner of his eye. He looked in the direction and couldn't help but tremble.  The torn wound was facing upwards, and a rare ray of sunlight that penetrated the dark clouds happened to shine into the Earthly Beast's internal organs. There seemed to be something reflective inside.  Dongfang Yun unscrupulously placed the little leopard on the ground, which was not yet full, and let it howl. He tried his best to climb up the huge body of the earthly beast, and tore open the burnt parts of the earthly beast with all his strength.  The entire upper body was pushed in, and his hands were groping through the slippery internal organs.  He had no idea what he was doing, he was just subconsciously curious.  After a while, he really touched something hard, angular and smooth.  Dongfang Yun forcefully pulled out his body from the belly of the smelly earth beast, and his whole body fell to the ground.  But he still saw what was in his hand.  An earthy yellow crystal that is more than twenty centimeters long. From this crystal, Dongfang Yun even vaguely saw a hint of roaring soul.  Immediately, a strange voice sounded in his mind. The voice was as dignified as Huang Zhongdalu's, but also as sweet as a lover's murmurs.  "Incomplete seventh-order earth element magic crystal has been detected. It has been detected that the host's physiological state is normal and meets the conditions for opening the supreme summoning system." "Host full status scan" "Host status: second-level civilization derivatives, lower-class humans.  " "You, your sister! Who do you think is an inferior human being?" Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry.  "Host growth potential: Level 2. Host survival possibility: less than 2%. System recommendation: give up." Dongfang Yun: "Hey, hey." "The system automatically scans the available host organisms within a hundred meters in diameter." "The scan found the advantage.  A Claw Druid, a third-level civilization creature. Growth potential: less than 1%. System recommendation: "" "System.  Judging" "There is no host to search for." "The evaluation is completed, the system is activated." "Whatwhat system?" "He's not here yet!  When I was about to ask something, I suddenly had a splitting headache, a strong sense of dizziness and vomiting, as if a pile of paste was being forced into my head.  When the pain completely dissipated, Dongfang Yun already had enough knowledge in his mind to judge what kind of summoning system this was.  ¡¾Supreme Summoning System¡¿, whose origin is unknown, uses certain things with complete data as templates, and uses some sacrifice methods to summon some creatures in the complete data.  Dongfang Yun said he was confused.  "The supreme summoning system is activated!" the voice sounded again.  "According to the host data, currently enabled functions are: [Hero Summoning], [Shop Summoning], [Army Transformation]. Unlocked functions: [Base Erection], [Building Construction], [Summoning Soldiers], [Altar Upgrade], etc."  "[Summon Heroes]: You can summon heroes through magic crystals and mineral deposits. Currently, the range of heroes is open - DOTA2, LOL, and the hero system - MUGEN series can be opened by unblocking. SummonedHeroes cannot be recalled, and heroes of different levels are summoned according to the quality of the sacrificed magic crystals and mineral deposits.  Heroes can be upgraded using runestones.  Unlock heroes and sacrificial runestones: Level 1 summons (need to sacrifice fifth-level magic crystal): Crystal Maiden Limo, Dark Daughter Anne, Templar Assassin Lanaya, Night Hunter Vayne, etc.  Level 2 summons (needs to sacrifice level 6 magic crystals): Windrunner Lairilei, Banished Blade Raven, Drow Ranger Trixis, Rise of Thorns Zyra, etc.  Level three summons (needs to sacrifice seventh-level magic crystal): Moon Knight Luna, Peerless Swordswoman Fiona, Queen of Pain Akasha, Ominous Blade Katarina, etc.  Level 4 summons (needs to sacrifice eighth-level magic crystal): Mirana, the white tiger girl, Syndra, the leader of darkness, Srisis, the Naga Siren, Morgana, the fallen angel, etc.  [Summon Shop]: You can summon a shop that has unlocked the hero system (currently DOTA2, LOL), and use magic gold coins to purchase props in the shop, and put the props into the soul domain for all your summoned heroes to enjoy.  This prop increases.  ¡¾Army Transformation¡¿: You can improve the strength of specific units by transforming arms of the same race. The specific unit orientation is: the four arms of WAR3 and the three arms of Star 2.  " "The system has detected an incomplete seventh-level earth element magic crystal, which provides the host with two choices: [Summon Heroes] and [Unit Transformation], please choose.  "

 Supreme Summoning System Chapter 2 The Hand of the Aunt

    "Hey" Dongfang Yun, as a qualified otaku, has certainly played these games, and the corners of his mouth couldn't help but tilt up.  Well, let me just say that if you traveled through time, you wouldn¡¯t even have a cheating device!  Is there a group of beauty heroes in Nima?  Is there any legendary two-dimensional **?  The devilish heart hidden under Loli's body began to twitch. Dongfang Yun's saliva flowed out involuntarily. In his mind, he fantasized about using a lollipop to see Sister Annie's small breasts. Dongfang Yun was already looking forward to a bright future.  .  With the beauty in hand, Dongfang Yun ignored all the war, destruction, laser cannon and elves.  Even some things hidden under the exaggerated surface, he selectively ignored.  ¡°For example, why are there so many monster heroes in DOTA, but why are there only beautiful heroes who are on the stage to be introduced?  I don¡¯t know if this is a kind of thick line just for otakus.  After all, Dongfang Yun understood the gap between ideals and reality. He asked cautiously: "Is there any difference between the two?" The voice in his mind that was neither male nor female but very pleasant said: "Host  The magic crystal in his hand is an incomplete seventh-level earth element magic crystal. The original owner was originally a sixth-level magic crystal. He was promoted to a higher level during the battle and died after reaching half the level. It was judged that although the magic crystal exceeded the sixth level, it did not reach the seventh level.  , so if you choose to summon a hero, you can only summon a second-level hero. If the host chooses [Arm Transformation], you can forcibly mature the Claw Druid larvae next to it to grow into a sixth-level elite Claw Druid.  "Yes, of course I want a girl!" Dongfang Yun shouted, "I chose the hero summons!" "The host is selected and the summons is activated." "Because the host uses the hero summons for the first time.  Double summoning special effects! You can use the same magic crystal to summon two heroes of the same level. " "The system is determining" "Because the seventh-level magic crystal is incomplete and has exceeded the scope of the sixth-level magic crystal, the system determines that it can pass.  Reduce the chance of summoning heroes of the same level and upgrade the summonable second-level heroes to third-level heroes. "Because the magic crystal is incomplete, the summoned third-level heroes will be weakened." "Huh?" Dongfang?  In a daze, his hand holding the magic crystal suddenly and slowly raised uncontrollably, and at the same time, his mouth slowly said some words that had never passed through his mind.  "A symbol of strength, the bravest warrior, whether it is an enemy or a companion, the coward can only become the soul of your axe, the corpse-eater is destined to become your stepping stone, and the brave and loyal will become your follower! This front  The road is destined to be full of twists and turns, but no one can stop your glory! Under the witness of the six-pointed star, Noxus will eventually rise! Come out, the hand of Noxus - Darius!  On the ground in front of him, a huge magic array with a diameter of more than three meters emerged, blooming with dazzling golden light. When Dongfang Yun read the last word, among the light erupting from the magic array on the ground, a two-meter  Duo's sturdy figure slowly emerged.  The light faded, and this majestic and mighty man appeared completely on the magic circle.  The heavy red heavy metal armor, the black giant axe, which was more than half of the two-meter-long blade, the torch-shaped black hair standing upside down This man slowly opened his eyes, and roared with domineering power like the roar of a giant dragon.  resounded throughout the hall, "Noxus! Bloodbath everything!" Dongfang Yun, who was awakened by this voice, opened his eyes wide in shock, looked at the back of the man in front of him, and said in surprise: "Nani? I'm so stupid~ This  How could it be the Hand of the Great Aunt? "The Hand of Noxus, Darius, comes from LOL. It is the representative of power, the representative of strength, the representative of blood. People give it the nickname of the Hand of the Great Aunt, also known as the Guillotine.  Nicknamed the human-headed dog When this real war machine/iron-blooded overlord appeared, Dongfang Yun began to really pay attention to the blind spots when opening the supreme summoning system.  The introduction of this system is basically to bring out the beauties who are worthy of being on the stage to attract attention, but in actual operation, heroes of a certain level will be randomly selected as just now.  It's like going to heaven and earth. When you first enter, you'll see all the beauties in white. But when you see two of them, they're just old men who are groveling. It's such a disappointing metaphor.  When Dongfang Yun was looking at Darius, Darius was also looking down at this cute pseudo-loli whose height barely reached his waist. Although he didn't speak, there was something indescribable shining in his eyes.  surprised.  Dongfang Yun lamented in his heart. Although he was unhappy that he had not summoned a beautiful hero, his aunt was still a very reliable and powerful subordinate.Very suitable for today's situation.  As for the system saying that Shenma will be automatically weakened, Dongfang Yun just pretends that it didn¡¯t happen.  He proudly walked up to Darius and patted the latter's butt vigorously - he was about 150 years old, and even if he tiptoed hard, he could only pat Darius's chest.  "Well, from now on you just follow me, and I guarantee that you will be popular and drink spicy food in the future." Darius glanced at Dongfang Yun seriously, and glanced arrogantly to the side with disdain: "Hey.  "Eh? What's your expression and tone? I'm your master!" Dongfang Yun jumped to his feet and shouted angrily, but his appearance was really not intimidating, and even his roar was weak.  Darius's rich voice sounded: "You are not worthy of being my maid with your strength. I am a great Noxian general, how can I be commanded by you?" "You, you, you!" Dongfang Yun said with a small chest.  He drummed: "You!" He wanted to yell a few words to increase his momentum, but when he saw Darius staring at him with a pair of tiger eyes, he immediately lowered his head and said softly: "Don't be kidding." Phew!  A gust of biting wind passed by, and then the ax blade, which was as long as Dongfang Yun's height, hit the ground hard. The grass and soil flew everywhere, and Dongfang Yun was so frightened that he fell to the ground.  Darius leaned down, the flesh on his face trembling: "You, do you think I'm joking?" "No, no!" This domineering force hit his face, Dongfang Yun's little body could not bear it, and he wanted to kneel down immediately  I shouted that your bastard spirit has captivated all sentient beings, so why don't you accept me as your younger brother?  "Hmph." Darius snorted coldly, put the giant ax back on his back, and said: "Forget it, after all, everything I said was summoned by you. Even if you have fun, if you dare  You have insulted my prestige. Don't blame me for being unkind." "Yes!" Dongfang Yun's head was buzzing. He waited until Darius turned around and said softly: "What the hell, you, what do you think?  Are you an ancient person? " "What did you say?" "No! I said that the ancient style will last forever!" "Humph!" The first summoned hero was so disrespectful that he even lost his appetite.  No more, he walked to the little leopard.  The little leopard drank the animal blood without hesitation, and was probably seven or eight full. It stopped barking and lay languidly in the haystack.  "Forget it, luckily I have you." Dongfang Yun picked up the little leopard, gently rubbed the soft white hair on its head, walked to Darius and said, "Boss, let's go next  "Where?" Darius asked in confusion: "Boss? What does that mean?" Dongfang Yun said, "You are the leader among the three of us." "Oh," Darius said.  Turning his gaze on the little leopard, a trace of joy flashed in his eyes: "Huh? It's actually the Druid of the Claw." "Yes, yes, everyone said so." Dongfang Yun responded perfunctorily.  "Everyone?" "Nothing" Darius stretched out his broad palm, carefully pinched the little leopard out of Dongfang Yun's arms, and said with a smile: "Not bad, at least we have a scout now." "  Scout? You mean it?" Dongfang Yun pointed at the little leopard.  Darius said: "Of course." Dongfang Yun hurriedly grabbed the little leopard and carried it back to his arms. Loli, who was protecting the doll, pouted and said, "It's so small. You wouldn't use it as bait to lure the enemy, right?"  " Darius sneered: "Do you think there are still enemies around? Looking at the smoke and the burning of the surrounding vegetation, even if there are enemies, the battle will have been over for three or four hours, right? " Dongfang Yun blinked with water.  His big eyes asked: "Then what do you want to do?" Darius seemed to be unable to stand Dongfang Yun's cuteness. He gasped out a white breath and said, "Of course, transform it into a complete Druid of the Claw.  , let him explore the way for us." "Transformation?" Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "You also have this ability?" "Of course, troop transformation is the most basic ability of every hero, but my transformation ability is not as good as yours.  I can only transform it into a complete Druid of the Claw for fifteen minutes, and upgrade it to the fourth level at most." "So you are not as good as me," Dongfang Yun whispered.  "Huh?" "No" Dongfang Yun hugged the little leopard tightly and said, "It's still young. What if your transformation causes harm to it?" &nbspDarius crossed his arms and said: "The damage caused is almost certain, because the hero's transformation ability is to overdraw the potential of the transformed body, which is very different from your ability. But" He looked around  , with a cautious look on his face: "Now our location, identity, and the enemies we will face are all unknown. We must be careful in everything. Isn't it worth sacrificing one life for the safety of the two of us?" "Of course not.  It's worth it!" Dongfang Yun's cheeks bulged and he shouted: "How can you hurt such a cute little guy? It's a baby anyway, right?" Darius said in surprise; "Huh?  Are you objecting to my opinion? " "Of course" Dongfang Yun wanted to shout, but the little leopard in his arms suddenly snorted, touching the most fragile chord in his heart: "Of course you are!  "It's very powerful, but I will tell you when you are wrong!" "Oh?" Darius smiled, rubbed his chin with his big hand and said, "In that case, you can explore the way for us on its behalf!"  "If you encounter an enemy, just wait for death." "No problem!" Dongfang Yun agreed loudly.

 Supreme Summoning System Chapter 3 Fighting the Cheetah

    "I'm so stupid, really, why did I agree to Darius to explore the road?" Dongfang Yun thought depressedly as he lay in the grass.  "The so-called spy is to designate a certain direction and then explore the path first with the larger troops, and often provide information feedback to the larger troops. At the critical moment when encountering the enemy, you need to expose yourself to attract the attention of the larger troops, and use your own life to signal danger.  "Darius carried the poor little leopard and said: "We are a large force now, and you are a spy, so go ahead and remember one thing, if you cannot hide yourself perfectly, you will die.  Don't think that there are no enemies ahead. From what I can tell, there is still some extremely dangerous atmosphere in this mostly burned forest. " "You do you really have the heart to let me die?" Dongfang?  Yun looked very much like Puss in Boots, with his eyes wide open and watery.  "Stop being cute, get out!" "I'm so stupid, really" Dongfang Yun stuck out her butt and moved forward inch by inch, trying to hide herself deeper.     Snapped!  A pebble hit Dongfang Yun hard on the buttocks. The comrade, the transvestite, immediately jumped up holding her buttocks. She turned around with tears in her eyes and said, "What are you doing?" Darius sat lazily on the hind legs of the earth-walking beast.  Throwing a few small stones proudly, he said: "What are you doing so dawdling? You haven't even looked away from me for five minutes or you haven't even climbed out twenty meters. If there are any scouts like you,  Speed, we don¡¯t have to march and fight, we can just go to the enemy and kill ourselves." Dongfang Yun said with tears, "There is no need to spank them!" Darius rolled his eyes and said, "This is just a warning.  That¡¯s it. Next time when I¡¯m crawling and my butt is higher than the grass, I¡¯ll just use an ax to cut off the higher piece of meat!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Dongfang Yun pouted and dived into the grass again.  Climb forward quickly.  Darius looked at the swaying grass, a smile appeared on his lips, and his hand stroking the little leopard's fur became much gentler.  I don¡¯t know how long time passed. Dongfang Yun felt that he was almost falling asleep while crawling. Darius and the little leopard behind him had long disappeared, which made him feel lonely again.  This feeling was like a sharp blade, piercing his heart fiercely, making him want to jump up and shout Darius's name.  Just thinking that the little leopard might be stimulated by Darius, he had to continue to fumble forward.  As night falls, the dark clouds in the sky are gradually blown away by the moon. In the dilapidated industry forest, the desolate wind blows across the back of Dongfang Yun. The blown strips of school uniforms are completely unable to stop the cool breeze. Behind the exciting Dongfang Yun  Goosebumps arose in large swaths.  Suddenly, Dongfang Yun seemed to feel an inexplicable sight hitting him. A burst of coolness made him stop suddenly, and slowly raised his head to look through the yecao.  Those are a pair of green eyes as big as his current little fist!  And these eyes have erect pupils like wild beasts!  Dongfang Yunji shivered, his petite body jumped up, and he hurriedly picked up a wooden stick that was as thick as his arm.  The owner of the beast's pupils moved forward slowly, staring at Dongfang Yun with great vigilance, while his black nose kept sniffing the surrounding smell.  After confirming that there was no one else around, the owner of these eyes suddenly appeared, revealing a strong body with yellow and black hair patterns under the moonlight.  A cheetah standing on all fours is taller than the clouds in the east!  Dongfang Yun¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and his hand holding the wooden stick became harder.  The cheetah stared at Dongfang Yun fiercely, and the hatred and hatred in his eyes made Dongfang Yun's body tremble.  To it, Dongfang Yun seems to be not only prey, but also an enemy!  It moved forward slowly, its breathing getting heavier and heavier.  Dongfang Yun's footsteps moved with its movements, and his body slowly lowered, stretching his body to the most suitable angle for attack and defense.  He has never practiced any kung fu at all, this is just the fighting instinct that existed in his body from unknown time.  As the two moved, Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up.  He found that the cheetah was limping on its right hind leg. Although it tried its best to hide it, Dongfang Yun discovered it.  When Dongfang Yun showed joy, the cheetah also roared to the sky and rushed towards Dongfang Yun crazily.  The movement was so fast that even if one leg was inconvenient, it rushed to Dongfang Yun like a gust of wind and pounced forward with both paws.  Subconsciously, Dongfang Yun dwarfed and rolled out from under the cheetah's crotch. At the same time, the wooden stick held in his right hand jerked back,The hit was unmistakable on the cheetah's right hind leg!  "Ouch!" The cheetah howled, and threw its whole body into the grass. Regardless of the pain, it immediately turned around and re-aimed at Dongfang Yun with its right hind leg on the ground.  With just one move, Dongfang Yun's whole body was soaked with cold sweat. Waves of fear surged into his heart. His legs were so sore that he could hardly stand.  He is holding on to fear, but his eyes are as firm as a lone wolf!  "I'm not afraid of you!" Dongfang Yun cheered to himself loudly: "I'm not afraid of you! You're just a beast!" "Howl!" The cheetah seemed to understand Dongfang Yun's words, was completely irritated, and used force again  Leap up and pounce on Dongfang Yun!  The sharp claws reflected sharp light under the cold moon!  ¡­This is risking one¡¯s life.  ¡­If I am afraid, I will definitely die!  ¡­I don¡¯t want to die, I still want to find my way home, my parents, and the one who always doesn¡¯t allow others to bully me, are waiting for me!  The cheetah's speed reached its limit, and it was absolutely impossible for Dongfang Yun to avoid it. He bit his lip hard, and his eyes burst with light that surpassed the will to die!  This boy, who looked completely cute and cute, yelled and rushed out in the direction where the cheetah was coming. At the same time, he pointed the sharp end of the wooden stick at the cheetah's lower abdomen.  ¡­I don¡¯t have the power to pierce you, but the reaction force you give me will definitely kill you!     Snapped!  Unexpectedly, when the wooden stick was stabbed into the cheetah's belly, it broke in Dongfang Yun's hands like it was stuck into tough old rubber!  The cheetah's tough body also held Dongfang Yun down.  There was a mocking look in the cheetah's eyes, and the corners of its mouth seemed to be smiling. Its sharp teeth reflected the cold light under the moon, and it bit down hard!  It¡¯s over Dongfang Yun closed his eyes.  A few seconds passed, but the pain he imagined did not come, and he couldn't help but open his eyes.  His pupils shrank again.  Because he clearly saw that the cheetah's mouth was biting on a black iron rod that was as thick as his arm. Looking up along the iron rod, what was connected to the iron rod was a huge, bright axe, as tall as a person!  And naturally there is only one owner of the hand holding this giant axe.  "Darius!" Dongfang Yun shouted excitedly.  Darius stared at the cheetah coldly, with murderous intent spreading in his eyes. No matter how hard he exerted his force, the giant ax flew the cheetah's huge body seven or eight meters away, and landed on the ground with a thud!  He looked at Dongfang Yun who was filled with tears and said: "Even if you are alone and helpless, you still have the courage to die with the enemy You did a good job, leave it to me next." "Roar!" The cheetah in the distance stood up.  , roared angrily, staring cautiously at this man who looked like a god descending into the world.  Its sense of smell was extremely sensitive, but it didn't detect the man's approach at all, which made it hesitate.  However, the deep hatred still stimulated it, its eyes were scarlet, and it ran towards Darius.  Darius remained unmoved in the face of this violent momentum. He took a steady step forward. With a flick of his wrist, the shaft of the giant ax rotated 180 degrees in his palm: "The incompletely evolved fifth level  Druid of the Claw? It's a pity that it's injured, and it's not even worth making a toy." The cheetah roared and jumped forward. It looked like it would tear apart even a big mountain.  Darius laughed, and his right arm actually swung the heavy ax at a speed invisible to the naked eye, but that turn had already allowed him to move the back of the ax forward and hit the cheetah's left shoulder hard.  Although he avoided the bad luck of being killed with one blow, Darius's strength was extremely strong. The heavy ax hit the cheetah, and a clear sound of bone cracking came, and the cheetah was severely knocked away more than thirty meters.  Afterwards, he rubbed the ground for more than ten meters before he stopped and lay down in the weeds, his life and death unknown.  "It's rubbish." Darius didn't bother to take back the heavy axe, and said to Dongfang Yun on the ground: "How long are you going to pretend to be dead?" Dongfang Yun stood up and hugged Darius' thigh in emotion, like a  Like a koala, he clung to Darius and said aggrievedly: "I thought you didn't want me anymore." "Damn it." Darius' face turned green, and he grabbed Dongfang Yun's collar with his big hands.  He pulled away and said with a disgusted look on his face: "Where did your momentum go just now? Why are you pretending to be a little bitch when you are obviously a grown man?" Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up: "You, you, youyou can really tell that I am  Man?" Darius sneered; "You youAre you insulting my stupidity?  " Dongfang Yun crossed his arms and said with heart-felt eyes: "No, no, it's just the way I look They all said" Darius shook his head and said seriously: "Man, appearance is not important.  The most important thing is to have fearless courage, resolute judgment, firm belief, the courage to brave the battlefield, and the chest to look down upon all things!  " Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "But I don't have any of these" Darius looked full of hatred: "You alas!  " He sighed: "Do you know how the heroes are divided into levels one, two, three and four?  " Dongfang Yun's eyes widened: "What?  " "For newly summoned heroes, level four is the most perfect. There are no shortcomings except that the strength has not reached its peak. Level three does not have the ability to establish a mental connection with you for the time being. Level two will not have feelings for the time being based on level three.  , Level 1 does not even have the ability to think, only the most basic ability to make judgments and follow orders.  If you want a level 1 hero to reach level 2, to activate your IQ you need to subconsciously acknowledge your existence. To reach level 3 to activate feelings, you need to have feelings for 'you'. To reach level 4 to establish a link, you need to fully acknowledge your master's status. This is level 4.  Why is the seventh-level magic crystal summoning needed? Because many times, emotion and recognition are more precious than anything else.  " Dongfang Yun was not stupid. He understood immediately: "Is this also the reason why you have not established a link with me and are unwilling to admit that I am your master?  " Darius did not answer directly, but walked towards the direction of the cheetah and said: "Just now, you have the courage to face the danger, which makes me somewhat approve of you, but if you continue to be like a girl, I'm afraid I will be angry as soon as you show up.  The relationship I built with you will also collapse. If you want me to truly recognize you and become a level four hero, just work hard to become stronger.  "

 Supreme Summoning System Chapter 4 Evolution!  Druid of the Claw

    Dongfang Yun picked up the little leopard that Darius had thrown on the ground, ran a few steps quickly to keep up with Darius, and together they came to the side of the cheetah that was lying limply on the ground and gasping for breath.  The corners of Darius's mouth turned up, and his thick black gloves rubbed his smooth chin: "Tsk, if you recapture this guy, it will really improve your combat power." "Recapture?" Dongfang Yunqi said: "By the way, you  It was said before that it was a fifth-level incomplete evolution of the Druid of the Claw? What does incomplete evolution mean? " Darius: "It is the true form of the Druid of the Claw. Even after evolution, it will only be the fifth level.  , it¡¯s a huge difference compared to now.¡± ¡°What level are you at?¡± ¡°Huh, understand, the hero¡¯s summoning level is only used to distinguish the hero¡¯s faith in the master, and the level is the same.  It is the true measure of strength." "What level are you at?" "It should have been level nine, but because of your wrong summons, my strength is now only a little stronger than level eight." Dongfang Yun felt reassured."  Great, it sounds very powerful." Darius said disdainfully; "Is level eight considered strong? My full body state is level 12." Even though the cheetah on the ground was limp, it had two eyes with erect pupils.  It also stared at the two people full of resentment and hatred. When it heard Darius's words, its body couldn't help but tremble.  It can feel that this man as majestic as the God of War is telling the truth.  "Eh? Then why are you incomplete now? Is it also because of my wrong summons?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened in surprise.  "That's not true. This is a rule guide. The summoned heroes will be lowered by five levels on the original basis, and then improve their levels through continuous adaptation to the environment and experience." Dongfang Yun curled his cherry red mouth:  "The rules are really boring." Darius did not speak, but leaned down and lifted the cheetah with one hand. The huge cheetah, which seemed to weigh at least half a ton, seemed to be weightless in his broad palm.  Darius bared his teeth and showed his ferocious smile: "I'll give you a choice. I know you can understand what I say. Surrender or die."  Laius, it seems that he feels like an underground party being interrogated by the enemy.  "That's a nice look. I don't like forcing others. If you don't want to give in, just go to hell!" Darius smiled ferociously and slowly exerted force with his big hands.  "Wait, wait a minute." Dongfang Yun pulled Ladelius's clothes: "You, you, you really want to kill it? But it is no longer a threat to us, right?" "A woman's kindness?  "Of course not!" Dongfang Yun pouted and raised the little leopard: "Maybe it's Xiaobai's relative!" "Xiaobai?" "That's the little leopard. I'll give it to you."  "Darius rolled his eyes: "It's boring." Dongfang Yun tugged on the corner of Darius' clothes: "Really! It's not a threat anymore, why should we kill it.  ?" Darius said: "Don't you want me to improve my level?" "What does that have to do with killing it?" "Of course it does." Darius said seriously.  There are three ways to level up a hero. The first and slowest way is to absorb the "life" energy that overflows from the body when the enemy dies through constant fighting; the second is to use magic crystals and rare metals to synthesize runestones for me.  Up, this is the fastest one; the third one is to use magic gold coins to buy equipment from the store, which is actually more used as the icing on the cake. If my strength is completely restored, these equipment can also improve my power more.  Combat strength." Dongfang Yun blinked his big eyes. He suddenly saw the cheetah's eyes became very tender after discovering Xiao Bai. He hesitated and said, "Will you be able to level up immediately by killing it?" "Of course not?  Maybe." "Then forget it." Dongfang Yun said softly: "It may be Xiaobai's only relative. There may be only two of them left in this race. It would be too cruel to kill them like this.  "He looked at Darius with wide eyes full of hope: "Let them go, okay?" Darius was stunned, let go of his hand and slid the cheetah to the ground, slowly turned around and said, "If you are a king,  , Of course, you must be tolerant and kind enough. Since you don¡¯t hold it accountable for attacking you, then I have nothing to say. I just hope that you can distinguish the difference between the benevolence of a king and the benevolence of a woman.¡± ¡°What is the benevolence of a king?  I don¡¯t have any bastard spirit.¡± Dongfang Yun shrugged and placed Xiaobai in front of Cheetah who was lying on the ground.He said: "I am not your enemy, so it was a misunderstanding just now. Please protect Xiaobai!" He smiled sweetly, stood up and jumped to catch up with Darius and said happily: "Let's go next  "Where to go?" "How do I know?" Dongfang Yun held Darius's big hand: "Don't be so cold. In fact, I know that you are a cold person on the outside, and everything you do is for the sake of others.  "I'm fine." Darius snorted and pulled away slightly with his big hand. He didn't pull away and let Dongfang Yun hold him.  "Wait a minute!" A woman's voice sounded from behind. Darius stopped, and his words revealed a hint of murderous intent: "What? Are you still not convinced?" Dongfang Yun looked back and saw a brown-skinned red man.  The girl hugged Xiaobai with her right hand to protect her chest, and her left hand hung down softly. Her whole body was slumped on the ground and she was looking at herself: "Hey! You are really the kind of woman who can turn into a leopard!" This brown-skinned girl  She has a delicate figure. Although she looks only ten years old, her figure is fully developed. Her plump figure and satin-tight skin combined with her healthy complexion make her look very attractive.  But her pale lips betrayed her physical condition.  The girl gasped and asked: "Who are you?" "We?" Dongfang Yun blushed at her exposed smooth skin, looked away and said: "We" "We are  Traveler, traveler across the entire continent." Darius's voice sounded.  The girl said: "Are you really not my enemy? Are you not from the same country as those humans?" "No." Dongfang Yun covered his big eyes with both hands, but there were only a few gaps: "If you are the same as those guys,  "I won't be in such a miserable state." "That's it." The girl breathed a sigh of relief; "Where are you going now?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said, "Let's find a gathering place first."  He smiled sarcastically: "A population gathering place? Where else can there be a population gathering place within a hundred miles? The entire Goddess Forest has been completely razed. Elves, druids, orcs, and warcraft have all fled to death.  If you are caught, you may encounter a population gathering place? " Dongfang Yun and Darius looked at each other, and Darius slowly turned around and said, "Then do you know where the nearest human country is? " Girl?  He nodded and said softly: "I can be your tour guide, but you have to protect me and Diudiu." "Diudiu? Are you talking about Xiaobai?" "Her name is Diudiu!" The girl was angry.  He retorted loudly, but it hurt his wounds, and he sat back weakly.  Darius thought for a moment and said, "Why do you want to help us?" He emphasized: "I want to hear the truth." "The truth is, many of my people have been captured, and I want to save them.  ." Darius: "So you want to go to a human city? I understand, then you can come with us." Dongfang Yun waved his hands hurriedly: "What to do with her wounds?"  With a sound, he strode towards the girl and lifted her up with one hand.  Behind him, Dongfang Yun's little face flushed: "Hey, what are you doing?" Darius looked at the equally calm girl calmly, pressed his big hand on her left shoulder, and with a slight exertion, there was a click.  There was a sound, and then he threw her to the ground: "The dislocation of her shoulder has been cured, but I can't do anything about the injury on her leg. You go and bandage her." "Yeah." Dongfang Yun felt like a deer in his heart.  He tore off a long strip of cloth from his clothes, tried hard to ignore the touch of skin that was as smooth and soft as mutton fat, and quickly helped the girl to remove the unknown penetrating wound on her right leg. Then she got up with a nosebleed and put on her shabby coat.  He took it off and said: "You, um, put it on." "My body? No need." The girl said calmly, her body transformed into a cheetah again in the mist and said: "Let's set off.  " "Oh" Dongfang Yun picked up Xiaobai Diudiu and walked towards Darius.  On the way, the girl briefly introduced herself. It turned out that her name was Juju Zhankou, and she was a female warrior of a huge Druid tribe. The invasion of the unknown iron-blooded army two days ago almost destroyed her entire tribe.  Only she escaped under the cover of her tribe.  Juju didn't introduce herself too much, so the atmosphere fell silent for a moment. The three of them walked in silence. Dongfang Yun wanted to chat, but he didn't dare to disturb Darius who was thinking about something, nor did he dare to disturb Sadness.  Haggard orange. ??After walking like this all night, towards early morning, the three of them passed through half of the forest, and Darius and Juju suddenly stopped one after another.  Not far ahead, there were thin curls of bonfire smoke floating into the air, and next to it, a three-story tank that Dongfang Yun had seen before was parked there. A dozen soldiers were sitting there holding laser guns and taking a nap.  Two other soldiers were dozing off while on duty.  The cold breath hit his shoulders. Dongfang Yun looked back, only to find endless hatred bursting out of Juju's eyes, and his breathing became heavier and heavier.  Darius put his big hand on Juju's head and said in a low voice, "You want revenge?" Juju gritted his teeth and said, "Of course." Darius' rare smile made Dongfang Yun feel excited.  A creepy feeling: "Even if you can kill one or two people in your current state, you will wake them all up. Can you deal with the remaining people and their weapons?" Juju looked at the soldiers bitterly: "  Even if I die, I will support you!" Darius's sharp teeth reflected the cold light in the morning light: "I like your character that is not afraid of death, but you are just stupid to do this.  "It's just a fight." "Do you want to help me kill them together?"  The strength is enough to kill them all. ""Hey, you" Dongfang Yun thought of Darius's 'transformation'.  "Okay, I believe you, come on!" Juju's eyes lit up. For some reason, she felt from the bottom of her heart that this man was not joking.  Dongfang Yun: "But" Darius: "But this will overdraw your life potential. Are you sure you want to do this?" "Of course! I'm not afraid of death, are you afraid of losing some vitality?" Juju is very sure  .  "Very good!" Darius smiled appreciatively and placed his big hand on Juju's head. His eyes suddenly burst into a rich white light: "I praise the beauty of life and awaken your determination to protect it."  , fight for your Mother Earth, evolve, Leopard Form¡¤Claw Druid!¡± The white light rose in the jungle like a small sun.

 Supreme Summoning System Chapter 5: See the true courage

    Dongfang Yun watched in stunned silence as Juju's body was slowly wrapped in white light, and as the white light gradually expanded, when the light shattered like glass, what was revealed was a creature almost as tall as Darius!  Thick and long green hair, thick limbs covered with green armor, each with two feet of sharp claws, dragging a long black tail covered with barbs and spikes It can be said that except for Juju  The face and half-foot-wide wheat-colored chest are still exposed, while the rest of the body is covered in hard armor and hair, including the pair of plump little brown rabbits.  Darius looked at Juju in front of him with satisfaction and said, "Go ahead, you only have fifteen minutes. One more second will give you one more point of vitality." Juju's eyes were filled with surprise and curiosity.  Her body suddenly smiled ferociously: "It doesn't matter, in this case With this kind of body, one minute is enough!" As she said that, she rushed out of the forest like thunder, kicking up countless pieces of grass and dirt.  Her speed was more than ten times faster than before. If she had met Dongfang Yun before in this state, Dongfang Yun might not even have any room to resist!  The girl seemed to adapt to her current situation instinctively, and instantly rushed to the two night watch soldiers. It was dawn at this moment, the sleepiest time for human beings. The night watch soldiers were also dozing off constantly, and the strong wind brought by the oranges  She didn't even scratch it, her right claw was already scratching wildly.  The sharpness of this claw is far greater than the unknown material armor on the soldier. Once scratched by the claw, the armor was chopped open like plastic, and the flesh and chest hair inside split into hideous wounds, and even the internal organs spurted out.  And out!  With just one blow, the two soldiers standing side by side were left with only the flesh and blood connecting their spines on their chests, and they fell to the ground dead before they even had time to scream.  Tangerine¡¯s eyes burst out with surprise, and she continued to pounce on the soldiers on the ground without pausing. She kept waving her claws, bringing blood and minced meat into the air and flying everywhere. In an instant, seven or eight more human soldiers died.  "Ah!" A scream rang out. It was because Juju failed to control his strength. While killing one soldier, he scratched another sleeping soldier with his sharp claws.  After all, it was a war period. This scream immediately woke up the other soldiers. When these guys woke up, they immediately found a monster killing their compatriots. They immediately picked up the laser gun next to them and pointed it at Juju.  But Juju¡¯s speed was too fast. With a twist of her body, her barbed tail swept out and hit a nearby soldier on the head. The soldier¡¯s brain exploded and he died.  The remaining soldiers quickly pulled the triggers, and Jujue also immediately made dodge movements. In the past, even if she didn't hit all of them, she would still be hit four or five times. But now, her abundant physical strength and speed are enough for her to deal with it.  Laser, he actually dodged several lasers in one roll and was only hit once.  "Hmm." Dongfang Yun looked at it from a distance and almost screamed, but Darius immediately covered his mouth.  Unexpectedly, the wound that was supposed to penetrate Juju's body turned out to be just a few pieces of rough armor that were knocked away, and a trace of blood spattered out at the same time.  ??Jujuju was so surprised that she moved and disappeared into the forest next to her.  Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief: "She escaped?" Darius sneered: "Of course not. As a hunter of the forest, the child of the earth, the Druid of the Claw must of course return after satisfying his desire for killing.  I live a life of playing with prey." Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "So Juju is playing with your opponent?" Darius said, "What do you mean by playing tricks? Learn how to get the most at the lowest cost.  Harvest is the wisdom of a warrior." "Okay, okay." Dongfang Yun shrugged helplessly, suddenly very angry: "Why did you help her start the transformation?" "You heard it too, she did it voluntarily.  But it's your devil's temptation that's ahead!" "Shut up." Darius glared at him angrily: "Nothing in this world comes without a price. That little girl wants revenge but doesn't have the strength.  You have to pay a price in exchange for strength. Those soldiers who want to invade others but neglect defense also have to pay a price. The second thing I teach you is to never think about getting something for nothing. Think about the possibility before doing anything.  What's the price to pay?" "Okay." Dongfang Yun lost his temper completely.  The remaining seven soldiers on the field were scared out of their wits at this moment. They stood in a row and stared at the nearby woods with laser guns, not daring to take a breath.  Suddenly, a barrel-thick tree trunk shot straight out, and the extremely sharp front end was sharply pierced into a soldier, sending the soldier flying backwards for ten seconds.Within 3 meters, it was nailed to an iron sheet of the tank behind. Before dying, the soldier continued to pull the trigger, and lasers shot into the sky.  "Ahhhh!" A group of soldiers looked at this scene blankly. Suddenly someone screamed like crazy, pointed deep into the woods and kept pulling the trigger. This crazy behavior triggered a chain reaction, and the rest of the soldiers also  Start roaring and fire.  Dongfang Yun became nervous subconsciously: "Juju, are you okay?" Darius squinted his eyes and said, "She is a claw druid warrior. Do you think she is a clumsy guy like you?" Dongfang Yun  Secretly sticking out his pink tongue at Darius, he saw a drop of sweat slipping from Darius's temples, and he couldn't help but said happily: "Haha, it turns out you are nervous too." "It's not nervous!" Darius said seriously  Said: "Pay attention to the huge steel monster." "You mean the tank?" Dongfang Yun looked at it, and his body couldn't help but trembled.  He clearly saw that the upper end of the tank with a gun barrel as thick as two rafters was slowly turning its muzzle towards the jungle where Juju was, and the soldiers were also consciously retreating.  "Not good!" "That's right!" Darius smiled excitedly: "I thought I didn't need to take action." Dongfang Yun said quickly: "Be careful, the defense of that tank is very strong. I saw those elves before.  It is difficult for magic and the druid's energy spear to penetrate the iron skin of the tank." Darius grinned: "The third thing I want to teach you is to pay attention to some tiny details, a small detail.  , often determines the success or failure of the war." "Explanation?" Darius pointed at the unlucky guy who was pinned to the tank by Juju. "Look there." Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up: "The tracks of the tank.  Part of the armor doesn't seem to be that hard! " Darius said: "If I guess correctly, the huge black chain should be the foot of this steel monster. You said you cut off a person's foot, will he still be able to do it?  Can it attack safely? " Dongfang Yun waved his hands quickly: "You are wrong. The tank is not a living thing. There is a operator inside. Even if the tracks are cut off, the muzzle can still fire. " Darius sneered: "Don't worry.  ." On the other side, the muzzle was finally aimed at the small woods dozens of meters away, and dense light slowly gathered in the two barrels.  ??Juju, who was hiding in the forest, was stunned and couldn't help but turn pale with shock.  She has witnessed the power of those two thick pipes with her own eyes. With one blow, an area of ??100 meters was flattened!  She didn¡¯t think her enhanced body could withstand such a powerful attack.  Juju dropped the other sharp tree trunk in her hand and ran away into the distance.  At the same time, several soldiers leaned back against the tank and shrank back at the same time. At this time, the light of the two gun barrels was also concentrated to the maximum.  Darius smiled, grabbed the giant ax from behind, moved a few steps to the side and suddenly raised his feet. His body jumped into the sky like a cannonball, and large pieces of earth exploded under his feet.  The biting wind cut through his body like a knife, but it only gave him a greater sense of excitement. The man like the god of war rolled violently in the air, and his body suddenly dropped like a meteorite, hitting the other side of the tank hard.  One side.  Immediately, he held the giant ax with both hands at the same time, raised an infinite fighting smile on his lips, and shouted loudly: "See the true courage! Kill all directions!!"

 Supreme Summoning System Chapter 6 Dark Night Base, Tree of Life!

    The half-human-high ax blade rotated with Darius, whipping up a bloody hurricane and drawing a red arc. Wherever the red arc passed, even the night wind was cut off. This cut covered the surrounding radius.  A range of more than forty meters aroused the sound of howling wind at the same time!  The giant ax slashed hard at the protective track on one side of the tank. Dazzling sparks burst out from the armor under the giant ax's slash. A burst of sizzling sound of gold and iron pierced into Dongfang Yun's ears, making his teeth ache.  Grinning.  However, the strongest cutting point of the giant ax is not on that part of the armor, but the red arc light produced by the giant axe. This arc light is far more terrifying than the solid metal. It cuts deeply through the tracks made of black metal, and the  The outer arc light penetrated the inside of the tank more easily. Almost instantly, Dongfang Yun noticed that the track armor on the other side of the tank, which was more than ten meters wide, also had sparks bursting out. Immediately, the armor on both sides  A hit the ground together, and the entire tank also tilted heavily and tilted down.  Darius smiled excitedly. After twisting his body 360 degrees, he stretched out his left hand to his side and pressed it on one edge of the tank. Immediately, the muscles on his arm bulged and became thicker than an old tree trunk.  The veins on his thick, big hands bulged out of his black gloves.  This wild and ferocious man smiled unruly, his right half of his body sank down, and his left hand actually swung the huge tank, which weighed at least dozens of tons, upwards. A ferocious smile appeared on his swollen face, and he fiercely  Throwing the tank towards the forest on the other side, the tank seemed to have soared two hundred yards and then hit an iron weight. It rolled and rolled dozens of meters away, crushing a large forest and then rubbing on the ground.  Very far away, it stopped upside down.  As for the remaining soldiers, they had already been cut off by the arc light struck by Darius. They were lying on the ground struggling in pain. The scene was extremely bloody.  "Huhhuh" The greenish-red color on Darius's face slowly faded from his forehead, and he was breathing heavily. There was both excitement and loss in his eyes.  Dongfang Yun and Juju came out stunned, especially the latter, who had a deep look of disbelief on his pretty face, and looked at Darius with a look that was astonishing.  Dongfang Yun was also in disbelief. He trotted over and nervously groped Darius up and down.  "What are you doing?" "Let me see if you are injured." Their eyes met, Dongfang Yun's eyes showed nervousness, but Darius' eyes showed a trace of emotion.  He gently pushed Dongfang Yun away and said, "Did you say there is still someone controlling the steel giant's body?" "Yes." Darius smiled and looked at Juju.  Juju immediately understood what he meant, and she stabbed out like an electric shock. After a while, she was already carrying a half-dead soldier and came over. She said expressionlessly: "There are five people inside, but apart from him  They were all shocked to death." Darius waved his hand, smiled strangely, and grabbed the soldier and ran into the forest.  Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "Why did she go?" "Killing people, I just don't want to be in front of you." Dongfang Yun coldly pointed at the several wailing soldiers who were chopped in half on the ground: "I'm not that fragile, right?  ?¡± Darius smiled and sat down on the ground.  Dongfang Yun immediately asked nervously: "Are you okay?" Darius looked away: "It's okay, I just spent some energy. I will untransform that girl later. I need you to take me back to the soul realm." "Why?  " "I am the hero you summoned. No matter the magic and physical strength in my body is exhausted, or I am seriously injured, as long as I don't die, I will recover after a while after being taken back to the soul realm by you. " Dongfang Yun blinked his big eyes.  : "You mean there is spring water in my soul?" Darius said: "That's what it means. You are not strong yet. When you really become stronger, your body will be the source of our recovery.  , As long as I am by your side, no matter how serious the injury is, I can recover." Dongfang Yun nodded, and suddenly his face turned pale: "Darius, youcould it be that you were seriously injured?"  The injury, given Darius's character, would definitely not leave him.  So he jumped into Darius's arms and nervously groped for the wound.  Darius couldn't laugh or cry: "It's not an injury, it's just a muscle strain caused by overexertion due to the temporary failure to adapt to the weakened body. Anyway, I am in your soul realm. As long as you call me for something, it will be fine." "Oh  " The two were chatting, and Juju suddenly walked out with blood-stained hands. She went straight to Darius and said, "I just interrogated him and learned that they were escortingThese treasures, the last group of people to evacuate.  " Darius said: "So that's it.  " He stood up and placed his big hand on Juju's head, which was parallel to his own. "It's time to end your transformation.  "    "Wait a moment!  "Juju" suddenly said: "You have a way to keep me in this form?"  " Darius sneered: "Are you planning to rebel against me?  " "Of course not" Juju hesitated and said, "It's just that this form is really strong. If I had this form, I would definitely be able to save many people."  " The corners of Darius's mouth turned up in an unknown way: "You can have this form if you want.  "    "real?  " "Of course, I just want to respect my Lord and be his slave forever.  "Darius pointed at Dongfang Yun with his big hand. "Me?  Dongfang Yun bit her nails with a small mouth. Juju gritted her teeth and finally nodded: "No problem, as long as he can help me rescue my people, I can do anything he wants!"  " Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "But I don't have a magic crystal now.  " Darius smiled strangely: "That's not a problem.  "He said to Juju: "Kneel down.  " Although Juju was unwilling to give in, she knelt on the ground. Darius grabbed Dongfang Yun's little hand and wiped it on his ferocious giant axe. "Wow, it's bleeding.  "    "Shut up!  " Darius grabbed Dongfang Yun's little hand, drew a strange six-pointed star magic circle on Juju's head with his bleeding fingers, and said, "Follow me.  Warrior of the dark night, darling of the forest, son of the earth, I use blood as a guide" Dongfang Yun's cherry-red mouth opened and closed gently, and her expression became a little sacred: "Give you the opportunity to evolve, with the help of  The power of the supreme summoning system blooms with the most brilliant brilliance of life. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, Leopard Form¡¤Claw Druid - glory and dark night coexist!  "    "Roar!  !  !  " The light of the morning sun is getting bigger and bigger, but there is no way to stop the black light as deep as the dark night rising in the six-pointed star magic array. The color of the dark night blooms between the orange eyebrows and the fingers of the eastern clouds, and forms above Juju's head.  A dark night halo formed by the stars, this halo expanded to a sufficient extent, and the dark night light fell like a water curtain, wrapping the orange in it like a dark curtain, and the dots of light overflowed like nebulae, completely blocking the morning light as time went by.  As time went by, the black curtain changed from a liquid flow to a solid lifelike one, as if a condensed stream stopped. Then the ice on the stream cracked, revealing the wheat skin in a bright moon robe under Dongfang Yun's finger.  Beautiful girl. ¡°Is thisdone?  Degeneration or evolution?  Dongfang Yun asked strangely. Darius crossed his arms and said nothing. On the contrary, Juju opened his eyes and said respectfully: "I am willing to serve you as my master and exchange my lifelong loyalty for your glory."  " "Get up, get up, I'm a little embarrassed by what you said~!  "Dongfang Yun pulled up Juju with a silly smile. Juju still had a blank look in his eyes, and said: "My master, please allow me to dedicate other people's things to you as my gratitude.  " As she said that, she suddenly jumped up and ran towards the overturned tank as agilely as a leopard. Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "She" Darius said: "It looks like she is unconscious, right?  ?  " Dongfang Yun's face changed drastically: "I won't erase her will, right?  "Of course not. You just implanted loyalty to you in her brain. This loyalty can never be replaced by anything and will never betray you. In this way" Darius was cunning.  Laugh. ¡°In this way, this sense of loyalty will conflict with many consciousnesses in her brain, which is why she is in this confused state?  " Darius gave a thumbs up: "Smart.  "Jujuji returned as quickly as she left, and quickly placed a heavy-looking treasure box respectfully in front of Dongfang Yun. Without raising his head, Darius kicked open the lid of the treasure box, revealing  He found something inside. ¡°It turned out to be this!  !  !  !  "In the hands of my aunt, the man who could not change color even if the knife was placed on his neck, screamed like a girl surrounded by a group of gangsters. Dongfang Yun looked at the golden tree that rolled out of the box.  The staff was formed after being wrapped together, and he asked curiously: "What is this?  " Darius' body trembled slightly, and there was surprise on his face: "This, this is not" He suddenly turned around and suddenly held Dongfang Yun in his hands, spinning around in circles and laughing: "This  ?Is it the base of Dark Nightthe Tree of Life!  !  "

 Supreme Summoning System Chapter 7 The Dark Night Base is Completed!

    "Wha, what? This thick and long thing is the tree of life?" Dongfang Yun was so shocked that his eyes almost fell off.  Juju seemed to have regained her consciousness at this time, and said in a complicated tone: "Indeed, if I remember correctly, this should be the most precious treasure of the forest elves [the Queen's Staff]. According to legend, when the elves face a crisis, it can transform  Save the forest elves for the Tree of Life." Dongfang Yun stammered: "But why didn't those elves use this thing when they faced the invasion?" "What?" Juju sighed.  Said: "Even the queen of the local forest elves can't urge it to transform into the Tree of Life." Darius continued: "That's normal, because the birth of the Tree of Life still needs to be orthodox in nature.  Only the elves of the dark night blood can inspire everything. Light creates all things, and darkness creates light. Only the power of the dark night can continue life. "Juju said: "It's a pity that the dark night clan has long been exiled, whether it is the elves or us druids.  Thousands of years ago, there were no members of the Dark Night bloodline. "Darius sneered: "It's a pity that they are not qualified to use this kind of treasure. Only my master can!" "Are you talking about me?  ?" Dongfang Yun burst into tears.  Darius rolled his eyes and said, "Go and pick up that thing." Dongfang Yun carefully followed his words and walked over, reaching out for the staff, when his delicate fingers touched the cold staff branch.  As he was doing it, a numbing feeling spread to his body, and at the same time that voice sounded.  "Discovered the Dark Night Base - the closed body of the Tree of Life!" "System detection" "The closed body of the Tree of Life can be used!" "Host abilities unlocked: [Base Erection], [Building Construction], [Summoning Soldiers]!  " A large amount of data inexplicably poured into Dongfang Yun's mind, which immediately made Dongfang Yun dizzy. He lay on the ground and retched as if he had been on a roller coaster a dozen times in a row.  After the discomfort passed, Dongfang Yun seemed to understand something. He stood up and looked at Darius: "So that's it." Darius smiled and said, "Yes, that's it!" Juju looked confused: "  General Darius, what are you talking about?" Dongfang Yun smiled strangely: "Do you want to be here?" "Of course, after all, this is the most suitable place." He glanced meaningfully.  Looking at the industry forest that was almost razed to the ground, he said: "Some things are destroyed for the sake of a better new life, right?" Dongfang Yun smiled softly, and suddenly stepped forward and inserted the end of the staff hard.  On the ground, he sang loudly at the same time: "Immortal Dark Night, the noise of magic, I am calling your name here, the most noble Dark Night clan, in the name of the supreme summoning system, I will establish Dark's foundation here and lead Dark Night  The race stands on top of the world again! Under the witness of the six-pointed star" As he chanted, with the end of the staff as the center, circles of black halo as deep as the night spread out in all directions.  It was like the waves on the sea kept spreading, causing ripples on the destroyed land and lifting up large tracts of soil. At the same time, there were almost visible golden spots all around that quickly condensed towards the magic held in Dongfang Yun's hand.  stick.  The smile on Dongfang Yun's lips grew thicker, and his voice became louder: "The life of the world will take root here. Rise up from the ground - the tree of life!" At the end of his chant, the entire planet seemed to be fighting for it.  Shaking, the earth began to shake continuously, and the originally clear sky in the morning was gradually obscured by black clouds. It seemed that in an instant, morning transitioned to midnight again, and the earth was covered in darkness.  What followed was that countless thick trees around them broke out of the ground, rose up from the ground, and quickly grew into big trees in the sky. These countless trees regenerated this forest of industry, and the dense  The trees composed of branches, leaves and trunks each look like ancient trees that are thousands of years old, but they are full of bursting vitality.  There are no trees growing on the land with a radius of a hundred meters at the foot of Dongfang Yun. It is just that the golden staff seems to be alive, and the several golden tendrils wrapped around it are like snakes, and they are scattered into the soil.  Among them, there was only one smallest and thinnest tentacle left, which gently pierced Dongfang Yun's palm. However, it did not cause him any pain. Instead, it absorbed the blood and added a strange feeling.  It feels like tens of thousands of years of anticipation and longing, and like the dependence and trust of a pet raised since childhood on its owner.  A drop of blood slowly slid down the tentacle from Dongfang Yun's palm, all the way to the ground, likeThe beads dropped on the water, causing ripples. The ripples on the soil expanded rapidly, until they filled a radius of tens of meters nearby. Only then did the tentacle slowly retract from Dongfang Yun's palm.  Immediately, Dongfang Yun smiled and slowly retreated, several tens of meters away. Feeling slightly dizzy, he leaned on Darius and said softly: "This is the foundation for me to settle down in this world."  Si nodded, showing a rare gentle expression, and said: "One day, you will become the king of all life. Although this road is full of hardships, I will be by your side to protect you no matter what time." Dongfang Yun Qingling  Smiling, something suddenly occurred to him, and he looked up at Darius: "My general, if I can really rely on it to build a kingdom, this kingdom will be called Noxus."  Si's body trembled, and a strong emotion flashed across his eyes, but he immediately covered it up: "Yes." During the conversation between the two, the earth began to roar, and the black clouds in the sky also thundered. The sky and the earth cooperated, and it seemed that  I am applauding enthusiastically for the things that are about to appear, and I seem to be mourning for all the creatures in the world.  Then, a huge tree rises from the ground!  This tree has a radius of tens of meters and a height of several hundred meters. Its lush branches and leaves almost separate the sky from the earth, completely blocking the sky for several kilometers nearby. Although it is a plant, it is full of a raging energy.  Majesty and solemnity, even closeness will force people to have the idea of ??surrender.  Tangerine Zhanke tremblingly covered her mouth and looked at the giant tree in front of her. Tears quickly filled her eyes and flowed down. This strong sense of kindness and majesty made her kneel down involuntarily.  Under the encouraging eyes of Darius, Dongfang Yun slowly approached the roots of the giant tree, and slowly stretched his hand towards the bark. His hand actually seemed to be nothing, and penetrated into the tree under the slightest ripples.  .  At the same time, the voice of the system sounded in his mind: "The host has completed the construction of the dark night base!" "This is the host's first base construction for this race, and it is the first time the host has built a base, and will receive system rewards." "  Please choose two of the following rewards: "One: 5,000 magic gold coins. Two: 30 units each of special minerals [Scarlet Bloodstone], [Falling Star Iron], [Hundred Battle Gold], and [Dawei Stainless Steel].  . Three: Dark Night Building [Derived Gold Mine ¡Á 1], [Ancient War Tree ¡Á 1], [Eternal Moon Well ¡Á 2]. Four: Dark Night Unit [Hunter ¡Á 25], [Mountain Giant ¡Á 5].  [Wood  In view of this, when the base management is transferred, the hero can choose the reward. Note: The host cannot hand over the base management rights to the transformed soldiers. " "Understood" Dongfang Yun smiled slowly.  He retracted his hand. When he completely withdrew his hand, a flag appeared in his hand, a dazzling flag with battle symbols hanging on it.  He turned around and came to Darius, coughed twice and said, "Darius, kneel down!" Darius was stunned, and before he could make any expression, his body had already kneeled down on one knee involuntarily.  land.  "Yeah! My guess is indeed correct! Since you are my summon, you will definitely obey my orders even if you are unwilling to do so!" Dongfang Yun proudly made a V-sign to Darius.  Darius rolled his eyes: "If you fart, hurry up!" Dongfang Yun suppressed his pride and said with a smile: "Stretch out his hands." Darius raised his hands involuntarily, as if accepting something.  Then he felt something hard in his hand, and at the same time a message came to his mind, and he couldn't help but raise his head in surprise.  That flag, that flag that symbolizes the power and control of a race, that symbolizes all the belongings of a rookie summoner with the supreme summoning system, was actually handed over to his own hands like this!  !  !  Darius¡¯s head hung deeply.  After Dongfang Yun finished all this, he smiled proudly and said, "Okay, get up." Darius's body, as solid as a mountain and as strong as steel, did not move at all.  "Huh? What's wrong with you? Get up." Dongfang Yun lowered his head and looked at Darius's face strangely. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Darius stood up suddenly, and the strong wind brought by his strong body blew Dongfang Yun's thin body to the ground.  His eyes were closed tightly, and his hands holding the flagpole were extremely strong.  His face was full of seriousness, and moreIt is a strong feeling and responsibility.  He took half a step back, planted the flag on the ground with one hand, and his domineering body once again pushed down a mountain of gold and fell to his knees. His voice sounded like golden drums resounding throughout the world: "I am Darius, the Hand of Noxus."  "My will, my commander, and my bravery are unmatched!" "I am willing to be the sharp sword in the hands of my lord Dongfang Yun, and fight to the death on the battlefield for my lord!" "From now on, I will kill my lord's enemies!"  "I will obey my Lord's orders." He raised his head suddenly, with a hint of mist in his eyes, but his tone was quite vicious: "From now on, your will is the direction I will move forward!"

 Mainland China Chapter 1 Encounter with a convoy

    It was a hot summer day, and despite being shaded by trees, Dongfang Yun was still so hot that she lay on Juju's back with her little pink tongue hanging down, as if she was breathing in and out.  "Sister Juju, didn't you say that we are not far from the Slok Empire? Why don't we even see a village now" Juju rolled her eyes cutely and said angrily: "Master, hold on a little longer.  After a while, you will see the main road after leaving this forest. The main road is the commercial road connecting the Slok Empire and the Basque Empire. Then we will take a carriage and you will be cool. " Dongfang Yun said listlessly.  I've been gone for half a month. I don't know what's going on with Darius." Orange smiled slyly: "Master, if you miss General Darius so much, why don't you call him here?" "Tsk, you think I'm stupid.  Well, the last time I summoned Darius, I got a big bang. I still have a bruise on my head. How dare I summon him casually? "Jujuji chuckled and said, "Who makes the master always look like an idiot?  The older child is still a girl, and when she sees General Darius, she goes over to act coquettishly. " Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes and said nothing.  Half a month ago, Dongfang Yun completely gained the loyalty of Darius - after he trusted all his wealth to Darius, the aunt's hand immediately upgraded to a level four hero and was fully recognized.  Dongfang Yun's master position, but this also narrowed the distance between the two. Although their relationship and bond were too strong to be shaken, it also caused great trouble to Dongfang Yun.  Darius is a guy who treats people who are close to him more violently and tolerates no mistakes from the other party. In addition, his expectations for Dongfang Yun are too high, so when he sees Dongfang Yun's little daughter attitude since he was a child, he always  It¡¯s a shame that iron can¡¯t be transformed into steel But this guy has indeed lived up to Dongfang Yun¡¯s trust. He has taken care of the night elf base in an orderly manner. Not only does he reward the selection of the third dark night building and the fifth line that are conducive to base construction,  strips of wood and minerals, and the ten summoned elves were immediately put into entangling gold mines and felling trees. So far, the night elves' base has produced [Tree of Life] and [Ancient Tree of War].  , [Eternal Moonwell], [Hunter Hall] and [Ancient Guardian] five buildings, and the life born in the Ancient Tree of Life also trained twenty elven archers and twenty huntresses.  The reason why we know this is because after Darius became completely loyal, Dongfang Yun opened another ability [spiritual link], which allows him to communicate spiritually with the heroes he summoned regardless of distance.  Coupled with the summoning flag, Dongfang Yun can summon Darius and the soldiers to his side immediately, and then send him back to the dark night base immediately after the battle.  However, according to Darius, except for the [Elder Altar] and [Miracle Ancient Tree] that are currently under construction, the rest of the buildings must upgrade the [Tree of Life] to the [Ancient Tree] before construction can begin.  The upgrade of the seed base requires a natural mineral called [Gaia's Root], so Darius asked Dongfang Yun to search carefully in human cities.  In addition, the reason why not many soldiers are trained at this stage is because the forest area opened up by the Tree of Life is too large. The current area where the trees have risen has reached at least thousands of square kilometers. Although the vegetation is rich, there are fewer animals.  In this way, there will never be too many enemies who may explore the Tree of Life. Instead of wasting resources on training soldiers, it is better to hurry up and build an eternal moonwell. Only if there are more of these things, the life that can be born from the Tree of Life will be limited.  The more talent there is.  As for the number of soldiers, it is not a problem. Anyway, Dongfang Yun's current goal is not only to explore the current situation of the human world, but also to help Juju rescue his people. After owning the dark night base, Dongfang Yun no longer needs magic crystals.  Being able to directly transform elves and druids into dark night races not only directly constitutes combat power, but also does not take up the quota of lives born in the eternal moonwell.  "Anyway, with your ability, you won't be able to make any big waves in the human world. There is still this claw druid to protect you, so work hard to cause trouble!" This is what Darius said.  "Young man, stop looking down on others! I must do something big that will impress my bastard aunt!" Dongfang Yun clenched his little fist and said fiercely.  "Before that," Juju said expressionlessly, "please get off my back and walk on your own, master?" "That, I'm just talking." Dongfang Yun immediately gave up.  "Cut." Juju curled her lips.  After getting along with each other for more than half a month, she had already discovered that this incredibly beautiful little loli was actually a boy. She also discovered that he was a very soft-hearted guy who was easy to bully.  Tachibana didn't dare to do anything too extreme, but she started teasing her more verbally.? ?The little leopard Diudiu was not brought out by two people. After all, Juju in human form can still be accepted by the human world, but according to Juju, a little guy like Diudiu who looks like a monster at first glance is absolutely unacceptable in the human world.  Unforgivable.  So poor Diudiu was thrown to Darius.  Dongfang Yun expressed concern about Darius's method of taking care of people. He could almost imagine a little druid with a military attitude looking at him eagerly after he returned.  Of course it would be good if you don¡¯t starve to death.  "Do you really think I'm an idiot?" Darius said disdainfully: "The water from the Eternal Moon Well is the source of growth for all things, okay? The dead can be resurrected, let alone feed a little druid."  "Okay, okay" Dongfang Yun lay on Juju's shoulder and said to the side: "Anyway, I still don't trust Darius when it comes to taking care of children. What about you?" "Woo!"  Next to him, a green light ball floated, shaking up and down cutely to indicate his nod.  This green light group is of course the elf, the basic unit of the Dark Night Base. According to Darius, this little thing can hide its body from being discovered by the enemy, and because Dongfang Yun is the master, the elf can completely  What it sees is transmitted to Dongfang Yun through its mind, so it is a very good scout.  It's just that after this 'scout' was given to Dongfang Yun, he was used as a pet more times than as a scout. Both Dongfang Yun and Juju were full of affection for this cute and warm little guy, and naturally they couldn't bear to part with him.  Let it explore its path.  "Eh? What's that sound?" Juju suddenly looked to the side, and the sound of carriages reached their ears.  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "It's a human carriage! Let's go quickly!" "Okay." Juju shrugged. She naturally hated humans, but she hated humans with those weird weapons, but she knew it very well.  Those who really possess that kind of weapon are definitely not people from this continent at least not the human countries surrounding Goddess Yelin.  So Juju quickly walked through the forest with Dongfang Yun on her back and jumped onto a road.  This road is very wide. It is probably the main transportation channel connecting two human countries as Juju said. Pulled by weird six-legged horses, there are more than thirty luxurious-looking carriages, and there are many or  A sword-wielding warrior on horseback or on foot.  Juju glanced at them and said in surprise: "Master, I think we met a caravan." As she spoke, several mercenaries walking on the ground also noticed the two of them, and their eyes lit up.  These two girls, the older one has wheat-colored skin and looks very healthy, full of vitality and dynamic beauty, while the younger one looks very cute and cute, especially when she looks like she is about to collapse from the heat, she looks like she is playing  A cute puppy that rubs its owner's feet when it's tired.  A bearded man carrying a giant sword stepped forward and said: "Two little sisters, why are you here?" Dongfang Yun asked blankly: "Uncle, where is this?" The bearded man was stunned, his face  He showed a cautious look: "You don't know where you are? Why are you here?" Dongfang Yun looked depressed and pouted and said: "My sister and I were riding horses for fun, and the horse ran into the forest uncontrollably.  We got lost after leaving us behind." Big Beard thought for a while and said, "So you are the children of Bani Village? The closest one to here is Bani Village." "That's right!"  The brains are going crazy together.  The bearded man sneered and suddenly pulled out his giant sword: "There is no such place as Bani Village. Who are you people!?" He seemed to be a very famous person. Looking at his giant sword, the entire convoy immediately stopped, surrounded by  Soldiers also gathered around.  "Uncle, you must have misunderstood something, right?" Jujuliu frowned slightly and backed away slowly with Dongfang Yun on his back.  The bearded man sneered: "Misunderstanding? What do you think I will misunderstand? This place is located on the border of the Slok Empire and the Basque Empire. It is a no-care zone. Bandits are rampant. There are no villages around that can survive. I have been a servant for decades.  Bing, no one is more familiar with this place than me. Who are you?" Juju and Dongfang Yun were in tears. They met an expert as soon as they came out. This was life-threatening.  Just when the two of them couldn't argue, a soft voice suddenly sounded from the carriage: "What's going on?" Following the voice, the curtain of the carriage, which seemed to be particularly decorated and eye-catching, opened, revealing a picture with a  Purple veil face.  What beautiful eyes Dongfang Yun was stunned and immediately swayed his littleHe shouted: "Kind sister, we are really not bad people! Can you let us follow you?" The pair of water-cut eyes blinked intellectually, and then narrowed into two crescent moons: "So cute  "Little sister, Zach." The bearded woman turned around and said, "Miss?" The masked woman's voice was as light as an oriole: "Let them get on my carriage." "Thank you, sister!" Dongfang Yunzai didn't react before everyone.  At that time, he jumped off Juju's back and jumped into the masked woman's carriage like a little monkey. As soon as he entered, he felt a burst of fragrant wind entering his nose, which was extremely intoxicating.  "Miss" Zach frowned and wanted to say something else.  The woman smiled and said: "Don't worry Zach, don't you know my strength yet?"

 Continental Storm Chapter 2 Nujia Empire

    "Master As expected, you are the best at showing cuteness." During the mental link, Juju sighed and said, not sure whether this was praise or sarcasm.  Unlike summoning heroes, the transformed racial arms can directly establish a spiritual link with Dongfang Yun. As Darius said, there is no betrayal of the arms towards the Lord.  "Ha, haha" Dongfang Yun laughed a few times and got into the carriage.  ??????????????????????????????????????.  But it was this tempting aroma that made Dongfang Yunpu¡¯s face immediately mixed with a hint of smoked powder as soon as he entered, making him look as attractive as a ripe apple.  This lady is sitting in such a well-decorated carriage. She is naturally elegant and elegant. She is wearing a bright red and gold silk crane-embroidered open wind cloak, with a taro red cloud skirt underneath - such a heavy dress cannot completely plump her up.  Covered by his body, and wearing a gold silk crown on his head, he looks like the Eastern mushroom in the TV series, especially his pair of almond-shaped phoenix eyes, which seem to be full of aggression all the time when looking at people.  The only pity is that although the purple veil is thin, it is like thick fog, completely covering her cheeks, making people sigh with regret from the bottom of their hearts.  She flicked her lotus-like wrist, and her five fingers as white and tender as green onions lightly patted the red thick velvet cushion beside her and said: "Little sister, come and sit down." "Uh" Lao Zhi is a man, let Lao Zhi be with you.  Sitting with buttocks next to each other, if they suddenly get carried away and reveal their secrets, those guys outside will have to cut the old paper into sticks, right?  Thinking in his mind, Dongfang Yun smiled weakly, sat down against the edge of the carriage, and narrowed his two big eyes into two crescent moons: "Thank you, sister, I'd better sit here." "Oh?" The owner of the eyes  Obviously, he was not annoyed by this rejection, but instead asked with a smile: "Little sister, what is your name?" "Dongfang Yun." This is the truth.  "What a gentle name. I'm glad to meet you, little sister Dongfang Yun." She stretched out her jade hand and said, "My name is Su Wan." "Su, hello, sister Su." Dongfang Yun quickly shook hands with Su Wan and felt  The ball was smooth and soft, and it felt like the other person's hand was soft and boneless, and it felt extremely comfortable to the touch. ??????????????????? But he still let go as soon as he held it. As an otaku, when meeting such a goddess-like figure, it is always inevitable to feel fear.  There was a hint of cunning in Su Wan's eyes, and she sat upright and asked, "Sister Yun, is it really inconvenient to tell you your origin?" Dongfang Yun was stunned. He didn't expect that the other party would change the topic so quickly, and said with a grimace: "Sister Su  It¡¯s better not to ask, anyway, Juju and I have no intention of harming you.¡± ¡°Oh? Is the girl with level 5 strength outside called Juju?¡± Dongfang Yun was shocked.  A bad premonition came.  As if Su Wan didn't see his expression change, she said softly: "She did not enter the carriage with you, but walked with the carriage all the time. It is obvious that she is protecting you and respects you in her heart."  The concept of humiliation is very obvious. So, she should be your servant?¡±  Not being able to see through her hidden strength shows that her inner strength has reached at least the sixth level, and there are only two races that can hide their hidden strength so deeply - druids and orcs. Where did you come from?  She appears on the outskirts of Goddess Yelin, and she doesn¡¯t even know the location of the human kingdom. So, she should be a druid. " "" "And she is always guarding you, which means you are in Goddess Yelin.  The status of the druids is obviously relatively high. Although the druids are separated from the elves, their relationship with the elves is still inseparable." Su Wan blinked her big eyes and said thoughtfully: "So your body should be one of the elves?  The reason why you don't show the characteristics of an elf is because your face is wearing a disguised artist's mask~" As she said this, she giggled and stretched out her hands to gently pinch Dongfang Yun's face, teasing her.  As if pulling.  Dongfang Yun's face was slightly deformed by the pull, but it didn't hurt much. He argued: "The texture of the vagina (I'm not an elf)." "Strange, you really don't wear an artist's mask. Is my guess wrong?  ?" Su Wan let go of her hand, tilted her head in confusion, and looked up and down at Dongfang Yun with eyes full of wisdom.  "This girl is so smart, she can see so many things without saying a word" Dongfang Yun said dejectedly."Sister Su, can you please stop asking? There are some things I don't know how to say." Su Wan covered her mouth and chuckled a few times: "Okay, I understand, then where is your destination?"  Seeing Dongfang Yun's cautious face, she added: "Okay, I don't have any other intentions. It's just that we are going back to the Slok Empire on this trip, so I'm afraid I might lead you in the wrong direction." Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "It doesn't matter.  "Yeah, we don't have a general destination anyway. It doesn't matter where we go." A flash of light flashed in Su Wan's eyes, and she lowered her voice and said, "To be honest, do you want to seek revenge from the Nujia Empire?" "Nujia Empire?"  "Add the Empire?" "It's the country that attacked the entire continent and razed the goddess Ye Lin a few days ago. Even the soldiers of this country have very powerful magic weapons, and they also control super powerful magic puppets." Dongfang Yun.  After thinking for a long time, he figured out that the magic device and magic puppet in Su Wan's words should be laser guns and tanks, and he was confused: "Then, what is that?" He pretended to be cute and cute, but he kept trying to hide his expression nine times.  When the flow was gone, Su Wan immediately understood and sighed: "Little sister, I advise you not to think about revenge. The influence of the Nujia Empire is not something you can deal with alone." Dongfang Yun's thoughts  Feidong looked at Su Wan with tears in his eyes: "Since my sister has noticed it, I won't hide it anymore. I do want revenge. Can my sister introduce me to the situation in the Nujia Empire?" Su Wan loves you  He touched Dongfang Yun's hair and recalled: "About two months ago, a metal magic device bigger than a mountain and covering the sky suddenly landed in the Ford Empire from the sky. The number was not too large.  A huge army walked out of the magic weapon and launched a war of aggression. The individual strength of those soldiers hardly exceeded the second level, but the magic weapon in their hands could shoot through even the seventh level magic shield and vindictive shield.  , They almost never disperse, but use their super mobility and powerful magical firepower to complete the conquest." As she spoke, Su Wan's eyes showed a hint of panic: "The Ford Emperor can't do anything to stop it. A large number of them.  The royal ministers and civilian experts jointly attacked, but suffered heavy casualties. In the end, the Emperor Ford had no choice but to surrender. " "Then what?" Dongfang Yun actually disagreed It is difficult not to defeat the enemy with hot weapons against cold weapons.  "The general who led those soldiers said that they were the vanguard of the Ford Empire. The purpose of coming to this continent was not to destroy, but to conquer. From what he said, everyone learned that these people came from an empire called Nujia.  And this empire is actually another continent on the other side of the sea! " "Another continent? Then why are you not prepared to deal with this country?" This seems incredible to Dongfang Yun, at least on earth, land and land.  No matter how far apart they are, countries with ulterior motives will still be ready to invade others at any time.  Su Wan sighed: "That's impossible, because we don't know at all that there is another continent on the far side of the Endless Sea. The mysterious death zone deep in the Endless Sea has been home to many Dharma Gods and Sword Gods for thousands of years.  I have gone to investigate, but there is only one conclusion. It is impossible to pass through the death zone." Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "Then how did the Nujia Empire get here?" Su Wan shook her head, and a look of extreme panic suddenly appeared in her eyes: "This.  The country is too powerful. It is not terrible to conquer the Endless Sea. What is terrible is that in the face of the joint attack of all the strong men on our continent, not only was it not destroyed, but it also beat the combined strong men to flee in just one move.  In a battle, the Kos Empire, which was at the center of the battle, saw half of the country completely wiped out and millions of people dead. This situation made all the countries on the continent unable to sit still anymore. They" "They chose to surrender?  " Su Wan nodded: "Wanting to conquer rather than destroy, the people of the Nujia Empire did it. They conquered the entire continent in two months, and then took away many precious materials, leaving only less than a thousand people.  The garrisons are scattered in various countries, threatening to collect tribute every five years, and those countries that cannot provide tribute according to their instructions will be completely wiped out. "

 Continental Storm Chapter 3 Combat Power Comparison

    Su Wan looked deeply at Dongfang Yun and said: "If it is a sneak attack, with the quality of the thousands of soldiers Nujia left behind and dispersed, naturally they will not be able to resist you and Jujue, but don't forget, all countries are now affected by Nujia  Under the threat of the empire, they will never let go of anyone who dares to attack Nujia soldiers, so if you want to take revenge, you must be prepared to face the danger of being hunted down by all human countries. " Dongfang Yun didn't care about Su Wan.  Instead of admonishing him, he pondered for a while and said: "We collect tribute once every five years. The number of vanguards this time is not large. Doesn't that explain a problem?" Su Wan nodded and said: "Even the Nujia Empire cannot do this on a large scale.  Transporting soldiers across the Endless Sea and opening the passage to the death zone of the Endless Sea also requires a lot of manpower and material resources. " Dongfang Yun said: "Then, has the human country never thought of using these five years to recharge its batteries?  Facing the next batch of enemies? " "That's impossible." Su Wan shook her head lightly: "Compared with the powerful magic weapons of the Nujia Empire, our cultivation of strong men is too slow.  To reach level 7 or above, even a genius needs more than 30 years to develop, and a level 7 expert may not be able to withstand three shots from a magic weapon, which leaves us with more ambition than strength." "Then.  How about getting a magic weapon for research and development? " "It's also impossible. In order to express friendship, the Nujia Empire gave the king such a magic weapon in every country on our continent, and each country also conducted research and development, but  Although it can be imitated, the driving crystal core of the magic guide is also a major difficulty. First of all, it will take dozens of inscription masters at least three days to simulate the precise parts of the magic guide. Secondly, the energy crystal that drives the magic guide  The core is something we have never seen before. Our magic crystals cannot be replaced at all. Even if we can use magic crystals and inscriptions to create some imitations, there are still various problems such as high cost, short lifespan and low power. " Dongfang Yun was silent, although.  He knew that he shouldn't have such a heart-to-heart conversation with someone he just met, but there was no doubt that if what Su Wan said was true, then it would not be easy to use the power of magic to deal with the Nujia Empire.  Of course, in fact, from Dongfang Yun's own perspective, he does not want to fight anyone, let alone a country.  He is just a person who has hopes for summoning beautiful heroes and plans to develop some power of his own, then waits for death. This lack of ambition is probably related to his experiences since childhood.  Since childhood, his parents who prefer girls have been dressing him up like a girl. As he grows older, his appearance and figure also develop into a lolita.  If an ordinary person is influenced by such a family, he might become a top-notch shemale - sometimes Dongfang Yun even wonders whether his parents are his biological children - but Dongfang Yun himself doesn't like this look.  He was extremely envious of those sunny and handsome young people, and he had also worked hard in that direction. However, his soft character since childhood prevented him from exercising with all his perseverance Of course, this was also related to the fact that others always regarded him as a girl.  ¡°In the final analysis, Dongfang Yun is still like what I said before. When he is alone, he is like a wolf. When he has companions around him, he immediately becomes a sheep.  This made him very dependent on Darius, who had feelings and bonds with him as soon as he appeared in the other world. Darius said, "The tip of your finger is the direction I am heading." Touhou  Yun is not like this.  He just didn¡¯t want Darius to be disappointed, so he followed the latter¡¯s words and said something about establishing his own power.  I thought that with the Supreme Summoning System, everything would go smoothly, but I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I stepped out of the industry, I would be hit in the head.  This made Dongfang Yun a little angry.  Seeing Dongfang Yun's silence, Su Wan flashed a trace of tenderness in her eyes, caressing Dongfang Yun's hair and said: "Don't be depressed, some things are not always smooth sailing, not to mention that all countries in the mainland are not willing to be the slaves of others, things will always happen  There is a turning point, right?" Dongfang Yun nodded, and just as he was about to say something, a nice male voice suddenly sounded from outside the carriage: "Miss Su, I heard you had some problems here, may I help you if you can?  "Yes?" Dongfang Yun turned around and looked through the gap in the car curtain, and was immediately shocked.  What a handsome man!  His facial features are as sharp as a blade, bronze skin, a strong but not bloated figure, a majestic silver armor, a maroon six-legged horse under his crotch, and a knight's spear in his hand.  ¡­This is exactly how Dongfang Yun dreamed of himself!  The man obviously noticed Dongfang Yun in the gap between the curtains. He was stunned for a moment and realized that he was suspected of spying. He immediately turned his head, which made Dongfang Yun even more fond of him.  When will I become like this??Ah.  Su Wan closed her eyes slightly and said softly: "It's okay, Commander Cassel. It's just that the two children have lost their way. I have decided to take them with me." Cassel outside the carriage nodded slightly and said seriously: "  It¡¯s not that I have any objection to Miss Su¡¯s judgment, it¡¯s just that this road has become even more unstable after the Nujia Empire¡¯s battle against Goddess Yelin, and I heard that Goddess Yelin has been restored for unknown reasons recently, so please be extra careful.  "I understand, go ahead." "Yes." Cassel sighed and left.  Dongfang Yun asked in confusion: "Why is Sister Su so cold to Mr. Cassel? I think he cares about Sister Su very much." Su Wan shook her head slightly and did not answer. Instead, she said: "Take a rest. Ahead is the Despair Grassland.  With Cassell's character, we may have to travel all night. The road there is very bumpy and you won't be able to sleep. " "Oh" Dongfang Yun nodded and closed his eyes tightly.  "What are you worried about?" Darius's voice came in his mind.  "No, it's just the Nujia Empire is too terrifying, I'm afraid" "I've studied that kind of magic device. Indeed, even if I am hit, I will definitely be injured. If all Nujia soldiers are like this  If equipped, it would probably be close to invincible on any continent." "Really?" Dongfang Yun was extremely discouraged. No matter what, he still valued his agreement with Darius.  Darius's voice was full of sarcasm: "This little setback makes you scared?" "It's not that you're afraid, it's just that against enemies with such force, if a war breaks out, I'm afraid the soldiers born in our base will suffer heavy casualties." "  Master, there is no need to worry." Juju's voice sounded: "Juju is grateful for the love for our Dark Night Clan, but the Dark Night Clan is far more powerful than that kind of soldier!" "Huh?" Darius said: "Didn't she say that?  Wrong, do you think that kind of magic weapon is the extreme of life? " "That's not a magic weapon. I'm worried because I know what it is." Dongfang Yun explained: "That kind of thing is called technology.  Human beings have developed technological weapons by constantly relying on foreign objects. As technology continues to improve" "So what? You think I don't know the meaning of technology?" Darius said disdainfully: "You?  Do you think the knowledge of night elves is limited to this? " Darius's aura was extremely majestic, and Dongfang Yun could imagine his scornful gaze from his voice alone: ??"High elves, they once dominated a world.  The plane has existed for tens of thousands of years. They are the darlings of the gods and Mother Earth. They have the most beautiful appearance and the most powerful magic technology in the world. Since the age of the gods, the high elves have continued to extend and evolve magic.  , the technology of the Nujia Empire is only used for killing, but the magic technology of the high elves has been extended to people's production and life since its birth. The inscriptions and heraldry of magic technology were developed by the high elves.  , in that era, everything in life was closely related to magic, not to mention its practical use in combat! "Jujuji agreed with great excitement: "General Darius is right, the legendary high elves' magic technology was born!  With a weapon, one finger can destroy the entire continent. " Darius continued: "And the night elves are the descendants with the deepest bloodline from the high elves, and are also the ancestors of all modern elves. As long as we continue to improve the dark night technology, we will eventually be able to defeat them.  It will surely reach the magical power of the high elves, and the Nujia Empire will be destroyed with just a snap of the fingers." Dongfang Yun was a little excited when he heard this, but still said in frustration: "How many years will it take for us to advance our technology to that level?  Ah." Darius said: "Of course this is not a simple process, but life is about struggle. As long as there is hope, there is everything! Isn't the beauty of life in the process of struggle?  Cheer up! Dark Night Base and I are your strongest support at any time!" "I know, I know!" Dongfang Yun responded loudly, feeling excited.  "What's wrong?" Su Wan was startled by his unconscious shout.  "It's nothing" Dongfang Yun immediately retracted his neck.  "But before that" Darius said: "You'd better find the [Root of Gaia] for me as soon as possible, otherwise you won't even be able to raise the second level of the base."

 Mainland China Chapter 4 The Butcher

    Dongfang Yun feels that sultry people are most likely to make others angry to death.  Just like Darius, when a person is inspired to be passionate, another basin of cold water instantly extinguishes the fire of passion. This is the highest state of boredom.  Seeing that he was a little unhappy, Su Wan smiled softly and didn't say much.  After traveling for another half day, the night was getting dark, but the motorcade stopped for some unknown reason.  It seems that Su Wan has the highest status in the convoy. Not only is her carriage in the middle and the safest position in the convoy, but Cassel also asked her first before making the decision to stop and rest.  The grassland of despair is not actually full of despair. In fact, under the bright moon, the half-human-high grassland actually sets off a very beautiful artistic conception.  Several bonfires were lit outside, but Su Wan remained unmoved and sat quietly on the carriage. After saying hello to her, Dongfang Yun got off the carriage.  Seeing the surrounding soldiers and some maids busy, Dongfang Yun couldn't let go.  Although he is afraid of loneliness, his childhood environment also makes him even more uncomfortable with too many people.  So he and Juju walked to the corner to chat.  ??Juju looked at Dongfang Yun stretching with an ambiguous face, and suddenly laughed.  Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "What's wrong?" Juju shook her head, but couldn't help laughing: "I heard your chat in the master's mind. That queen-like Sister Su seems to be very fond of the master.  I have a good impression." "Ha, haha" Dongfang Yun smiled unnaturally, scratched his head and said, "Maybe." Juju smiled slyly: "Then Juju wants to congratulate the master, maybe then.  Maybe Sister Su has fallen in love with the master. " Dongfang Yun said with a bitter face, "How is that possible? Didn't you hear her keep calling me little sister? I look so girly and I haven't developed an Adam's apple. It's impossible for her.  You see that I am a man." Juju smiled: "So what, Master, you may not know the current situation in this continent, right?" "What is the current situation?" Juju held out a little finger:  "Even if the Nujia Empire didn't attack, the continent is still fighting for years. There are constant battles between humans, between humans and aliens, and between aliens and aliens." "Does this have anything to do with what we are talking about  " Juju laughed and said: "Because of this, the gap in the number of men and women of any race on the mainland is about ten times. This has formed a serious problem of more women than men! " "Oh?" Dongfang?  Yun's eyes lit up and he waved his two little hands excitedly: "That is to say, for the inheritance of the race and the continuation of life, there will be many men having multiple wives, right?" "Uh this kind of thing is not common among humans.  The country is indeed" Juju looked at Dongfang Yun in confusion, feeling that the topic seemed to have gone astray.  "So, so! Women on this continent probably don't have much sense of jealousy. In other words, they will tolerate their men having many women, and they will even take the initiative to help their husbands find more wives.  ?" Dongfang Yun was overjoyed.  "Other worldare you really my paradise?"  ¡°#¡± Juju¡¯s face was black and she closed her eyes without answering.  Dongfang Yun continued to think: "So, as long as I show my outstanding appearance, there will be countless beauties chasing after me, and there will never be a gap between them, but they will get along harmoniously. My sexual life will start from now on, hahahaha!" Dang!  Juju angrily beat Dongfang Yun to the ground with a loud bang: "Idiot, how could such a thing happen! Everyone has their own possessiveness. Which woman is willing to share her husband with others?" Dongfang Yun spat out innocently.  A pile of grass blades: "But, you just said that the ratio of men to women is imbalanced, and you said congratulations to me and so on." Juju closed her eyes and folded her arms and said, "Because of this, there are more women because they can't get it."  When you get a man's love, you have sex with others, which is commonly known as a good girlfriend. It is precisely because you look like a little lolita, very sweet and cute, that's why I think that queen-type Su Wan will  I want to have sex with you!¡± ¡°Fuck me¡± Dongfang Yun¡¯s mind pictured his and Su Wan¡¯s two snow-white bodies intertwined under the pink curtain, as ambiguous as marshmallows.  The heart-shaped gas continuously collided and lingered between the mutton-fat jade bodies Two nosebleeds flowed down unnaturally.  "You are not old, and you have a very rich imagination." Darius's voice sounded.  "Hey!" Dongfang Yun jumped up like a frightened bunny and subconsciously covered his chest with his hands: "You bastard! Darius, don't steal"??Are other people's ideas good?  " "You think I want to peek?  Darius said angrily: "I happened to be looking for you for something, but I didn't expect that what I saw really blinded my eyes."  " This guy has always been reluctant to use words like titanium alloy dog ??eyes to mock himself, but because of Dongfang Yun's 'Dun Dun teachings', he just followed the Romans. "Ahem" Dongfang Yun quickly changed the subject: "What are you looking for me for?  thing?  " Darius said: "A female hunter reported to me before that she found a mutated monster that might contain magic crystals in its body, so I went over and killed it. Sure enough, I got a magic crystal and prepared it for him.  You send it.  "According to Juju, not every monster contains magic crystals, probably due to the conditions in the mainland. Only the crystal nuclei in the mutated monsters can condense into magic crystals. Darius and Dongfang Yun also  I have done experiments and found that it is indeed the case. Most Warcraft have only crystal nuclei in their bodies, but the crystal nuclei have no effect on the Supreme Summoning System for the time being. Dongfang Yun was overjoyed when he heard this: "Really!  That's great, I'll summon you right now.  " Darius said: "No, I still need to build the base. You can just call the name Carol. She is the huntress who discovered the mutant monster.  "    "All right.  " Dongfang Yun had no choice but to stretch out one hand and silently recited the name Carol in his heart. Soon, a burst of dark energy like a black hole rose on the grass. This light contained abundant magical energy. Although it was the most difficult to be  The dark element that people noticed also made Su Wan in the carriage open her eyes in surprise. At the same time, Cassel and Zach also frowned. Unlike Cassel's cautiousness, Zach twisted a pair of thick fingers.  He raised his eyebrows and walked over cautiously, holding a heavy sword. Dongfang Yunna noticed this. He was still waiting for his big eyes to look at the dark night combat unit that appeared in front of him this bronze hunter riding a fierce black panther.  The skin beauty is as wild as her name. Only her shoulders and thighs are covered by heavy armor, and the rest of her body is almost exposed. Of course, her chest and lower body are also covered by short personal armor, but she still can't  Her unrestrained breasts and seductive groin were exposed. She held a strange triangular spiral shuriken in her hand, which looked more like a long-range weapon than a short-range weapon. As soon as this huntress appeared, she used a cold but bold weapon.  The voice shouted: "Huntress Carol is in position and will absolutely obey my Lord's will!  " This loud shout was like thunder, and it immediately spread throughout the entire convoy. Everyone could not help but be shocked by this bold voice. The soldiers and magicians picked up their weapons at the same time and gathered around cautiously. " Humph.  "Juju noticed this, took a step across to block behind Dongfang Yun, and said coldly to Zach, who was walking over: "Approach my lord with a weapon, what do you want to do?  "    "Um?  "Dongfang Yun was stunned by what she said. He glanced over and saw Zach. The huntress's arrogant gaze also hit Zach's face, and the corners of her mouth curled up in excitement: "My lord, I found a four-year-old.  Do you need me to kill a class human being?  "    "Need not!  Dongfang Yun quickly stopped him and said with a sneer across Juju: "Uncle Zach, did I disturb you?"  "Zac still had a calm expression on the surface, but his shirt had already been soaked with sweat. Normally he couldn't tell, but when this beautiful young girl (Ji Ju) released her pressure, he instantly felt like he was encountering a World of Warcraft  Usually, the mind instantly makes a judgment - if you fight this girl, you will definitely die! Look at the woman in her twenties who rides the sturdy black panther. Although she does not seem to be as strong as Juju, she is always there.  It's as sharp as a sharp blade, and the pressure she brings to herself is also extremely strong. Even if it's a little worse than Juju, what kind of monster did the lady pick up?  . Before Zach could speak, a strange and sharp voice sounded in the sky first. ¡°Cute little summoner, did you notice my arrival so soon?  However, even if there is a fifth-level high-level summoned beast and two sixth-level attendants, it is impossible to stop Lord Piero!  " This voice, as well as the faint coercion falling from the sky, made Su Wan in the carriage and Kassel by the campfire raise their eyebrows at the same time. Dongfang Yun looked up, and in the sky, under the bright moon, there were two huge  The demon wings are stretched out, just like the legendary fallen angel descending into the world. But the owner of these two demon wings has his claws on the wings, his legs full of ferocious muscles curling his sharp toes downward, and his neck.  Slender and covered with scales, its face is like a dragon in Western novels, and its two heads are as long as elves.The ears point straight upward.  "So such a small dragon!" Dongfang Yun opened his mouth wide.  "Idiot!" Juju rolled her cute eyes and gave her master a blowjob If the first blowjob still made her tremble and regret it, Dongfang Yun's attitude made her completely indifferent to the second blowjob.  psychological burden.  There is no way, this master is too easy to bully.  "What's wrong!" Dongfang Yun burst into tears.  The huntress squinted her eyes and placed the black panther under her crotch between Dongfang Yun and Juju. The tip of the strange weapon in her hand was pointed at Juju in a cold voice: "Druid of the Claw, even if you are better than me,  As a high-level soldier, I will never allow you to bully the master in front of me. If you do it next time, I will definitely kill you." "" Juju is still very close to this rigid guy. After all, they are of the same race, so she does.  He could only wave his hands helplessly.  "It's okay, it's okay, we were just joking." Seeing that she was getting serious, Dongfang Yun said quickly.  The huntress nodded and looked at the figure in the sky calmly: "Master, that guy is not a dragon, but a gargoyle from the undead clan." "Gargoyle?" "Quack, yes! Lord Piero is from the gargoyle clan.  !" Piero's scream, in a Batman pose, was heard far away: "The undead clan is about to rise, Lord Piero is the pioneer of the undead's return to the world, humans, the second natural disaster of the undead is about to come.  , pray! You will live worse than death!" "They are really undead!" Kassel's bronze face turned pale, and a burst of milky white fighting energy burst out from his body. He pointed the knight's spear at the gargoyle and said through gritted teeth:  "You said you are a vanguard officer? Then as long as I kill you first, I can delay the appearance of the undead!?" Piero glanced at Cassel with a contemptuous smile and said: "The Bright Knight in the early stage of the sixth stage, although he is now  Night is not a good time to dream. " "You're right." Su Wan stepped out of the carriage calmly, her hands slowly unfolded, and her whole body slowly floated into the air. The red robe and  The golden crown soared in the night, resembling the extremely powerful Eastern leader. She said coldly: "Mr. Cassel, a high-level sixth-level gargoyle, is not your opponent, but with me, a sixth-level magician,  What?" "And I am a high-level fourth-level warrior!" Zach came to Su Wan at some point, with earthy fighting spirit bursting out of his body.  "Oh? In this way, I really have no advantage." The gargoyle looked panicked, but his tone was weird: "But the undead are never at a disadvantage in terms of numbers." As soon as he finished speaking, there were countless people on the grass around him.  The black smoke slowly rose up. If you look closely, you will see that it is not black smoke, but a thick deathly aura that makes it difficult to look directly at it!  A rotten and dirty hand broke out of the ground, followed by a second and a third. Soon, countless corpses covered in steaming death crawled out of the ground. Almost every one of them held a weapon and was rotting.  The corpses combined with the maggots constantly crawling in and out of the carrion immediately scared several maids serving Su Wan to faint, and the rest of them also looked pale.  "Gaga, how are you? Are you still so confident now!?" The gargoyle smiled sinisterly.  "Damn it!" Su Wan suddenly turned around and shouted to Dongfang Yun: "Little sister, lend me two of your men!" "Of course you can!" Dongfang Yun was already startled by the sudden appearance of the dead body and broke out in a cold sweat. Seeing Dongfang Yun  Gu Liang Miss Su Wan spoke up and immediately nodded in agreement.  Seeing Dongfang Yun agree, Su Wan immediately said to Juju and Juju, "You know the four-pointed star formation, right?" "Of course." Juju's face also became very ugly, and she nodded together with Carol.  Su Wan immediately said: "Juju, this lady, Cassel, Zach, the four of you are the strongest warriors in the team. Immediately form a four-pointed star formation to guard everyone. I will hold on! This stone statue  Just teach me!" Since Dongfang Yun agreed, Juju and Juju didn't show any pretense, not to mention that the situation was indeed not good now. The four of them immediately jumped in four directions, and at the same time everyone in the team quickly gathered together.  The four strong men spread out, muttering something in their mouths at the same time. The powerful pressure spread together with the fighting spirit and magic in their bodies. Suddenly, a huge four-pointed star array appeared on the ground, and golden light rose into the sky to form a square.  Enchantment.  Because people gathered together, the four-pointed star array covered an area of ??about fifty square meters, and the carriages and other items had been abandoned.  Looking at the golden light curtain of the barrier, Dongfang Yun said to Juju next to him: "What is the four-pointed star array?" Juju continued to output energy outwards while staring outside and getting closer.The corpse said: "This is a defense method passed down by the warriors who have fought against the undead. It uses the energy of the four warriors as a guide to draw out the power of the creatures in the surrounding earth to create a barrier. This barrier cannot defend against any magic and fighting spirit.  , but it can only resist the death energy." "Death energy?" "That's right, it's the black smoke coming from the walking corpses. The most dangerous thing about the undead is not their method of killing, but the ability to kill them through the death energy.  The enemy will be resurrected immediately, and even if the death energy touches the injured, it will slowly turn into an undead. This situation is a heavy blow to their enemies both physically and mentally. " "Then.  On the contrary." Dongfang Yun said thoughtfully: "The more enemies we kill, the less friendly forces we fight. It's really scary." "That's not the point." Juju's little face was filled with frost: "The point is that it's normal.  This ability must be activated by the necromancer rather than the gargoyle, but this gargoyle has resurrected the dead, which illustrates a problem" "Quack!" The gargoyle in the sky chuckled and quickly avoided it.  Looking at Su Wan's fire magic that she kept firing, she screamed: "I know what you are worried about. Don't worry, there are no necromancers around." The sweat on Su Wan's face slipped into the veil, almost soaking it.  , most of the veil has been attached to her face, making her cheeks look real and illusory, full of beauty under the moon.  She fought very hard, but Dongfang Yun enjoyed watching it.  At least on the surface, Su Wan's different forms of fire magic forced the gargoyles to flee, making Dongfang Yun's heart full of hope.  "She can't hold on any longer!" Juju suddenly said.  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "What?" Juju's face was solemn: "She can no longer support this level of magic consumption!" Dongfang Yun looked at the battle in the sky and then looked at Juju: "Why?" "Because she  She has always been able to cast magic of around level three, even though she is already a wizard-level magician, but her magic power is always limited, and she cannot maintain this level of instant magic for a long time. " "Then why doesn't she use more magic?  He is a magician, he should have a big move, right? " "Idiot, how could she have a chance? The more powerful magic requires time to prepare, there is no way this gargoyle will give her time to prepare, even now, this one  The gargoyle is just playing. With the gargoyle's magic resistance and speed, it is not impossible to get close to her! " Dongfang Yun was stunned and looked at the sky. Sure enough, Su Wan's eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter. Looking at the gargoyle's face,  It's full of frivolity and sly laughter.  "But, in this case, the magician is too weak, right? How do magicians usually fight?" "In normal wars, magicians are protected by soldiers. Soldiers are used to guard against the enemy's close assassination and provide magic  The master resisted the attack, giving the magician a chance to use magic. But now the four of us can fight the gargoyle in close combat, and the remaining people can't block it for half a second!" Juju sighed: "I.  It seems that Su Wan should have some close-defense accessories that can withstand a close attack from a gargoyle. But even though the gargoyle said that there were no necromancers around, how could Su Wan believe it, so she had to keep the accessories to guard against hidden ones.  The sudden attack by the Necromancer made her situation even more passive. " "In this case there is nothing we can do." Dongfang Yun sighed and slowly raised his hand.  This is the starting point for summoning a hero. Although there are many things he doesn't understand, one thing he already understands is that if he doesn't summon Darius, everyone will suffer.  "My lord, General Darius asked me to bring it to you!" Carol called from a distance, and a crystal blood-colored magic crystal drew a beautiful parabola in mid-air and landed on Dongfang Yun's hand.  .  Dongfang Yun showed a beautiful smile: "So that's it, then let the bastard aunt's hands rest for a while." As he said that, he held the magic crystal tightly.  "After discovering the fifth-level magic crystal, do you want to activate the hero summoning mode?" "Yes" Mysterious words swirled rapidly in his brain. Dongfang Yun closed his big cherry-red eyes and sang loudly: "The land of slaughter, the night before dawn.  , the area of ??life and death, the legend of the corpse eater spreads. No one in the world can be immortal, but only the slaughterer can detect the traces. The hands of the butler slaughtering the cow are in exchange for fear, and the mouth of chewing the corpse.  Win the panic. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, the gluttonous feast has begun. Come out, butcher-Pudge!" A light suddenly appeared on the ground, and a fat figure with a height of eight feet and a waist of eight feet slowly appeared in the magic circle.  When the light dissipated, the hero's appearance was revealed.In front of everyone, both Cassel and the others on the ground, as well as Su Wan and the ghouls in the sky, all looked panicked.  Wearing only a pair of old jeans, his body is covered with sewn fat. The fat white flesh on his back is wearing four huge steel rings. He has a giant kitchen knife in his left hand and a bloody steel hook in his right hand. He has a pair of white eyes without pupils on the green airplane head.  In his mouth, a row of yellowed and uneven lower teeth were exposed.  The butcher from DOTA2, Pudge!  Pudge stepped forward, stepped out of the magic circle, raised his sword and hook with both hands at the same time, and shouted loudly: "We, obey the order!"

 Mainland China Chapter 5 Good Luck?

    "Damn it, it's a corpse monster! I knew this little bitch was an undercover agent!" Compared to the other three, Zach, who only had the fourth level of high-level strength, was obviously the fastest to be unable to hold on. When he saw the summoned Pa  At auspicious time, both eyes were red, and he almost wanted to give up the four-pointed star formation's sustaining charge immediately to kill Dongfang Yun.  "Don't be impulsive!" Cassel stopped Zach with a cold voice, but the chill in his eyes was far more than the cold wind in Siberia: "No matter who you are, if you really take action against us, I swear, even if you become an undead, you will still be dead."  I will chase you to the end of the world!" "You will not let me go even if you are a ghost" Dongfang Yun broke out in a cold sweat, turned around and patted the butcher's belly: "Pudge, fight for me." The butcher's two soybean-like white eyes.  A sharp light suddenly burst out: "Tear into pieces!" Before the roar could spread, this guy had already slammed into the crowd like a tank with a bloody kitchen knife and a steel hook, and the target was clearly Ka, who had just said those harsh words.  Serge.  The crowd was in panic. The maids who had just fainted opened their eyes and saw the huge corpse monster rushing towards them. They rolled their eyes and fainted again.  "What a fool! Wrong, wrong!" Dongfang Yun was startled by the butcher's actions. Which butcher of his was so brainless that he would swing his knife to chop after just one sentence?  He immediately rushed over and hugged the butcher's thick short legs like a hungry dog ??grabbing shit.  "Pudge?" The butcher stopped in surprise and looked down at Dongfang Yun, who had taken a bite of turf.  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and pointed at the walking corpses around him: "Can you help me kill those dead people?" "Tear them apart!" the master ordered, and the butcher immediately shouted a slogan and rushed out of the four-pointed star array.  "Wait, wait a minute!" Dongfang Yun screamed as he was dragged out a few meters.  "Pudge?" "Be careful with those guys. Those corpses have death energy on them. Don't be contaminated with death energy. I don't want to lose you." Dongfang Yun stood up weakly and said.  "Pudge!" A trace of emotion flashed between the butcher's two soybean eyes. He raised the steel hook and kitchen knife at the same time and shouted: "All things are unified!" After that, the guy ran out like a tank while everyone was stunned.  In one leap, he jumped seven or eight meters away to the outside of the four-pointed star array. He whipped up the thick fishy wind with the weapons in both hands, and violently swung the blood all over his body. In just one turn, a large number of walking corpses turned into minced meat and flew toward them.  Splashing out all around.  For the butcher, these walking corpses obviously had no capital to resist. He crushed them with overwhelming force. In a few sliding steps, he had penetrated the siege of dozens of walking corpses and reached the outside of the circle. He turned back and proudly faced Dongfang Yunxi.  Out of Taibanya.  "There are so many around, so don't be stunned!" Dongfang Yun jumped to his feet and shouted.  You know, Mr. Gargoyle summoned at least three to four hundred walking corpses, but the Butcher broke out of the siege, but everyone was still besieged.  "Pa, Paji" The butcher was stunned, bowed twice quickly, and rushed into the walking corpses again.  His movements were so nimble that he didn't look like he was dragging half a ton of fat to dry, but even so, the zombies used rusty swords to cut several wounds on his body - these zombies had no sense at all.  But the strength is surprisingly strong.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s little heart jumped wildly every time the butcher hit him. Even though the wounds were full of white corpse oil, there was still death energy seeping in after all.  "Master, don't worry." Juju suddenly said: "General Pudge is born to deal with corpses. If we talk about the death energy, I'm afraid there may not be as many walking corpses as General Pudge in total. The death energy is at best for  "General." "That's it." Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground.  For some reason, even though the butcher didn't even have the ability to think about the first-level hero except obeying orders, Dongfang Yun still had an inseparable feeling with him the moment he summoned him, just like his parents.  Like children, even if the latter is even slightly hurt, they will be heartbroken.  The butcher outside was killing like a meat grinder, and the rotten limbs were flying all over the sky, which completely shocked everyone. Even the gargoyles and Su Wan in the sky stopped and looked at the butcher blankly, and those  Unable to break into the four-pointed star formation, the zombies shifted their target to the Butcher.  In this way, the pressure on the four warriors in the four-pointed star formation is greatly reduced.  Juju suddenly smiled and said: "Master is really lucky!" "Huh? What?" "General Darius said that the master does not have the initiative to choose when summoning heroes. However, in this case, he still  Isn't it good luck to have summoned General Pudge, who is most suitable for the current battle? " "Good luck" Dongfang Yunqian laughed a few times, and when he was about to say something, he suddenly jumped up and cursed: "?You idiot, how can you eat that meat!  " Juju Shunze looked over and saw that the butcher's excitement had passed. At this moment, he was waving the kitchen knife with one hand leisurely and slashing wildly. With the other hand, he casually grabbed the chopped meat of the walking corpse and stuffed it into his mouth. "Listen  Hearing Dongfang Yun's curse, the butcher was stunned, with a few fat maggots falling from the corners of his mouth: "Pudge?  " Dongfang Yun hated the iron and said: "That thing is the flesh from the corpse!  It¡¯s all rotten, how disgusting!  And what if you get poisoned?  " "Pudge!  !  !  "The butcher smiled ferociously and gave Dongfang Yun a thumbs up, indicating that he was absolutely fine. Juju also persuaded him: "Master, General Paji is a corpse-eater. Didn't you just say that these things are harmful to him?  It's quite complementary.  " "Forget it, forget it, I don't care about you.  Dongfang Yun pouted. Of course he would not say that it was his mysophobia that made him unwilling to let the butcher eat that food. "Pudge!"  "The butcher thought Dongfang Yun was angry, so he immediately threw away the corpse in his hand and walked towards Dongfang Yun blankly. This action made him completely forget about attacking the walking corpses, and he was suddenly hit by the extremely powerful walking corpses again and again.  Cut out several holes. ¡°Wow!  Resistance, you idiot, do you want them to hack you to death?  "Dongfang Yun felt a pain in his heart. He picked up the dagger dropped by a soldier next to him (he could only hold the dagger) and rushed out of the four-pointed star formation. "Paji?  "The butcher tilted his head and looked at Dongfang Yun's movements, and saw him being dragged back by everyone. He stood there and thought for a while in confusion. Finally, he saw something in Dongfang Yun's eyes. "Then, this fat guy  A dazzling, thick black light suddenly erupted from his body, like a bomb exploding in his belly. The powerful shock wave immediately flew away the surrounding corpses, even Juju and Carol who maintained the four-pointed star formation close to him.  Rushing out at the same time, the feet of one person and one leopard carved several deep ravines on the ground, and then stopped. Immediately, Dongfang Yun remembered the voice of the Supreme Summoning System in his mind: "Level 1 Hero Butcher Pudge."  Subconsciously acknowledging the existence of the host, he was promoted to level two, and Butcher Pudge unlocked the skill [Rot]!  " "The second-level hero Butcher Pudge has started a relationship with the host and has been promoted to level three. Butcher Pudge has unlocked the skill [Accumulation of Carrion]!  " "This" Dongfang Yun didn't understand at all why the Butcher was suddenly promoted to two levels. Is it because of his own curse? This kind of thing has happened once before. After awarding the flag of the Dark Night Base to Darius,  The system also prompted Darius to fully acknowledge the status of the host master, be promoted to a level four hero, and unlock the skill [Noxian Guillotine]. Thinking about it at that time, it seemed that Darius had not been scolded by Dongfang Yun.  This guy didn't understand, but the butcher's side had already begun to explode. Suddenly, as if possessed by a god, he stopped swinging his knife and slashed. Instead, he suddenly opened his arms, as if he was opening his mind to the new century, and then, a big blockbuster.  The earthy yellow dust mist roared out from his body and quickly swept away hundreds of walking corpses around him. ¡°Pudge!  rot!  " This cry called out the true name of the skill. In this yellow dust mist, the exposed flesh of all the walking corpses began to peel off layer by layer, revealing the black and gray bones inside. At the same time, their movement speed also began to increase.  The amplitude was reduced, almost like a turtle crawling. The butcher looked up to the sky and roared: "Pudge!"  Piles of carrion!  "Under the roar, the peeled carrion of the walking corpses floated on the spot without gravity, and then gathered on the butcher's body like moths flying into the flame, piling up layer by layer, and blending in layer by layer.  , which caused a large red light to appear on the surface of the butcher¡¯s body. ¡°Good opportunity!  " In the sky, Su Wan was stunned by Dongfang Yun's generosity. Instead, it was a gargoyle. After the butcher came out, he immediately thought about his retreat. At this moment, Su Wan was looking down blankly. The corners of his mouth were raised, and his figure was already tingling like electricity.  Next, two demon wings wrapped in black death energy stabbed at Su Wan. "Ah" Su Wan felt the terrifying power of the gargoyle. The moment the opponent reached his body, he clenched his silver teeth and activated his own hanging.  Falling magic circle "Death blow!  " " Molten Shield!  "Boom!" The black death energy and the flame shield that appeared out of thin air woke everyone up in an instant, but they saw Su Wan flying back quickly in the sky. The flame shield had been shattered by the black death energy like a huge nail.  It turned into pieces of fire and scattered down. ¡°Behind!  Cassel screamed and jumped into the air, but he was still one step too late.Because the gargoyle had already blocked Su Wan's retreat path with a cunning smile.  "Pudge, it's her!" Dongfang Yun shouted loudly.  The butcher looked up at the sky. With a sudden flick of his thick fingers, a flash of red light appeared on Su Wan.  The gargoyle inhaled suddenly, then let out a shrill scream, and an invisible shock wave crashed into Su Wan's back, immediately causing the Dongfang Guliang to fall diagonally downwards.  Under the moon, a dark shadow crossed the sky, safely bringing Su Wan back to Dongfang Yun.  Carol.  The huntress put Su Wan down, and Su Wan immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood, dyeing her veil red, and immediately started coughing.  "How is it possible!" the gargoyle screamed: "How could I not die after being hit by my fatal sonic wave at such a close range!" "Because Pudge's accumulation of carrion can add magic resistance to those he regards as companions, idiot."  Dongfang Yun cursed fiercely and lifted Su Wan's veil.  Then he was stunned for a moment.

 Continental Storm Chapter 6 The Gargoyle that Should Not Be Killed

    It is a kind of almost indescribable beauty, mature, coquettish, shy, delicate, gentle, charming, pure, and cute, completely condensed into one face. It can almost be called a legendary beauty, completely suitable for any age group.  Men's favorite!  When young children see her, they will think of their loving mother; when teenagers see her, they will think of their young classmates; when young people see her, they will think of the goddess in their hearts; when middle-aged people see her, they will think of their beautiful lovers; when old people see her, they will think of their beautiful lovers.  A beautiful first love that unworldly temperament, paired with a face outlined like a fairy, delicate lips, a delicate nose, flowing pupils, and a waterfall of shiny black hair behind her back.  The hair is so beautiful that Dongfang Yun faints.  This kind of real and illusory beauty can make people feel so sweet just by looking at it. Almost anyone who sees it will have a feeling of love at first sight.  Dongfangyun is no exception.  I must make her my woman!  Dongfang Yun clenched his little hands and made his first vow when he first came to another world.  No one can snatch her from me, are you right?  Darius.  Your direction is the end of my efforts in life, Master.  Su Wan is so beautiful that Dongfang Yun feels inferior. Her injury also makes Dongfang Yun angry.  Dongfang Yun suddenly stood up, pointed at the gargoyle with a cold face and said, "Pudge, kill it for me." "Pudge, meat hook!" The butcher felt the anger of his master and quickly turned the meat hook in his right hand.  With one arm, he suddenly threw it out, and the blood-stained and ferocious meat hook thrust out diagonally at a speed that broke through the sky. It accurately penetrated the stiff wings of the sluggish gargoyle, causing the latter to let out a scream.  Pudge's right hand clenched tightly, and he grasped the steel hook chain that stretched out quickly, and was pulled straight in an instant. Immediately, his shoulders sank, and the gargoyle felt a huge force bring him down, and he was dragged towards the steel hook.  The butcher fell.  This force was so great that the gargoyle fell almost as fast as a meteor. It was also smart. It immediately curled up into a ball, filled the surroundings with thick black death energy, and hit the butcher head-first.  The butcher laughed honestly and coldly, raised the big kitchen knife in his left hand, and just when Pudge was about to hit him, he slashed it down.     when!  A distant and long impact sound was heard. Although the gargoyle's body was as solid as a rock, it was still chopped into the body by the kitchen knife, and the whole body crashed in front of the butcher.  The butcher smiled, raised his large kitchen knife high in the air, and struck the gargoyle's head with a thick, fishy wind. It seemed that he planned to decapitate it with one blow.  However, at this moment, a thick and black iron rod was inserted horizontally and deeply into the grass, blocking the space between the kitchen knife and the gargoyle.     when!  Everyone felt their ears buzzing, and when they looked at the butcher, his huge body took two steps back involuntarily.  And that black iron rod is the handle of a half-human-long giant axe!  Darius!  After handing over the Dark Night Base to Darius, Darius did have the ability to travel across time and space to Dongfang Yun, but this ability was only available once a month. Dongfang Yun looked at Darius who suddenly appeared.  , I don¡¯t know why he used this rare opportunity.  "Pudge?" The butcher looked at Darius in surprise with his small eyes. He could certainly feel the companionship between himself and Darius in the soul mark, but he could not understand at all why this guy would stop the execution of the master.  Command yourself.  But immediately, the butcher realized that his attack was indeed blocked by the guy in front of him!  In his only brain capacity, the master's will cannot be disobeyed, so this guy with fat accumulation in his brain became furious: "Pudge! Tear into pieces!" With a roar, Pudge had a pair of small white eyes.  He stared suddenly and swung the steel hook in his right hand towards Darius.  "Huh?" Darius snorted coldly, and the giant ax in his right hand rolled up like a whirlwind, hitting the steel hook hard. With the sound of gold and iron, the steel hook flew into the sky.  Having missed a hit, Pudge rushed forward with an agility that was incompatible with his size, and chopped violently with the kitchen knife in his left hand again. His posture was like treating Darius as fat on the chopping board.  Faced with provocation, how could the aunt's hand be afraid, and the giant ax suddenly lifted up.  Dang~~~~!  Dongfang Yun, who was standing closer, felt his ears buzzing and lost consciousness. The sound was so loud that it made his eyes go black.  Looking at the two guys again, the aunt's hand was holding the giant ax calmly and calmly, but the veins on his hand exposed his strength. On the other hand, the butcher, because the steel hook flew out, so he grabbed the kitchen knife with both hands and pressed down.  , his face was also a little red from holding back.   Obviously, Darius is more powerful than Pudge.  "That's enough!" Dongfang Yun rubbed his ears and shouted.  Originally, an 'ant' like him should be helpless whether he said 'enough' in pure Chinese, or the hard language of 'Stop' or the soft language of 'Ya Zhudie'.  But after all, he was the master, and this shout was not a discussion, but a pure command, so the two of them stopped.  Looking around again, eyeballs were dancing all over the place. Even Su Wan, who had just woken up, had a look of surprise in her beautiful eyes.  During the battle, she clearly felt that the gargoyle that was playing tricks on her was already at least a low-level seventh-level player, but when the gargoyle encountered this corpse monster, it had no room to resist and was about to be killed in an instant.  From this, it can be seen that this corpse monster summoned by the little girl has at least a seventh-level high-level strength.  Coupled with the sixth-level high-level Juju and this sixth-level early-level leopard-riding girl who suddenly appeared, even though this 'Sister Yun' herself does not even have the first-level strength, she can already dominate this continent.  gone.  However, the armored man with a giant ax who suddenly appeared was obviously a stronger being than the corpse monster. From the look just now, it seemed that even he had to obey the words of 'Sister Yun'. This made Dongfang Yun's status in Su Wan's heart rise again.  layer.  Should she be recruited to serve the family?  While she was thinking about it, Dongfang Yun on the other side asked strangely: "Darius, why did you suddenly appear and stop Pudge's attack?" He didn't blame his aunt, after all, this guy was absolutely  Don't do anything meaningless.  Darius lowered his head and glanced at the ghoul and said, "This guy can't be killed." "Why?" Darius smiled strangely, leaned over Dongfang Yun's ear and said, "I already know what happened just now.  Yes, this guy is the key to your control of the undead clan, but there are some things that are difficult to say here. I will take it back to the Dark Night Base, and when I am fully prepared, I will let it come to you. " "Undead One" Dongfang.  Before Yun screamed, Darius's big hand covered his mouth: "Keep your voice down, do you want humans to think you are colluding with the undead?" "I, I understand, and I will do as you wish.  Let¡¯s do it!¡± Dongfang Yun was overjoyed and nodded in agreement.  Darius stood up with satisfaction, glanced at the corpse monster and said: "General Pudge, you and I are not in conflict with each other, why are you attacking me?" Pudge curled his mouth and said to Dongfang Yun as if he was complaining: "Master,  Disobey him, your will, Pudge, tear him into pieces, will you?" Dongfang Yun stood in tears, ignoring the pungent smell of rotting corpses emanating from Pudge, and hugged his big belly, looking back proudly.  He looked at Darius: "Look at me~!" Darius glanced coldly and snorted: "Slanderous words, you are a sycophant!" After that, he bent down and lifted the gargoyle's body.  , took a step forward and disappeared into space.

 Continental Storm Chapter 7 Reinforcements?  Chasing troops!

    A crisis was easily resolved by Dongfang Yun, which made everyone in the team look at Dongfang Yun with a hint of awe.  Cassell glanced at Dongfang Yun with a complicated expression, then turned to appease everyone and continued to set up camp and mobilized most of the manpower to bury the corpses of the walking dead.  Before leaving, Darius gave Dongfang Yun a small bottle and told the latter in his mind that this was the water from the Eternal Moon Well. Dongfang Yun was so blessed that he drank it immediately for Su Wan.  After Su Wan opened her mouth and drank some of the well water, her originally pale face instantly turned rosy, and her expression when she looked at Dongfang Yun became even more stunning.  "This is the fountain of life? How do you have such a thing?" "Ha, haha, is this the fountain of life? I'm not sure." Because he didn't want to expose the dark night base for the time being, Dongfang Yun could only  He covered it up with a smile, but how could a guy like him, who had everything written on his face, be able to hide it from the shrewd Su Wan.  The latter did not expose it, but stood up with the help of Dongfang Yun. He looked deeply at the butcher with a pair of beautiful eyes. He suddenly smiled and stretched out his arm as white as jade: "Is this General Paji? Respected strong man.  "Thank you for saving my life." The butcher glanced at Su Wan up and down, but didn't pay attention to it, which fully expressed the strong man's stubbornnessor his disregard for the small amount of fresh meat.  To him, such a delicate girl can only be regarded as ¡®fresh meat¡¯.  Su Wan was not angry, and her gentle closing movement gave people a noble feeling, completely covering up the embarrassment.  She turned around and said to Dongfang Yun gently: "Sister Yun, let's talk, okay?" "Okay, okay!" Dongfang Yun nodded wildly like a chicken pecking at rice.  He is not someone who can't move when he sees a beautiful woman. It's just that Su Wan is so beautiful that he is almost completely obsessed with her.  Juju and Carol rolled their eyes wildly.  This pervert!  The two came to a campfire, and the people around them immediately cleared away, leaving enough room for the two to talk.  It¡¯s just that the three butchers separated behind Dongfang Yun in a very untimely manner. On the surface, they protect their master Anwei, but in fact they are a big light bulb At least Dongfang Yun thinks so.  Su Wan sat elegantly on a stone pier. Her unpretentious elegance made her feel as if she was not sitting on a stone, but on a gilded seat in an elegant auditorium.  She looked softly at Dongfang Yun, who had blushing cheeks next to her, and her eyes were full of intelligence: "Then, let's get acquainted again. My name is Su Wan, and I am the current head of Su's Trading Company. Her father is Su, Marquis of Slok Empire.  Historically, our Su's Trading Company's business has spread across the entire continent. Although it is not the largest trading firm in the mainland, it is definitely the most reputable in the mainland. This trip back from the Basque Country is to bring back some treasures from the trading firms in the Basque Empire.  "A tribute from Slok to the Nujia Empire?" Dongfang Yun listened carefully: "Isn't there still five years left?" Su Wan shook her head softly: "The strength of the Nujia Empire is that of the mainland.  No one in the country dares to compete, and the tributes they demand are rare on the mainland. Su's Trading Company has these things, which is considered a crime. In order to collect enough tribute, I am afraid Basque would rather fight Slok.  I will take action, so I will be prepared in advance." Dongfang Yun said: "It's not that I look down on these soldiers, but if the Basque Empire wants to rob it, this convoy cannot resist the power of a country, right?" Su Wan said: "  This is indeed the case, so we have pinpointed a point in time According to our intelligence, a team from the Nujia Empire transporting valuables should be coming out of the Goddess Yelin at this moment. If nothing goes wrong, at our traveling speed  We should encounter them. As long as we meet these people, no matter how strong the Basque Empire is, they will never dare to take action. It's just that for some reason, the Nujia team that was supposed to be encountered by chance disappeared half a month ago. This is really true.  It¡¯s a little strange.¡± Half a month ago?  Dongfang Yun subconsciously thought of something: "What are they transporting? Is it very expensive?" "This thinghow do I put it?" Su Wan thought for a while: "It shouldn't be expensive for us, but for us  Sister Yun, you may be more valuable, right?" "Oh?" "That item was seized by the Nujia Empire after attacking the goddess Yelin. It was originally the staff of the forest elf queen [Queen's Staff]." Su Wan looked at it.  Taking a look at Dongfang Yun's expression, he sighed: "Actually, that thing is nothing more than a treasured staff. Its symbolic meaning is greater than its actual meaning. We don't know why the Nujia Empire attaches so much importance to it. Sister Yun, please forgive me and accept the change. If  If you have the chance, I will definitely exchange it for you with better treasures. ?? ?Change it back?  Dongfang Yun looked a little strange.  That thing has been taken away by the old paper a long time ago, and it is simply a joke that the symbolic meaning is greater than the actual meaning. How did you know that thing is the Tree of Life of Dark Night's base!  He waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter. Living is better than losing everything." Juju behind him curled his lips fiercely.  Su Wan nodded gracefully and suddenly said: "What about you?" "Me? What am I?" Su Wan smiled slyly: "I have revealed all my faults to Sister Yun, isn't it possible that Sister Yun didn't  Should I repay you with my body?" "Repaywhat?" Is it a promise?  Dongfang Yun thought maliciously.  "Of course it's Sister Yun's life experience, and these strong men If I'm not mistaken, they were all summoned by you? Are you a summoner?" "So right?" "But on your body  There¡¯s no magic power at all~!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t explain this kind of thing silently, so he simply said: ¡°Hey, sister Su, tell the truth, I am different from ordinary summoners.  Yes, I" His body suddenly froze in the middle of his words and he changed to another topic: "Sister Su, do you have any reinforcements in your convoy?" "No, what's wrong?" Su Wan also noticed Dongfang Yun.  There was something wrong with the expression on his face.  Dongfang Yun stood up angrily, looked at the way he came and said, "If Sister Su doesn't have reinforcements, can I boldly predict that what is coming three kilometers away is the Basque Empire army you mentioned?"  "What!?" Su Wan suddenly stood up and looked towards the distance of the road. What she saw was pitch black. Even under the moon, the visibility was less than 200 meters.  She took Dongfang Yun's little hand and asked hurriedly: "Sister Yun, how did you know that an army was coming?" Dongfang Yun pointed to the green light group that suddenly appeared next to him: "This is the elf, with  I have a spiritual link, and it is very fast. After what happened just now, in order to be prepared, I let it go out to watch. " "What a cute little guy!" I can only see two of these soft and warm ones.  A little thing with big eyes, any woman will be charmed by its cuteness, even Su Wan is no exception.  But this woman was worthy of being the boss of a trading company. She immediately woke up from her addiction. She stroked the elf with her soft little hands and asked softly: "Little guy, have you seen the army?" The elf's plump body swayed up and down.  "So how many people are there?" The elf turned around a few times, and Su Wan looked at Dongfang Yun in confusion.  Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "It said there were about three thousand people, and they were all cavalry." Su Wan frowned: "Three thousand peoplecould they be the Basque Royal Vulture Cavalry?" She turned around suddenly and said in a clear voice: "  Everyone, the Basque cavalry is coming. Please prepare in advance!" "What?" Kassel roared and said, "Is this news accurate?" Su Wan looked at it.  Eastern clouds.  Dongfang Yun nodded.  Although his strength is poor, his subordinates are very good and cannot be underestimated by Cassel.  So the handsome knight immediately turned around and shouted: "Get ready to fight, pull down the horses in the front row, and stand up spearmen in the back row! The magician is ready" Cassel assigned the task, while Su Wan was very serious about Dongfang  Yun said: "Sister Yun, can I ask you to help me survive this disaster?" "Of course" "Of course not!" Before Dongfang Yun finished speaking, Juju took the lead and said with a cold face:  "We have only met you once. We rode in your carriage before, but we also helped you eliminate the undead crisis. Now that we are clean, we don't need to deal with such a number of enemies with our mobility. What's more, we didn't help you.  "Juju, you" Before Dongfang Yun finished speaking, the huntress Carol next to her said: "My lord, you just ignored a detail the elf said. The cavalry on the opposite side are all fourth-level.  With the above strength, these three thousand cavalry are no longer something we can resist. " "But" Dongfang Yun wanted to say something else, but Darius's voice had already sounded in his mind: "What the Huntress said.  Yes, with this kind of strength, if all our existing troops are deployed, we will naturally be able to capture it. But don't forget, our base is still under development, and all our troops are mainly elves, so it will be very difficult.  Easily thought of as a goddessForest.  Goddess Yelin is not too far away from the Basque Empire. If it really offends them and raises troops to attack" If Juju and Carol can still argue with Dongfang Yun, then Darius's words are like a basin.  Cold water poured on Dongfang Yun. Indeed, the Dark Night Base is developing. As long as the base is there, his strength will continue to grow. Why bother with a woman What's more, what the other party wants is just the tribute sent back by Su Wan, right?  Yun was shaken, people are selfish, even if it is the beauty he likes, in this case Dongfang Yun has to make plans for himself. Su Wan will be blamed at most for losing the tribute, but it is not her fault, let alone her.  As the leader of the trading company, he can definitely prepare more tributes. Dongfang Yun's expression said everything. Su Wan sighed and bowed slightly: "Anyway, thank you Sister Yun for your help before. Along the way.  You can reach the Slok Empire by just a short road. I am sorry to be with you.  " After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the defensive crowd.

 Mainland Chapter 8 The Four Sacrifice

    "Master, let's go." Juju said.  "Yeah." Dongfang Yun also knew that when Juju and Carol were seen, they would think of the goddess Ye Lin. He looked at Su Wan's back and sighed softly, then stepped onto the Black Panther.  The sound of horseshoes sounded in the distance, and Dongfang Yun and the others quickly disappeared into the night.  Zach looked back with regret in his eyes.  Cassell said: "Are you sorry because they left? There is no need for this. Emperor Slok does not need to borrow the strength of others. What we rely on is always the weapons in our hands and the comrades beside us. This should be you  "I remember this sentence after being a soldier for half my life. This is the consistent purpose of the Imperial Army. Even if I become a mercenary after retiring, I will never forget it. I regret that it is not because of them."  You can¡¯t help us, but you misunderstood the child before and didn¡¯t apologize.¡± Cassel clenched the spear in his hand: ¡°If you survive, you will have a chance.¡± ¡°What if?¡± Zach held the giant sword tightly.  A shudder.  The Black Panther under Carol is already at level five and is as fast as flying.  Jujugeng himself is a level 6 leopard claw druid, even faster than a black panther.  The Butcher is in the middle of the eighth level. Even if he is not an agile hero, he is faster than the two soldiers.  Like three bolts of lightning that pierced the dark night, they had traveled about two kilometers along the road in a matter of seconds.  It¡¯s just that the atmosphere is unexpectedly solemn.  "Stop!" Dongfang Yun's roar suddenly sounded, and Carol immediately stopped the Black Panther obediently.  Juju and Butcher also stopped immediately, and they looked at Dongfang Yun at the same time.  Dongfang Yun jumped down from the leopard with a solemn expression, sat down on the ground, and suddenly slapped the ground with one palm.  The light of the six-pointed star array bloomed, and a domineering and powerful body emerged from the light.  "Darius am I right to do this?" Darius said expressionlessly: "Not only can we not stop the master's will, but we must also obey it." Dongfang Yun looked at his virgin hero: "What if  If I choose to fight, I will lose everything if I am not careful, right?" "I am your master, so I should accept your good advice, right?" "Yes!  Just risk all of your lives, right?" "Wrong," several people said at the same time.  Darius said: "Our lives are given by you. We will not have any complaints about using them however we want. Only according to your wishes, our lives have a place to bloom. The only difference is that yours  Intention, worthiness, and worthlessness." Dongfang Yun shook his head and sighed: "I'm sorry I really want to do the right thing, but I can't let it go." He looked up at the stars: "I know if I choose to help Su.  It must be wrong for Wan to fight, but the moment I saw her appearance, I felt like I was falling. I made the first oath to myself, I must make her my woman. " "Darius,  I asked you, no one can take her away from me. "My answer is that your will is the end of my life." "But if I look at her like this.  Danger, but quietly walked away. Did my vow, my determination, and the feelings I had at that moment dissipate? Then, will my vow, my determination, and my feelings disappear in the future?  Will he be less sincere under the influence of absolute interests like now?" Darius was stunned. He never thought that Dongfang Yun would say such a thing.  Indeed, what he hopes his master will become is an upright man. A real man. Even if this oath is only given to himself, he will definitely abide by it, right?  He nodded and said: "I understand!" A dazzling military flag wrapped with nine dragon patterns and golden battle runes was suddenly planted on the ground. The long flag fluttered in the night wind, and the flagpole of the military flag was held in Darius's hand.  .  "Master, I was wrong." Darius's voice was loud and clear: "Bright prospects and lofty ambitions have become the existence that restrains me, making me a miser-like person. The excessive cherishment of certain things has also made me  I lost the courage of a warrior. I made the mistake of treating myself as a nanny instead of a warrior, and I made the mistake of treating my master as a boy instead of a man. A real man should take responsibility and never back down!  Please allow me to make amends for my mistakes. The military flag is waving at your fingertips. Darius, the Hand of Noxus, will lead the night elves to cut off thousands of enemy heads for you. "His momentum infected Orange and Carol!  Hey, two girls??No, it should be the Druid of the Claw and the Huntress who clenched their fists at the same time and said loudly: "When the military flag is waved, the Dark Night Clan will cut off the heads of your enemies for you!" Dongfang Yun looked at everyone movedly.  , then looked at the butcher who stared blankly at the two soybean eyes, and suddenly smiled and said: "No, I was wrong." He stood up and said: "Now, what I should do after experiencing time travel is  Cherish you instead of blindly trying to get it. Now my vow cannot be fulfilled because I don¡¯t have the strength. I will definitely work hard to become strong enough to never regret my vow again. So, let¡¯s leave.¡±  Then, he waved his hand to send Darius back to the base.  Darius suddenly said: "Master, there is actually a way to help Su Wan without exposing the Dark Night Base." "Oh?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened.  "Miss Su, don't make any unnecessary resistance. Our Royal Vulture Knights are invincible with their spears. With the power in your hands, you will never be able to compete with us." In the Grassland of Despair, among the knights who surrounded the convoy, a group of knights appeared.  A bearded knight in golden armor said proudly.  Su Wan's face was cold, and she put the veil on her face again, but through the veil, she could vaguely see that the corners of her lips were very tight, as if they were sharpened by a knife.  "Lord Augustus, you are simply provoking a conflict between the two countries! Do you really want to start a war?" Augustus sneered: "Don't deceive yourself, Miss Su, as long as we annihilate you all.  Here, even if Slok has suspicions, there is no evidence. "Su Wan said: "Are you really confident that you can stop me? Sir Augustus, even though you are a middle-level sixth-level golden knight, you can't stop me.  I'm a magician, right?" Augustus laughed: "Miss Su, you are naturally smart. I don't believe you can't think of my plan. It is true that I can't stop the magician who can fly, but that doesn't mean that others  It can't be stopped." As he spoke, the four horses behind him slowly walked to the front, and the four men in black cloaks lifted their hats at the same time.  "Ice Mage Peter, Wind Mage Adeyo, Earth Knight Sutan, Archpriest Rinekar" Although Su Wan was mentally prepared, she still took a breath: "In order to stop me, Basque fought four times in a row  Have all the seventh-level palace ministers been dispatched?" After a breath of cold air, there was deep despair.

 Mainland Storm Chapter 9 Shocking Appearance!

    The more Su Wan remained silent, the more arrogant on August's face became: "Miss Su, I know that those treasures were sealed by you in a personal magic scroll. As long as you hand over the scroll, I will give it to you."  A decent way for you to die." "A decent way to die?" Su Wan smiled bitterly: "Once these tributes to the Nujia Empire are lost, those of us who bear the trust of this country will lose all dignity.  Jie!" The burly man named Earth Knight Sutan laughed lewdly at Mashan, and started gearing up unknowingly: "You haven't understood what he meant yet. What August means is that if you can directly hand over  If you take out the scroll, we won't touch you anymore. We can just kill you. If it takes effort to capture the scroll, I won't be satisfied even if you, this beauty, turn into a corpse. Tsk, Jinju Su Wan  ¡­¡± ¡°Beautiful child, I was planning to give Archpriest Rinekar a ¡°Painting of the Passion of the Son of Light¡± that was tattooed on the skin of nine hundred and ninety-nine girls. Now I only need a good back skin to draw it.  The Son of God has a face of hope in pain. As the top beauty in the continent, I hope you will give me the opportunity to fulfill this wish." Wind Magician Adeyo bowed humbly.  "I don't have such obscene thoughts." Ice Magician Peter smiled coldly: "It's just that recently I have also been collecting virginity bonuses to brew a jar of beautiful flowers. You know" "You guys!"  Su Wan's pretty face was livid and she almost fainted after a breath. She pointed tremblingly at these guys who were clearly irritating her.  Next to him, Cassel became even more angry. His eyebrows lined up to 11. The silver fighting spirit in his body was suddenly aroused. He pointed his spear at August: "Asshole! How dare you insult Miss Su? August, what kind of chivalry do you have?"  ? You have the ability to challenge me in a duel!" Augustus obviously lost his patience and waved his hand to ignore Cassel: "Su Wan, please tell me, you are dead, I, Augustus.  Keep your word, as long as you hand over the scroll, I allow all of you to commit suicide, but if you want to destroy the scroll or resist, then I'm sorry, the men will be made into adult sticks and dried, and the women will be handed over to my soldiers for fun! " Su  Wan stared at Augustus, the resentment in those starry eyes as deep as the sea. She knew that she really couldn't escape, but she was even more unwilling to hand over the treasures she had worked so hard for for the empire.  "I only give you a chance to count to ten, ten, nine" August's voice rang in the ears of everyone in the convoy.  "Miss, being able to serve you is the greatest happiness in my life." A clear voice sounded, but it was one of Su Wan's maids.  This little maid was only sixteen or seventeen years old, similar to Dongfang Yun, but at this moment her eyes were full of determination: "I know I will drag the lady down, so" She suddenly pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into her heart.  , the delicate body fell to the ground, blood gurgling out.  "Xiaoying!" Su Wan cried out sadly.  "Miss" "Miss!" "Miss." There were more than a dozen voices around, some were painful, sad, angry, and calm. All the maids looked at Su Wan seriously, their eyes full of death.  meaning.  "We don't want to drag the lady down, so" The sound of the tip of a knife piercing the flesh was heard one after another, and all the women in the convoy, except Su Wanjin, committed suicide.  Su Wan was devastated. Although these maids had different origins, after all, they had been with her for several years or even more than ten years. Now they committed suicide. Su Wan knew deeply that they were not afraid of the enemy, but they did not want to be a burden to her.  The deaths of the girls affected the soldiers and magicians in the convoy. Their faces were filled with grief, but their eyes were firmer.  These people slowly moved closer and stood in front of Su Wan, holding the weapons and staff tightly in their hands.  The person at the front is the giant sword uncle Zack.  Zac said loudly: "Miss, don't care about us cheap lives. We are just mercenaries who are dissatisfied with a peaceful life after being discharged from the army. We will never be a burden to you, so fight, there are no cowards in Slok!"  Ma stood in front of Su Wan and said coldly: "Miss Su, don't hesitate, even if I die, I will die in front of you." "Everyone" Su Wanmei had tears falling from her eyes.  "Oh?" The old-looking high priest Rinekar, who had kept his eyes closed since he came out, half-opened one of his old eyes. Although his voice was hoarse, it clearly reached everyone's ears: "The Su family's [blood]  When can the little maid be activated?" "Blood Introduction?" August laughed loudly after hearing this: "I can't believe that the Su family is getting more and more backward. Why did these things happen just now?  AfraidWhy did the dying guys suddenly go crazy? It turned out that it was those girls who collectively used the Su family's secret skill on the battlefield, the blood primer to stimulate morale with blood!  Su Wan, you are really more scheming than I thought.  " When he said this, everyone in the convoy turned back to look at the corpses on the ground. Indeed, the blood of these maids when they died did give them a great stimulation, so that a strong fighting spirit emerged in their hearts. " Could it be that this fighting spirit actually  Was it inspired by the Su family's secret battlefield skills? Did Miss Su intend to inspire everyone to fight to the death and escape alone?  Her father must have thought that such trouble would happen one day when he gave her the maids, so he taught the maids the secret art of blood seduction. Looking at the complicated looks in the soldiers' eyes, Su Wan said that this was not her instruction.  Who would believe it? ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time!  August struck while the iron was hot: "If you don't want to be tortured and die, throw down your weapons and kneel where you are, and my soldiers will give you a good time."  " "Crack."  "As a weapon fell to the ground, more than half of the hundred mercenaries put down their weapons and waited for death. The powerful enemy and the employer's calculations made them lose all fighting spirit. "What about you?  Miss Su?  " "Dream!  "Su Wan shouted sternly, and several rockets were already flying towards Augustus. "I'll do it.  The high priest muttered for a while, then spread his hands in front of him: "Great purification technique."  " As he sang, a wall of light blocked everyone. The burning rockets hit the wall of light and disappeared before even a spark could be splashed. Su Wan's face was ashen. Augustus smiled coldly, holding in his hand  The spear pointed at Su Wan: "The whole army attacks.  "Boom boom! Before he finished speaking, two huge bodies had crashed down in front of the two armies. The giant man on the left was dressed in red heavy armor, with black hair pushed back. He had a majestic look on his face and a heavy ax in his hand.  At the critical moment, the two feet landed, causing several arc-shaped shock waves to spread around. The corpse monster on the right was huge and fat, and the steel structure of the left hand and right hand were both stained with blood and exuded a strong sense of death.  Ersi, the butcher. As soon as the two appeared, they stirred up a storm. Su Wan had a look of surprise on her face, while Augustus and others took a breath. There was nothing they could do, the level of suppression was too great.  Strong, even if you can't see the strength of the other party, just the pressure of the strong man, even the four major worshipers are slightly breathless. These two people are like an insurmountable wall in front of everyone in the convoy, even if they only have one.  The two of them also gave people the feeling that even thousands of troops could not break through. ¡°How is that possible?  In the battle with the Nujia Empire, the strong men above the eighth level had already suffered heavy casualties. How could two of them suddenly appear here?  "The ice magician almost screamed. Augustus' face was as dark as water, and he made a knight's salute: "Two respected strong men, I am Augustus, the leader of the Royal Vulture Knights of the Basque Empire. May I ask?  A famous name?  " The butcher looked at Darius: "The name is so long, I don't understand it.  " Darius said expressionlessly: "You don't need to understand.  " He slowly raised the giant ax in his hand, and pointed the tip of the ax handle at August, which immediately made August feel like he was being watched by the dragon: "Dear strong man, are you planning to fight with Ba?  Will the Sk Empire go to war?  " Darius did not respond, and slowly uttered four words: "Before this.  " "Before that?  " Augustus didn't understand what he said at all. " Darius didn't need to explain. He took a step across with his right foot, rubbed it backwards on the ground for half a circle, and at the same time rotated his body backwards, and swept the giant ax in his right hand widely.  Come out! Everyone trembled. Then they saw a blood-red arc-shaped axe, which was more than thirty meters long, detached from the giant axe, and flew backwards across a very low horizontal line. This arc of light passed quickly.  More than 50 people were kneeling in front of them, and they were cut on their necks like mowing grass, leaving a trace of fine blood marks. ¡°Be careful to resist!  "Zach roared and together with the mercenaries behind him, they activated their fighting spirit and magic shield to prepare for the attack. However, unexpectedly, Darius raised his ax slightly, and the bloody ax light seemed to be controlled by remote control. When it was about to contact the front end,  When Zac was there, he had already soared upwards and disappeared into the sky. The arc light dissipated, and it was like deflating the mercenaries. Most of them sat on the ground completely exhausted - there was nothing they could do, the ax light was on them.  The pressure is so strong that they can't feel any hope of survival.bsp; Before they even had time to take a breath, they saw the heads of more than 50 people kneeling in front of them were all blown away by the blood spurting out from their necks, and then scattered and fell to the ground together with the headless corpses.  This scene not only stunned both parties, but Dongfang Yun, who quietly approached Su Wan, was completely stunned, and inadvertently vomited all over Su Wan.  Su Wan couldn't care less about this. Her beautiful eyes were completely attracted by Darius's iron-blooded methods. She looked at Darius in surprise with a hint of longing as a little daughter.  The ostentatious human-headed dog coldly put away his ax and turned around.  The cold voice spread on the moonlit night.  ¡°I will never condone this cowardly act!¡±

 Mainland China Chapter 10 Summoning!  Blitz & Sven!

    "What's going on? This is" Dongfang Yun wiped the corners of his bitter mouth and gently pulled Amelia Su.  "Sister Yunyou are back." Su Wan smiled, with an indescribably complicated look in her eyes.  Dongfang Yun nodded and whispered: "Sister Su, I won't go into details. Do you have a magic crystal?" "Magic crystal? What do you want that for?" Su Wan did not see the scene when Dongfang Yun summoned the butcher.  .  Time was running out, Dongfang Yun pointed at Darius and Butcher Pudge: "See, those are my partners. Only with the magic crystal can I summon more partners. If there is no magic crystal, I'm afraid we will just  I can escape." Su Wan looked confused, but she also knew that time was running out. Although the magic crystal was precious, it was not an expensive tribute, and since 'Sister Yun' was back, she must be sure of winning.  She nodded, and she could only choose to believe it at this time, so she took out a scroll, squatted down and unfolded the antique scroll, then silently recited a few spells and printed her small white hands on the scroll.  The light bloomed, and various wonderful breaths that were alluring came from the scroll. This breath was not different from food or beauty, but a strange feeling that tickled people's hearts.  Darius and Basque in front were shocked at the same time. They looked together and saw light rising from behind the crowd.  Wind Mage: "She actually opened the scroll? Could it be that she planned to dedicate part of it to these two powerful men to ask for help?" Earth Knight: "Probably not. Look at these two eighth-level people standing here.  There was no surprise on their faces. It was obvious that they knew each other." The great priest said, "Then there is only one possibility?" August nodded: "Su Wan, this bitch, must want to get rid of these two eighth-level experts.  Bring the things back." Ice Mage: "But there is no need for them to do this, right? Not to mention the two eighth-level ones, just the one holding the big ax must be defeated by the few of us.  You have to pay a certain price." August: "This" Several people whispered, but they were not too anxious because the magic scroll was opened. After all, three thousand cavalry was not a joke. It was only two people who could deal with three thousand.  A heavy rider of level 4 or above would probably have to be a strong person of level 9.  Behind, Su Wan held two magic crystals, one gold and one blue: "Sister Yun, these are the only two magic crystals in this batch of treasures. In fact, due to the research and imitation of Nujia magic weapons by various countries, there are many magic crystals on the market.  There aren't too many magic crystals on it. Lookcan these two magic crystals summon a companion of yours?" Her beautiful eyes flickered between Darius and Butcher Pudge: "If it's like them.  If you have the strength, you must summon another companion. Even if it only takes five minutes, we can break through the encirclement, right?" Dongfang Yun held the magic crystal, his face full of confidence. He stood up and patted his chest and said, "Sister Su, don't worry.  "As long as you have the magic crystal, we will definitely win!" Under the cover of the crowd, Dongfang Yun pretended to be calm, but in his heart he wished he could look up to the sky and smile. In order to show a sense of mystery in front of the woman he admired, he  He also held the magic crystal and pretended to read for a while: "The sky is bright and the earth is bright, Allah will appear soon, all men will give up to me, I only want the girl hero" Dongfang Yun was the first to pick up the golden crystal, which should be of the gold system.  The fifth-level magic crystal began to summon loudly.  "The suppression of magic, the control of science, the life of machinery, the power of steam, people without flesh and blood may not have no intention, and the production of life does not always come from God's gift, but a sincere heart comes from God's favor. You  Give me powerful assistance, and I will give you an eternal heart! Coexist with me and accompany you forever. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, come out! The brilliance of the magic circle!  After the flash, a huge robot with a height of three meters appeared. Its body was made entirely of brass alloy. The combination of its big round head and body, huge hands and two short legs looked extremely cute.  With the buzzing sound of an engine, the two metal eyelids on the head opened, revealing shining eyes. At the same time, a metallic mix sounded: "The engine has been started. You can go at any time!" Dongfang Yun  Smiling sincerely, he stepped forward to hug Blitzcrank's big metal belly: "Welcome, my partner." Blitzcrank's two shining eyes blinked, and his hands were a little overwhelmed as he wanted to hug Dongfang Yun, and then  Afraid of injuring the little lolita with too much force, I could only hug Dongfang Yun with both hands from a distance of more than ten centimeters.  Dongfang Yun hugged Blitzcrank for a while, stood up and said, "Blitzcrank, you come to the side first, and I will summon a companion." Blitzcrank"I'm still here, listen." Slowly move your feet to the side, moving your body to the side.  Su Wan looked at Blitzcrank with bright eyes. Even though this 'metal puppet' looked cute, she could still feel the same strength and pressure from Blitzcrank as that 'zombie monster'  .  It¡¯s so honorable Dongfang Yun felt happy as she secretly glanced at Su Wan, who was looking at the stars.  Then he began to look squarely at the blue magic crystal of the wind element in his hand. He was pleasantly surprised to find that it was actually an eighth-level magic crystal. He couldn't help but be filled with anticipation and excitement - he couldn't help but be excited. The moment it appeared, he could activate the connection between his mind and spirit, completely.  A hero who regards himself as the master: He closed a pair of beautiful eyes and shouted loudly: "Glory is not found in the mouths of hypocrites. Glory is hidden in the hearts of those who firmly believe. The heart that grasps the rules, the hand that abandons the rules, destroys the sacred  Helm, break the law of hypocrisy! You walked out of the sea of ??fire and were only loyal to the justice in your heart. You thought you would be alone all your life on the way forward, so you called yourself a wanderer. However, you are not alone on the way forward. I will always abide by the justice with you until you grow old.  , and give you true glory, as long as you believe in me, become the sharp blade in my hand, and fight for me! Under the witness of the six-pointed star, loneliness will go away from you, come out! "Sven, the wandering swordsman!"  The light in the array burst out, and then seemed to be gradually swallowed up by darkness, and slowly dimmed, like a melancholy opera that opened in brilliance and ended in darkness.  In the magic circle, a knight about 1.8 meters tall, wearing blue and white knight armor, holding a bright white giant sword as tall as a person, and wearing a parallel horned helmet slowly walked out.  Unlike Darius and others who were summoned, Sven, as a fourth-level hero, did not shout slogans as soon as he appeared. Instead, he walked up to Dongfang Yun and knelt down on one knee with his giant sword on the ground, making a loud sound.  Said: "I obey your call and offer you my 100% loyalty - what should I do now? My master." Dongfang Yun happily patted the wandering swordsman on the shoulder: "Get up, Sven, I  Come with me to face the powerful enemy with your sharp blade.¡± The wandering swordsman stood up and stood silently behind Dongfang Yun.  Although there are no words, every action is full of reliability.  Dongfang Yun gave a thumbs up to Su Wan beside him: "Sister Su, we will win this battle." This confidence completely infected Su Wan, making her messy in the night wind.

 Chapter 11 of Continental Storm: Charge and kill, wandering swordsman!

    Dongfang Yun's brilliance of summoning two heroes shone continuously in the crowd, completely interrupting the conversation of several people from the Basque Empire.  Especially the strong pressure that followed the appearance of the two heroes made them completely stunned.  The crowd slowly parted, and Dongfang Yun¡¯s petite figure slowly walked out, with a confident smile on his lips.  Behind him, the steam robot and the wandering swordsman followed.  It is also impossible to see the real face. It is also covered by cold armor, and it is also the domineering of the strong.  The corners of Darius¡¯s mouth turned up, and the butcher blinked his soy eyes.  Dongfang Yun slowly walked to the field and stood there. The four heroes also stood around him, guarding him like stars over the moon, and at the same time, they also highlighted his uniqueness.  In this case, even if the seventh-level earth knight was drooling because of Dongfang Yun's adorable appearance, he could only suppress his surging heart and lower his head as much as possible to prevent his greedy eyes from being exposed.  Dongfang Yun said softly: "Everyone, I believe you have seen that now I have four eighth-level strong men in my hands. They are no longer lambs to be slaughtered. Even if you have thousands of cavalry, this formation will not be able to perform without charge time."  How much power can be exerted, so" He blinked: "Why don't you just retreat?" The four major worshipers aimed at August at the same time.  Augustus didn¡¯t want to retreat, but he had issued a military order with the emperor when he lent the priests. This kind of lineup failed to rob a caravan of less than 150 people, and he also lost his head when he went back.  But if a war breaks out, I'm afraid he will die faster.  The four eighth-level powerhouses and the emperor's orders were like two mountains weighing on his scales. Even Augustus himself couldn't tell which one was more important.  "Dear Master," the wandering swordsman bowed and said, "please allow me to correct your misunderstanding. Sven is not the eighth level, but the middle of the ninth level." His voice came out from the helmet, and the sound was low.  , but like a shock wave, it completely destroys the enemy's will.  What is the ninth level?  If it is a magician, then it is a Dharma Saint!  If he is a warrior, he is a war saint!  If it's a knight, it's a dragon rider!  No matter which one you choose, you can destroy half the city with just one hand!  The horses at the feet of the four major worshipers were slowly retreating.  "Wait a minute!" A struggling expression appeared on August's face and then disappeared immediately, and then a ferocious look appeared in his eyes.  He drove the horse forward a few steps and said to Dongfang Yun: "Your Excellency, who are you?" "Darius" Dongfang Yun looked innocent and pointed at August on the horse and said: "He looks so condescending.  It makes me very uncomfortable." "Huh." Darius snorted and his eyes widened, and his domineering eyes looked at the six-legged horse at the feet of August.  Without even looking at his movements, the high-quality six-legged horse with pure blood suddenly fell forward with a faint sound, its life or death unknown!  Augustus was unprepared and fell down from his horse. However, he was a sixth-level strong man after all. Although he was in a very embarrassed state, he immediately struggled to stand up.  Darius said coldly: "My lord has no one to respect right now. You can choose to kneel down and talk to my lord, or let me cut off your legs." "" August's face turned red.  He was so ashamed and angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood!  This man could bear it, and actually knelt down, bowed his head and said: "Now, respected strong man, can you tell me your name and origin?" "Dongfang Yun, an ordinary person." "I mean.  If your real name is lost to a strong man like you, I hope I can be convinced." Augustana believes that someone with neither a prestigious reputation nor a prominent family can have these four guards.  When he said this, even Su Wan couldn't help but look at Dongfang Yun's back seriously.  In fact, there is an unwritten rule on the mainland. The loser has the right to ask the winner about his origins - even if he is killed afterwards. This is a kind of respect for the opponent.  Dongfang Yun wrinkled his little nose in distress, he was really telling the truth.  The wandering swordsman suddenly said: "My master is a powerful summoner. He has been traveling in this continent before and has no foundation." In essence, Swain is a person who values ??glory very much, so he is an exception as Dongfang Yun.  replied.  "There really isn't any family?" A sly smile appeared on August's downcast face.  Dongfang Yun: "Really." "That's great, hahahaha!" Augustus suddenly raised his head and covered his face with laughter.  "Is he crazy" Dongfang Yun asked Pudge.  "Pudge!" Comrade Butcher said with certainty.head.  "Hahahaha, if you are a summoner with no roots, and these are your summons, that's really great!" Augustus suddenly raised his head, and a silver-white sword appeared in his hand.  gun.  The laser gun from the Nuga Empire!  "Your Majesty is really a talented person. Let me bring this magic weapon gifted by the Nujia Empire to nip it in the bud!" Pointing his gun at Dongfang Yun, Augustus looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "You don't have a family, and these strong men are you.  Summoned creature, thenas long as we kill you, our plan will still succeed, and the Basque Empire will not be retaliated against!" "Humph." Darius took a half-step in front of Dongfang Yun.  "It's useless" Augustus said crazily: "It's useless! I saw the battle against the Nujia Empire. This magic weapon can not only shoot through fighting spirit and magic shield, but also  If you fire intermittently, no matter how many people block you, you will definitely die!" He slowly stood up and said with a ferocious smile: "Then Miss Dongfang Yun, say goodbye!" A faint blue light bloomed from the muzzle of the laser gun.  Before he could pull the trigger, a golden mechanical hand suddenly flew out from behind Darius. The speed was as fast as thunder, and it grasped August's waist, and then arcs of electricity continued to burst out from behind.  The mechanical chain suddenly collapsed and then was pulled back. The fast Augustus didn't even have a chance to react. A laser shot into the sky, and he was pulled to the side of the steam robot Blitzcrank like the wind.  Then a giant axe, a giant sword and a large blood-stained kitchen knife slashed at the sixth-level knight at the same time. The golden armor on his body was not even as good as paper under these three weapons. In the blink of an eye, his entire body  It was cut into several pieces.  "" Dongfang Yun touched his nose and innocently said to Augustao's corpse: "Goodbye." After that, he touched Blitzcrank's big fat metal belly: "Thanks, Blitzcrank." Bu  Ritz smiled broadly and hugged his big belly: "Ha, ha, ha, ha." "Then" Dongfang Yun slowly turned around: "What should we do with these people?" Darius: "They will regret being our enemies."  Butcher: "Tear them apart!" Blitzcrank: "Treat in fear, flesh man." Swain: "Welcome to this feast of souls!" Dongfang Yun: "Look, actually I am still a very good person.  A democratic person." He spread his arms, looking like a middle-aged lolita under the moonlight as if to clean up this dark world, and shouted: "Friends, I am tired of the enemy's recklessness.  It¡¯s time to clean up this dirty world! Regardless of whether the enemy is ashamed or not, we have to take off his clothes!¡±  "Uma little embarrassed, huh?" Dongfang Yun's face turned red: "Help, help me get rid of them." "Idiot" Darius rolled his eyes and kicked his big feet on the ground, hitting the ground like a cannonball.  To the four major sacrifices at the front, the giant ax pointed: "Noxus!" "Is he talking about his own city-state idiot or me?" Dongfang Yun pointed at himself innocently.  "Pudge" The butcher thought carefully.  Well, I really don't understand what the master means, so "All things are unified!" The smelly iron hook in the right hand of this big corpse monster came out of the air with a clattering sound, and penetrated half a step ahead of Darius.  With a flick of the fat on the high priest's collarbone, the high priest was dragged to his side like a kite.  The unlucky high priest should have felt lucky to have been rescued from Darius's giant axe, but when he fell in front of the stinking butcher, it was like seeing hell.  Or rather, it¡¯s like seeing a kitchen knife from hell.  The blade is half a meter long, the back is two inches thick, and the blade is half a finger wide. At first glance, it doesn't hurt people with a sharp blade - it's actually more painful to chop people into pieces with brute force.  He yelled subconsciously, raised his right hand and shouted: "Holy light bullet!" A light bullet flew out from his fingers and hit the butcher's fat belly!  It¡¯s just that this holy light bullet is only a third-level light magic after all. Even if it is a prompt single-target spell, it can barely leave a black spot on the butcher¡¯s belly, and it can¡¯t even make the fat meat tremble.  Next, of course, Bancai was cut off and the body and head were separated.  On the other side, Darius had already chased the other three worshipers for half a kilometer. These three guys didn't dare to confront this eighth-level man. They completely gave up their mission and fled in panic.  The three thousand vulture knights looked at each other in shock.  Sven the Wandering SwordsmanShe said: "My master, please allow me to deal with these soldiers." "Of course." No matter what, Dongfang Yun still liked Sven's humility and gentleness.  "Blitz, you stay and protect the master with Pudge." Mr. Wandering Swordsman said softly, then slowly raised his giant sword with one hand and pointed it at the panicked knights.  Just when Dongfang Yun thought he wanted to say something like "Although we sympathize with each other, we are each our own masters. After this battle, life and death will depend on", Sven's body surface suddenly erupted with a dazzling red light.  He jumped up in one step, and the giant sword in his hand spun in an exaggerated circle in mid-air.  Then, an extremely arrogant, domineering and violent voice sounded from under Swain's mask: "Die! You idiots!" "Fuck" Dongfang Yun covered his face.

 Continental Storm Chapter 12 Massacre

    This is a bloody massacre!  The massacre of three thousand people was completed by one person.  Three thousand elite heavy-armored knights of level four or above, three thousand high-quality purebred six-legged horses, and three thousand sets of sky-high expensive heavy armor.  Under the Sven Sword in the middle of the ninth level, these are as defenseless as babies waiting to be fed.  Unlike the Butcher and Blitzcrank, the wandering swordsman Swain is a real war machine, and his role in war can even exceed that of Darius!  Sven, who is in the middle of the ninth level, has the skill [Storm Hammer] that can stun all enemies within a 25-meter range, [Giant Swing] that can cause splash damage to all enemies within a 30-meter fan radius, and [War Cry] to increase his speed.  And resistance to damage, [God's Power] increases his strength in a short period of time.  This makes every time Sven kills a local knight, it can be said to be an instant kill with one sword, including both men and horses, and his instantaneous explosive power and attack ability are ridiculously high. It can often be seen that he was still in his fifties before.  Sven, who was fighting with more than a dozen knights meters away, suddenly dragged a swift shadow across hundreds of meters to where the knights were gathered and slashed out with his sword. This sword used the effect of wielding with great force. On the surface, it only seemed to be slashing.  Killed a knight, but an inexplicable power of rules caused an inexplicable slash mark to appear on the chests of all the horses around the knight, as if the space was broken on them - even if it was just the splash damage after a slash, Swain  The reduced strength was not something a fourth-level knight could withstand.  With wind-like speed, nearly invulnerable body, and a strange sword that killed many people Even though Swain did not use sword light or other large-scale attack techniques, the Vulture Knights still suffered heavy casualties. The most important thing was that even the morale of the soldiers was completely destroyed.  I fell into a trough and just wanted to escape from this hell on earth.  It¡¯s just difficult.  This grassland of despair is indeed vast, but if they can escape in groups, they can only be dispersed by a single move of this swordsman in green armor, who comes and goes like the wind With two great gods, the Butcher and the Robot, here, there is no way to escape.  Can't even run away.  According to the rules, the distance of the butcher's [meat hook] is about 60 to 70 meters, while the distance of the robot's [steam flying claw] is constant 94 meters. When seeing a knight trying to escape from the formation alone, the blood steel hook and  The mechanical hand will fly out and pull back the knight who wants to survive alone, and then the butcher will kill and eat him.  Being killed is not terrible. What is terrible is that after death, you have to be chewed up and eaten alive by this corpse monster. Some knights were even half-eaten by the butcher before they died.  This situation caused the knights to completely collapse. They were used to massing and charging in large areas. It was difficult to break up when they were in a mess. This made Sven even more excited to kill, and he often said "drink" in his mouth.  The sounds of "ha", "roar" and "ha" came out, and if there was another female voice singing "Who is it, bring you to me" this scene would be much more perfect.  This massacre lasted for about five minutes. When Sven calmly returned to Dongfang Yun through the blood of corpses, Dongfang Yun remembered that this grassland was called despair.  Sven bowed humbly: "Master, to live up to your trust, all the enemies have been eliminated." Dongfang Yun: "What I really want to say is just drive them all away Forget it, Darius is still here  Not back?" "Look there!" Before Dongfang Yun finished speaking, a mercenary from the convoy was already pointing into the distance.  Outside the battlefield, which was originally littered with mountains of corpses and seas of blood, a sturdy figure slowly moved forward.  He is still wearing heavy red armor, but the right side of his abdomen to his shoulders is covered by a large piece of ice. Most of the left half of his body is also scorched black, and there are several more gaps in the thick armor.  Darius had a calm look on his face. Even though he looked miserable, his faint awe-inspiring aura made him dazzling like the blazing sun in the dark night.  Even the moon in the sky was rendered insignificant by his domineering attitude.  He was holding a heavy ax in his left hand and dragging a fiery red package with his right hand. Dongfang Yun noticed that the flame-patterned dragon on the package seemed to be the cloak of the earth knight.  This tough man walked slowly back through the sea of ??blood covered with broken limbs. When he got closer to dozens of meters, every time he took a step forward, everyone in the convoy was shocked by this pride and domineering and took a step back. Even  Su Wan and Cassel are no exception.  After wading through the bloody ground and arriving in front of Dongfang Yun, Darius threw the package forward expressionlessly, and three people with their limbs cut off rolled out of it. They were the ones who had escaped before.  Three royal offerings.  Darius put one hand on his chest and said: "My lord, we have lived up to our trust, and all the enemies have been captured." "When did I tell you to capture or kill them? I just let you dare to run away from them!"  Looking at the few streaks of blood on Darius's face, DongfangAn unknown anger surged out of Yun's chest, and he stepped forward and punched Darius's hand hard.  The heroes were all stunned.  Dongfang Yun's eyes did not linger on the grassland like a purgatory. Instead, he stared closely at the various scars on Darius's armor. He shouted with red eyes: "Their life and death are not determined by anything."  Influence us to leave, why do you have to kill them?" "Master?" The wandering swordsman was at a loss: "Were we wrong?" Dongfang Yun screamed, looking at De for some reason.  He just felt pain in his heart about Laius's injury, just like the pain she felt when she fought for him on Earth and got bruises all over her body.  "You idiot! They ran away, why did you chase them so far!? And they got so many wounds! Even if there is a difference in level, do you know that your life is worth more than theirs? What if"  Dongfang Yun kicked Darius' legs violently and roared loudly.  Darius's astonished face slowly became calmer, and there was an imperceptible touch in his eyes. He said calmly: "Since the beginning of the war, my goal has been very clear. Fight the enemy until death." His big hand  Touching the ice on his right shoulder, he broke the ice with a gentle flick: "As for these minor injuries, it is not a problem at all. If I hadn't been unable to fly, I would have killed them all. Master, you can rest assured." "I  I'm not worried!" Dongfang Yun's heart softened, and he gently hugged Darius's waist: "I justI just don't know why, whenever I see you guys injured, my heart hurts like a knife.  " "Is it because of the Supreme Summoning System?" Darius looked at Swain.  Sven said: "The Supreme Summoning System is too full of human feelings. When the master calls us, a deep bond will be established between us, just like parents and children. Even if this bond is forcibly given, the master's worries and heartache will remain.  "I mean it sincerely." Darius nodded, took a step back, knelt on the ground and hugged Dongfang Yun: "Master, don't worry, I and the other generals will never leave you until we conquer all things for you.  Go." Dongfang Yun said weakly in Darius's arms: "This is our agreement, you must keep your word." Darius said with great determination: "You must abide by our agreement!"  Butcher, Blitzcrank, and Swain stepped forward and hugged Dongfang Yun carefully at the same time: "This is our agreement." "Okay!" Dongfang Yun wiped the corners of his eyes vaguely, stood up, and patted Darius happily and said  : "You did a good job, annihilating all the enemies is very good." Darius: "Master, they are not dead yet." "Not dead?" Dongfang Yun looked back at the three sticks: "Why are you keeping them?  ?" Darius said in his mind: "Because I still have to look after the base and can't stay with the master all the time, so these three guys will be killed by General Pudge and General Blitz." "It's to upgrade the heroes and so on.  Is this one of the methods" Dongfang Yun nodded: "Pudge, Blitzcrank, you two kill them." The robot and the corpse monster looked at each other and bowed at the same time.  "Besides." Darius stood up and faced Su Wan who was approaching.  Although this hellish and bloody scene made Su Wan vomit, and although she was in awe of these four mysterious strong men, Su Wan, who had recovered, came over and bowed gently: "Thank you for your help, Slok Empire and Su Clan  The firm is grateful to you all!¡± ¡°Where¡­¡± Before Dongfang Yun could say his kind words, Darius did something that shocked him beyond measure.  The warrior grabbed Su Wan's jade neck with his big hand and lifted her up, saying coldly: "Hand over all your tributes, or everyone will die!" When he said these words, Wandering  The swordsman took a step forward and swiped his giant sword forward. The majestic sword energy cut a chasm more than forty meters long on the ground.  Sven¡¯s scarlet eyes shot out from his mask, and he coldly said to the mercenaries who rushed to rescue Su Wan: ¡°Anyone who crosses this ditch will die!¡±

 Mainland Chapter 13 Zerg Base?

    "Why" Su Wan looked at Dongfang Yun sadly, her eyes full of sadness and pain, like an abandoned kitten looking at its owner with innocent eyes.  "Why?" Dongfang Yun was silent.  He has deep feelings for Darius, the ¡®Virgin Caller¡¯, and trusts him even more. He believes that Darius will never force Su Wan without reason.  Of course, if Darius is forced to put Su Wan down at this time, the latter will definitely obey, but this feeling is as unreasonable as a parent ordering a child not to look at the toys in the cupboard with fond eyes.  "Forcing a companion for the sake of a woman is not honorable in any way.  What's more, Dongfang Yun is only a sixteen-year-old boy, and he doesn't have the decisive judgment yet.  Feeling Dongfang Yun's depression, Darius said in a deep voice: "My lord, the scroll she opened just now contains many very useful things for us! Very, very useful!" He deliberately emphasized these four words,  Dongfang Yun couldn't help but be stunned.  ??Could it bethat it's related to the Supreme Summoning System?  The strength of Darius and Swain had already deeply intimidated the mercenaries. Even Cassel did not dare to cross that horizontal ditch easily, but it did not prevent him from questioning with pain: "Why?  Do this? Dongfang Yun! Aren't we comrades in arms? " Indeed, after the initial misunderstanding, this handsome man has already regarded Dongfang Yun as a comrade, so he is so unwilling.  "This" Dongfang Yun sighed softly: "Sister Su, can you open the scroll and show it to us? I promise to only take part of it." Su Wan looked at Dongfang Yun resentfully, holding back the feeling of suffocation: "  Even if it¡¯s a small part, the empire will have to pay a heavy price.¡± Darius said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we met by chance, and we helped you protect all the treasures. Can¡¯t you just take part of it as reward?  ?" Su Wan's delicate body was trembling, but she still said stubbornly: "No okay" "Then I'm sorry, do you think we can't open the scroll without your magic power?"  Darius sneered and held it with his free left hand. The dark night army flag cut through the night sky and appeared in his hand. The man suddenly stuck the general flag on the ground and shouted: "Hyhemia!" The army flag fell to the ground and was on the lawn next to it.  , the six-pointed star magic array suddenly appeared, and its brilliance bloomed.  In the bright silver light, a beautiful elf wearing a moon robe emerged.  She didn¡¯t look like an archer or a huntress. She didn¡¯t hold a weapon in her hand. Instead, she held a thick ancient book.  As soon as he appeared, this elf who looked to be about thirty years old with an astonishing appearance knelt down and said, "Dark Night Scholar Hehemiah has met my lord, General Darius, General Swain, and General Pudge.  "General Blitz." "Get up." Dongfang Yun stretched out his hand and looked back at Darius.  ¡°Darius, since when did we have the ¡®scholar¡¯ unit?  Use the Tree of Life to evolve the elf into an orthodox elf, and let her enter the library of the Ancient War Tree to study, and she will be promoted to a scholar.  Scholars can be promoted to [Mentor], [Priest], and [Prophet] as the base is upgraded.  When we have the prophet, the magic of the high elves will be completely under our control.  "Is this so?" Dongfang Yun touched his chin, pointed at Su Wan and said: "Xishimia, find a scroll on this lady, open it, and take out the contents." "My Lord's will, will be  Will be obeyed." Xishimia bowed slightly, turned around and groped for a few times on Su Wan and took out a scroll.  Immediately, the elf beauty spread the scroll on the ground, studied it carefully for a few minutes, raised her head and said, "Master, you can open it, but you need some of this lady's blood." "Impossible!" Su Wan's eyes widened: "My  Scroll, even if it is a ninth-level Dharma Saint" "" Dongfang Yun scratched his head and turned around and said, "Page, be gentle." Of course he was referring to pricking Su Wan's finger.  Who would have thought that Pudge raised his kitchen knife and shouted: "Tear into pieces!" "No!" Dongfang Yun screamed and kicked Pudge on the butt: "Let's play for a while." Look carefully, these four guys look like  They are all rough people. It is impossible for them to prick Su Wan's hand with a needle to draw some blood.  He sighed and picked up a small scimitar on the ground: "Sister Su, I'm sorry." He gently cut a small cut on Su Wanyu's finger, and Dongfang Yun handed the bloody scimitar to Hehemiya.  Hehemiah took the scimitar respectfully and wiped the blood drops on hertime, and then started to draw on the seemingly blank scroll.  "!" Seeing the scroll's light shining brightly, Su Wan's eyes flashed with despair.  After completely unsealing the scroll, Hehemiya stood up with a smile: "My lord, it's done." "Thank you for your hard work." Dongfang Yun curiously picked up the scroll and tipped it down.  There was a rush.  A lot of brocade boxes fell to the ground.  Darius and all four of them widened their eyes.  "What are these?" Dongfang Yun looked at Darius.  Darius let go and put Su Wan down, leaned over and picked up a brocade box, opened it and revealed a piece of green-black metal inside, and threw it to Swain.  "The master is Cang Jade. It can be used with magic crystals to create [Riptide Runes], which can increase the hero's level by one level and increase the speed by 15%. This piece of Cang Jade can create three [Riptide Runes].  Suitable for my use," replied Swain.  "This is the soul stone of Warcraft. It can collectively evolve a team of twelve people of the same type into an elite unit." Darius handed Dongfang Yun a red translucent stone that seemed to have a soul screaming inside.  .  "Shiranui Enrou, when the owner unlocks the MUGEN hero system, you can use this thing to accompany the magic crystal to summon special heroes." A fire badge.  "ShiranuiMai!!???" Dongfang Yun asked in surprise.  "Well the blood magic stone, together with the magic crystal, can be used to create the [Blood Killing Rune], which can upgrade the hero by one level and increase the chance of a critical hit by 20%. This stone can create four runes, and General Swain can also create them."  Use "a red crystal.  "Huh?" After taking out four stones from a pile of strange things, Darius was suddenly stunned.  Not just him, several other people also looked at a strange purple-gold coin in his hand.  "What's wrong?" Dongfang Yun expressed curiosity.  With a solemn expression, Darius flicked the coin to Dongfang Yun, who heard a voice in his mind as soon as he took it.  "A magic gold coin has been detected, with a face value of 10. Would you like to include it in the store?" "One magic gold coin has been detected, with a face value of 10. Would you like to include it in the store?" "Eh?" Dongfang Yun ran in surprise.  He came to Su Wan and asked, "Sister Su, where did you get this?" Among the nearly a hundred rare items, Darius only took out a few after searching for a long time, which made Su Wan feel relieved and her mood was not as bad as before.  When Dongfang Yun asked, he replied: "I don't know. The people in the shop below bought it from an old man. I felt the strange magic power from above, so I also put it among the treasures." "That's it.  Dongfang Yun couldn't help but feel disappointed: "Can you give this to me?" Su Wan sighed: "Take it, I don't have the right to choose anyway." "I'm sorry" Dongfang Yun felt that her love was completely ruined.  Expression of frustration.  "Darius, is there anything else?" "It's strange, I clearly noticed it" Darius said to himself, and started to rummage through the pile of treasures piled like a hill again.  Dongfang Yun asked Pudge curiously: "What is Darius looking for? Did you feel something at that time?" Pudge scratched his head and said with a silly look on his face: "Pudge?" "Okay" Dongfang Yun  Indicates giving up.  Darius flipped through it two or three times, but still couldn't find what he was looking for. He couldn't help but pick up the scroll and knock it down again.  Finally, something that looked like a fossil fell to the ground.  As soon as this thing appeared, it stirred up an extremely terrifying evil spirit in the air. The air was quickly condensed by this evil spirit, forming a huge roaring demon in mid-air. The screams of this demon were like needles piercing the ears.  , giving people a heart-wrenching feeling.  At the same time, strong winds stirred up stray grass, as if millions of troops descended out of thin air, staring at everyone with expressions full of viciousness, blood, and hatred.  With this endless evil aura, even Darius and Sven could not help but shudder.  Darius' face was filled with joy, and he grabbed the fossil-like object and handed it to Dongfang Yun: "This is it With it, no one in the world can stop our conquest!" Dongfang Yun looked at Darius tremblingly.  The fossil in Si's hand looked very much like the young alien in the movie, with its body curled up tightly and wrapped in gray stones.  When his fingers touched this fossil, the voice in his mind rang again: "The Zerg base was discovered - the hatchery carrier (suspended animation state)!"

 Mainland China Chapter 14 Seeking...love

    "Discovered the Zerg base - the hatchery carrier (suspended animation)!" "System detection" "The hatchery carrier (suspended animation) is temporarily unavailable." "Tip: The host can unlock the suspended animation state by dripping blood, and use  Life can be provided to lift the state of suspended animation. Time required: Unknown. ""Zerg?" Dongfang Yun had a look of surprise on his face. How did he know that he could obtain two bases in such a short time after arriving in another world?  ?  But the so-called state of suspended animation "My lord, don't worry. When I return to the base, I can draw out an eternal moonwell to support this Zerg base. I think it won't take long to completely unlock this base."  Darius blinked.  "That's great!" Dongfang Yun bit his finger with joy and dripped blood on the fossil.  What is surprising is that as the blood drips, the small alien-shaped limbs and claws inside the fossil that were originally carved like sculptures move quickly, quickly absorbing the drop of blood!  "The Zerg Base-Hatchery Carrier (suspended animation state) has been unlocked. Please provide life energy to it as soon as possible! Please provide life energy to it as soon as possible!" Huang Zhong's voice like a big Lu sounded in Dongfang Yun's ears.  Dongfang Yun handed the fossil to Darius.  Darius smiled strangely, handed it to Xythemia, and teleported Xythemia back to the Dark Night Base with a wave of his hand.  "Darius, aren't you going back?" "My lord, I suddenly discovered that I can get a lot of treasures by accompanying you, and the base is now on track. Let me accompany you more." Darius  A sneer on his face.  "Okay." Dongfang Yun shrugged and secretly asked the butcher: "Pudge, why did this guy suddenly change his gender?" The butcher: "General Darius, the ore can be used, but there is none." "It turns out that Delais  Ersi is jealous when everyone gets good things." Dongfang Yun snickered.  After some joking, Dongfang Yun asked a few people to stuff everything back into the scroll, and returned the scroll to Su Wan with both hands: "Sister Su, I'll give it back to you. Thank you very much." Su Wan pouted her little mouth under the veil,  He said with great sadness: "Don't dare, don't dare, Master Dongfang Yun didn't take everything, I am already extremely grateful." After that, he took the scroll and left.  Oriental cloud petrification.  According to cartoon theory, when a woman talks to a man in such a mocking tone, it basically means that the man is out of business.  "What should I do" I had no choice but to ask for help. The butcher: "Tear into pieces!" "Dreaming!" Swain: "That's it?" "How is that possible." Blitzcrank: "Okay.  It's natural." "It's useful for women?" Darius: "Man, you should show her true courage!" "Get out of here!"  Nothing was of use, so Dongfang Yun could only wave his hand dejectedly to summon Juju and Carol who were hiding in the distance.  After hearing Dongfang Yun¡¯s description, Juju covered her mouth and kept laughing, while Carol looked confused.  She said: "Master, the elves have always been inherited by one sex, and there is nothing I can do about your problem." "Okay" Dongfang Yun sighed and turned towards the convoy.  Seeing Dongfang Yun approaching, Cassel frowned and said, "Everyone, I have taken the things, what else do you want?" Juju puffed up her chest and said, "Is this how you treat your benefactor?" After  With so many things, Cassell had already taken a dim view of them. He said lightly: "Yes, benefactors. So can you benefactors tell us your intentions?" "There is no intention, but we want to return to Slok with everyone.  " Dongfang Yun explained patiently.  Cassel smiled sarcastically: "With your strength, do you still need to travel with us?" Sven said to Dongfang Yun very gently: "Master, this guy's tone is very disrespectful to you, do you want me to kill him?  "Him?" "No, no" Dongfang Yun waved his little hand quickly, his eyes always looking at Su Wan in the distance.  Su Wan seemed to have felt it too, and turned around and said, "Cassell, let them come together." "Yes." Cassel responded with a snort: "Please, everyone."  The motorcade set off again, but Su Wan  Keeping herself locked in the carriage, no matter what she thinks, she is confused about first love + secret love.Dongfang Yun's mentality was extremely depressing.  The journey came back to the end, and soon the convoy arrived at Flo, the border city of the Slok Empire.  After entering the official post, Kassel said rudely to Dongfang Yun and his entourage: "Everyone, thank you for following and protecting you all the way. Now it's time to part ways." "But" Dongfang Yun looked elegantly out of the car.  As Su Wan walked down, her graceful figure completely caught his eye.  "Wait a minute!" Darius suddenly roared, causing everyone who was unloading and saluting to stop together with Su Wan in front.  Immediately, this fierce man lifted Dongfang Yun's collar with one hand and strode to Su Wan.  Pushing Dongfang Yun forward like a chicken: "Say." "Saywhat?" Dongfang Yun panicked and hugged Darius' thigh tightly.  "Alas" Darius sighed, lifted Dongfang Yun in front of him and said to Su Wan, "My master has fallen in love with you, do you want to be his woman?" After saying this, Dongfang Yun's face had become  He looked crimson and wanted to find a hole in the ground to crawl into.  Su Wan exclaimed, then suddenly smiled and said: "But I am a woman." "He is too!" Darius looked cold, then realized the grammatical error and corrected him: "Man!" "Really?" Su Wan muttered  Her eyes watered.  "Yesit's true!" Dongfang Yun realized that he shouldn't be too timid and straightened his chest.  Su Wan chuckled and looked at Dongfang Yun, who was persistently puffing up her small chest, and smiled with white teeth: "Okay, even if you are really a boy, do you think it is possible between us?" "" Dongfang Yun  She felt ashamed, but remembering Darius's words of constantly educating herself to become a man, she became angry and said loudly, against her will: "Yes! I think we are a good match." "Oh hehehehe" She covered her beautiful hands with her hands.  Yingchun chuckled softly, so beautiful that her branches trembled. She smiled for a while and then said: "Sister YunBrother, you are so stubborn, why don't you ask me to ask your friends." She took a step forward and pushed Dongfang Yun's body away.  Turning back, facing Darius and the others, she put her jade hands on Dongfang Yun's thin shoulders in a graceful arc, and said to the butcher who was approaching: "Brother the zombie monster, do you think we are a good match?" The butcher didn't know the world.  Beautiful and ugly, he only knew that the master liked this girl. He immediately raised the steel hook and shouted: "Pudge! The butcher thinks you two are a good match!" She was stunned and turned to the steam robot: "What do you think?" Blitz hugged her  The big belly smiled for a while and said: "It's a perfect match!" "Forget it, I know I shouldn't look for you two who have no aesthetic sense at first glance." She held her forehead and sighed, looking at Darius: "  Sir, what do you think?" Darius snorted disdainfully; "It's a perfect match!" His dream has always been to help Dongfang Yun build the strongest empire. From the moment he recognized Dongfang Yun,  , he has always enshrined Dongfang Yun as the emperor. As an emperor, he is naturally more than enough to match any woman!  She didn't expect that Darius, with such thick eyebrows and big eyes, could say such things against his will. She giggled and walked behind him regardless of Dongfang Yun's little face that turned red to the color of liver. She put her hands around Dongfang Yun's face at a height of 180 degrees.  On his neck, two large breasts that looked bigger than Dongfang Yun's small head were pressed against the top of his head. He smiled ambiguously and said, "How about looking at it like this?" The image of the two of them now was like a fairy beauty holding a quilt.  A broken rag doll that was thrown into the ditch, full of sharp contrasts.  Darius glared and shouted: "You! Stop talking nonsense!" From the moment they met, this man's majestic and evil aura has long been engraved in the hearts of Su Wan and everyone. For everyone, this man is simply better than the next person.  Sven, whose face is shrouded in a silver helmet, is even more powerful and terrifying.  So this tiger roar made Su Wan's delicate body tremble. She smiled bitterly and turned to the wandering swordsman: "Mr. Swain, what do you think?" Swain raised his hand and patted Darius to signal the latter.  Don't be angry. Then he looked at the two of them seriously and said calmly: "If your image is like a goddess, then my master's image can only be called a young beggar." This is true.  It's no exaggeration, because Dongfang Yun still wears the shabby school uniform he wore after coming to the other world - and it has many cuts. In addition, because he has stayed with the butcher and others all year round, his body is full of strange odor.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s expression changed, and he knew that if he asked Swain, this noble knight with justice and honesty in his heart would never lie.  She giggled and said: "I'm not that good either."   Swain shook his head and said: "But the greater the gap between you in image, the smaller the gap between you in reality, and the better matched you will be." Eh?  Dongfang Yun looked at Swain with wide eyes.  Su Wan was stunned and smiled bitterly: "Mr. Swain, I thought you were a knight who never lies." Swain said: "I am." She sighed softly and said: "Then let me ask you, you  'Boss', is he a prince or a high-ranking noble from an empire? " "No, he is just a commoner now" " Or is he an extremely powerful warrior or mage professional? " " You know, a one-on-one match?  If Shan Zhen fights, your men can kill him to death. ""Then is he a young master from a wealthy business family or an underground force?" "We can't even get a single gold coin, and you can't see how poor we are.  ? " Every time Su Wan asked, Dongfang Yun's face paled a little. After three sentences, Dongfang Yun's self-consciousness resurfaced, and he couldn't help but secretly hate his aunt for his evil idea.  On the contrary, Sven was calm and calm, completely different from his crazy behavior on the battlefield.  She pursed her lips and smiled so elegantly: "Yes, he is neither a wealthy businessman nor a super strong man, so he must be a big shot in the dark forces?" Swain thought for a while and said, "That's right.  "She smiled like a spring breeze: "How many powerful subordinates does he have?" Siwen pointed to the number of people on his side: "You see, there are only four of us." She blinked her starry eyes: "You four, that's right.  He can also be called a hero of the world, each of them is enough to defeat one against a hundred, especially the power of rules that I vaguely feel that even the elders in my family will never be able to practice. So, how many warriors do he have under his command?  ?" Sven said: "In our war, the number of soldiers available to the master will never exceed a hundred." This is the truth. After talking to Darius and others, in Sven's mind, they are their biggest enemy.  Or the Nujia Empire. If there is a war with the Nujia Empire, with the current strength of Dark Night, the number of people who can really kill the enemy with laser heavy artillery will never exceed a hundred people.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s little face turned pale again.  "That's right." She said softly; "Little brother Dongfang Yun only has less than a hundred soldiers, and there are only four of you. He is not even as powerful as my family, so how can we say that the actual gap is smaller?"

 Mainland China Chapter 15 Dinner Gate

    "Because of potential!" Swain said loudly: "Because the potential possessed by my master is by no means comparable to that of ordinary princes, nobles and huge forces. One day he will stand on top of the world. Under such circumstances, you still  Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a good match for you?¡± Su Wan chuckled and said, ¡°Your description is very similar to the protagonist in those boring knight novels where the king¡¯s domineering spirit makes his younger brother Ruyun? Then¡± She turned around and waved softly: ¡°  Come to me again when he really becomes that kind of person." Si Wen said contemptuously: "At that time, are you still worthy?" Su Wan paused and continued walking into the official post.  "I knew she wouldn't like me" Dongfang Yun pouted her mouth and sighed softly.  Darius looked at Su Wan's back and hummed softly: "Have you forgotten what you once told me?" "I haven't forgottenit's just that what she said is right, she and I don't want to be a good match no matter what."  Dongfang Yun was heartbroken and turned around to walk outside the official post.  The other four people followed, leaving only Darius and Swain.  Swain: "He broke his master's heart." Darius: "That's not unusual." "Let's just let it go?" "What do you think?" Darius turned and left.  Several jeering laughs rang out from Sven's mask, and when he turned his head, a flash of red light flashed across his eyes in mid-air.  The four generals and two elite soldiers followed closely. Dongfang Yun, who was walking in front, looked numb.  Although everyone on earth is saying that the handsome and stunning Dongfang Yun is a perfect match, in fact, Dongfang Yun himself knows that the relationship between the two is more sibling-oriented.  And Dongfang Yun, who has been living at home for sixteen years, has only had a handful of contacts with girls. She has always had a girlish appearance and a chauvinistic mentality, and even the female classmates in the class have never spoken to her a few times.  talk.  The goddess-like Su Wan really made him fall in love with her wholeheartedly. In fact, without the Supreme Summoning System and time travel, Dongfang Yun would be just an ordinary boy. Children in their prime will usually be attracted by the person they meet for the first time.  A stunningly beautiful woman develops a crush.  Of course, this kind of secret love would not be successful on Earth, but for Dongfang Yun, who now holds the Dark Night Base and many powerful partners, it is not that difficult to achieve.  However, a crisis completely separated him from Su Wan.  So Dongfang Yun became confused. He couldn't even remember what his goal was after coming to the human city.  ¡°Darius, what do you think?  It is to save the people imprisoned by the elves, Master.  Oh Dongfang Yun clenched his fists vigorously, then wiped his hands on his face, forcing himself to cover up the haze in his heart, and said loudly: "Okay! Let's set off for our goal!" "" Four  The generals looked at each other, and Sven reminded him respectfully: "Master, currently we don't know where the elves are imprisoned." "Huh?" Dongfang Yun scratched his head in embarrassment: "Then what do you think we are going to do now?  ?" Darius said: "For the current plan, we should stay temporarily and seize all the time to find out the news. In the battlefield, the role of intelligence is the most important." "But we are not on the battlefield" "Whether it is rescue.  The elves are still collecting treasures, but they are actually preparing for our future confrontation with the Nujia Empire. The war has begun. If we want to establish the strongest force on this continent, we must be prepared to face the strongest enemy!"  "I know, I know! What next?" "Then?" Darius thought for a moment and said, "Let's find a place to eat first." "Oh." At this moment, everyone except Dongfang Yun all put their bodies aside.  Hidden in a big gray cloak - this is what Sven asked Cassel before entering the city. Darius and Sven are okay, but the butcher and the robot look too shocking, especially the butcher Pudge.  , a body made up of stumps of different colors, and the thin death energy wrapped around the skin, it can easily be misunderstood as an undead. As for Carol's black panther, it was left outside the city. Anyway, even if there is  In the battle, a high-level fifth-level black panther will not have much effect.  In this way, even though a group of six people stretched their large gray cloaks into strange shapes, they would not attract too much attention.  Walking to the restaurant on the corner, Dongfang Yun suddenly stopped as he opened the door.  "Pudge?" the butcher was curious.  "Um" Dongfang Yun turned around and smiled awkwardly: "Do any of you have money?"  Everyone looked at each other, how could such a thing exist?  "If we don't have money, do we have to eat the King's meal?" Dongfang Yun scratched his head.  "What's the problem? Master and the generals go in and order the food first, and I'll get the money." Juju volunteered.  "Hey, you don't want to rob, do you?" "Yeah, is there any other way?" During the conversation, the wooden window of the restaurant, which was fairly luxuriously decorated, was suddenly smashed, and the culprit flew away.  He came out and rubbed Laoyuan on the ground, moaning in pain.  Then, one after another, people wearing similar clothes to this guy also broke through several other windows and flew out, falling onto the street.  "Oh?" Darius raised the corner of his mouth with great interest: "I have a meal. Let's go in first." Dongfang Yun nodded and was about to walk in. Unexpectedly, the two swinging wooden doors suddenly shattered, and then a roughly  A big fat man about two meters in size flew out like a cannonball.  Darius remained calm and lifted with one palm, neutralizing all the force of the strong man's flight, and carried him in.  As soon as we entered the door, the fighting inside had stopped. The luxurious tables, chairs and dishes in the restaurant were all broken to pieces. A pot-bellied guy was hiding behind a group of waiters, shaking and sweating profusely.  Dongfang Yun glanced around, and his eyes fell on the center of the restaurant lobby.  Among the wreckage, only one table was still intact, and the food and wine on the table were still there.  Sitting on both sides of the dining table were a bearded middle-aged man with a leopard head and eyes about 1.8 meters tall, and a little loli who looked 18 years old wearing large round-rimmed glasses.  At this moment, the cute pink little loli was still holding a piece of sandwich and biting into it, but the middle-aged man had already turned his head with a wine glass in his hand. When he saw the fat man in Darius's hand, his pupils couldn't help but  Shrink.  He knew exactly what force he used just now. The fat man was at least 200 kilograms and flew out at a speed of more than 100 miles. I am afraid that even a piece of steel was flattened. The cloaked man actually caught it with his bare hands.  I'm afraid it's no smaller than myself.  Dongfang Yun blinked, his eyes darting back and forth between the fat man and the bearded man, and he automatically made up for what had just happened.  ?Obviously, according to the plot in the movie or novel, the middle-aged man should be a certain hermit master, traveling around the mainland with his daughter/female apprentice/doing business, but he encountered a group of villains and took action to solve the problem.  ??So according to the development of the plot, it is obvious that he should lead everyone to get acquainted with this hermit master, and then have a meal by the way. In the end, perhaps because of this familiarity, he will start the next stage of adventure and start a new plot.  He pulled Darius with his little hand and encouraged in his mind: "Go ahead, I support you." "This kind of thing" Darius rolled his eyes, strode over with the fat man in his arms, and took him away casually.  Throw it at the bearded feet.  "Hey, your garbage almost hit me, hurry up and pay for my injured heart, otherwise you will die." "Eh!?" Dongfang Yun's eyes almost popped out, and tears burst into his face immediately.  You know that this guy Darius can never be inferred by ordinary people, but this collapse is too powerful, right?  What about the promised plot?  The bearded guy didn't expect this guy to say such a thing, so he spit out all his wine and said with a wry smile: "After all, you are infinitely close to the ninth-level powerhouse. It's a bit unreasonable to blackmail you, right?" Darius's informality  Xiaojie showed his feelings at this time. He kicked the wine table in front of him away and sneered: "Stop talking nonsense, even the strong have to eat. Hurry up and pay for it, or you will die!" "Woo! You bad guy, my sandwich  !" The remaining lunch of the round-glasses loli was kicked away, and she couldn't help but jump up with her little fists angrily.  The bearded man also showed a trace of anger on his face. He glanced at the group of cloaked monsters behind Darius and frowned: "One mid-level ninth level, three high-level eight level, one mid-level hidden six-level and one sixth-level  "Lords, this lineupare you really sent by the organization?" "By the wayam I being ignored?" Dongfang Yun pointed at himself.  "Pudge!" the butcher affirmed.  PS: Well, the novel has been updated with more than 50,000 words. Readers who think it is good can vote for it~

 Mainland Storm Chapter 16 Just a wild monster with an experience value of 1

    Before Darius had time to say anything, the obese middle-aged man hiding behind the waiter suddenly crawled over in a mess and cried loudly: "Sir, please let the shop go! The shop belongs to Duke Nansi.  If the chain industry continues to cause losses, the small jobs will be gone!" As he spoke, he held out two strange cards with both hands: "These two gold cards each have two thousand gold coins. Please accept them, adults.  We're using force here!" "Oh?" Darius took a gold card and shook it without restraint: "Since someone is paying for you, forget it Boss, prepare a private room, we want to eat.  "With that said, he turned to Dongfang Yun and said, "Look, I got the money." Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "What's the difference between this and robbery" "Forget it, we have money anyway, so let's go eat.  " "Wait a minute!" Before Dongfang Yun finished speaking, a dark blue fighting spirit rose into the sky. This fighting spirit was so powerful that it even formed several circular wind pressures inside the hotel, blowing the garbage everywhere.  fly.  The one who showed off his fighting spirit was a bearded middle-aged man.  He stood up slowly and sneered at everyone: "Everyone, how long are you going to play with me? Do you think that I, the Ice-White Sword Master, am a person with no reputation and can't be played with by others?" "Experience points for being able to walk." Darius said slowly.  He slowly turned around and said, "If you don't want to cause trouble, just sit down for me and don't affect our mood for eating." "Huh!" The bearded man shouted, and a long sword that was leaning on the chair suddenly unsheathed.  It fell into his hand and stabbed forward fiercely with dark blue fighting spirit.  A murderous intent flashed through Darius's eyes, and his right hand quickly reached into the cloak, and when he pulled it out, he had the giant ax in his hand. ‡Rà¥!  There was a sound of metal and iron clashing, the giant ax lifted the tip of the sword, and the dark blue sword light and blood red ax light were knocked upwards. The power of these two rays of light cut two five-meter long marks on the ceiling.  And after penetrating, it soared upwards, continued to pierce the roof of the second floor, and disappeared into the sky.  Sawdust and gravel flew down. The boss looked up in despair and saw the blue sky.  So the guy rolled his eyes and jerked away.  A hint of surprise flashed in the bearded eyes: "What a superb axe skill. Such a heavy ax can be used like an arm in your hand. I have never heard of a person like you in the organization. Please sign up."  Laius said indifferently: "My lord is Darius, the Hand of Noxus! Although I don't know what organization you are talking about, but since you are provocative, don't blame me for being rude!" "Hey, hey,  Why do I think it was our aunt who provoked me?" Dongfang Yun looked at the wandering swordsman.  Swain's eyes under the mask shone with red light: "This man is very strong!" "Surely, is this the sympathy that only strong men can have? So Darius meets a strong man and wants to compete with him?  "No, you will definitely get a lot of experience points by killing him."  Laius yelled and put the giant ax back into his cloak: "I'll spare your life today, but I'll kill you the next time I see you." After saying that, he kicked the boss: "We want a single room." The boss looked dead.  She got up like an old mother and said to the waiters behind her with a mournful face: "Didn't you hear? Go and prepare the private room." A waitress came over tremblingly and said plaintively: "My lords, please,  Please dine upstairs." Dongfang Yun smiled sheepishly at the bearded man and the little loli, and led everyone to follow the waiter upstairs.  The bearded man just watched everyone leave, put his sword back into its sheath and sat back in his seat.  The lolita with round glasses blinked her eyes and asked: "Lunde, it's rare for you to swallow your anger~!" The bearded man gestured to the waiter to serve another table of food and drinks and said: "Those people are very powerful." "More than you.  "Strong?" "Yes, the guy with the giant ax seems to be only at the eighth level, but with just one move, I noticed that his fighting skills are still superior to mine, and his strength is even stronger than mine." "  "Really?" "Well, another thing is that I felt a trace of the power of rules in him. I have only felt this feeling in a few people including my master, so I guess that if this man is not hiding  In terms of strength, even if he has fallen down the level, his actual strength is still above the ninth level. " "Oh, that's it. I'll explain how Lunde, who has such a bad temper, is suddenly so capable.It¡¯s over.  " "Thea, the food will be served soon, hurry up and eat, we will leave here after eating.  "    "Why?  Didn¡¯t they stop causing trouble for us?  " "The fighting spirit between me and that man just now flew into the sky, and the guy who organized the tracking must have noticed it.  " "Oh" Not to mention the calculations of the big bearded man and the little lolita, on the other side, Dongfang Yun has also discovered that 'everything comes with a price' does indeed exist. "Four generals, two elites"  Soldier, he looks majestic, right? His belly is even more majestic! When he was in the convoy, the food was prepared by the convoy mercenaries. He was busy spying on Su Wan so he didn't notice it. Only when he started eating did he realize that all his men were there.  Big stomach. Fifty servings of [Turtle Legs with Teriyaki Sauce] Forty plates of [Steamed Sturgeon with Large Leaves] Thirty pots of [Qinglian Fen Lean Meat Soup] Twenty pieces of [Fresh  Bamboo shoots and crispy rice balls] Ten [Roasted Breast Solo Beasts] Two hundred [Overlord Burgers] After devouring everything, Darius waved his hand and said, "Have another one according to this menu.  " "" Dongfang Yun's hand holding the gold card was dripping with blood. But how can there be any parents in the world who let their children starve? Especially looking at the butcher's pure (SHI) pure (YU) face, Dongfang Yun  I can only wave my hands grandly: ¡°Eat slowly and be satisfied.  ¡± After finishing the meal, Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t eat much because of his worries, but what the butcher and others ate was really filling. The waiter who kept serving food lay down for three days, and even the boss was dumbfounded and shocked.  After paying back more than two hundred gold coins, a group of people left the restaurant to find a place to stay. Who knew that before they could go out, they were surrounded by hundreds of armed soldiers.  I didn't eat the Overlord meal.  "Dongfang Yun touched his nose. "Who asked you about the Overlord Dinner?  A knight with the rank of centurion sneered: "You are the ones who beat up the city lord's son, right?"  " "The son of the city lord" After thinking about it carefully, Dongfang Yun turned around and asked, "Have we ever done such a thing?  "The boss who saw the guests off said in a low voice: "Sir, they are the ones who were thrown out before.  "    "oh!  "Dongfang Yun suddenly realized and looked into the restaurant. Sure enough, everyone was gone. They must have been dragged back for rescue. "It wasn't us, sorry.  "The knight snorted: "According to reliable information, the prisoner stayed in the restaurant arrogantly to eat after beating the city lord's son. My soldiers have already gone in and looked at it just now. Except for you" Before he could finish his words, his face changed.  He was covered by a pair of big hands with black gloves, and then the whole person was lifted into the air. ¡°It seems that your reliable information is not very reliable.  "Darius threw it casually. "This guy is a fierce man who can throw even the heavy tanks of the Nujia Empire tens of meters. Even though he threw it without any force, the knight flew across the street and crashed into it.  A certain shop. Wow! A large number of Senhan's swords and guns were pointed at Dongfang Yun and others. Darius smiled sarcastically and said, "I should have no problem killing them."  " This 'problem' is of course not about combat. What he means is that even if these soldiers are killed, others may not dare to make trouble. "Forget it.  Dongfang Yun: "It's just a wild monster with an experience value of 1. Since we don't have anywhere else to go, we might as well go with them to the city lord to see. Maybe not only the food, but also the place to live will be found."  "The speaker is unintentional, but the listener is intentional. Dongfang Yun's intention is naturally that he has many masters under his command. If he explains the misunderstanding and gets close to the city lord, he might be entertained. "Essentially speaking, he is still a sixteen-year-old child who is not familiar with the world.  The problem is that the words are not clear. With the gangster mentality of the four generals, it would be crazy to think so. So Darius grabbed the nearest soldier and said: "Take us to the city lord's mansion."  .  "

 Mainland China Chapter 17 The Strange Mother and Son

    These soldiers are a hundred-man team of the city's garrison. As a border city of the Slok Empire, Flo City has experienced battles. Although the garrison is not a lion that has fought hundreds of battles, they are all licking blood.  only.  But don¡¯t think that such soldiers will not surrender - precisely because they are soldiers of the garrison, they have experienced many battles and know better what kind of enemies they are determined not to hurt even if they fight to the death.  In addition, Dongfang Yun and his party were sparse in number, and there were a seventh-level Grand Mage and an eighth-level Sky Knight stationed in the city. The veteran's idea of ??leaving the trouble to the superiors immediately took over, and hundreds of soldiers were escorted as if they were treasures.  Guarding Dongfang Yun and others towards the city lord's mansion.  There is nothing special about the architectural momentum of other worlds. Especially in Flo City, which is prosperous, the architectural style has neither Gothic decadence nor the artistic conception of Suzhou gardens. Instead, it looks like an ordinary town, with most buildings being two or three stories high.  Buildings, the difference between rooms is just the sophistication of the carved beams and paintings.  As the highest political center of Flo, the City Lord's Mansion exudes a luxurious atmosphere among its eaves and purlins, and the lush gardens inside can be seen from outside the courtyard wall.  When he arrived in front of the city lord's door, Dongfang Yun was surprised to see Su Wan, who was stepping down from the carriage gracefully, and her face instantly turned pink.  Su Wan obviously noticed a few people sandwiched between a large number of soldiers. She tilted her head and looked at it, smiling softly: "Everyone, I didn't expect to see each other again so soon." "Hello  "Dongfang Yun felt like his face was smoking.  Su Wan walked up to one of the soldiers gracefully and asked: "Brother Bing, what happened to these guys? Why are you inviting them here with so much force?" Although Su Wan was wearing a veil, the soldier's armor was  Still fascinated by her curved eyes, she was stunned for a long time before coming back to her senses and saluting: "It turns out to be Miss Su. These few injured the city lord's son, so." Su Wan covered Ying's mouth with her hands.  Hehe smiled and said: "Really? Is there some misunderstanding? They are all my friends, they should not be able to do such a thing." The soldier said with heart in his eyes: "Yes, yes, we  Centurion is so blind that he dared to arrest Miss Su¡¯s friend, and he is so so blind! " "Then, can you ask Brother Bing to let them go?  How?" Soldier A turned around, his voice starting to wander wildly: "What do you think?" "Long live Miss Su! Death to the centurion!" Then they all left drooling.  "Is it so fantasy?" Darius said to Sven while watching the soldiers leaving, "Is this woman so beautiful?" Sven looked at Dongfang Yun and raised his hands in the same way and shouted, "  Miss Su was obsessed with "long live the centurion and die", and nodded helplessly: "It should be right?" "So, guys, what do you want to do when you come to the city lord's mansion?" Su Wan: "With the reputation of those soldiers,  It¡¯s impossible to arrest you all at this level.¡± Darius frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Wan didn¡¯t hide anything: ¡°This city lord is my father¡¯s friend, and he originally came from Basque.  His soldiers should go to the Plains of Despair to meet us, and you know the result. After returning to the city, I asked someone to inquire about it, and found that the city lord fell ill, so I came here to visit. " Darius thought about it.  I thought: "Since this person is qualified to be the city lord, he must be very capable." "He is not weak at all. He is a seventh-level earth knight." "If you have contacted each other in a short period of time and discussed the arrangements, it means that the city lord is unexpected.  "Illness." "Just half a month ago." "Even if he is ill or even unconscious, the local officers should send troops to greet your convoy, because the tribute you bring is to be dedicated to the Nujia Empire.  "That's true." "There are only two reasons why the army didn't dispatch when he fell ill." Darius pulled Dongfang Yun from behind and looked at Su Wan secretly: "Master, what conclusion did you draw from our words?"  "Huh? Oh." Dongfang Yun knew that this was Darius trying to make himself proud in front of Su Wan. Even though he didn't like to think when he was around relatives and friends, he rarely used his brain at this time: "What if?"  In this case, either someone at the top of the city's military has defected to the Basque Empire and deliberately disobeyed the city lord's orders to send troops, paving the way for the knights to hunt you down; or the city lord's illness is very serious. After all, he is the mastermind and brains of a city.  Soul, this is another important border city. In order to prevent the city lord from actually dying and the enemy suddenly attacking during this period, the officers can only hold the defenders tightly in their hands. "   Su Wan's eyes revealed a look of surprise: "I can't believe you can think of so much at such a young age." She has naturally thought of these two possibilities, but there are very few people as shrewd as her, and this matter  The matter had nothing to do with Dongfang Yun, but it was a bit strange that he could think of so many things.  (Sure enough, there is a reason to be the master of these powerful men.) Dongfang Yun would never tell her, little girl, that you think too much. Anyone who is brainwashed by various palace dramas every day will become somewhat sinister.  "So, you haven't answered my question yet." Su Wan blinked: "What are you doing here?" "Eating and drinking." Darius said unceremoniously.  "" Su Wan sighed: "This is indeed the privilege of the strong." "Then you might as well go in with me and have a look." Su Wan, or the Su family obviously has an extraordinary relationship with the city lord, seeing Su Wan visiting  , the housekeeper led everyone into the garden without even asking about the identities of Dongfang Yun and others.  Arriving at the door of the city lord's bedroom, Su Wan couldn't help but frown.  It doesn¡¯t look like a resting place for patients at all. Instead, it looks like a busy city.  On the ground at the door, a plump figure more than two meters tall was wailing and rolling on the floor. A group of waiters and maids nearby could not persuade him no matter how hard they tried. There was even a middle-aged woman in a rose-red aristocratic dress who was crying and acting violently.  "Father! You must avenge me! There is a cute little loli next to that guy. My son just wanted her to accompany him for one night, so that man beat me. Come out and beat me  " "Master, our family has been bullied to this extent. If you don't come out and take care of things, this life will never go away." The two of them looked like a mother and son singing together, and their voices were so loud that Dongfang Yun guessed that the city lord was inside.  Even if you are really dead, you still have to be called alive.  Several men wearing knight armor stood aside with frowns. When they saw Su Wan arriving, they quickly came over to salute: "Miss Su, you are here." Su Wan frowned: "What's going on?" A knight said:  "Someone beat the young master, so the two of them came to let the city lord make the decision." His face turned red, and he was obviously Su Wan's admirer. He whispered: "The city lord is very ill and has been in a semi-conscious state.  , in order not to let people from the Basque Empire notice, she has not left the house for half a month. You know, the wife of the city lord hopes that the city lord will die early and her son will inherit the position of city lord. When she feels something is wrong, she will come to the door to make a fuss.  The city lord still had the energy to shout her away a few times, but he has been seriously ill these two days, so how can he still have such energy? ""Then why don't you force them away?" Dongfang Yun asked strangely.  "Little sister, you don't know something. If the city lord really the young master will be the next city lord, no matter how unwilling we are, we won't dare ugh." People are always selfish, and there is nothing wrong with making some plans for themselves.  Su Wan frowned for a moment, and just when she was about to say something, the fat young man rolling on the ground accidentally saw her, and immediately rolled up and ran over as fast as flying, smiling flatteringly: "Isn't this sister Wan? When did you come back?  " It was only then that Dongfang Yun saw this guy's face clearly It was quite ugly. His big round face was pale from overindulgence. At first glance, he looked fat and weak, but there were actually dense and healthy growths on his face.  It had acne, chicken eyebrows, bitch eyes, a garlicky nose, and a boat mouth. Before it even got within two meters, a stink wafted out of its mouth that made people almost faint.  "Alas" Dongfang Yun slapped his forehead: "Let him disappear in front of me." Darius did not hesitate to step forward and put his hands on the fat young man's shoulders. At this time, the fat young man's eyes also glanced at the dirty  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "Hey, what a cute little loli, ah ah ah" His voice dragged further and further away, and disappeared along with the fat figure on the street a hundred meters away, and then there was a burst of  The rumbling sound floated back.  "Who are you? How dare you take action in the city lord's mansion!" Several officers immediately drew their swords.  Dongfang Yun ignored them and left behind the stunned Su Wan, leading Darius towards the city lord's bedroom.  "Wow, you dare to hurt my son, I will fight with you!" The middle-aged woman was stunned, her heavily made-up face was completely distorted, and she rushed towards Dongfang Yun with a bared teeth.  Dongfang Yun walked forward as if he hadn't seen him. A huge golden mechanical hand suddenly flew out from behind him and grabbed the middle-aged woman, pulling her back to Blitzcrank.  The big kitchen knife was placed across her neck: "Pudge!!! If you want to die, just scream!" The middle-aged woman is also a man, soUnable to be intimidated, he rolled his eyes and fainted stubbornly.  Several knights still wanted to rush forward, but a sword light had already crossed the masonry ground in front of the bedroom, creating a horizontal ditch more than ten meters long. The wandering swordsman stood with his sword horizontally: "Whoever comes over, I will kill him." Dongfang Yunyaoyuan  He said: "Don't really kill him." Sven nodded imperceptibly.  Those generals hesitated for a few seconds between loyalty and life. One of them decisively chose loyalty and raised his foot to step over. However, before his foot touched the ground, a big foot from the opposite side had already stomped down in advance, accurately stepping on his face.  .  Swain rubbed it gently and said gently: "Damn it, you're not allowed to pass, are you?"

 Chapter 18: The Stupid Girl and Blackmail

    Without any obstruction, Dongfang Yun came to the door of the bedroom. When he pushed the door open, he found that the door seemed to be locked inside.  "Darius" Boom!  The aunt¡¯s hand kicked out unceremoniously, and the two bright doors fell straight down.  When the dark bedroom came into view, a complex smell of medicine hit his face, and Dongfang Yun couldn't help but cover his nose in pain.  Almost at the same time, a cold sword shadow suddenly shined in the darkness, piercing Dongfang Yun's forehead at an extremely fast speed.  "Hmph!" Darius snorted softly, and quickly grabbed it with his big black-gloved hand, holding the rapier in his hand. The rapier made no progress at all!  Seeing that the sneak attack failed, the owner of the sword decisively chose to draw the sword and fly back, cutting off a few of Darius's fingers. However, the strength was really insufficient, and the sword looked very good. It looked like a fine product, but he couldn't bear to abandon the sword, so he fought with him.  Darius wrestled.  This is simply an act of seeking death Darius did not use any force, but just pulled his hand back. The sneak attacker felt a huge force coming from him. It was too late to abandon the sword, and his body was forcibly dragged to Darius by the sword.  In front of Ersi, the latter stretched out his left hand and clasped it on his opponent's face, grabbing him off the ground.  "Those who plot against our master will die!" "Don't." Dongfang Yun patted Darius's butt with his small hand: "This guy is probably the city lord's subordinate. Seeing us barging in and trying to protect him, he is just doing his duty."  Darius ignored the struggle and kicking of the man in his hands and said strangely: "Master, why did you show mercy to everyone as soon as you came in? Could it be that you didn't want to kill in front of Su Wan?" Dongfang Yun was even more strange: "Why did you kill?  Ah, we can even let those soldiers go, why do we still kill people when we get to the city lord's palace?" Darius: "Didn't you say you want to solve the problem of food and accommodation?" Dongfang Yun: "Does this have anything to do with killing people?  ?¡± ¡°Kill the city lord and all the top officials in this city, and we will be able to control this city in a short time. Then when we get tired of eating and drinking, we can plunder the money and leave.¡± Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t laugh or cry:  "What kind of gangster logic are you talking about? Why can't we be friends with others and cheat them out of food and drink, but we have to kill people and buy goods?" "" "" The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and Darius said: "Okay, you  It's up to you." "Stupid, idiot! Put her down quickly, you'll crush her to death, Mr. Darius!" Behind him, Su Wan suddenly screamed, her voice sweet and frightening.  "Huh?" Darius and Dongfang Yun looked at the figure that was gradually unable to struggle in Darius's hands. Á± Èë  The first word in view of the eye.  Regardless of appearance, just her figure, the thing in Darius's hand is already a hundred times stronger than many big-name stars in TV and movies, even though she is wearing a tight white swordsman uniform instead of a three-pointer that can't be covered.  Bikini, but still can't hide that strong, delicate and heroic figure, slender thighs, tight butt, slender waist, bulging breasts, brown hip-length hair Even if this woman has a face like Sister Feng  With a beautiful face, she can definitely become one of the top three models in the world.  "What are you still doing? Let her go." Dongfang Yun shrugged.  "Oh." Darius casually turned his head back without mercy. The female swordsman flew back like a cannonball, and then a crashing sound came back.  Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "Is this your understanding of letting go?" Darius said disdainfully: "Am I still going to give her a kowtow?" "Okay." Dongfang Yun ignored the rude man and looked at him.  After your eyes adjusted to the darkness, you walked into the bedroom.  In the huge bedroom, only a few small magic lamps were lit. I had seen this thing in the restaurant, so it was not surprising. When Dongfang Yun walked to the bed, he couldn't help but be stunned.  "Who said that I am a hero?" Although the city lord on the bed was already emaciated, his face was pale and his lips were black, the heroic appearance between his eyebrows has not diminished at all, and his thin cheeks can still vaguely see the traces of his past.  So handsome, how could such a man have such a stupid, fat and mentally retarded son?  Darius clicked his tongue and said, "What you said is wrong. You and I are called masters and servants, but in fact we have a relationship between father and son. As a son, I am a heroic hero, but as a father, you are just like a puddle of shit."  "Can't you support me on the wall?" "Then you think you're the father of shit" "This starts with the relationship between man and the universe. The first question is, who am I?"  The hand of my aunt, nicknamed the head dog, a head snatcher,?The legendary little expert in harvesting crops.  " "Well, I'm wrong. Don't complain. You can barely support me up the wall.  " "How to help?  " "Wouldn't it be better to discuss this issue later when we get into the shit?  " "Are you planning to carry out the deception to the end?  " The two of them were chatting left and right, and they didn't notice that Su Wan and the female swordsman, whose clothes were torn in many places and exposed her white skin, also came in. " Seeing the two of them so relaxed and comfortable, it was very interesting for others to not regard themselves as outsiders.  Talking about cross talk in front of the hospital bed, Su Wan frowned and said: "I said, what on earth are you two trying to break in?  Do you really want to assassinate the city lord?  " Darius said: "Do we have that necessity?  Even if you don't take action, this good-for-nothing will definitely die within three days.  " "Bold!  "The female swordsman standing behind Su Wan stood up and said loudly. "Oh~~~" Dongfang Yun and the two of them were surprised in unison. "I didn't see it clearly just now, but now it seems that this female swordsman is surprisingly beautiful. She is obviously  A violent figure with a sword obviously has the law of "fascinating thousands of troops from behind and frightening millions of enemies from the front", but why doesn't she fit in with the imagination at all? Hey, by the way, this kind of noble temperament matches Xiaojiabiyu?  What's going on with his appearance? The stubbornly biting thin lips and the unyielding glare match the long hair on his head. Darius rolled his eyes and ignored the beautiful swordsman: "I came in just now.  When I was there, I smelled a strong smell of medicinal materials, and there were still particles of light magic left in the room. I guess this unlucky guy couldn't be saved either by using medicine or by using rituals and casting spells, right?  " "You, how do you know?  "The female swordsman asked stupidly. Su Wan said softly: "Mr. Darius, do you know what disease the Lord of the City has?  " "Shit disease.  Darius sneered: "He was cast under a spell."  "    "impossible!  Whether it is curse magic or undead magic, the invited priests will definitely be able to feel it.  "The beautiful swordsman retorted loudly. "Idiot, it's not just these two kinds of magic that can make people seriously ill. What he has is the seventh-level water magic [Weak Water Corrosion Poison].  Su Wan frowned and said, "Is there such a magic?"  Why have I never heard of it.  The female swordsman hurriedly asked: "Do you have any way to cure it?"  " Darius had an indifferent expression: "Of course no.  The female swordsman looked downcast: "Really?"  " "But I don't have it, but my Lord does.  "    "I?  "Dongfang Yun pointed at himself. "How can I have that kind of ability? Don't be kidding. "Idiot, don't forget that high elves are magic experts. In the past half a month, the Ancient Tree and the Eternal Moon Well have produced four children in a row.  We now have five scholars who have mastered the basic level of [High Elf Magic], including Hehemia. Are you still afraid that you can't break the seventh-level magic poison? How do you know?  Aren¡¯t you always with me? Although I¡¯m not at the base, I¡¯m still the top commander of the base, okay? Then just say you have a way to cure him, why mention me?  By the way, who am I? ?¡­Don¡¯t mention this name, okay dad? ?Your sister has more wings now, right?  It's boring for you, a kid, to argue about this. To be honest, I'm a powerful Noxian. Oh, nonsense, so what?  How can you do something worthless? Extortion? Yes, he is the city lord! Shouldn't you want me to blackmail them? "Hey, who made you my master?  Hello.  The beautiful swordsman frowned and said, "What are you two doing with your flirting?"  Is there any way to save my father?  "

 Mainland China Chapter 19 Treatment and the sudden appearance of the man in black

    "Father!?" Dongfang Yun and Darius were surprised in unison.  "Well, let me introduce you. This is Uncle Simon's daughter An Feier. She is a fourth-level swordsman. She studied under the eighth-level sky swordsman Lord Louis." Su Wan introduced: "This is the summoner Dongfang who travels on the mainland.  Mr. Yun and his partner Mr. Darius." "Sir!" An Feier was shocked: "Isn't this a dirty little loli?" "Hey," Dongfang Yun said with a black line.  Forget it, Loli, what happened to the adjective in front of you?" "Sorry, sorry!" An Feier trembled and suddenly grabbed Dongfang Yun: "Can you really save my father?"  Dongfang Yun proudly puffed up her little chest.  "That's great!" An Feier hugged Dongfang Yun, burying his little face tightly in her breasts and spinning around: "That's great, great, great, great!" SaveSave  I, Darius Darius raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand to pull out Dongfang Yun, who was almost suffocating, covered An Feier's oval face with one hand, lifted her up again and said coldly: "You, you want to murder me.  "Master?" "Mr. Darius, what are you doing? Put her down!" Su Wan said anxiously. She noticed that Darius's wrists were full of veins - this was a sign of exertion.  She had no doubt that this reckless man would crush An Feier's little face.  Darius was unmoved: "For your continuous behavior of seeking death, I sentence you to be guilty!" "No, it's okay She was just too excited and didn't pay attention to her female characteristics."  Dongfang Yun's little face turned red in Darius's arms, and he breathed heavily and said, "Let her go. Actually, I don't care much about such rude things." "But she just wanted to use her fat and bloated chest muscles.  Cover you to death." Darius frowned stubbornly.  "Are youreally human?" Su Wan held her forehead and sighed, unable to complain.  After letting An Feier go, Dongfang Yun did not put forward any conditions first, but instead spread his hand downwards.  A teleportation array lit up in the dark room, and a figure also appeared in the teleportation array.  In the bright silver light, an elf beauty wearing a moonlight sacrificial robe stepped out of the teleportation array, knelt down and bowed, her voice like a silver bell: "Dark Night Scholar Omini has met my Lord and General Darius." "Omini.  "Get up." Dongfang Yun picked her up and pointed to the bed behind him: "Can you help me see if the magic poison on the guy behind him can be removed?" Omini bowed and came to the city lord.  Snow-white palms covered her, and bursts of green light shone in her hands.  After a while, she stood up and said: "Master, what this human being has been exposed to is a type of water magic called [Weak Water Corrosion Poison]. It is not considered a poison and cannot be unlocked." "Oh?" Dongfang Yun asked strangely.  : "So he is hopeless?" "No, Master, the magic of weak water corrosion poison is actually to attract the water of the underworld to exist in this person's body in the form of a magic circle. As long as the magic circle in his body is neutralized  "That's it." "Neutralize it? Is it possible to hit him with fire magic?" Omini chuckled and shook his head: "How can that be done? Because the weak water-corrosive magic circle is in his body, it cannot be neutralized with heavy elements."  , we can only use the power of nature to slowly invade his body and then neutralize it." "Then can you do it?" An Feier asked quickly after regaining her breath.  It seemed that he was too anxious, and the hair on his head was trembling.  "Okay, but I'm afraid it will take me a day, and three people can completely neutralize it in about two hours." Omini blinked her eyes.  Su Wan took a deep look at Dongfang Yun: "I've always wanted to know what your relationship is with the elves. Why do they all call themselves Dark Night? The same goes for the previous Miss Hehemia." "Don't ask questions that shouldn't be asked.  Your identity is not yet my mistress." Darius choked back rudely.  An Feier didn't seem too stupid. She turned around her head a few times and said decisively: "No matter what, as long as you can save my father, I am willing to pay any price." "Uh" People are like this  Dongfang Yun's fragile face couldn't help but turn red because of his straightforward attitude of taking advantage of him and taking advantage of him.  "Darius, is this appropriate" It must be appropriate, my dear. Those who achieve great things don't stick to trivial matters. What's more, isn't it normal for us to treat illnesses and save people, so it's normal to receive some red envelopes?  "Okay." Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "Well, I need some resources." "What resources?" "Everyone??grade magic crystal, at least ten pieces, and" "Magic crystal!  ?  An Feier exclaimed: "Ten yuan back?"  My father is just a city lord, not a monarch. Where can I get you ten magic crystals?  That thing is not produced by casually killing monsters like in knight novels. Magic crystals are produced by mutated monsters!  " "I know, if that's the case" Dongfang Yun wanted to shrink a bit, but Darius said, "If that's the case, please hire someone else!"  To put it bluntly, there is no one else in the world who can save your father except us.  "    "don't want!  An Feier's face turned bitter: "I will try my best to get the magic crystal. Before that, you should put forward other conditions."  " "Wellif possible, I hope to get some rare treasures. Of course, not all of them are needed. We will only choose the ones that are useful to us. Sister Su knows this.  Su Wan muttered: "Indeed, as for treasures, even the city lord is determined not to have many, otherwise the Basque Empire would not go to war with us for those tributes. Anfeier, you will take them to your father's secret room later."  Take a look.  "    "Um.  " "However, if you get more treasures, I hope you can reduce the requirements for magic crystals. Although that thing is not of much value except that it has more energy than the crystal core, it is really very rare.  "    "no problem.  Dongfang Yun discussed with Darius again and said: "In addition, I also need a piece of information and maps of various countries in the mainland. Although this thing involves military affairs, it may not be very valuable, right?"  " Before An Feier could answer, Su Wan had already responded: "No problem, I will send someone to deliver it soon.  " "Also, we have to continue traveling on the mainland" At this point, Dongfang Yun looked at Su Wan with some pain - he would not be able to see his crush after leaving: "So it's best to give us some more mainlands.  Common currency and a few carriages.  "Su Wan lived up to the strong woman's decisiveness and immediately said: "A gold card with one hundred thousand Augustus gold coins, plus ten six-legged horse carriages, you can come and get it anytime.  " "Finally" Dongfang Yun's heart moved, his cheeks turned red and he said loudly, "I want you to be my woman!"  "    "What?  " "You" An Feier and Su Wan were stunned at the same time. "Darius, am I going too far? How could it be!? I really didn't expect you to have such quick wit and courage. If you didn't tell me, I wouldn't be able to  Forgot to take this opportunity to ask her to let you do it, Gao, it¡¯s really Gao! ¡°You obviously look very cute, why are you so bad!  ?  How is he different from my bastard brother for doing such a thing that takes advantage of others?  ?  " An Feier yelled angrily, and the stupid hair on her head shook hard. "Asshole brother" Dongfang Yun thought of the fat man who was thrown away, and couldn't help but blame himself: Yes, I am like this  What is the difference between him and a gangster who robs men and dominates women? Darius sneered: "Nonsense, this is just a deal. It's your choice whether to do it or not. Do we have any coercion or inducement?  "    "you!  An Feier's breasts were rising and falling in anger, her hair was spinning rapidly, and she finally said loudly: "Don't think about Sister Su!"  If" She gritted her teeth and said, "If you save my father, I will be your slave girl!  " "Tsk, this girl is not bad. Master, you can consider it. "Shut up" Dongfang Yun and Su Wan looked at each other. Even if he had not studied any psychology or observation, he could see it in Su Wan's eyes.  Disappointment and complaints made him quite depressed: "Okay, let's not mention this matter. You can complete my request first.  "    "real?  "The two women didn't expect this guy's conscience to be discovered. They looked at each other in surprise, and then An Feier left quickly. Su Wan stepped forward and whispered: "Umthank you.  "    "fine.  "Dongfang Yun lowered his head and waved his hands. "So, when can treatment start?  Dongfang Yun sighed: "That's all right now."  " With a wave of his hand, the teleportation array lit up on the ground. Two beautiful elf women dressed in moon robes knelt down humbly: "Dark Night Scholar Lucy/Taluf met my Lord and General Darius!  " Dongfang Yun waved his head dejectedly: "Get up and cure this man on the bed with Omini.  " "Follow the order.  "The three scholars did not start immediately. Instead, they first drew a huge six-pointed star magic circle on the ground. What they held in their slender hands was a strange branch. There was crystal green juice flowing in the cross section of the branch. This juice was contaminating the tree.  It dries quickly after grounding, so that the outlined magic circle?The dark room was emitting a faint green light like it was crawling with fireflies.  Afterwards, they placed the city lord in the middle of the magic circle. The three of them knelt at the three nodes of the magic circle and began to pray silently. The arrays of emerald green energy representing nature emitted from their hands and covered the city lord.  The few people watched for a while and realized that they were really in the way, so they slowly walked out.  As soon as he walked out of the room, he realized that he was surrounded by more than thirty men in black. Each of these people exuded the aura of about five levels, and two of them had reached the sixth level of high-level strength.  A group of people stared at the bedroom with weapons.  The generals also drew their swords, but their target was not the bedroom, but the men in black.  The two parties stared at each other eagerly, and the atmosphere was like a barrel of fire, ready to explode.  But in this solemn atmosphere, the butcher and others acted as if nothing had happened.  The butcher and the robot are squatting next to each other at the moment. You say "Pudge" and I say "buzz". I don't know what to say.  ??Jujuji held Carol¡¯s hand and chatted very intimately.  The only serious person is the wandering swordsman who is sitting quietly on the steps in front of the bedroom with his sword, looking like a master who is standing still even if Mount Tai collapses in front of him.  But when Dongfang Yun walked behind him, he clearly heard the snoring sound from General Swain's helmet.

 Chapter 20: Darius, I want to... and Galen

    Looking at the people confronting each other, Darius stepped forward and asked, "What's going on?" Carol stood up and said, "Master, General Darius, these men in black are said to be subordinates of the city lord's wife. What are you talking about?"  We are trying to save the city lord, but we want to save him." "Huh? Why are these guys stopping them?" One of the officers turned around and said, "Although we are warriors, who can survive this?  He is not stupid." He pointed his sword at the leader of the men in black: "As the city lord's cronies, these people have never seen such a group of tyrannical forces hidden in the city without being discovered by us, which shows that these people are very powerful.  There is a problem. What's more, it is well known that the city lord's wife is a noblewoman of the Basque Empire. If the city lord dies, his son will inherit the title and become the city lord. We will be responsible for it. But if the city lord's wife controls the overall situation, there is a risk of passive treason. This risk  Who dares to bear it?¡± The officer next to him said: ¡°Miss Su¡¯s father, Marquis Su Li, and the Lord of the City have been close friends for many years. Miss Su and our Miss An Feier are also close friends, and she is a pillar of the empire. Since she brought  If people say they can save the city lord, then of course there is no problem. It is a joke for these men in black to say that they are afraid of the city lord being killed and want to rescue him. The city lord is currently in a situation where he will die if he is not saved. If he is treated, there is still hope for life. These guys will kill us.  They are acting like fools. They clearly don¡¯t want the city lord to recover.¡± Dongfang Yun glanced around: ¡°Where is the city lord¡¯s wife?¡± Carol said, ¡°My lord, that woman yelled at me after she woke up and was killed by General Swain.  Throw it away." "Throw it away" Dongfang Yun sweated.  "This little lady." The leading man in black suddenly said: "Although I don't know your true identity, the Slok Empire has no information about you, and we can also see that you are from outside the country, and the city lord is unconscious.  This matter is an internal matter of Flo City. Since we are outsiders, please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Eh?  How did he know that I was an outsider?  "Nonsense, you look like a little beggar dressed like a little beggar, even an idiot can see that you are by no means rich.  "Darius, you guy well, even if I am not from Flo City, saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. What's wrong with me helping?" "Hmph." The man in black  He sneered and said: "The reason why we didn't take action was not because of these losers with swords, but because of those high-level strong men. It is true that they are your servants, which means that you have a certain degree of power, but don't forget,  Even if you have strong followers, you can't fight against the state machine! Leave this place wisely. As long as you stop so-called rescuing people, we will give you double what An Feier and Su Wan promised." This is a sign of righteousness.  Dongfang Yun wrinkled his little nose and said, "Humph, do you think I'm the kind of person who can't keep his word? I have to be honest and promise things to others when I go out."  " As he spoke, his eyes widened, because the man suddenly took out a piece of blue magic crystal. Judging from the texture, it should be an eighth-level magic crystal!  For the major forces on the mainland, the eighth-order magic crystal is at most a mosaic material with more durability and destructive power than the eighth-order crystal core. But for Dongfang Yun, it is a Sven who does not need to go overboard.  A partner/child who can fully acknowledge their identity through training.  "Darius, I want" No problem!  Darius snorted softly, and an invisible pressure suddenly rose from his strong body. It rushed straight into the sky and even rushed the clouds in the sky into a whirlpool. Then it fell faintly like a curtain of water, and the air seemed to be dispersed in the dark.  They were all covered in a layer of blood red, and the pressure was so strong that even the air around him burned and blurred.  This domineering pressure hit the courtyard of the City Lord's Mansion like a mountain, causing everyone except for a few of our own people to feel that their vision began to blur. The surrounding roofs, eaves, masonry floors seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer, shattering and breaking into pieces.  , the plants in the garden even lost their petals from their branches and leaves. Almost all the black-clothed men and several officers were fighting, and most of them knelt on the ground and pinched their throats as if they were suffocating. The maids and waitresses around them  He was so unbearable that he foamed at the mouth and fainted.  When Darius withdrew his pressure, the entire city lord's palace seemed to be washed by a torrent and was in a state of disarray.  Among the few people who could still stand with barely enough support, there was the leading man in black. He put his hands on his knees with difficulty, breathing heavily, with an unbelievable look on his face: "Unexpectedly he is actually on the tenth level.  [Overlord pressure]! You are actually a master of level 10 or above No, no, if you are a level 10 master, how can your level be reduced like this?  Obviously, even Darius can't bear the level of pressure.Huge, he took a long breath and said: "Master, go get it." "Yes." Dongfang Yun's trust in Darius made Dongfang Yun muster up the courage to walk to the leading man in black, effortlessly  He took the magic crystal from his hand and said, "Thank you." "Huhhuh" The leader of the man in black gasped hard, his cheeks wet with sweat.  With his status as a sixth-level high-level player, he would not be completely unable to move after being smashed by this shrinking type of overlord pressure, but he still did not dare to move when Dongfang Yun approached him.  It wasn't the black-haired, heavily-armored man who was afraid of sweat on his face, but when he wanted to catch Dongfang Yun, several hawk-like eyes shot at him.  The feeling of the sharp prey on his back that the beast was staring at made his pores almost explode, and the source of these glances was the man in the giant sword and cloak sitting on the steps and the two very large and fat generals next to him.  A man hiding in a cloak.  He had a premonition that once he attacked this little lolita, he would probably be torn to pieces in an instant.  Dongfang Yun smiled and patted his face, slowly walked back to the center of the field and said with a flat mouth: "What a pity, judging from your appearance, it must be difficult to get this kind of eighth-level magic crystal, right? It would be great if I could get more  "As he said, he did not avoid the crowd. He held the magic crystal in both hands and chanted: "Pioneer of justice, strong norms, noble morals, bloody warrior! The sword in his hand cuts off the disease of the soul, and the military flag around him.  The spirit that governs morality" Darius: "Hey, Sven, why do I think this description looks familiar?" Sven: "?" "The man who was given the name of power, pure,  Straightforward, faith, and hope fill your heart" Darius: "I have an ominous feeling." "You will become my strongest backbone, supporting the radiance of goodwill in my life.  Under witness, Demacia marches forward bravely! Come out, the power of Demacia - Galen!" "Damn it!" Darius suddenly drew the giant ax from his cloak.  In the huge shining magic array, azure radiance suddenly bloomed, and the brilliance was filled with particles that washed people's souls.  When the light dissipated, a resolute man wearing heavy gold and blue armor, holding a tall sword in his hand, stepped out from the formation. His brown back was parted, his eyebrows were arrogant, his eyes were tall, his nose was straight, and his lips were wide, but he never  Judging from his appearance, he is a man who will complete everything meticulously.  He strode to Dongfang Yun and knelt down, saying loudly: "Dear master, you who gave me life will guide me on the way forward. The blue sky is the witness, and the light stops. Please allow me to guard you and be contaminated by it."  Your brilliance makes Demacia's creed last forever! " "Ha, Demacia? How can such a thing exist? After all, there is only one empire that will rise in this world, and that is Noxus, and my Lord  The only commander here is me!" A provocative voice sounded from behind Galen.  It¡¯s no wonder that Demacia and Noxus are sworn enemies in the game. As the two iconic figures of the two camps, if they meet, they will shake hands and drink a cup of tea in a friendly manner to express brotherhood.  That's simply taking the wrong medicine.  "It's you, Darius" Galen said without looking back.  "Get up, my partner." Dongfang Yun stretched out his hand to help Galen up with a headache: "Darius, be friendly." "My lord, this is a matter of principle." Darius picked up the ax and said:  "In the future, whether your subjects will be ruled by a truly evil force or bound by a hypocritical and well-intentioned morality will essentially affect our future." Galen turned around calmly: "Morality is not the same as hypocrisy, true benevolence.  It exists in the hearts of people. "Sven: "Is it really okay for you two to say what we want to conquer so loudly on this occasion?" A group of people around you were said to be ambitious.  Everyone was shocked by the taste: "" "It doesn't matter, just kill it." Darius sneered.  "Only this point I reluctantly agree." Galen said: "Those who do not obey our Lord's noble morals are unpardonable, and the only way to apologize is to die." Dongfang Yun looked surprised: "Do I still have noble morals?  " Darius: "Idiot, his words are obviously an excuse for politicians. People who disobey rule are always evil, do you understand? " Galen: "It is not an excuse for politicians to use bandit logic. Our Lord's existence itself is moral.  It symbolizes that those who are not obedient to our Lord are contrary to this morality.¡±Lun, this is the most innocent gangster logic, right?  "Dongfang Yun sweated on his forehead. But Lao Zhi has noble morals. Those who don't surrender to Lao Zhi have no morals - although it is evil, but I like it. PS: I really want to break out, but I have too few manuscripts.  Recently, the superior disciplinary inspection agency has been carrying out sneak inspections, which makes me afraid to write in the workplace during the day. Please forgive me. PPS: I will definitely be grateful if you can come to count the votes!

 Chapter 21 of Continental Storm: About Last Strike

    Although they have the same idea of ????killing, it is obviously not objective to expect two natural enemies to meet and resolve their grievances.  But what Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t expect was that the first person to stand up and plan to kill someone was Mr. Wandering Swordsman.  Swain; "Master, please step back to prevent the dirty blood of these people from contaminating your pure white body." "Immaculate white" Dongfang Yun lowered his head and looked at himself as if he had been soaked in the gutter and then thrown away.  The dirty body of a rag doll that had been stepped on on the ground smiled bitterly and said: "Sven, you are really getting better and better at telling lies." "Please wait a moment!" Su Wan, who had been behind, said with a wry smile.  Suddenly he spoke: "Mr. Albert? Are you the Golden Swordsman Albert!?" "" The leading man in black was stunned, and immediately pulled down his mask: "Have you been recognized?" The mask was removed,  What was revealed was an older face. Although he didn't look too resolute, he definitely didn't have the cunning of a villain.  Su Wanda frowned and stepped forward: "Mr. Albert, why are you here? And you want to kill Uncle Simon?" "Miss Su, everyone knows some things well, so don't ask about it, right?" "It's the prime minister.  My lord? It seems that he has indeed defected to the Basque Empire." "Miss Su!" Albert said sharply: "You can say that the prime minister eradicates dissidents, but you cannot say that he is treason. People like him" "  You talk too much." Dongfang Yun interrupted with a wave of his hand: "It's normal to use money to relieve others' misfortunes, what do you think?" Darius smiled coldly.  : "Let's see who is faster." His ax must have been thirsty for a long time.  Galen: "Boring." This guy is indeed the ancestor of hypocrisy. He shouted "boring", and with a flash of his feet, he slashed out a sword: "Judgment!" As he roared, the light shone on the giant sword.  It gathered into infinite power and fell from the sky, slashing hard on Albert's forehead.  It¡¯s not that Albert didn¡¯t want to hide, it was just that the aura of hypocrisy and the third-level suppression gave him no chance to react. The sword in his hand didn¡¯t even move at all, and his whole body had been struck in two parts by one sword.  Fortunately, Dongfang Yun had his back to these people, otherwise he would have had to vomit again when he saw his intestines and internal organs flowing all over the floor.  "Sure enough, he is a boring guy!" Darius sneered, took half a step forward with his left foot, rotated his body rapidly counterclockwise, and the giant ax dragged an arc of sparks on the ground and slashed out: "Kill everyone!"  Although his spirit was affected by the overlord's pressure just now, his power was unambiguous. When the giant ax was swung, a blood-red circular impact arc spread out for more than 40 meters in all directions, just like a supernova explosion in a movie.  , where the bloody impact arc passed, the wind pressure blew up the stone bricks on the ground, and all the vegetation and houses were cut into two parts by the blood arc.  The men in black, who had been stunned by Galen's thunder blow, were already struck by the arc across their chests before they even had time to dodge (the height difference between Darius and them was really big), and they didn't even feel any pain.  The upper body fell to the ground.  It¡¯s just that in this case, almost everyone is still alive. They scream miserably and crawl toward their lower bodies that have fallen into the dust, like evil ghosts, ferocious and sinister.  "You two high-powered people, you're welcome." Sven said calmly, his figure shot like lightning in front of the front halfling, and he slashed down the giant sword with carved feathers in his hand!  "Swing with great force!" The sword fell, and the unlucky guy who was directly crushed into pieces by the giant sword exploded into a pool of plasma.  This is nothing, the key is that the splash damage caused by the giant swing itself makes the unlucky guy's blood quickly form a group of rotating blood balls after the explosion. This blood ball seems to have been kicked like a tiger, and then curved.  A parabolic trajectory appeared in the sky, and when it reached a place less than one meter above the ground, it suddenly erupted. Tiny moon blades made of countless blood shot out like raindrops in all directions, and all the 'halflings' within a radius of thirty meters were affected.  This was a real 'splash' attack. The tiny moon blades chopped off all the heads and limbs. In the blink of an eye, the bumpy ground seemed to have been splashed with more than a dozen thick soups. There were fresh pieces of meat and blood sauce everywhere.  .  The kill ratio when each uses one move: 1 for Garen, 0 for Darius, and 41 for Sven.  "Your sister" Galen was okay, but Darius had an expression of shame on his face.  An upright human-headed dog was trying to make up for the emperor, but his head was harvested by others. This is really a shameful thing that makes people unable to extricate themselves.  Dongfang Yun let out a long breath and looked back at City Lord Fang and the others who were trembling on the ground.He smiled and said, "You guys" His body trembled suddenly, and he suddenly turned around, and immediately saw Su Wan standing there with a stunned look on her face, her small white hands caressing her graceful neck.  "Wow, are you okay!!!" Dongfang Yun jumped over in shock.  "No it should be fine, right?" Su Wan didn't care that Dongfang Yun was too close to her, but let out a sigh of relief.  The blood on her face had long since disappeared, because she could clearly see the bloody arc crossing her neck.  "Are you so confused? No matter how idiotic I am, I will never show my future mistress' head to the public, right?" Darius rolled his eyes.  "What's going on?" A scream rang out, and the silly-haired girl An Feier, who had just appeared from an unknown place, froze on the spot with a dull look on her face. This blood-type purgatory-like scene had scared her silly hair straight.  got up.  "It's okay." Su Wan let out a long breath, feeling dizzy and frightened, and slowly sat down on the steps.  Darius, on the other hand, saw the three magic crystals in An Feier's hand and immediately stepped forward to grab them with a surprise: "It's a magic crystal!" "Yeah." Dongfang Yun nodded.  You guys scared her.  Dear Master, please forgive Swain for his recklessness.  Master, the Sword of Justice will never cause panic, please rest assured.  ¡°Dad, you are so careless.  You bastards Dongfang Yun looked at the magic crystal in Darius' hand feebly: "Then, put it away first." "Why? Didn't you summon your partners?" Darius asked curiously.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and explained: "True card! Pretend to be B! Pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger! Don't you think this is a very exciting thing? Hide part of our power and summon it together when needed  , This has become our trump card.¡± Darius sneered at this idea: ¡°Please, do we still need to hide our trump card? We have a big trump card ourselves, not to mention¡± What¡¯s more, the summoned one  Friends can let them stay at the base and call them over when needed. Isn't it better than calling them out temporarily when in danger?  Come on, do you think the summoned guy doesn¡¯t need to fight monsters and upgrade?  Indeed, Master, true justice is to annihilate the enemy with overwhelming force, rather than to hide the power of being timid.  Actually, I think my lord¡¯s idea is very novel. When those idiots think they have a chance to win, they slap their faces with more force. Isn¡¯t it exciting enough to make them pee?  General Swain, you are such a pervert.  Thanks, the head dog general.  Why do I feel that these words are so ironic coming from your mouth, who just stole countless last hits from me?  Master, your noble morality makes any decision you make correct, regardless of what they think, so please make your own judgment!  General Galen/Gaylen, you are indeed the real villain.  "Okay, don't argue." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and found three magic crystals in Darius's hand: "Then I will do as you said." He picked up a piece of wind-blue sixth-level magic crystal, which was dirty.  The little face regained its sacred expression and sang loudly: ""

 Mainland China Chapter 22 Spring is warm and flowers are blooming

    "Strength and faith, war and death, survival and destruction in war, interpret the eternity of memory, the broken rune blade, and the never-ending self-exile, creating your fanaticism only for atonement after extinguishing. It's just the end of life,  There is always an existence that we cannot abandon. As long as the fire of the soul remains, the blade will never be cut off. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, I will find a sacrifice for the sword! Come out, Blade of Exile¡ª¡ª  "Ruiwen!" "Silent guards, in the deep sea, light and destruction alternate, treasures and death coexist. I always praise the loyal guards, just for their unbroken perseverance. In your eyes and mine, greed."  People will eventually die, but this warning to the world will never quench the greedy heart. From today on, what I invite you to guard is my eternal dignity and life. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, the tide is about to rise.  Get up! Come out, fishman guard - Slada! " "The power of the wind, the favor of the wind, the favor of the wind, listen to my call, the blurred arrows cannot change it.  The ugliness of human nature, the swift footwork cannot catch up with the brilliance of mercy, the wind that destroys the lives is also the wind that lifts up life, the only difference is the hand that waves the wind, my child, use your bow and arrow to shoot through me.  The eyes of the enemy, use your footwork to open up the path for me. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, your waiting has found its destination! Come out, Windrunner - Lairilei!" Summon the East three times in a row.  The teleportation array that appeared in front of Yun was surprisingly huge.  On the stone road in the garden, a ten-meter-square glow array bloomed brightly. The bright silvery white light rose into the sky in a cluster, and then slowly unfolded in an inverted umbrella shape, reflecting the surrounding garden plants that were destroyed as if they were in heaven.  The bonsai in the temple are full of sacredness.  In this light, three figures, two short and one tall, gradually appeared.  Even though Su Wan had seen such miracles several times, Su Wan could not help but open her eyes wide, and covered her lips with her little white hands.  Although there are only three sixth-level magic crystals, the bodies of these three summoned people are obviously entangled with the domineering power of the extreme powerhouses. Even though they are not as good as Sven, Galen, and Darius, they are still powerful.  He also has the same spirit as the butcher and robot next to him - that's at least mid-eighth level strength!  (Although Darius did not kill the three major worshipers in the battle on the Plains of Despair, the three people killed by Butcher and Blitzcrank were still kind enough to share their experience with him. In addition, this time he killed everyone in one fell swoop.  Although it was Swain who made the last hit, it still gave him most of the experience, which allowed him to completely advance from the peak of the eighth level to the ninth level.) The light scattered, and the entities of three figures appeared in front of everyone.  I don¡¯t know what kind of bad luck Dongfang Yun had this time. The two short heroes in front (relatively speaking, at least taller than Dongfang Yun, who is a third-class disabled person who is less than 1.6 meters tall), turned out to be girls!  !  The girl on the left is wearing a white midday skirt, with a red leather waist protector on her waist, a thick green spiked shoulder protector on her left shoulder, a leather shoulder protector on her right shoulder, and a thick leather steel glove on her right hand and wrist.  A giant sword the size of a human body and it was obviously broken.  The girl had half-long white hair tied back with a peacock tail. Although her face was slightly dark, her heroic but delicate face was transfixed by the sight of several officers lying on the ground and a group of servants of the city lord in the distance -  - Just wearing a military uniform and a very simple dress has already attracted countless eyeballs. How beautiful would this girl be if she dressed up carefully?  The girl slowly opened her eyes, glanced around confusedly, and her last gaze fell on Dongfang Yun. This made her blank eyes suddenly focus, as if a stray kitten suddenly found its owner.  A hint of a smile.  When you smile, the flowers fall.  She strode forward and knelt down on one knee, slowly raised her broken giant sword horizontally, and wiped it with her left hand. Green light shone in her hand, and the air that the green light passed through actually  The broken part of the giant sword recovered and formed a complete weapon composed of runes.  Then he slowly raised his hands towards Dongfang Yun.  Unlike other heroes, her oath was very simple, and her voice sounded particularly crisp and clear: "The day the broken sword is reforged, the day the knight returns!" Before Dongfang Yun could reply, the second girl slowly walked away.  Come over.  "It doesn't sound right to say she's walking, her movements are more like floating."  Without it, this girl's body is too light. Just like her dress, the simple and short black leather armor will never affect the operation of any muscle in the body. The long red hair and the green hooded cloak tied around her fair neck are easy to wear.  Fluttering with her light steps, like bright red flower ribbons blooming in a lush forest.  The waist, abdomen and thighs that were not covered by the leather armor showed a different kind of milky white. The pair of white rabbits wrapped in the leather armor also trembled healthily as they moved.   This girl is not an elf, but her appearance is more beautiful than the many elves in Dongfang Yun's war between the goddess Yelin and the Nujia Empire. And although she is dressed very wild, her face is extremely pure, even giving people  A feeling of soul sublimation after watching it.  She came to Dongfang Yun's side with her light toes, knelt down with a look of reverence on her face, and presented a bow made of slender flowers and leaves with both hands: "Am I chosen by you? Father." In front of the public.  Next, a girl with a pure heart and face, the figure of a royal sister, but who was obviously older than me called her father, and a lustful feeling came to my heart.  Dongfang Yun awkwardly explained to Su Wan: "Not my biological son." Before he could finish his sentence, the last big guy in the summoning array moved.  This guy looks like he is definitely the biggest among all the generals under Dongfang Yun.  He has a thick blue-purple fishtail-style lower body, which is not only fat but also full of scales. Even if the fishtail is bent and landed on the lower abdomen, the hero is still nearly four meters tall, and his appearance is really not flattering. He obviously has just  The lower body is thicker than that of a mermaid, but the upper body can completely subvert mankind's view of mermaids Probably only sewer mermaids can compare with it, right?  The broad upper body muscles, huge arms that can fit into Dongfang Yun's small body, broad shoulders, plus a head that looks like a shark but is better than a shark, two long catfish-like whiskers hanging down along the chin, and fin-shaped ears,  There is a thin, hairy tentacle on the top of the head, and there is an unknown thing like a small light bulb at the tip.  He coiled in front of Dongfang Yun like a snake, lowered his whole body, poked the three-meter-long huge stainless steel trident on the ground, and said angrily: "Dad, once the world is ruled by us, we will drown everyone.  Something?" "" Dongfang Yun waved his hands with a black line: "My son is so good, let's wait until we really rule the world." "Get up, my friends." Dongfang Yun is extremely depressed.  The three peopletwo people and one fish are mixed together, and the mood will be as depressing as possible.  Not for anything else, I had been thinking about beautiful heroes, harems, etc., but when I actually summoned them, I discovered a very fatal thing.  He and they are called masters and servants, but they are actually created by using the supreme summoning system. As Darius said, they are called masters and servants, but in fact they have a father-son/father-daughter relationship.  This emotion is more vividly reflected in the two girls. Even though they are only second-level heroes, their eyes are always shining when they look at me.  That is not admiration for the master, but worship for the father Father and daughter!  Harem [Palace]!  What a mess!  ¡¾Sex¡¿The spring flowers are blooming with you!  ¡°Uh, Dariusdid I think of something I shouldn¡¯t have?  ¡°Dad, your thoughts are very dirty.  Dongfang Yunnei's face is full of cows.  PS: The keywords have been modified PPS: Please vote, vote, vote, vote, vote PPPS: Who can tell me that it has disappeared from the novice list less than two weeks after the update, and the word count is only 90,000?

 Mainland China Chapter 23: Intimidation

    "I don't care about life or death, but Flo is an important city on the border of Slok. The position of the city lord is a big deal, so I ask you to accept my worship!" That night, at the city lord's banquet, the city lord Flo was rescued.  Although Simon was a little haggard, he still bowed to the three dark night scholars very seriously.  "City Lord Simon deserves the reward for saving the city lord. We are just tools in the hands of the doctor. The real meritorious person is our master." Omini did the elegant courtesy of a night elf and turned around to reveal the dirty Dongfang behind her.  cloud.  Although City Lord Simon has been entangled by the demonic poison for a long time, his aura of might is still extraordinary. After he insisted on thanking several scholars, he raised his head and looked at Dongfang Yun seriously.  "Although your clothes are simple, your appearance is extraordinary. I already know the conditions we discussed before. It is really regrettable that you can't pay the consultation fee. Besides, there are many experts around you. I have nothing to repay you. I take the liberty to mention it here.  One sentence, if you don't mind, I would like to become brother and sister with you, Jinlan, and from now on you will be part of Flo City. How about it?" Dongfang Yun stopped with his stuffed mouth and looked at Simon in surprise: "Oh, drink.  I can bear it (I am a man).¡± After listening to Darius¡¯s translation, Simon looked at Dongfang Yun up and down in surprise, and said with surprise: ¡°Mr Your Excellency is really extraordinary!¡± There is something to be said!  That's right, although Simon is the city lord, he really can't get the magic crystal or the treasure Dongfang Yun needs.  In fact, although this city lord came from an unfortunate family with an unfaithful wife and an unfilial son, he was really a good nobleman. In the thirteen years since he took office, he not only kept the imperial troops out of the city many times, but also managed the entire Flo in an orderly manner.  Of course, as a noble, you will inevitably be greedy for your own wallet, but Simon was greedy at most for some gold coins, whether they were antiques or treasures, but there were really not many.  What's more, whether it is what Dongfang Yun needs or what the Nujia Empire needs, the storage rooms of the major city lords have already been washed by their kings. After all, it is for everyone's survival.  This created an embarrassing fact. When Darius and others were 'visiting' the city lord's secret room with great interest, the burly man once again angrily picked up the silly girl's little face and said angrily: "Are you doing this?  Are you kidding me, my lord?¡± The matter in the afternoon was settled very quickly, and he didn¡¯t get the money. After the officers and servants cursed and swore not to reveal any information about the afternoon, no one was killed, so Dongfang Yun decisively decided to stay temporarily.  In the city lord's mansion, he was starved of food.  He did indeed do this. Take this dinner as an example. The speed at which the waiters served food could not match the eating speed of the generals. Especially when fishmen guards joined in, the food consumed was measured in tons.  The silly-haired girl An Feier had a dull expression. This majestic scene of almost eating on the plate made her even lose the silly hair on her head.  As for how to deal with the city lord's wife and son, it has nothing to do with Dongfang Yun. Due to his bad mood and Su Wan's absence, he did not eat slowly, and his small mouth was full.  .  It is worth mentioning that the Dongfang Yun family has no etiquette at all when eating. They have to grab food to fill their stomachs, not only Darius and other six male heroes, but also two little girls, Raven and Lairile.  They are all destroying the food in front of them at the speed of wind and clouds.  With so many wolves and quick hands, Dongfang Yun couldn't grab anything at all. The biggest shortcoming of short hands and a small mouth was reflected.  ¡°But this guy is also smart. If he can¡¯t grab what¡¯s on the table, he¡¯ll grab what¡¯s on someone else¡¯s plate.  A pair of small hands came together and grabbed a chicken leg from Darius' plate, a duck egg from Swain's plate, and a piece of roast meat from Galen's plate Although I was a little tired from running around the table like a child.  , but at least I can eat.  Simon seemed to realize that the other party might not be able to hear what he was saying at this time, so he simply prepared to wait for the meal to end.  He drank a glass of red wine leisurely and looked downthe cheese on the plate disappeared.  "I'm sorry, I grabbed the wrong one." Dongfang Yun put the cheese into his mouth without any apology.  After eating and drinking, Simon said: "Everyone, please speak in the inner hall." Everyone came to the inner hall, Simon walked to the large city lord's seat and turned around with a smile: "Everyone, please sit down, no guests" He was soaked in sweat instantly  Placket.  Although he was a seventh-level earth knight, he was still frozen by the vicious looks of eight people of a much higher level than himself.  These eyes are full of murderous intent.  He thought about what he had done wrong, and wanted to sit down, but found that the closer his butt was to the city lord's chair, the more vicious those eyes became.  Thinking of what his daughter said about the importance these strong men attached to their master, Simon Fuzhi smiled bitterly and patted the non-existent dust on the chair.She stood up and said: "Little sister Dongfang Yunbrother, please take a seat." Dongfang Yun didn't think much about it at all and said with a smile: "Sir City Lord, please sit down, aren't there chairs around here?" "You can go up if you are asked."  Darius carried Dongfang Yun by his collar and walked up the stairs, forcing him into a soft and comfortable chair.  Simon sat on the guest seat below with an innocent look on his face, and the faces of the generals looked good.  In their eyes, they will never allow anyone to be more noble than Dongfang Yun. If there is such a person, then even if they fight with their lives, they must pull such people down from their lofty throne!  Simon smiled bitterly and suddenly said: "By the way, Brother Dongfang Yun I'd better call you Your Excellency. I heard Wan'er say that Your Excellency is a wandering summoner. Because he has some relationship with the elves, he wants to rescue the goddess Ye Lin.  Was that the elf who was captured after the battle? "Su Wan did not mention that Dongfang Yun came from the goddess Ye Lin, so he kept his secret. As for whether it was because of some unknown feelings or simply because he didn't want Darius to come to the door.  , it remains to be determined.  Dongfang Yun said seriously: "It is true. I was favored by the forest elves in the past, and you have also seen it. I have several night elves under my command. I am entrusted by them and I want to do some good things." Simon said: "I know.  Thank you, you are worthy of being a member of our generation, so what are your plans?" "What else is there, just find out the location and save it." Simon shook his head and said, "It's inappropriate for you to do this, and the empire will withdraw its troops in anger.  It was true that some prison camps were handed over to various empires, and there were all elves, orcs, giants, and dwarves in them. They also told the countries not to do any evil to these poor guys, but it was because they were all added in anger.  Prisoner of war, so if your identity is exposed when you rescue people, you may be wanted by the entire continent. " His meaning is similar to Su Wan, but how could Dongfang Yun listen to such a thing?  "Thank you City Lord Simon for your kindness." Dongfang Yun turned his eyes and said suddenly: "Mr. City Lord, from what you say, you seem to have some sympathy for these prisoners?" Simon smiled self-deprecatingly: "Sympathy? It's better to say sympathy than sympathy.  It¡¯s sad. The fate of these alien races may not be our fate in the future. The strength of the Nujia Empire is well known. If the countries really decide to resist it in the future, I¡¯m afraid we" His words were full of sadness.  .  ¡°In that case, please ask the city lord to tell us where these prisoner camps are!¡± Juju¡¯s anxious voice sounded.  She, Carol, and three scholars were not qualified to sit down, so they could only stand behind Darius.  Darius raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say much.  "She is right. Can Mr. City Lord reveal it?" Dongfang Yun asked.  Simon said: "The favor I owe you is far from enough, so I should tell you some secrets. It's just that there are so many people, it's hard to avoid confusion" He glanced at Darius and the others.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Sir, please rest assured, the bond between them and me is one that can never be betrayed." Simon shook his head and said: "Of course your masters are fine, but the conspiracy against me has been exposed. I'm afraid Zhou  He has ears." Darius stood up quickly and said apologetically to Dongfang Yunhe: "Master, City Lord, I would like to interrupt you. I don't think what the City Lord said was too concerning, whether it was about the prisoner of war camp or other secrets.  "Xin, if you go out of the city master's mouth and enter the master's ears, it will be bad if unnecessary people hear it. Only one general here can protect the master, and the rest will go out and guard outside the big house." "In that case, Darius  " Dongfang Yun just wanted Darius to stay, but Darius said: "General Swain, you can stay with the master." As Dongfang Yun's first summoned hero, even if he is born.  The enemy Galen also had to admit that Darius was like the eldest son of the head of the family, so everyone stood up, saluted Dongfang Yun and then turned around and left the house.  "Master, can I stay? Just let General Swain go out. It's the same if I protect the master!" Juju was originally a druid in the Goddess Forest. The biggest difference from the others is that she was transformed and surrendered to the East.  Yun's worries about her people still made her speak despite her unchangeable loyalty in her heart.  Before Dongfang Yun could agree, Darius had already said in a cold voice: "Didn't you hear what I said clearly?" It was rare that he didn't speak in a loud voice, but his voice made Juju's whole body feel as cold as ice.  The water poured down on him, so he had no choice but to follow him out obediently.  Sven, what¡¯s wrong with Darius?  So rude to the soldiers.  "Dear Master, General Darius just has some otherYou don¡¯t have to worry about ??.  "Okay" Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Mr. City Lord, please speak." After walking out of the room, Raven turned around and closed the door. Darius waved his hand, and several people jumped up like lightning and fell around the house.  And Darius, Galen, Lairile and several night soldiers were guarding the main entrance.  At this moment, Su Wan and An Feier, who had gone out to greet her, had also returned. The former took out a parchment scroll and a purple gold card and walked up to Darius and was about to hand them to him, but saw Darius suddenly  He turned around and slapped Juju on the face.  His strength was so great that even if he knew how to control it, the tangerines he drew were shot out like cannonballs, smashing two courtyard walls and falling softly into a pile of rubble.  Juju and An Feier covered their mouths in surprise, while Galen and the other heroes had cold expressions on their faces, as if they had not seen what had just happened.  Swain, what happened outside?  Why is there so much noise as soon as you go out?  ¡°My dear master, several generals are competing outside, so don¡¯t worry. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of weary?? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Obey.  Dongfang Yun inside was unaware of what was going on outside and was chatting and laughing with the city lord. The butcher outside cut a steel hook through the night sky, penetrated the collarbone of the fallen Tangerine, pulled her back to him, and threw her to Darius.  .  Looking at Jujuji moaning in pain on the ground, Darius said coldly: "Do you know why I did this?" Jujuji shook his head with a pale face.  Darius glanced at Carol and several dark night scholars: "Do you know?" Carol's eyes were extremely clear, as if she didn't care that her compatriots were treated like this, and said calmly: "This Druid of the Claw, actually  Dare to interrupt when the master is talking to others about business, and try to change the views of the master and the general with his words. His behavior is tantamount to disobedience. " Juju's eyes widened in horror. She has been with Dongfang Yun for a while and has been attracted by this person.  Infected by the master's lack of pretensions, the relationship between master and servant seemed to exist in name only. She had no idea that her interjection would lead to her being related to disobedience.  Darius bent down and grabbed Orange's long hair to lift her up: "No matter how approachable our Lord is, his status will never change. No one can surpass him because of his favor. No one,  We can't try to change our status because of his gentleness. The same goes for us, and the same goes for you." When he spoke, his eyes glanced at Su Wan vaguely, and continued: "You were just a fifth-level person back then.  The Druid of the Talon has not fully evolved, and his strength is like clouds and mud compared to now. Our Lord is merciful and spared your death and gave you strength. You should be grateful instead of acting recklessly because of the Lord's favor.  Lun, how do you think this kind of mistake should be punished?" Galen said with a dark look on his face: "You said so righteously before, why did you immediately change the direction when I called you?" After he complained, he said seriously: "  No sin in tarnishing the soul is minor, and any mistake should be counted as a felony. It won't take long for us to have as many of these leopard-form claw druids as we can. In my opinion, it's better to kill the latter to warn them.  "What do you think? Lai Ruilei." "Brother Galen is right. With my father's character, this situation will definitely happen again. It is better to kill him so that others will not make the same mistake."  "What about you? Night elves." Carol, Omini and others shook their heads at the same time: "Let General Darius make the decision." "Then, I am guilty of betraying you and shall be punished with the death penalty." "Wait a minute!  Looking at Juju with a look of despair, Su Wan suddenly said loudly: "Huh." Darius looked at Su Wan coldly: "What? You want to interfere in our family affairs?"  She frowned and said, "Miss Juju but she has a very good relationship with Brother Yun. Are you afraid of Brother Yun being angry if you do this!?" Darius sneered and said, "I'll say it again, this is our family matter, even if the master in the future  Punishing me is my business and has nothing to do with you." An Feier said anxiously: "Why are you like this? Although we don't know what happened, you are so willing to kill, aren't you afraid of affecting you?  The image of the master in Sister Su¡¯s heart.¡± After saying this, both Su Wan and Darius were stunned.  Sven, Gaylen, this stupid girl doesn¡¯t seem to be very stupid General Darius, I think it¡¯s better to let the sinister General Galen handle this kind of matter.  Sven, you scumbag Galen coughed and stepped forward and said, "Miss Anfeier, I would like to take the liberty to ask, has Miss Su Wan agreed to become our mistress?  " An Feier was stunned for a moment. The dull hair on her head formed a question mark. She looked at Su Wan cautiously: "It should be no, right?  " A smile appeared on Galen's righteous and stern face: "Since Miss Su is not my mistress, and she has no plans to become our mistress, how can she have a good or bad impression of the master because of such a thing?  Just change?  " Before Su Wan could explain, he continued: "Don't forget, there is a huge difference in strength between us. Once my lord makes a decision, even if Miss Su objects, we will take it back and seal all the magic.  Become a noble guest in my master's bed, Miss Su, you know we have the ability.  "Su Wan's face turned pale. The hair on An Feier's head was spinning, and she suddenly said: "But maybe Sister Su has a good impression of your master now?  If this goodwill disappears because of your actions, your master will definitely blame you, right?  " Galen Zhongzheng smiled peacefully: "If Miss Su has a good impression of my master, she will never change her good opinion because of our actions. After all, we are us, and the master is the master. What's more, we are still doing things behind the master's back.  .  " "You" The hair on the hairy girl's head suddenly took the form of an exclamation mark: "I'll go in and find Dongfang Yun!  " Bang! Her footsteps were still pulsing. A long green arrow had already been inserted into the stone slab under her feet, and the arrow shaft was still shaking tremblingly. Lairilei hugged her chest with her hands and said: "Father is chatting inside, anyone who disturbs me  ,die.  " This time it was An Feier's turn to look pale. She is a fourth-level swordsman who specializes in speed. An ordinary archer can easily avoid even if he puts the arrow between her eyebrows, but the arrow just now was not even close to her.  Lairilei, who was so close, raised her hand to shoot an arrow without even noticing it. The speed was astonishing, and the girl with a sexy figure but a pure appearance was so pure that it was impossible to have an obscene heart. The magic power surged in her body. According to Su Wan  It is at least the middle of the eighth level, which means that if possible, if she shoots a normal arrow, all ten of her lives will be turned into ashes immediately. "So" Galen said seriously: "With Miss Su's current status,  It has no influence on our decision.  " "You" Because we were in the city lord's mansion, and Simon had a good relationship with his father, Su Wan didn't need to cover up her stunning appearance here. She looked deeply at Galen and De, who had a sneer on his face.  Laius, biting his thin lower lip until it turned white, suddenly said loudly: "I have decided to marry Dongfang Yun, so now I order you as my mistress, Mr. Darius, please let go."  Drive her!  "You see, human-headed dog, this is the power of justice. "I have to say, Gay Lun, you did something wrong. "Eh?"  Swain, why are you laughing secretly?  Dongfang Yun asked strangely. PS: It¡¯s my fault that there was no update yesterday. I owe 5,000 yuan without looking for any reason. I will make up for it soon. PSS: Please vote~~

 Continental Storm Chapter 24 Hot Springs (Part 1)

    Trading her own marriage for the life of a girl she had only met a few times, could Su Wan really do such a stupid thing?  The dull hair on An Feier¡¯s head is in the state of a question mark.  But she didn¡¯t know that Dongfang Yun¡¯s potential had been deeply expressed in front of Su Wan by the fact that a piece of magic crystal turned into an eighth-level powerhouse.  Of course, although Su Wan had no thoughts about the relationship between man and woman towards Dongfang Yun, she also had no ill feelings towards this guy who looked like a little lolita. With the strength of Su's Trading Company, even if the magic crystal had become one of the tributes to the Nujia Empire,  First, Su Wan can still purchase some magic crystals from various countries in the mainland, and these magic crystals can be turned into at least eight levels of combat power in Dongfang Yun's hands.  Speaking matter-of-factly, although her father has never been harsh on her, Su Wan deeply understands that if she wants to ascend to the position of head of the family and squeeze out other competitors, a political marriage is absolutely inevitable. Her father  The right to speak in the family is also determined by the strength of the other party in the political marriage.  If she could not seize this opportunity, Su Wan would not be worthy of taking charge of the entire Su Company at the age of 22.  Although I¡¯m sorry for Dongfang Yun¡¯s utilitarian thinking, can you expect a beauty you¡¯ve met for less than a month to have a great crush on you and be willing to abandon your family and career for you?  Anyone with any intelligence knows that this kind of thing can only be found in literary works.  So, the strength in Dongfang Yun's hands and the good impression he brought to Su Wan at first determined that Su Wan, a shrewd woman, would definitely use this help, so Su Wan did not treat them coldly when they met at the gate of the city lord's mansion.  Although Darius and others know nothing about men and women, they also know clearly that Su Wan is smart. What they want to do is to force Su Wan to admit this as soon as possible.  What's more, if committing to Dongfang Yun is regarded as Su Wan's "official matter" regarding the political marriage between her family/father, then saving Juju should be regarded as a "private matter", because Dongfang Yun itself is not trustworthy Mastering the supreme morality  The master is too doting on us generals who are both sons and friends, so that our attitudes determine most of the master's thoughts. Even if Su Wan can really become our mistress, can she really rely on our strength in the family struggle?  It also depends on our mood, so So she wants to deliberately make friends with some of us, even if it is a high-level sixth-level person like Juju, it will have a great impact on her family.  While pretending to be devastated and committed to my Lord, while using this attitude to win people's hearts, Gay Lun, why do I think she is more sinister than you? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You have finally got the essence, so although this woman agrees to be the bed guest of the righteous master, we cannot relax about her either.  "Mr. Darius, Mr. Galen, although I don't know how you two communicate, but it's too disgusting to be flirting with each other like this, isn't it?" An Feier said with a look of disgust: "Sister Su has already done this.  You've made a big sacrifice, why don't you let go of that girl?" "Okay." Darius let go of his hand, and Juju fell to the ground with a pale face, breathing heavily.  Su Wan and An Feier hurried over to comfort her softly.  Darius crossed his arms and said, "Since it is the mistress who has spoken, I naturally dare not go against it. Juju, why don't you thank the mistress?" Juju nodded with difficulty, with a hint of awe and gratitude in her eyes.  Half-kneeling, she saluted: "Thank you, mistress, for saving my life, and thank you generals for sparing my life. I will never dare to do it again!" "Get up quickly." Su Wan took off her purple-red cloak and put it on the orange with a gentle look on her face.  Tachibana raised his head and said calmly: "Darius first General, can I go in now?" Darius shrugged and got out of the way.  Why are you holding a human-headed dog and not afraid that she will go in and complain?  "What a joke, so what if we file a complaint? How could she understand the bond between the master and us?"  Anfeier supported Juju and wanted to follow, but Lairile blocked the way.  "Me, Sister Su and I are together." An Feier said hurriedly, "You are not the mistress, not to mention that the eldest brother has not agreed to your entry." Lairilei was very cold.  "You" An Feier stamped her feet angrily.  The door opened and closed. Su Wan walked in wearing only a goose-yellow plate-patterned dress. When she saw Dongfang Yun sitting on the main seat, she couldn't help but be startled: "Why are you sitting in Uncle Simon's seat?" Dongfang Yun  Knowing that major events in his life have been decided, he looked at Su Wan with sadness: "Noit's the city lord" "I asked Your Excellency Yun to take the seat. Wan'er, you came just in time. My conversation here has ended, and I plan to take Yun to the table."  Your Excellency and his powerful men are going to the back mountain to soak in the hot springs. You have worked hard all the way, so come with An Feier.""Okay" Su Wan sighed quietly and made a gesture of invitation.  Si Wen stood up and said, "Mistress, why don't you go over and help the master." "S Wen, don't talk nonsense, Sister Su, don't mind if he is a little childish, he is probably still a little bit upset about what happened before." Dongfang Yun  Explain quickly.  Su Wan shook her head and walked up the steps lightly, holding Dongfang Yun's right arm with both hands: "He is right. I made a decision in front of the generals before coming in to become your woman." "" Dongfang Yun  Yun was so dizzy by the happiness that fell from the sky, with a pig-like look on his face: "This, how is this possible!!??" "Master, please don't use such a surprised tone to match such an expression of surprise, okay?  It's embarrassing." Swain covered his face.  Until Su Wan walked out of the room as if she was leading a child, Dongfang Yun was floating as if she were walking on clouds, and Xiao Lian was as red as a ripe apple.  "Umyou all know about Sister Su?" Dongfang Yun scratched his head and looked at the row of generals standing in front of him with some embarrassment.  Darius looked teasing: "Yes, I knew it before you did!" "Hey, did you decide something behind my back?" Dongfang Yun looked at Su Wan's unnatural expression, which was strange.  ask.  How can you, dad, are we that kind of people?  That¡¯s right, true justice does not need to be concealed.  Darius, Galen, please don't turn your face away before this Dongfang Yun is not old, but he is not really stupid. He can tell at a glance that there seems to be something fishy here, but for Darius, he  The trust of others still prevented him from thinking too much.  Holding Su Wan's slender hand in his little hand, Dongfang Yun said with a flattering look on his face: "Um, Sister Su, if this is really the case, when will we get married?" Pfft Looking at the people who were holding back their laughter, Dongfang Yun said angrily: "Hey  Hey, what do you mean?" Swain: "No Dear master, let's talk about this matter slowly. Don't let the love of children delay the important matter!  , How can we abandon public service for personal reasons? " Galen: "What's more, there are countless suffering compatriots from the elves waiting for us to save them. " "Yes, right?" Dongfang Yun suddenly felt that his image was not as tall as before: "  In this case, it is better to talk about it slowly. " Not to mention the hard work that everyone had to endure and the resentment on Su Wan's face, the city lord quickly summoned ten six-legged carriages and a group of people drove to the back mountain in a mighty manner.  City Lord's Villa.  Despite the city lord¡¯s repeated attempts to stay, the three Dark Night Scholars still chose to return to the base. After all, for them, upgrading their level is the best way to help their master.  Dongfang Yun didn't notice that Juju seemed to be a little distant from her.  At this moment, he was riding in a carriage with Su Wan, his whole body nestled against Su Wan's soft body, and he was rubbing the tofu with a satisfied look on his face.  Su Wan blushed and suddenly said: "Brother Yun." "Huh?" Dongfang Yun made a heavy nasal sound intoxicated.  "What are your plans next?" The person he liked asked, and the innocent Dongfang Yun immediately told me everything: "The city lord has told me the exact locations of all the prisoner of war camps. Together with your continent map, I have  I am determined to rescue all the elves in a short time.¡± ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°Eh? Sister Su, do you want to rescue people with me?¡± ¡°Well after all, I have decided to become your wife.  There is no ceremony, but you still have to do what you have to do. After all, your subordinates are all big bosses. You can't be so careless about your food and daily life, right?" Hearing Su Wan's suggestion, Dongfang Yun lowered his head and looked at his clothes.  The new cloak, and then thinking about the tattered clothes under the cloak, I couldn't help but have a pensive look on my face: "Then okay." "And," Su Wan blinked; "After this is over, you have to go back to the family with me.  , After all, marriage is a big deal." "Meeting the parents?" Dongfang Yun said matter-of-factly. "By the way, sister Su, didn't you bring the treasure back?  Do you need to take it to the imperial capital?" Su Wan smiled softly, very charmingly: "No, I have given it to Uncle Simon and he will send troops to escort it. As for the seal on the scroll, my father can open it." "  If so, then I¡¯ll have no problem.¡± Dongfang Yun¡¯s little head gently rubbed against the firmness of Su Wan¡¯s chest, and she immediately?Su Wan's cheeks turned red, and at some point in the room, bursts of seductive light pink gas suddenly became thicker. Dongfang Yun's intoxicated movements also became louder without knowing it.  Su Wan seemed to have discovered something. She suppressed her shyness and hugged Dongfang Yun's little head with one hand. The other hand quickly opened the curtains on both sides of the carriage. In the night, this light pink smoke made people fluttering from  The window floated out, and the fresh wind rushed in.  In the carriage behind, Darius and Galen opened their eyes at the same time, with a hint of doubt in their eyes.  "Gay Lun, even if you have been addicted to my beauty, you wouldn't use such despicable methods as wearing fragrance, right? And I'm not gay, you have found the wrong person." "Damn human-headed dog, you are  Do you want to fight alone? It's obvious that you have long coveted my bravery and always want to attract my attention. You can only use the incense to attract my attention. Do you think this thing will work on me? " The two of them glared at each other, wondering at the same time.  said: "You didn't use it?" Then they immediately said together: "Nonsense, of course it's not me." "Wait, could it be the future mistress" "What's the point of her doing this? Our master Mao Du  They are not even tall. One is 1.8 meters and the other is 1.6 meters. How can she feel pleasure even if the seduction is successful? " "Gay Lun, you seem to be very experienced." " I usually fuck your sister.  Woohoo, do you think I really don't dare to kill you? " "No, I'm talking about your sister, Catalina, how can an old virgin like you know what happened between me and her?  "Idiot, that woman is not my sister. She is not even in the same camp as me. Swain and I are in an alliance, and Katarina's father Duke Kao is not against us." "But there are rumors about the alliance.  Your relationship is better than that of brother and sister." "It's just a mutual sympathy between soldiers. How did you get together with Catalina?" "Hey, this starts with" The two unscrupulous guys laughed lustfully.  What do rich people pay attention to?  Two words, generous. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The City Lord¡¯s Courtyard is still brightly lit, you can see halfway up the snow-capped mountains from a distance. The dazzling array of lights of various colors is like a jade belt tied to the belly of the mountain giant.  Along the main road up the mountain, there are many horse-drawn carriages all the way up and down the mountain.  "Ha, haha, this City Lord's Villa is probably the heaviest part of my corrupt official's gray income. The ancestors of the family were ordered by a generation of emperors to supervise the city of Flo. They happened to discover a large number of hot springs on this short snow mountain.  , that ancestor was very economical and made the decision to build the city master's courtyard on the mountain, and built hot spring hotels one after another based on each hot spring. Whether it was the locals of Flo or the businessmen and mercenaries passing through Flo, in their spare time  They all come here to relax," City Lord Simon explained proudly.  ¡°Obviously, this hot spring land has brought him huge income. Many hotels are surrounded by a complete industrial chain, including clothing stores, jewelry stores, restaurants and games. This city owner¡¯s courtyard has become a more prosperous town than the mountain.  Among these hotels, the middlemost and most luxurious one is the building with a plaque with the four characters "Chengzhu Biyuan". Although it only has two floors, it covers a huge area and is decorated with a magnificent and luxurious atmosphere.  He looks like the overlord of the soup pool.  "My city lord's villa occupies the two largest hot springs in the local area. Of course, it is not exclusive to me. Anyone with wealth can enter, but the cost is higher. But I have received the money with a clear conscience. Who let me  The service here is the best. " There are two rows of girls standing at the door, all about 165cm tall, with fair skin, beautiful body and graceful figure. Each of them is only wearing a maid uniform with unsewed sides, and the inner part is even undressed.  A few inches of hair revealed the white legs, hips and waist. Seeing the city lord personally summoning people to come over, they bowed ninety degrees and sweetly shouted "Welcome".  Although the attitude is respectful, everyone is actually peeping.  What deserves their spying is naturally not the city lord who looks like a master of sex at first glance and Dongfang Yun who is completely obsessed with holding Su Wan, but the generals behind them.  Except for Darius and Galen, who did not wear cloak hats, the rest of these people were hidden in their fat cloaks. Even this was enough to arouse the curiosity of the maids.  A domineering and domineering man with straight black hair, and a resolute and upright handsome man with parted hair. Just one look from these two men is enough to make the maids almost scream. You can imagine what kind of things are hidden under their burly figures.  The proud capital.  As for the large and small cloaked figures behind them, the tall ones are three or four meters tall, and the short ones areShe was only a little over 1.6 meters tall, but each of them had a steady pace and a calm aura. None of them laid eyes on the maids. Just passing in front of them, the aura of a strong person hit their face, almost  Stun the maids.  "Oh, there is a conspiracy in my body. My bones have become soft after lying down for half a month. Everyone, if you don't mind, please tell us what you have to say." The city lord said, taking the lead to walk into the room with the word 'male' written on it.  .  Dongfang Yun looked at Su Wan reluctantly: "Well, Sister Su, I'm going in too." Su Wan smiled softly and nodded.  So, Dongfang Yun, Darius, Sven, Galen, Butcher, Blitz, and Slada entered one after another - fortunately, this is the city lord's courtyard. In addition to being large and majestic, even the door is very beautiful.  It's wide, otherwise with the abnormal bodies of the three guys, Blitzsladar the Butcher, they really wouldn't be able to get in.  Like the door, this room is also surprisingly large. A bunch of tough and strong guys all came in, and it was surprisingly not crowded at all. Even if three or four times the same size and the same number of people came in, it might not be full.  Of course, there are probably few of these people who have never bathed in hot springs. Once they come in, there is no need to say anything and they take turns to take off their clothes.  The generals lived up to their titles. They behaved vigorously and resolutely whether they were eating or bathing. Dongfang Yun had just taken off a shirt, and everyone's various tedious armors had been placed neatly. They were all naked and holding white towels to cover their vitals, waiting for Dongfang Yun.  cloud.  The city lord had also finished taking off his clothes, but he still looked at Dongfang Yun curiously. Although the flat chest had been confirmed, he was still very doubtful based on Dongfang Yun's cute little face whether there were men's things underneath.  But when Dongfang Yun took off all his clothes, the city lord was also stunned.  This guy is actually a man, and judging from the fact that he has not yet begun to develop, that thing has a lot of potential in the future!  "Haha, they are all men, why are you blocking them? Men and women don't bathe together here, so we don't need to cover ourselves with towels." The city lord laughed and patted Blitzcrank next to him Only the robots and fishmen here did not need to take off their clothes.  Of clothes, for they had nothing but a cloak.  Compared with the naked robot under the crotch and the undeveloped Dongfang Yun, the vicissitudes of life that the city lord is hanging on looks much more majestic. Men, they always like to compare in this kind of thing, just like women like to compare their breasts.  The city lord was extremely satisfied with his weapon, so he also started to compare.  I can¡¯t beat you, but I can¡¯t beat you below, right?  Blitzcrank and Slarda shrugged nonchalantly and entered.  "Since the city lord said it, everyone doesn't have to be formal." Dongfang Yun threw off the white towel and walked in.  "Oh." Sven took off his armor. His original appearance was less powerful and more bookish. He looked shorter than Darius and fairer. He shrugged and said from the city lord  passing by.  The city lord was stunned: This thing seems to be on par with him?  Galen patted the city lord: "The place is nice." The city lord was stunned: How is that possible?  Is there anyone more majestic than me?  Darius walked by without looking up.  The city lord was shocked: Is that something human? The butcher was the last one.  City Lord: Brother, are you a monster in human form?  When everyone entered the spacious hot spring room, they turned around and found the city lord covering his crotch with a white towel.  "Well I think it's better to retain a bit of the majesty of the city lord." PS: Thanks to book friends 13030522337 and Banshi Dianpei for their generous rewards and reminders 555, this book also has rewards, I'm touched.  PSS: The 5,000 debt I owe can be paid back today if there are no accidents.

 Continental Storm Chapter 25 Hot Spring (Part 2) [Repaying Debt]

    It has to be said that the city lord Simon is indeed a business talent. It was originally supposed to be a large open-air hot spring, but after he renovated it, it gave people the feel of a royal bathroom.  The main hall, which is the size of two basketball courts, is paved with polished marble tiles that are as bright as mirrors but not slippery. The entire roof is supported by sixteen mirrored arch pillars with a dragon carving on it.  Under the 10-meter-long and 1-meter-high mirrored wall on the left, there are metal pipes connecting hot and cold water, and a row of neat wooden benches below for guests to wipe their backs.  On the right is a huge 30-meter-square hot spring pool. The edges are carved from granite. There is an artificial rockery in the middle of the hot spring. There is a diversion fountain that flows water along the rockery, making wonderful sounds.  As soon as you step into the main hall of this hot spring, you feel warm. The mist of the warm water fills the entire room, making all the scenery look misty.  "Dad, are you planning on boiling the live fish" Slada, the fishman guard, couldn't help but complain.  Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "Do you understand that tiger poison cannot eat its seeds? Let me give you a demonstration first." As he said that, he suppressed the excitement in his heart and ran faster than anyone else. He arrived in front of the hot spring in a few short steps and pushed himself  The little body was soaked in.  When you first enter, the water is not hot, giving you a warm and warm feeling. But after staying there for more than ten seconds, you feel the temperature rise, the water vapor evaporates, and even breathing seems a little difficult.  So Dongfang Yun, who was a kid at heart, had no choice but to come out of the hot spring to cool off.  At this time, the rest of the people also walked over leisurely and got into the water one after another.  "By the way, Blitzcrank, won't your body get rusty like this?" Darius groaned while soaking in the hot spring and suddenly asked Blitzcrank next to him.  ¡°After you go out, you can move around and it won¡¯t get rusty.¡± Blitz said calmly.  "The water temperature is good." Slada also felt comfortable - after all, the fishman guards who may not even be afraid of fire magic would be afraid of a mere soup pond.  Seeing everyone soaking in it with intoxicated faces, with comfortable flushes appearing on their faces, Dongfang Yun couldn't hold it back and soaked in again. This time it was stronger than before, twenty seconds Looking at him sweating profusely  Dongfang Yun, Sven said: "Dear master, soaking in hot springs is a kind of enjoyment rather than playing with water. This kind of health care method should be faced with a peaceful mind. Close your eyes and let your spirit be in meditation.  Then take a deep breath to calm yourself down. "Really?" Dongfang Yun scratched his head. He was very envious of other people's comfortable expressions, and went into the water again according to Swain's words. Sure enough, this  A warm feeling penetrates from the skin into the soul, and a sense of calm arises spontaneously.  It¡¯s so comfortable. It turns out that this is why others like to soak in hot springs.  In the misty smoke, Dongfang Yun, who had calmed down, suddenly heard a girl's laughter, and his ears twitched: "City Lord, why are there girls' voices here?" Simon said: "It's coming from the ladies' hot spring on the other side of the wall.  , for the purpose of ventilation, the wall between the two hot springs was not sealed, so it was normal for the sound to come out. " "" Dongfang Yun's heartbeat suddenly picked up.  ThatDarius?  I¡¯m impressed with you.  In the hot spring, Darius straightened up his body, picked up Dongfang Yun with both hands and walked towards the place where the sound came from.  "Pudge?" the butcher expressed curiosity.  "It should be for peeping." Slada explained.  Darius carried Dongfang Yun under his arm and came to the four-meter-high wall. He stopped and suddenly shouted loudly: "Ruiwen!" A delicate voice came from the other side of the wall: "Brother?" Darius responded.  "Catch it." "Catch it, catch it?" Dongfang Yun didn't understand what he meant at all.  Then he felt Darius's huge palm supporting his lower abdomen, and his body slowly arched.  Wait, wait, Darius, you have to do it "Wow!" Darius threw it with one hand. Dongfang Yun felt that the scenery in front of him was flowing rapidly, and even the wind became smooth.  As soon as he cursed, his body fell over the high wall.  Just as his little face was about to hit the ground, suddenly a girl with wheat-colored skin came closer like lightning. With a pair of neatly trimmed little hands, she gently pulled Dongfang Yun's chest and turned it slightly. Dongfang Yun felt that the world was spinning and his body had stopped.  down.  @£­@~!  After being confused for a long time, he finally saw the girl in front of him with slightly red cheeks.  A simple bath towel covers the chest to the lower abdomen, barely covering half of the plumpness. The healthy wheat-colored skin is not knowing where to put the hands and feet. The slightly dark but still blushing cheeks, combined with the white headscarf.  A few strands of silver hair exposed?"Rui, Ruiwen?" Dongfang Yunnei said with a confident face: "Did I really get thrown into the ladies' hot spring by that bastard Darius?" Ruiwen nodded shyly: "I, I don't want to rub my back?" "Rui  General Wen, what happened?" A soft voice sounded, and a graceful figure strolled forward in the mist.  Su Wanyu waved her hand gently a few times, trying to escape the steam in front of her eyes, but her footsteps suddenly stopped her.  She stared blankly at Dongfang Yun, who stared blankly at her.  The hand holding the bath towel on his chest involuntarily let go, and the bath towel slid down leisurely.  Boom!  The flawless frontal naked body came into view. Dongfang Yun seemed to have been rotated by a sledgehammer at 7200 degrees and then swung hard on his forehead. The nosebleed was like a broken dam of the Yellow River, and it was like a laser shot by a laser gun. It spattered straight three or four meters away. In front of his eyes.  He almost fainted.  "Ah!!" Su Wan screamed, her perfect cheeks turned red instantly, she hugged her chest suddenly, turned around and shouted: "Don't, don't look!" How could she stop That plump pussy  The white rabbit and the smooth lower body were still lingering in his mind, and the same beautiful back made Dongfang Yun spurt out two nosebleeds again.  What a perfect back view!  Smooth, white and moist skin as tender as suet, slender legs without any flaws and no gaps when brought together, and a slim waist, the plump but not bloated buttocks are simply dazzling, those  The two beautiful buttocks outline two crescent-shaped curves that are as intoxicating as the elegant dimples on a beautiful face. The skin on the straight and smooth back is even more crystal clear, and the milk dripping will slide down without stopping.  The long white hair that falls like a waterfall can still reflect the brilliance of the sun even under the light!  Feeling the vicious gaze reserved for virgins, Su Wan stomped her foot hard: "I told you not to look!" "Oh!" Dongfang Yun suddenly realized, suppressing the impulse in his heart and lowered his head. There was a large piece of white next to him.  The towel was handed over: "My lord, please wipe the nosebleed." "Thank you." He took the towel to wipe the blood, and a clear fragrance of virginity flowed into his nose. Dongfang Yun couldn't help but look at the towel in surprise: "It's such a big piece, where are you?"  Come" He glanced at Ruiwen. The smooth girl was covering her chest with her hands in embarrassment and moving her face to the side.  Dongfang Yun suffered from nosebleeds and finally passed out.  The sweet spherical object suddenly appeared in the mouth, quickly producing sweet and milky juice. In an instant, the fresh and sweet taste filled the mouth, as if a bud was blooming, and the taste like mother's milk immediately spread out.  It reaches every pore of the body, making people moan involuntarily.  For anyone, this smell will remind people of their mother¡¯s gentle feeding when they were babies, and Dongfang Yun was no exception. He sucked it with big mouthfuls, letting the honey-like sweetness continue to flow into his throat.  There seemed to be a girl's shy laughter and moans vaguely nearby, and at the same time, Su Wanmiaoman's figure appeared again in his mind.  The bud in the mouth continued to provide sweetness, and the little penis under the crotch began to be filled with blood rapidly. The shy screams of the girl next to her continued to sound.  "!!!" Realizing something was wrong, Dongfang Yun suddenly opened his eyes. In the haze, he seemed to see Su Wan, Ruiwen, Lai Ruilei, Juju, Carol, and An Feier blushing.  faces, and their concerned eyes.  Whose is this thing in my mouth Dongfang Yun subconsciously looked down, only to find that the object in his mouth was connected to a green branch, and the root of the branch was on Lai Ruilei's hand.  on a thornless cactus-like plant.  "Father, are you awake?" Lairile smiled, her cheeks turning unnaturally pink.  "That, that" Dongfang Yun quickly realized that he was naked and covered his lower body with his hands, only to find that his lower body was covered by a towel, and he breathed a sigh of relief.  He took out the ball from his mouth, but it was a white transparent ball the size of a quail egg.  Seeing his strange expression, Lai Ruilei explained: "This is Flo City's unique lady's drink plant [Drying Acanthus], which can restore qi and blood in the body." Lady's drink, restores qi and blood Dongfang Yun's unnatural association  To what.  He sat up and scratched his head in embarrassment, and said to Su Wan: "Sorry, it's Darius" Su Wan's blushing face turned to the side: "I know, General Raven has already explained it to me." "  Really, I'm sorry." "It doesn't matter." Su Wan suddenly said to Dongfang Yun seriously: "I am a very smart woman, but a smart woman is also a woman.I have decided to commit myself to you. No matter what the original purpose is, it cannot change the fact that you will become a concubine, and a woman also has her own concubine. So, even if you want a concubine now,  I will never resist.  " As she said this, even her jade neck was stained with rose red, and traces of crimson gas seeped out of her skin without leaving a trace. " Juju and the others didn't notice anything, but Ruiwen and Larry  Lei, her little nose twitched and she couldn't help but frown: "This smell" Their expressions startled Su Wanhu, and she whispered softly: "Yun, do you want to rub your back?  " "Well" Her gentleness was like a cloud, which made Dongfang Yun unable to extricate himself. He nodded quickly, then ran to the mirror wall to find a small wooden stool to sit down. Su Wan slowly stood up and said to the two girls: "  Believe me, I will not harm my man, and since you are here, I don¡¯t have this chance, right?  " Ruiwen and Lai Ruilei nodded solemnly, and Su Wan walked directly behind Dongfang Yun. She picked up a bath flower, dipped it in soap, sat on the wooden bench behind Dongfang Yun, and pulled her little hand from the slot  She poured some water on Dongfang Yun's back and gently wiped it with bath flowers. Soon, a large amount of milky white foam covered Dongfang Yun's smooth back. At the same time, Su Wan also said calmly, "I know you."  My partners don't like me.  " Dongfang Yun was stunned, and his expression calmed down. "Because I felt that you were not worthy of me from the beginning, and in addition to the tribute matter, even though you hold peak power that may not be available in any country, this is  This kind of behavior of not sacrificing other people's lives for profit still makes me feel disgusted.  " "In this case, I have rashly agreed to be your woman. Anyone who is not too stupid should know that there is a problem here. Therefore, even if the generals don't say it, you must have doubts in your heart, right?  " "Yes" Dongfang Yun answered honestly: "It's just that I believe that Darius and the others have thought of this issue in advance. They are more mature than me and naturally think more than me. If they haven't put forward any opinions, then there must be  As for how to deal with it in the later stage, I just need to be at ease and be myself.  " "I really envy you, Yun.  " Su Wan lightly wiped Dongfang Yun's back with her small hands: "I have always felt that a person can have nothing but talent. I am a very talented person myself. I am only twenty years old.  He has become a sixth-level fire mage, and is expected to advance to the level of mage before the age of twenty-five. However, even with such talent, I have never slacked off. I deal with business affairs during the day and meditate and practice at night.  , it can be said that until now, I have never slacked off in my life.  " "But even so, compared to your concubine, I am like a cloud of mud.  " "You are so powerful that I have never seen before. With just one magic crystal, you can summon an eighth-level warrior who is loyal to you. Maybe you are like General Swain said,  It won't be long before I'm no longer good enough for you.  " Feeling Dongfang Yun's skin tightening, she playfully bounced on his back: "Don't be nervous" "Actually, I also know that nothing in this world can be obtained without hard work, although I don't know you.  Where did your ability come from? But if you think about it carefully, maybe you are a magic genius far better than me. Just to have the ability to summon strong people, you would rather give up your magic or fighting spirit. So far, you can't even protect yourself.  nothing.  " She giggled, her voice more pleasant than the silver bell: "If you think about it this way, my body is much more balanced.  "    "right?  "Speaking of which, Dongfang Yun himself knows better that all of this comes from the supreme summoning system in his body. But what has he paid to obtain this powerful system? It is not yet known. "Do you know what I am?  Are you suddenly willing to commit yourself to you?  " "If you don't mind, I'd like to hear it.  " "Giggle, of course the most fundamental reason is your potential. Your potential and your future cannot be measured by my short-sightedness. Because of this, I must let myself climb on your big ship.  , ride the wind and waves and fulfill my dream.  " "Hey, what you said is too utilitarian, right?  " " Utilitarian?  "Su Wan paused for a moment, then continued to wipe Dongfang Yun's back: "There is no way, a person's power is always limited, so what if I become a Dharma God?  There are still insurmountable difficulties.  " "And I have known since I was a child that a woman's greatest weapon is actually her own body, and I am favored by God. My beauty is beyond the reach of others. This is enough."¡°I know you are thinking that I might be a bad woman.  " "There are no bad women in this world, right?  Some are just women who can't help themselves.  Feeling the softness on his back, Dongfang Yun didn't know whether to make excuses for himself or for Su Wan. "Oh, maybe, Yun are you willing to listen to my story?"  "    "Um.  " "The Slok Su family has been one of the five major families since the early days of the empire. Over the centuries, the five major families have been changing, but the Su family has always stood firm. This is certainly related to the Su family's loyalty, but it is also related to the Su family's loyalty.  Every generation in the family has had their daughters marrying princes, and the heads of the Su family have always been very good at judging people. Almost all of the daughters who were married off eventually became queens.  " "The Su family has excellent blood, and there are countless handsome men and beautiful women, but the one who will be married to the prince is always the most beautiful daughter in the family.  " "After hundreds of years of development, the Su family has long been the well-deserved largest family in Slok. It is full of military, political and business talents. However, under the appearance of a prosperous family, there is a real internal struggle.  Just being in the position is enough to cause countless innocent deaths.  " "In this generation, of course, the same is true. My four uncles are distributed in the two major strata of the military and the government, and each of them is very capable.  But they are not broad-minded. To put it bluntly, even if the elders suppress it, once someone inherits my grandfather's position as the head of the family, the best outcome for the rest of them will be to be sent away.  " "As for my father, he was almost the least favored child of my grandfather because he refused a political marriage when he was young and married my mother As a result, my father was expelled from the circle of interests competing for the head of the family.  And my mother was killed shortly after I was born.  " "Father, he always suspected that it was his grandfather who committed the murder, because he was such a headstrong and very strong person. Although my father held hatred in his heart, he was helpless.  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "I guess it's you who will appear next, right?"  " "Well, although the plot is a bit ridiculous, the fact is that even if it is so, a girl who is a magic genius, and has been far more beautiful and intelligent than the rest of her peers in the family since she was five years old, even if she lives a miserable life in a corner with her father,  It is also destined to be discovered.  " "Grandpa discovered my existence and greatly appreciated my hard work. Under the resolution of the elders, I have almost been judged to be a candidate dedicated to the prince. Even if there are no absolutes in the world, grandpa has to start paying attention to it.  Me, train me.  So my father regained his title and status, and I also had the opportunity to take control of the entire Su's Trading Company.  " "I work hard to run the Chamber of Commerce and improve my own strength. To put it bluntly, I actually want to prevent myself from becoming a sacrifice in a political marriage.  " "I guess that prince must be disgusting and ugly.  "Dongfang Yun couldn't help but complain. "No.  "Su Wan said: "Prince Cassia is handsome and handsome, with both civil and military skills. He has become a mid-seventh-level earth swordsman at the age of only 27. He is also gentle and polite. He is very popular and is the most favored by the contemporary emperor.  Such a person is simply the representative of a winner in life.  " "Then why are you" "In fact, if I were an ordinary woman, I would fall madly in love with this man. Even three months ago, my goal was to truly qualify myself to become a queen.  After taking revenge on his grandfather, he worked hard to help the emperor manage the empire.  " "However, something I discovered by chance changed my view.  "Su Wan suddenly trembled, with a disgusted look on her face: "I told you, the attack of the Nujia Empire ignited the entire continent. In this case, the strong men of the Pan-Continent chose to go out to defend themselves.  Country, in the battle of the Kos Empire, countless strong men fell. Even if they were completely defeated by the Nujia Empire, even if they were forced to pay countless tributes, the top leaders of various countries were actively looking for ways to defeat Nujia, because they knew  , No matter how much internal strife there is, the mainland is our land and we must not tolerate others getting involved.  " Her words were calm, but what she expressed was the passionate people's resistance to the invaders despite enduring humiliation and burden. "However, one day I accidentally discovered that the most perfect man in the world, His Royal Highness Prince Cassia,  When he secretly gave a big gift to the envoy of the Nujia Empire and kissed his shoes, and then betrayed the strong men in all countries, including the Slok Empire, who were hiding in secret to fight back I finally saw the true face of this man!  " PS: I coded 1W1 in one day, and I can forget about paying off the debt. Let's all be satisfied!!! PSS: By the way, I read the message from the Knight of the Wind, about the heroine Shenma 555 This is a main line, don't  Heroine, how do you want me to advance the plot! PSSS: Please give me more votes and collect them.?It¡¯s 4 times the recommended amount, can you believe it?

 Continental Storm Chapter 26 Hot Springs (Part 2)

    "For such a man, you can say that he does not stick to trivial matters in order to achieve great things. You can also say that he endures humiliation and waits for the opportunity of revenge. You can even say that he is willing to sacrifice his personal reputation for the sake of his subjects. But for such a man, you never know when you will be beaten.  If he betrays me, I will never be able to trust him with my life!¡± Su Wan¡¯s expression was extremely solemn: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you say that I am a selfish little woman, or that you hate him because of righteousness because many strong men were killed by him.  But no matter what, from that day on I was determined to use my own power to change my future. The best way not to marry this powerful man was to become another woman with even greater power!" For Su!  With Wan's words, Dongfang Yun didn't know whether to be happy or depressed.  "The good thing is that this woman at least sincerely wants to be with him, but the tragedy is that the other person's motives are not very pure.  Well, let's talk about it, if she really fell in love with Dongfang Yun at first sight, she might be the Jiyou mentioned by Juju. She knows her own things. If there is really a person who is very interested in Dongfang Yun's appearance at first sight,  Then I guess this is the weird guy holding a lollipop.  As Su Wan spoke, she held the bath flower in her little hand and swam to Dongfang Yun's flat chest. She put her body close to Dongfang Yun's ear and whispered in Dongfang Yun's ear: "However, there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world."  , I still know that if you want to get something, you have to pay more. Since I have made up my mind to be with you, as I said before, even if you want me now, I will never  I will object." A soft touch came from the back, and the atmosphere between the two fell into a pink mist, which made Dongfang Yun's breathing quicken.  At the same time, Su Wan's little hand slowly slid down, and the bath towel gently wiped Xiao Xiaoyun. Although Xiao Xiaoyun had raised his head angrily, Su Wan had no intention of stopping.  Although her cheeks were so crimson that her proud and fair neck was exaggerated, she was teasing happily: "Little guy, don't blame me for not making a statement in advance. Although I won't refuse, at your current age and condition, even if I  I want to give you my body, but you may not even be able to touch my red pill~! " This kind of contempt for a man made Dongfang Yun get up angrily, and turned around fiercely to pull Su Wan away.  Take it into your arms!  It's a pity that the actions of the domineering man and the shy woman that were supposed to be unparalleled were made by these two people. It was extremely funny. After one movement, Dongfang Yun, who was less than 160cm tall, was lying on Su Wan, who was more than 180cm tall. Even though  With the towel against her face, Dongfang Yun could feel Su Wan's body temperature on her abdomen.  Even so, Dongfang Yun still held on and roared: "Do you think I can't do it!?" "Yes, dad, imagine the gap between your fingers and your arms, you will understand."  Darius, you bastard Su Wan's face turned even redder. She had never been so close to a boy before, but this did not prevent her from naturally wrapping her hands around Dongfang Yun's back and gently teasing the foam on it: "Okay.  Come on, don't be so arrogant. I will be yours sooner or later, right? What's the point of waiting for two years?" Dongfang Yun sighed secretly and could only raise his head and said, "Okay, I'll take a shower, and you'll go too.  Let's take a bath in the hot springs." Su Wan responded, smiling a little proudly and walking towards the bathtub.  Dongfang Yun walked to the shower area, turned on the cold water nozzle, and tried hard to extinguish the fire in his heart with cold water. Although he was unhappy, but with the facts before his eyes, he could only secretly swear that one day Su Wan would be able to taste Da Yun's pain.  .  After taking a shower, although he no longer wanted to soak in the hot spring, he couldn't walk out of the women's bathroom so directly. Dongfang Yun could only walk to the side of the bath and said to Ruiwen: "Ruiwen" "Ah, there!" in the pool.  , Ruiwen stood up suddenly.  In order to take care of women who are generally shorter in height, this women's hot spring is naturally much shallower than the men's hot spring. Ruiwen's wheat-colored face was already red when Dongfang Yun called her name. She subconsciously stood up and soaked in the hot spring.  Her petite but plump body was exposed in the water.  The warm water brings out the hibiscus and naturally removes the carvings The faces of both of them turned red and purple at the same time. They turned to the side. Ruiwen crossed her arms and said softly: "My lord, please obey your orders." A naked girl with soft skin  The shy words of "I will obey my orders" actually mean the same thing as "Lord, Master, you can do whatever you want me to do."  Dongfang Yun felt that both his upper and lower ends were congested, and he quickly waved his hands and said, "No, I'll just ask Lai Ruilei." "My lord, do you dislike me?"  "Huh?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened in surprise. He obviously didn't see Ruiwen speak, but her voice sounded clearly in his mind.  ? ?I am happy to be a master of great luck and benevolence. When you were unconscious just now, you already had a fourth level four hero.  What kind of rice?  Galen what do you mean?  Dear Master, I don¡¯t know what happened just now. Not long after you were thrown by General Darius, General Raven suddenly started a relationship with you, became a level four hero and mastered all skills.  But why is this happening?  I haven't done anything!  Dad, we Noxian women are different from the hypocritical and slutty Demacia women. Women in our city-state have always been single-minded. Once a man sees her naked body, if she cannot fall in love with or kill the man, she will  I can only commit suicide.  Now that you exist, it is impossible for Rui Wen to commit suicide or kill you. She can only fall in love with you.  Speaking of which, Dad, why do you always get so lucky? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the women in your country, why are you talking about me?  Is it because I fucked your sister?  "Ugh, bastard Gay Lun, you are really looking for death, look at my huge waves!"  You dare to throw water on me?  Look at my overwhelming power!   Over there, they were having a great time playing in the water. Here, Dongfang Yun looked at Ruiwen's crimson face and couldn't help but feel speechless. He was as miserable as an author who didn't save the manuscript and owed the reader a debt of 5,000 words This  What a damn coincidence, right?  The two people who clearly have a relationship as father and daughter developed feelings just because of their naked bodies. The degree of coincidence made Dongfang Yun sing the swan song "I keep taking baths, where is the greasy world" Tell Mr. Ruiwen  I love someone else, why don't you be a bitch?  Dongfang Yun can't do this kind of thing anyway, and when he thinks about it, he thinks: harem, father and daughter, the sex bar is full of flowers with you Facing Ruiwen's feelings, Dongfang Yun can't give it.  I can't find the answer, so I can only be an ostrich for the time being and wait until I think of a solution.  After he comforted Ruiwen with a few words, "Dad didn't mean it," he called Lai Ruilei to the wall separating the men's and women's hot springs.  Unlike Ruiwen¡¯s purity, Lai Ruilei¡¯s character is quite single and clear. She doesn¡¯t even understand the relationship between men and women. Although she has a hot figure, her personality is more like that of a five or six-year-old child.  But "Father, do you want me to serve you when you call Lai Ruilei?" "You" Dongfang Yun almost spit out a mouthful of old blood: "What kind of service?" Lai Ruilei shook her head very innocently: "No.  It's clear, but Sister Su said before that as long as you hold something in your mouth, your father will be able to relax." She thought for a while and tilted her head and asked, "Sister Su doesn't know exactly how to do it, so I really want to ask.  Ask your father, what is Xiao Xiaoyun? Can holding it in your mouth make your father happy? "Su Wan, where did you get this kind of knowledge and spread it to my children?"  Dongfang Yun's face seemed to have opened a dyeing shop. It turned red and white, and in the end he could only wave his hands feebly: "It's okay, Lai Ruilei, just throw me over." "Throw? I understand." Larry  Although Lei still wanted to ask, seeing that Dongfang Yun's face was not very good, the smart little girl decided not to offend her father for the time being.  She stepped forward and grabbed Dongfang Yun's shoulder with one hand: "Did I throw it?" "Well, throw it away, although I feel like I forgot something." Dongfang Yun nodded.  Lai Ruilei lifted it with one hand and without exerting any force, Dongfang Yun's small body of less than ninety pounds disappeared from the women's hot spring hall in a graceful parabola.  I do seem to have forgotten something, but what did I forget?  Looking at the men's hot spring hall in front of him and the ground getting closer and closer, Dongfang Yun suddenly shouted: "Catch me!" The roar shocked everyone who was celebrating the Water Splashing Festival in the hot spring more than 30 meters away.  Seeing that Dongfang Yun was about to kiss the ground, suddenly a giant mechanical hand broke through the layers of fog to grab Dongfang Yun, and then pulled Dongfang Yun's small body that was not on the ground into the golden steel body.  "Master, are you okay?" A raging voice sounded, and Dongfang Yun burst into tears and patted Blitzcrank's big belly: "Ugh, you are the most reliable." After a comfortable soak, everyone felt  The process of getting in and out seemed a lot easier, as the men lined up in a row and wiped the backs of those in front of them.  Dongfang Yun is at the front, followed in order by Sven, Galen, Darius, Butcher, Blitzcrank, and Slarda.  Naturally, the city lord did not have the guts to let a strong man one or two levels higher than himself take care of him. Except for Darius, whose slightly dissatisfied opinions were dismissed, the generals also leisurely served the people in front. ???????????? On the surface, Dongfang Yun doesn¡¯t dare to relax even after he has accomplished a lifelong event. The secret isHe and several generals discussed the next move.  "In this case, although the locations of all prisoner of war camps have been clarified, I still decided to go to the City of Chaos first." Dongfang Yun said softly.  Darius: "If it is really possible that [Root of Gaia] will appear in the annual auction in the City of Chaos one month later, I have no objection. No matter how weak the prisoner-of-war camp guards are, we should be more careful.  It¡¯s better to expand your power step by step.¡± Galen: ¡°I heard that the City of Chaos is very close to the wilderness plain in the north. If everything goes well, I suggest that Master go to the Orcs. If we can find the Orcs¡¯ base there, our foundation will be there.  "Sven: "I think this city lord is a bit unreliable, but he is still very shrewd. He may not be able to see how powerful we are, but he didn't even say a word about recruiting us on behalf of the king. Maybe he has already.  See our ambition." "Oh? Swain, what do you mean?" "I just think that he told me everything that the kind master didn't ask, and there may be some trap in it."  Laius muttered: "This is not impossible. Do you need me to make some insinuations?" Dongfang Yun: "Maybe he thinks that we have hope of fighting against the Nujia Empire, so he has the same hatred of the enemy?" Swain:  "Anyway, just in case" "What?" "Let me get rid of that idiot!" "General Swain, you are a guy with a human face and a beast heart" Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "At this time  Needless to say, we may not have any intersection with him in the future, so in that case, do you have any opinions on going to the City of Chaos? " No more dad.     No.     No.  No Okay, Raven, next time you can directly participate in our conversation. You don't have to look weak and aggrieved. It's very distressing, understand?  I understand, Master.  When everyone came out of the soup room, City Lord Simon, who came out first, had already changed his clothes, and behind him stood a group of beautiful maids: "Everyone, you feel a lot more relaxed after taking a bath?" Dongfang Yun said: "Thank you City Lord, let's take a bath  "It's very comfortable." The city owner smiled like a man and walked to the side, pointing at the maids: "So, do you need some massage?" "No, please arrange a place for us."  Dongfang Yun glanced at the women's soup room next to him and suddenly said in surprise: "You shouldn't have found a group of men to give them massages, right?" The city lord said: "How is it possible? After all, those women are all your Excellency except my daughter.  I can still separate our families." Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief: "Oh, forget it, we'll leave when they come out." The city owner smiled and said, "That's fine, I've already arranged a place to live.  That's fine. When they finish enjoying themselves, let the maid lead the way. I'm busy, so I won't stay any longer." "Enjoy?" Dongfang Yun said curiously, looking at Simon's back.  "Wow~~!" An Feier let out a sigh of relief: "Sure enough, drinking a glass of chocolate milk after soaking in the hot spring is the most enjoyable thing!" There was a spring scene in the dressing room.  After putting down the bottle, every girl, including Su Wan, looked relieved.  The chocolate milk provided by the City Lord¡¯s Courtyard not only tastes sweet, but also has beauty and skin care effects. After listening to Anfeier¡¯s explanation, especially Ruiwen, whose skin was war-damaged, she drank two more bottles.  In addition to chocolate milk, Anfeier also asked the maid to prepare women's clothing and brand-new underwear that are very in line with the local characteristics. Although the exposure made everyone a little shy, the deep love in everyone's eyes could not be hidden.  Unexpectedly, except for Juju and Su Wan, everyone put on their original clothes, which puzzled An Feier.  Carol explained: "Because each of us has a costume since we were born. It can be said to be our swaddling clothes. It is a gift from the owner. How can we change it at will?" Raven and Lai Ruilei together  nod.  "Since that's the case, I won't force you to change into it Wow! Sister Su's dress is so beautiful!" An Feier's eyes lit up when she looked at Su Wan, and the hair on her head stood up in a straight line.  .  The original goose-yellow dress and rose-red cloak had been thrown away in the clothes rack. What Su Wan put on was a sky-blue gown similar to men's clothing with a bright yellow belt, and a sleeveless clear green gown.  , hair is also simple to use.The crotch was tied up, so that in line with her beautiful face, she looked like a handsome man who charmed thousands of girls. After using an eyebrow pencil to thicken the black eyebrows, she became less girly and more  A hint of prowess.  "By the way, why does Sister Su dress up like a boy?" "Keep it a secret!" Su Wan blinked her big eyes, showing a hint of cunning.  The first time she came out, she stared blankly at Dongfang Yun, who was staring blankly at her.  Wearing a white floral shirt with black trousers, a black double-breasted swallowtail windbreaker, and an elegant black bow tie, his semi-long hair was neatly wetted with water and wiped to the back of his head This boy looks like he is about to leave.  An elegant conductor at the Korver Concert Hall, and also an esthete who disguises herself as a man, completely different from the previous image of a rag doll.  A lot of girls were wiped out.  Dongfang Yun and Su Wan looked at each other, Dongfang Yun suddenly sighed: "So, are you planning to disguise yourself as a man and follow me?" Su Wan nodded lightly: "Since the decision has been made, then it should be a husband and a wife to follow each other, no matter you  Wherever he goes, I will follow him." Looking closely, this little boy is really more and more pleasing to the eye. When he grows up, his appearance may not be inferior to that of Prince Cassia, and I learned from General Ruiwen that he is very fond of him.  And so dedicated Su Wan was slightly moved in her heart, and the undetectable traces of pink mist were emitted from the pores of her skin.  The generals frowned at the same time, and Darius suddenly said: "Master, Mistress, I have something to discuss with you alone." "Oh, let's go to the residence first." Dongfang Yun agreed.  The accommodation that Simon arranged for everyone is actually the top-floor guest room in the City Lord's Villa. Although there are not too many rooms here, each one is super luxurious, even the five-star hotels shown on TV are not comparable.  "The Lord's request is to make every distinguished guest feel like an emperor~!" the maid who led the way said softly, but her eyes were always staring at Darius with resentment.  Along the way, this lucky girl kept ogling Darius, but the result was a cold snort that frightened her for the rest of her life.  "You keep looking at me like this, do you plan to find a flaw in my body and assassinate me, you idiot?" "Are you really a human" Galen complained helplessly.  As the master¡¯s father, Dongfang Yun¡¯s room was naturally the largest one. As the eldest brother, Darius waved his hand and the generals dispersed, and he entered the room with Dongfang Yun Su Wan.  To Dongfang Yun¡¯s surprise, Darius stared at Su Wan for nearly a minute, then suddenly grabbed Dongfang Yun¡¯s little hand and gently wiped it on his giant ax, causing blood to flow out.  Su Wan was shocked: "General Darius, what are you doing?" Dongfang Yun was not surprised. His trust in Darius had reached the point of blindness.  Darius said: "You, don't move." He grabbed Dongfang Yun's hand, gently drew a six-pointed star magic circle with blood on Su Wan's white forehead, and then said softly: "Dad, say this to me.  ¡­¡± PS: Thank you for your understanding, book friend 1303052337 for your reward, and Banshi Dianpei and I for your reminder votes. Of course, everyone¡¯s votes are indispensable!  The Lun family is truly grateful!  PSS: There will be another chapter on debt repayment in the evening. The number of words is uncertain. If it is 5K, it will be paid off. If it is 3K, then there will be another chapter of 3K to pay off tomorrow. The character of the Lun family is still strong:) PSSS: Congratulations to me  Well, the collection is already 4 times the recommended number. I don¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. Please vote~!

 Chapter 27: The Bloodline of the Demonic Fox

    " Under the great witch, the son of the shaman, a creature of eternal and endless blood! I use blood as a guide to give you the opportunity to evolve. With the help of the power of the supreme summoning system, you can bloom the most brilliant brilliance of life. Under the witness of the six-pointed star,  The Nine-Tailed Bloodline Prophet¡ª¡ªThe power is with the beast clan! "A sharp and sharp roar penetrated the walls of the Dwarf Snow Mountain, causing countless people to fall asleep and not sleep.  The creatures trembled violently, and the roar was like a steel needle, piercing deeply into everyone's souls. In addition to the pain, they also trembled deeply.  Accompanying the screams were war scenes that were forcibly engraved on the soul. The broken earth was filled with corpses, broken weapons were corroded by blood, and even the clouds in the sky were dyed bright red. However,  On the ground, the surviving soldiers were still fighting tenaciously.  Humans have fallen, and all the elves have died. Only the orcs, who are dubbed dirty, vulgar and violent, are still fighting with gritted teeth. The enemies on the opposite side are bone dragons flying in the sky, carrion walking on the ground, and living creatures.  The breath has been cut off for a long time, and even the scavenging goshawk dare not alight.  The last orc who fell was already exhausted, but even though he was kneeling in a pool of blood, he still did not relax the flag with the ancient totem in his hand, and loudly sang the last elegy. In an instant, his soul was freed from  The shell came out, waving the clouds in all directions, gathering the atmosphere to attract elements, forming a chain of lightning that resembled moving clouds, and fiercely bombarded the last team of undead The tragedy of that moment triggered the screams of countless people's souls,  Many people lying on the bed shed tears as if they were feeling the same.  The screen jumped, but it was a pair of thick, calloused hands. Several small pieces of barbecue were clearly visible. A small red fox gently took a piece of meat from his hand and refused happily.  Next to it, a sturdy tauren was lying on the ground, its nose arched forward, gently sniffing the flowers on the ground Destruction and rebirth.  This scene of double separation evokes everyone¡¯s memories of life.  Pain and sadness, but this only comes from a scream.  In front of Dongfang Yun, a magic circle composed of pure fire elements suddenly appeared under Su Wan's feet. The flames in this magic circle seemed to be stirred by a tornado, spinning and rising into the sky, breaking through the houses above their heads and rising straight into the sky. Pillars of fire.  The billowing heat radiated melted and ignited the surrounding furniture, but it did not make Dongfang Yun and Darius in front of them feel any heat at all.  When the flames turned into smoke, what appeared on the teleportation array was still Su Wan's alluring pretty face. Compared with before, it was even more alluring and intoxicating. Her facial features were not moved, but there was a flow between her eyebrows.  The overflowing charm is absolutely harmful to the country and the people.  Her long black hair turned fiery red at some point, automatically fluttering upwards in the absence of wind, and her clothes changed into a short leather jacket and leather skirt, which made her look extremely sexy.  The most surprising thing is the three fiery red furry tails that are constantly flying behind her buttocks. They look like hundreds of rosettes and are particularly eye-catching.  Su Wan glanced at Dongfang Yun with a complicated expression, and bowed down: "I am willing to serve you as my master and exchange my lifelong loyalty for your glory." Dongfang Yun was completely demented: "What, what is going on?" De  Laius said: "Get up first and change back to your original appearance." Su Wan said softly: "Yes, General Darius." She stood up and shook lightly, and flowers made of flames appeared out of thin air, surrounding her.  The body spun around and turned into light floating fire, and Su Wan's appearance returned to what it was a few minutes ago.  Darius explained: "It was some of her characteristics that caught our attention. From time to time, this woman would have a strange fragrance wafting out of her body. This strange fragrance is very much like something in our cognition. After several times of understanding,  Finally, we determined that this strange fragrance is the body fragrance of the nine-tailed demon fox. "The word "nine-tailed demon fox?" made Dongfang Yun think of a yellow-haired boy named "Naluda".  "Yes, the orc race is born to be prophets, but the blood of this race is too rare, and no one has seen it for many years." "It is true that there are heroes like prophets in the orc arms, but I didn't listen.  "It's because of the scarcity of blood, so the Nine-Tails clan did not participate in the undead natural disaster." "So" Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "Sister Su, then.  Are all your family members of the Nine-Tails bloodline? " "No" Su Wan said sadly: "My grandmother still has some orcish blood, but by my mother's generation, the characteristics of orcs have long been gone, but she is  The offspring of a hybrid between orcs and humans, that¡¯s why my father was disliked by my grandfather and my mother was killed. In fact, I have also thought that my fire magic talent and appearance may come from orcs.It has never been verified, or I don't want to think too much about it, so it has not been confirmed.  " She bowed gratefully: "But I am still very grateful to the master and General Darius for opening up my hidden bloodline.  " "" Under Dongfang Yun's fiery gaze, Darius quickly returned the favor: "Mother, you're welcome.  " After driving away Darius, Dongfang Yun was still struggling. " I like Su Wan, so Su Wan is the mistress of the generals, but I have opened up Su Wan's bloodline, so Su Wan is an orc soldier/type hero, because  She is a summoner, so she should obey the orders of the generals. What kind of bloody relationship is this? Seeing that Su Wan was still looking at her, Dongfang Yun could only sigh inwardly and said seriously: "Open the bloodline."  You don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing. No matter what, I am still me and you are still you. Our relationship will not change in any way. I never thought that the person I fell in love with would always be respectful to me and call me master.  " Su Wan blinked her eyes, with a hint of joy and emotion in her eyes: "Then, I understand, I will still call you Brother Yun from now on.  But if the generals bully me, you can't ignore it.  " Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "Don't worry, they won't.  " Seeing that Su Wan had no intention of leaving, Dongfang Yun sighed: "Okay, you can go to sleep. We will set off to the city of chaos tomorrow.  " "Well, you should go to bed early.  " Su Wan left in a daze, and Dongfang Yun fell to the ground. Looking at the flames breaking through the roof and the deep night sky, Dongfang Yun seemed a little confused. " For a sixteen-year-old underdeveloped boy, the chaotic emotions made him unable to  Sort it out. There was nothing to say all night, and the next morning, "What?"  You want this stupid girl to follow us?  Dongfang Yun expressed surprise. Simon nodded: "Yes, I can handle things here by myself. She still needs to practice. I feel relieved to teach you."  " Following his words, the silly girl An Feier nodded hurriedly, and the silly hair on her head also rotated rapidly, expressing the joy and excitement in this girl's heart. " Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "But it's not very convenient for me here.  , her strength is too weak, I'm afraid it will be very difficult to follow me.  "The stupid girl's angry hair stood up in an exclamation mark: "What did you say!  ?  How could I be weak?  You're not even at level one, and I'm already in the middle of level four!  " Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly: "That's not what I meant" Tracing the origin, we have to start with Slada coming to Dongfang Yun in the early morning. "In essence, Slada has the strength of the eighth-level high-level, but as a sixth-level  Summoned by the magic crystal, he is essentially a second-level hero. Apart from the father-son love in his heart, he does not have a deeper relationship with Dongfang Yun. Moreover, he is restricted by the rules and does not fully recognize Dongfang Yun. As a result,  , the first thing he thought about was how to improve his strength as soon as possible, so Slada proposed that he wanted to return to the base. This kind of understandable thing made Dongfang Yun feel a little weird. The purpose and appearance of the fishman guards were indeed very strange, which could easily cause trouble.  Others paid attention to him, but Dongfang Yun really wanted to take him by his side to cultivate feelings and promote him to a level four hero. Even though Dongfang Yun proposed returning to the base, Galen gave an explanation.  As soon as a hero appears, they will inherit the memory of the first hero and what the rules indicate what they should do, but in fact, the knowledge given to them by the rules is different depending on the level of the hero. For example, Darius, who is initially a level three hero, has different memories.  There are only three ways to increase the level of a hero (level, not level): killing, crafting runes, and upgrading equipment. However, the two level 4 heroes, Power of Demacia and Wandering Swordsman, know the fourth method: base promotion.  . The so-called base promotion means that every time the base owned by the host is upgraded by one level, the hero can be adjusted and directly promoted by a level. At the same time, there are various rules in the base, even if the base level has not been improved, it can be stationed for a long time.  As for the base, the hero will also understand more rules, and the level can be slowly improved. The reason why level three heroes do not have this knowledge is because the supreme summoning system is based on conventional logic. When the host has a base.  , indicating that the host's strength has developed to a certain level. At this time, it is absolutely possible to summon a fourth-level hero with an eighth-level magic crystal. In this way, the knowledge attached to the fourth-level hero will be able to have an effect, even if the supreme summoning system goes against the will.  After all, he is not a human being, so he cannot be so lucky as the lackey of Dongfang Yun. He already has a base when he first has a hero. And the so-called rules, for example, the Butcher's skill Meat Hook, is to  The movable single body is pulled to one's side, and the rules attached to it are, where??If the opponent's strength and tonnage exceed the Butcher's, they will definitely be pulled over by the Butcher (one thing to note here is that Mr. Roshan is not a 'movable' unit).  So Slarda hopes to return to the base to learn the rules and improve his strength, which is exactly the case - because Galen appeared before him, this guy inherited Galen's memory.  After hearing about such a good thing, Darius made a decision. Except for Galen, Sven, and Butcher, everyone else returned to the base with him, waiting to be summoned by Dongfang Yun when needed.  In this way, in addition to the three generals available to Dongfang Yun, there are only two sixth-level generals, Juju and Carol (of course, there is also a seventh-level Su Wan who has just been promoted to the Nine-tailed Demon Fox, but Dongfang Yun is definitely not willing to  She took action), the strength of the guard was much different from a day ago, so Dongfang Yun was unwilling to bring An Feier, whose strength was only at the fourth level.  "Yes, but I have decided to become Sister Su's swordsman retinue!" The stupid girl said resentfully after hearing the explanation.  PS: I have made up for 3K, and there is still 3K left, but I may not be able to make up for something tomorrow.

 Continental Storm Chapter 28 Bui Carreno of Bansai

    With Su Wan's confirmation, Dongfang Yun could only take the stupid girl on the road.  With such a lineup, two carriages are enough.  Dongfang Yun and Su Wan rode together, the butcher sat in one car alone, and the others rode horses.  The reason why Pudge rode in a carriage alone was because his tonnage was really a bit After the three six-legged horses they crushed were foaming at the mouth, Dongfang Yun had to equip them with a dedicated carriage.  The city of chaos is known as the stain on mankind and the paradise of the fallen. Its symbolic meaning is equivalent to New Orleans/Las Vegas in the United States, Amsterdam in the Netherlands, and Juarez in Mexico on earth.  The emergence of this type of city is not accidental, but caused by geographical location and humanistic characteristics.  The Saphiro Desert, where the City of Chaos is located, is located in the northwest of this continent, and the northern wasteland where the orcs live (why do the orcs live in the north in all the books? Probably because people think the northerners are more barbaric, right? Born in Inner Mongolia  The delicate author expresses great pressure) bordering on.  As one of the four most dangerous places in the mainland, the Saphiro Desert is famous for its abnormal weather and harsh conditions. People always associate bad environments with bad people, so all countries in the mainland will treat criminals who have committed crimes that are not worthy of death.  Exiled to the Saphiro Desert.  It¡¯s just that everyone underestimated the human survival instinct. The exiled prisoners did not die in the cruel and vicious place. Instead, they slowly gathered together and built a city in the desert, making it seem like a city without a care.  A jewel in the desert, a paradise for sinners.  As a result, more death row prisoners or felons would rather pay some money to be exiled here.  As northern countries, the Slok Empire and the Basque Empire both bordered the Saphiro Desert at the same time. Therefore, it is not difficult to go from Flo City to the Saphiro Desert. However, if you want to cross the Saphiro Death Zone to get to the City of Chaos  , not so easy.  Generally speaking, the transportation of exiled prisoners is done by going around the sea, but Dongfang Yun and his party were short of time and had to choose the shortest road.  "The Xichou Ancient Road does start from here, but that road was abandoned decades ago. Are you all tender-skinned and tender-skinned, sure you want to take this road?" Located in  In the yellow sand town on the outskirts of the Saphiro Desert, the old man who was filling water for the six-legged horse licked his dry lips, his greedy eyes lingering on the faces of Dongfang Yun and several girls.  Swain folded his arms beside him and said in a gentle tone: "Take your eyes back, otherwise I won't mind digging them out." Swain, who looks like this and is wearing ordinary armor, is completely inconsistent with the mainland residents' expectations of strong men.  Aesthetics - Whether it is a swordsman or a knight, the more valuable the armor, the stronger it looks.  But even if Sven is not like a strong man, his status as a swordsman is not something that the old man can provoke. The latter can only hang his head honestly: "That road has been covered by wind and sand for many years, and only the old man who has lived here for a long time can  Only then do we know the exact path, so if you and others want to take the Xichou Ancient Road, they have to hire a tour guide." Su Wan raised her lips and said, "Are you going to recommend yourself next?" The old man will bend his body.  He leaned even lower: "I dare not. I am old and no longer have the physical strength and courage to cross the desert. However, I do know a good tour guide. In recent years, he has taken foreign businessmen to Xichou more than a dozen times.  The ancient road leads to the City of Chaos. " Dongfang Yun stretched greatly: "I know, prepare food and water for us first, and then bring the tour guide to see us. " Here, I want to say, the small shop where they are.  , it is the restaurant opened by the old man.  There is actually no good food on the edge of the desert. Most of it is steamed meat from various domestic animals. Most of these steamed meats are steamed in the form of two pieces of bones and then dipped in oil and smeared with sauce. When served, the heat and aroma are mixed.  It goes straight to the nose, bringing a very thick meaty smell. At the same time, there is a sharp knife and a plate of dipping sauces seasoned with various seasonings. Use the knife to peel off a piece of fat meat on the bone, and then dip it in a little to smell it.  Putting the very strange dipping sauce into your mouth, the fragrant meat smell and the strange smell of the dipping sauce mix immediately, creating a special taste that is extremely appetizing and makes people move their index fingers.  After the meaty taste hits your tongue, you take a big bite of the seemingly ordinary fried pancake made from local specialty barley noodles, and drink it with the same specialty milk wine, which is suitable for all ages. You will feel a full sense of happiness.  Absolutely unforgettable experience.  Such a unique way of eating and the wonderful taste made Dongfang Yun and others couldn't help but eat big chunks with their index fingers. Even An Feier, a silly girl, devoured it.  Only Su Wan, even if it is such a simple and crude food, she tastes as if she is sitting in the palace eating royal delicacies, such as green jade fingers flexibly and elegantly cutting off a piece of steamed meat and thin pancakes,  Wrap them together and stir lightly into the dipping sauce, thenPut it into Sakura's mouth, chew it carefully and then swallow it. The way you eat it is particularly pleasing to the eye.  No wonder even the prince likes her, she is clearly the queen's child with this look Dongfang Yun secretly felt inferior, but the unscrupulous laughter of Galen and Sven could be heard next to her.  "Darius, just stay at home and drink that tasteless spring water of life. I feel so good eating big fish and meat here!"  Although I really don¡¯t want to admit it, General Darius, we are indeed a place where people who eat delicious food can¡¯t close their mouths from ear to ear.  "Shut up, are you two foodies doing this mental connection just to satisfy me?"  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry.  "These generals are all majestic and intimidating outside, and they are so wise and shrewd that people are afraid of them. However, when their brothers get together, their true colors are immediately revealed.  In addition to eating for himself, Dongfang Yun of course couldn't forget the butcher who didn't come out of the carriage. It wasn't that he was afraid of being hungry, but he was worried that Pudge would smell the delicious food and come out to eat people, which would be a big trouble.  After the meal, the restaurant owner brought in a young man about 27 or 28 years old from outside.  This guy is tall and muscular, with a strong back and strong waist, and his face is covered with traces of sand erosion. He looks very much like a desert tour guide.  ¡°His name is Didi, and he is our best tour guide.¡± The old man introduced.  Didi glanced at everyone. There was surprisingly no lust in her eyes. Instead, she sighed.  Dongfang Yun was very curious: "Why are you sighing?" Didi said: "You people are too weak. Even if you are lucky enough not to encounter sandstorms and monsters in the desert, I'm afraid you will end up in a disastrous situation in the city of chaos. Although I really want to  Make money, but I still want to advise you, not everyone can go to the City of Chaos, you should give up." "Hahaha!" Galen and others laughed: "This brother is too worried, even though we have no strength.  , but you are not someone who is willing to be a mercenary. You just lead the way." Didi glanced at him disdainfully: "In that case, I won't say anything more. I'll pay you two hundred gold coins first." "Is it so expensive?"  Didi said: "The tour fee is 300 gold coins. In order to build trust between us, I will take half of it first and the other fifty gold coins to buy sand camels and other necessities." The sand camels look similar to the camels on earth, but they are different.  It is a second-level monster with the skill of a sand wall. It is also a necessary monster to protect against wind and rain in the desert.  Su Wan nodded, and when she turned her hand, a small bag of gold coins appeared in her hand. She tossed it gently, and the bag fell into Didi's hand.  Didi's eyes lit up: "Storage props? It seems that I have underestimated you a little. Maybe you can survive in the city of chaos?" He waved his hand and said: "It's almost evening, you guys can rest here for the night, we will do it tomorrow morning  Let's go." After saying that, he turned around and left without fear of being thought to have escaped with the money.  To the surprise of the restaurant owner, Dongfang Yun and the others smiled at each other and did not stop them. They secretly became more cautious and did not dare to provoke them again.  Early the next morning, Galen knocked on Dongfang Yun¡¯s door. He yawned and walked out of the store with tears rolling down his eyes. He was immediately stunned.  Outside the door, there were dozens of camels piled with things and waiting.  "We how long will we go?" Didi led a sand camel: "About fifteen days." "Fifteen days? Then do you prepare so many things, including food and water?" "And tents.  And some other gadgets, a total of one hundred sand camels." Dongfang Yun opened his mouth like a dying catfish: "Fifty gold coins you bought so many things?" Didi shook his head: "It's not just you, but also.  There is another caravan that is also preparing to go to the City of Chaos. In the desert, more people means risks, but more sand camels mean security. They provide seventy sand camels and you provide thirty. These are enough for us.  Overcoming all crises in the desert." As he spoke, Didi flashed to the side: "Let me introduce, this is my other employer, Mr. Buicareno, this is Mr. Dongfang Yun." He turned his eyes and walked away.  The man who came looked very young, about 22 or 23 years old. He was wearing a tuxedo that was almost the same as Dongfang Yun. He was also very handsome. If it weren't for being less feminine and more sunny, he would have almost grown up with Dongfang Yun.  It looks almost the same afterwards.  He gently saluted Dongfang Yun in a very gentlemanly manner, but his eyes suddenly changed, revealing some ambiguous and funny feelings. Then he realized his rudeness, coughed a few times and said: "Hello, respected Dongfang Yun  Sir, I am Bui Carreno from Bansay." His tone changed.Hua, it is obvious that Dongfang Yun is a girl.  "Buycareno from Bansai!" The silly girl's eyes suddenly lit up and she almost screamed. The tuft of silly hair on her head also spun at a very fast speed, almost turning into a propeller.  "Buycareno from Bansai?" Su Wan also showed a faint smile.  "What? Is this man famous?" How could Dongfang Yun not be jealous of such a handsome and gentleman man and couldn't help but ask.  "Well, it's very famous! That's simply" The silly girl could hardly speak, and said excitedly: "It's very famous!" "If you want to chat, you can either go to Shatuo to chat, or stay here  Let¡¯s chat here for a day, what do you think?¡± Didi¡¯s cold voice came from the side.  "Forget it, let's talk about it on the way." Dongfang Yun shrugged.  Walking out of Huangsha Town, you can faintly see the stone road under the wind and sand in front of you. It seems to be the Xichou Ancient Road that everyone is talking about.  Su Wan and Dongfang Yun rode a sand camel at the end of the team - not because Dongfang Yun asked for this, but because his strength was too small to control the sand camel.  While walking, Su Wan softly introduced the person [Buycareno of Bansai] to Dongfang Yun.  " Because of his righteous deeds, he has a high reputation among the strong and the people. It is not difficult to have a high reputation among the strong. As long as you are equally strong, it is not difficult to have a high reputation among the people.  It's difficult, as long as you do more good deeds to bring good news to the people, but it's difficult to be famous among the powerful and the people at the same time. One is at the top of the food chain, and the other is at the bottom of the food chain. Human hearts always want to be at the top.  And once it is really successful, there will be too few people who will care about the life and death of the people. " "Buycareno is such a person. He is not only a seventh-level powerhouse, but also the city lord of Bansai, preaching democracy and working with the people.  He is happy and works tirelessly for the people. On the other hand, he makes friends with heroes from all walks of life with a heart of benevolence and justice. As mentioned before, whenever someone he considers a friend is in trouble, he will help even if he travels across mountains and rivers.  If there is a saint in this world every few hundred years, then Buicareno must be the only saint in this era. "His kindness, compassion, bravery, and loyalty have made his reputation spread throughout the continent.  Ikareno is not a title, but a symbol. "Such a person will definitely be loved by many girls," Dongfang Yun said with envy.  Su Wan nodded lightly: "Indeed, there are countless women who love him in Pan Continent. It's a pity that he has told others countless times that his wife has died at his wedding, and he will never do it again.  Fall in love with anyone." Dongfang Yun asked silently, "Wouldn't the emperor of their country be worried that his status among the people would exceed his own? Generally speaking, the emperor wouldn't like such a person, right?  " Su Wan said: "No, although the Emperor of the Galen Empire is not a great strategist, he does know people. He has been advised to kill Buicareno many times, but the emperor angrily rebuked them and never agreed. " "Why?"  It's really strange that this man has no adulterous relationship with the emperor.  "I've guessed a thing or two about this." Sven drove the sand camel to Dongfang Yun and said.  "Isn't it? Even you have heard of him?" Swain nodded and said: "I heard from people in the city lord's palace that although this man is very popular with the people and strong men, he is very unpopular with the nobles. He is very popular among the people.  Promoting the theory that there is no difference between commoners and nobles made him disgusted by all the nobles of the Galen Empire.  Just imagine, if there is a person who is hated by all the nobles, and you are the king, will you worry that he will rebel?  " Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said: "Copycat version of Gandhi + Jiao Yulu + Song Jiang Such a person is really great.  Sven said: "Dear Master, why would you say such a thing? Your greatness is unmatched by anyone. If you don't like such a person, Master, just let me kill him."  " "Eh?  You surprisingly didn't use the word stupid!  " "No matter how you say it, this person's virtue deserves recognition. To insult him would be to lose the magnanimity of a strong man.  "    "oh.  " "So do you want me to kill that idiot?"  "    "Um?  Why do you use this word again?  " "If you displease the master I admire most, you are a fool.  "    "Forget it.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and glanced at the drooling silly girl in front of him and the gentle smiling Buicareno: "I don't dislike him. From what you say, this man is a real gentleman."  At least keeping him here can help me seduce the stupid girl, which can be considered his achievement.  " "If the master does notKill him, I think the master can take him for his own use.  "Sven suddenly changed the topic. "What do you mean?  ¡± We have plans to conquer. If we can recover him, with his reputation, we may be able to directly occupy many countries and regions without losing any blood. This is the power of reputation! So to recover him, rely on his  Fame helps us lay the foundation, and then after conquering the entire continent, this person will become a being that affects my hegemony. Once the evil hand is eliminated, no one in the world will dare to advocate democracy anymore, and they can only be allowed to rule by my dictatorship, right?  It¡¯s my master, draw inferences from one example! I haven¡¯t thought of the latter, but your idea is high, really high!  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "This is basically the way for the Japanese to enter the village and bribe the village chief first!"  Am I that mean?  "    "Um?  What are you saying behind my back?  "Su Wan looked at the two people who were flirting strangely. "No.  "Dongfang Yun waved his hands quickly. "Don't mention this kind of thing again. Darius laughed to death when he heard it. I'm a man, shouldn't I do everything with my own hands? You're right, I have supreme benevolence.  Is the potential possessed by the master of virtue unparalleled by human beings? When our power enters the rapid development zone, we can conquer and rule with true justice and genuine power. Gay Lun, although your words are highly suspected.  , but it suits me very well. Dad, I am very happy that you have finally grown up. General Darius, do you mean not to kill me? "Um, did I say that?"  It means that people must be killed when they should be killed. Such people have too much appeal. Once our military flag is hoisted and the troops are mobilized, it is very likely that he will be the first to stand up to resist us. So, eh, I think  Let's kill him. "Dariusare you afraid of the enemy? No, dad, it's not up to you anyway. You can do whatever you want, I'll hang up."  force.  "Dongfang Yun lowered his head and refused this word. Indeed, his image will eventually become an invader like the Nujia Empire in the future, and what the invaders fear is naturally a man of righteousness and charisma. Otherwise, why would Mr. Wen Yiduo  He will die. Why is a scholar with lofty ideals who can¡¯t even pick up a gun still be victimized by the Japanese and traitors? ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s still the power of charisma and belief. ¡°By the way, let¡¯s talk about charisma.  Su Wan's beautiful eyes flashed: "Buycareno was the initiator of the Kos Empire battle. Although his strength has not reached the eighth level, his appeal is indeed extraordinary. He can be described as a hundred responses to those strong ones."  .  " "The Battle of Kos Empire!  The most brutal battle between the mainland and the Nujia Empire!  "Dongfang Yun suddenly gritted his teeth, and the look in his eyes towards Buicareno also changed. Next to him, Sven's eyes flashed red, murderous intent bursting out. PS: Important figures appeared, everyone applauded bang bang bang!  PSS: Thank you to book friends 1303052337, Tonight and Braised Suckling Pig for the big reward! PSSS: I may not be able to pay off my debt today, please forgive me! PSSSS: Please vote! Please vote!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 29 Untitled

    "Kill this person to save yourself for a rainy day." There was a chill in Sven's voice.  Su Wan shivered because of the chill, and couldn't help but asked curiously: "Who?" Her words suddenly reminded Dongfang Yun of the abandoned Cassia prince who still didn't know the truth. This guy was the one who betrayed the Kos Empire in the battle.  The surviving strong men were despised by Su Wan. Now, although Su Wan has achieved the Nine-Tails bloodline and recognizes herself as the master, she may not really hate herself because of it.  Thinking of this, Dongfang Yun couldn't help but be speechless.  How could Swain care about so much? He said calmly: "Buycareno." Su Wan's expression changed when she heard this, and she exclaimed in a low voice: "Why is it him? Why do you want to kill him?" Yes, why do you want to kill him?  He is very popular, not weak in strength, has a kind personality, and enjoys himself with the people. He is an outstanding representative of a great hero at any time. The most important thing is that he has not offended Dongfang Yun.  Do you want Dongfang Yun to tell Su Wan that this guy may be the mainstay of resistance to me in the future, so I must kill him to avoid future troubles?  When I said this, even I felt like I was too small.  If there is no explanation, Su Wan will definitely be dissatisfied.  If he doesn¡¯t kill, not only Sven and others, but also himself will feel at risk.  Dongfang Yun sighed secretly, feeling that he was such a hard-working person that he was getting worse every now and then.  But luckily, Sven was right next to him, and Dongfang Yun winked.  Swain nodded knowingly and quietly made a reassuring gesture to Dongfang Yun, secretly saying that everything would be left to him.  Dongfang Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Before the smile appeared on his lips, he heard Sven yell angrily: "Beep! Are you insisting on the master's intention? Dirty and despicable orc soldiers?" Poof!  Dongfang Yun almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, feeling that it was becoming increasingly difficult to understand these heavy-flavored generals under him.  After hearing this, Su Wan's face changed, turning blue and red, but she finally lowered her head and said, "I'm sorry, Master, General Si Wen, I overstepped my bounds." Si Wen shouted softly: "Next time, I'll kill you!  ¡± Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes darkened and he almost fainted.  SvenIs this how you treat your mistress?  ¡°Dear Master, didn¡¯t you wink at me just now and ask me to teach this ignorant idiot a lesson¡­ ¡°Shut up¡­ are you really a human being?  I asked you to help me alleviate family conflicts. Who asked you to use this title? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I have not had much experience in matters of love, but I have not done much in this field, and I ask my master to atone for my sins.  Never had any experience with relationships?  Ha, haha, Sven, are you still a virgin?  "No, I have slept with some women, but I have never had feelings for them. In our place, women are just products for venting.  Master, in fact, you don¡¯t need to take this prophet unit too seriously. According to me, let us hold down the limbs. Master, you get out and disappear in front of my eyes immediately.  With a slight embarrassment, Si Wen drove Sha Tuo to the front line. Dongfang Yun sat quietly in Su Wan's arms, the two of them silent.  After a while, Dongfang Yun said: "Actually" Su Wan was one step ahead of him: "Actually, since my bloodline was opened, I already have some understanding of your current situation, the master. The master has the latest bloodline of high elves.  The descendants of the night elves, the base of the night elves, only need time and some treasures to regain the power of the high elves. When the high elves return to the world, the master will lead them to sweep across the entire continent and become the king of this world. " Her body trembled slightly.  Said: "At the same time, I also know that as long as the master obtains something from the orcs in the northern wasteland, he can rule the entire orcs and restore the strength of the orcs empire before the undead disaster." Dongfang Yun couldn't help but look up.  , Su Wan¡¯s eyes were full of complex expressions.  "The Dark Night Clan and the Orc Clan, their past glory cannot be compared to what humans can now. Even if they join the Nuji Empire, they may not be able to compete with the master in a few years I am very excited, but also very nervous, to be lucky enough to become the master.  The woman you love is watching the rise of the supreme empire behind you. How exciting it is." "Such a concubine is indeed no longer worthy of her master. At the same time, I am a beast.  As a clan prophet, I should always follow the master who gave me the power of blood, and I shouldn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡± She suddenly felt sad: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like Carol and the others, who don¡¯t have their own ideas and are just blind.  The way I do things for the great cause of my master, even if I become a quasi-hero of the beast tribe, I still hope to have my own feelings and love?To hate, there is blood and flesh.  " "So please forgive me for going too far, and beg my master not to kill Buicareno, because he is really a hero of the human race and a person who should not die for no reason.  Even if they die, such people should die on the battlefield.  "    "you like him?  " Dongfang Yun felt bitter in his mouth. Even if Su Wan's plump pair behind her were all pressed on his shoulders, he still had no idea. "No, the reason why I beg like this is because of my stubbornness and willfulness.  Knowing that such a plea may be detrimental to the master's future, he still does it, just to prove that he has not been swayed by the blindness in his heart, and to prove that he still has a chance to think.  "Su Wan looked down at Dongfang Yun resentfully, her fresh breath hit Dongfang Yun's face, and she said resentfully: "Isn't such a concubine very unforgivable?  "    "of course not.  Dongfang Yun said seriously: "What I like is Su Wan, who is flesh and blood, knows how to think, and is good at using anything to make profits for herself. Although you will always give people the feeling of being selfish and too shrewd, you are the only one who can  It's the real you.  " He sighed softly: "If I knew that opening your bloodline would make you my soldier, I would never do this.  " "Thank you for forgiving me for my willfulness.  There was a hidden emotion in Su Wanmei's eyes, and she suddenly smiled: "So my persuasion was successful?"  Are you not going to kill Bui Carreno?  " "No more killing.  Dongfang Yun chuckled. "Yeah, the evil plan succeeded!"  "Su Wan raised her little fists and smiled proudly like a little fox that had stolen a chicken. "By the wayyou really have a crush on him" "Don't worry, little dwarf.  " Su Wan put her hands around Dongfang Yun's neck, and rubbed her chin on his hair affectionately: "I am yours in life, and I will be yours in death!  " "Hey, how did you come up with the title "Little Brother"?  "Dear Master, is it really true that a hero has to endure a beauty's fate? "Shut up, Sven, I will punish you not to speak for a day. "I didn't speak, it was just a soul chain. "I will punish you for a day not to allow my soul to link with me and other people. " But I will punish you for a day.  You still have to order them to prepare lunch. Then you¡¯ll be punished for half a day! Dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of holding me back? Then you¡¯ll be punished for an hour! Hehe! Dongfang Yun, who could never get angry with his general, lowered his head and smiled bitterly.  The posture was full of ambiguity and charm. When he didn't think about other things, Dongfang Yun could clearly feel Su Wan's soft but elastic body, and gently rubbed Su Wan's cheeks, letting him do whatever he wanted.  But the pink mist is emanating from the pores of the body. According to Darius, this is a sign that the Nine-Tails Clan is in love.  The body fragrance has an aphrodisiac effect. This body fragrance has no side effects on the man. It will only make him stronger and last longer. Dongfang Yun's heart skipped a beat as the two of them were walking like this. Suddenly Buicareno's sand camel slowed down from in front.  He stopped next to Dongfang Yun before continuing. This man wanted to die. Dongfang Yun didn't look for him. Instead, he took the initiative to look for him and said, "Your Excellency Yun, the journey is boring. Can we talk about it?"  ?  " Dongfang Yun actually wanted to say that you and I have nothing in common, but he stretched out his hand to avoid hitting the smiling person. He could only smile softly: "I wonder what Mr. Buiccareno wants to talk about?  " "Just call me Bui.  "The handsome man smiled like a hundred flowers in bloom: "Excuse me, I didn't deliberately inquire. I'm just curious, which country is the princess of Your Excellency Yun, and why do you want to go to the city of chaos?  " "Princess" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes cutely: "The Lun family are pure men!  " "Okay, okay," Buicareno didn't pursue it, just said: "Please allow me to say that although there are many heroes in the city of chaos, it is also a place where filth and evil are hidden. Your Excellency is young and is really not suitable.  Too much involvement I believe Your Excellency Yun is not someone who can give up his mind with just one word. However, there are many dangers here. Even if you are surrounded by powerful people, you may not be able to take advantage in the city of chaos.  Fortunately, we are on the same journey. If there is any inconvenience in the city of chaos, please mention my humble name. I can still give you a little face to the heroes.  " His words were very sincere. Regardless of his eyes or tone, he placed himself in a very low position. Dongfang Yun pointed to his nose and said to Su Wan: "I look like I need to rely on other people's names to survive.  People?  ¡± Su Wanyanran??Smile: "Mr. Buiccareno, you don't have to worry about this. My little brother is not someone who can be expected, and if we cause any trouble, it will definitely be big trouble. Your  Names may not be of any use. "Buycareno smiled and said, "Is this the famous Miss Su Wan in the mainland? Although I don't know your identity and status, you still have some vision. You have two ninth-level people here.  , one eighth-level, one seventh-level, two sixth-level and one fourth-level, a total of seven masters, but there are many experts above the ninth level in the city of chaos. If something happens, I'm afraid" Su  He smiled and said: "Thank you Mr. Buicareno, we have been prepared for this." Buicareno has obviously encountered this kind of thing more than once with good intentions, but he is naturally warm-hearted and does not care about it.  He said casually: "Since it is Miss Su from Su's Trading Company, let me venture to guess that this Lord Yun must be a member of the Slok royal family. Haha, I went to Slok once many years ago. The customs and customs there are now  Thinking about it is still memorable! "This kind of guy who doesn't know how to turn around but still talks shamelessly makes Dongfang Yun and Su Wan feel a little more helpless.  What makes them feel strange is that the handsome guy always looks flat when he looks at Su Wan, but when he looks at Dongfang Yun, his eyes are filled with other emotions. ? Could this guy be gay?  "Just and merciful master, even if he is gay, I will never let him get his hands on your white daisies!"  Gay Lun, do you mean that only you can get involved?  How can you think so?  We are father and son, hate it~!     Shut up!  You will also be punished by being silent for an hour.     Uh-huh.  After some small talk, Dongfang Yun felt that Buicareno was indeed very talkative, able to talk with great interest on any topic, and chatting with him would never feel boring at all.  This is really very similar to the first impression he gives others, clean, cheerful and gentle.  Time passed by. After giving Dongfang Yun and Su Wan an excellent impression, Buicareno no longer bothered him. He just repeatedly emphasized that he must report his name if there were any difficulties after arriving in the city of chaos. This made Dongfang Yun  Yun and the two were a little confused.  "By the way, is this guy overly enthusiastic?" "Well, I think his eyes are getting brighter and brighter at you. It's really strange. Even though he thinks you are a cute girl, he is his admirer in this world.  She's pretty, cute, and delicate, so why would she fall in love with you? " "Actually, you think someone would like me more than you and be jealous, right?" " Do you think I'm that kind of person? " "  I think it is" "The desert style is actually filled with rolling yellow sand. Even if the wind is not too strong, you will fill your mouth with gravel after walking for a day. Washing your hair, eyebrows, ears and face can turn the water into mud soup.  So starting from the next day, the female relatives all put on headscarves and masks. Dongfang Yun held on for a day and finally dressed up in the same way. ?¡­ Mainly because the fine skin and tender flesh are hit by the wind and sand on the face which is too painful.  Seven days later, it was also the twenty-fifth day Dongfang Yun met Su Wan. No one could have imagined that a terrifying incident would suddenly occur in the desert where everything was calm and calm.  It was afternoon, and a group of people hid in their cloaks and simply ate some food. When Dongfang Yun swore for the 200th time that he would take a boat back to the mainland or go to the northern wilderness after coming out of the City of Chaos, Bui Carreno suddenly broke in.  He and Su Wan's tent.  Normally, this very gentleman would never do such a thing. Coupled with the panic look on his face, both Dongfang Yun and Su Wan could not help but be stunned.  His first words were: "You two, the situation is urgent. Don't panic for a while and stay calm at all times." Su Wan raised her eyebrows and stood up: "What happened?" Bui Carreno smiled bitterly: "We met Golden Crown  "Sandworm." "Golden Crown Sandworm!" Su Wan's pretty face turned pale instantly, and her body was a little shaky.  "Golden crown sandworm? What is that?" Dongfang Yunqi asked.  "The king of the desert, the being who controls the deadliest storms in the sky and the earth, the overlord who is difficult to kill, and a monster on the tenth level." Buicareno said with a bloodless face.  However, he still said to Dongfang Yun seriously: "Don't mind, I will protect you!" "I'll go out and take a look!" Dongfang Yun didn't pay attention to these words, suddenly opened the curtain and walked out, becoming sluggish in an instant.  ???????????????????????????????????????????: It's dark, the sky and the earth seem to be covered by yellow sand.Stop the fierce wind.  Countless tents nearby have already been blown into the sky by hurricanes carrying yellow sand, along with all the food and water, as well as some of the workers hired by Buiccareno.  But at this moment, even Buicareno, who valued life very much, did not care about the workers, but stood behind Dongfang Yun blankly.  There is no selfishness or not. Before this big sandstorm, even Caibreno never believed that he had a chance to save people. He didn't even know whether he could survive.  Looking around, among the tents, only Dongfang Yun's tent remained standing despite the strong wind.  It¡¯s not that this tent is expensive, but because between the hurricane and the tent, three reliable and strong figures used their bodies to block the endless wind and sand.  Galen, Sven, the Butcher.  Although they are extremely insignificant in this sudden change in the world, the three generals still fulfill their duties and guard Dongfang Yun firmly. In their hearts, Dongfang Yun's life is obviously countless times more important than their own.  The coercive aura released by the three generals together was so majestic that the remaining people began to quickly gather around Dongfang Yun, hoping to obtain some guarantee of survival, but Dongfang Yun saw it from the muddy soup flowing down the back of Galen's neck.  It turns out that these three heroes can't hold on much longer.  Father and son connected. Dongfang Yun suddenly released endless murderous intent in his eyes. He turned around and grabbed Bui Carreno, shouting loudly in the strong wind: "There is no way to kill that monster!?" Bui Carreno shook his head in despair.  Shaking his head: "Impossible, impossible The body of the golden crown sandworm is hidden under the desert. Even the sand dunes will not change when it swims, so it is impossible to find it." Dongfang Yun looked desperate: "Could it be that we  Are you just waiting for death? "Dad, I have two options for you.     Say it!  The first one is to call on all of us, including the newcomers in the dark night, to use all of our strength to create a magic barrier to withstand the sandstorm.     So simple?  Dongfang Yun¡¯s face tightened, and he thought about it and asked: What will be the consequences?  Some people will die.  Which part?  All the night arms, as well as some generals.  You are dreaming!  ¡°Okay, then I only have the second option.     Say it.  Before the base is upgraded to the second level, you do not have the ability to return to the base instantly. I will sell part of the dark night buildings to the system store to buy a single soldier return scroll. You summon me to give you the scroll, and then you teleport back and send it back to the city.  Several of our generals sent the message back.  It¡¯s a good idea, just do it Darius.  Dad, before I do this, I want to remind you that there is a drawback to doing this.     What?  There is a vague foreboding in the eastern clouds.  When you return to the base, you can summon the generals back, as well as Carol and Juju, but Su Wan cannot.  ¡°Why!?¡± Dongfang Yun roared, surprising Su Wan and Bui Carreno next to him.  Because Su Wan belongs to the orc tribe and is a transformed rather than created unit, you cannot remotely summon her if you only have a first-level dark night base.  What kind of bullshit rule is this!  Dongfang Yun shouted loudly in his heart: Darius, is there no other way?  ?  No more, Dad.  Dongfang Yun sat down on the ground and watched in despair as several salon rolls tens of meters thick gradually formed in the distance and began to gradually move in his direction under the yellow sand in the sky.  ¡°Darius, do you remember what I once told you?  Every sentence.  Su Wan is my woman. If I just watch her face danger and walk away quietly, my vows, my determination, and the feelings I had at that moment will no longer exist.  Then in the future, will my vows, my determination and my feelings be like now, no longer so sincere in the face of life's choices, and the words and things I have said and done will all disappear.  ?  Dad, at this critical moment of life and death, please consider the overall situation and don¡¯t be emotional!  It¡¯s not sentimental. I¡¯m not strong, and I don¡¯t have a firm heart. It wasn¡¯t until I came to this world and had children like you that my life really began to have meaning. Meeting Su Wan also made me feel happy for the first time.  Once I had love, if I abandoned it, who would I be?  Father, please don¡¯t be emotional, your life is the most important, please leave!  Father/Master/Dad, please?Leave!  Ha ha  at this time, is this scene very dog ??-blooded?  For the sake of a woman, I, a transvestite who has never had determination or perseverance, or even the appearance of a man, actually plan to face danger head-on?  In other words, I don¡¯t actually have the potential to become a hero?  The four generals fell silent in the soul link.  After a while, Ruiwen suddenly said: "Dad, I support you." Ruiwen!  what are you saying!  ?  Shut up!  Brother, haven¡¯t you always wanted your father to become a real man?  Maybe I am not a competent girl, but in my eyes, those men who usually use women as playthings and punching bags, and abandon women at critical moments are real scum. Only men who are unswerving in their love and will never leave them  , is the real man!  "Ruiwen, do you know what it means when you say this?"  I know, brother, Brother Swing, Brother Galen, I want to ask you, what is the meaning of our existence?  Galen: Loyalty.  Swain: Life.  Darius: Ambition.  Yes, but if you blindly tolerate your father, don't let him experience real hardships and crises, and don't let him truly make a life choice, how can he grow into a person who can protect him with his life and realize his dreams with loyalty?  Ambitious man?  And the most original meaning of our existence is actually just one sentence: Even if we die, we will die in front of him.  I understand, now, my partners/brothers, I have opened all spiritual links, tell me, are youare you ready?  Are you ready to protect your father's dignity and promise with your life and face the endless sandstorm?  All things are unified!  The engine is started, ready to go at any time!  I want to use my life to extend my father¡¯s life! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I have awakened!     so easy!  We will help dad get through this difficult time!  I understand, brothers, I am proud to be your companions Dad, start the summoning!  Listening to the vows and determination of every child in his soul, Dongfang Yun suddenly fell silent.  He hesitated, was in pain, and was afraid.  He turned around and held Su Wan's hand, and said softly: "Are you ready to die together with me?" Su Wan nodded lightly: "Already." Dongfang Yun suddenly smiled with relief, Su Wan was ready  Prepared, he was equally prepared.  ??Essentially speaking, this is a sixteen-year-old child who matures late, develops late, and is a transvestite who has been laughed at and disliked by her classmates.  The unexpected time travel made him suddenly gain power. The small kindness in his heart prevented him from being as domineering and unscrupulous as the time traveler in the novel. If he didn't cherish life, maybe he wouldn't have chosen to save him at that fatal moment.  A small child.  Just as Darius disliked him at first, no matter how powerful and determined such a person is, his character flaws make it difficult for him to become a hero.  But it is precisely this flawed character that makes him treat others seriously and sincerely without any flaws.  It is precisely because of this seriousness and sincerity that he will never risk all the lives he has feelings for to protect himself and the safety of the woman he wants to protect.  "Darius, if I die, will you still exist?"  Dad, what are you talking about?  Anyway, we won't let you suffer any pain. Even if we are all dead, you will never die!  "Darius, answer my question.  No, it is different from ordinary summons. Although the bond and emotion between us are given by the supreme summoning system, they are extremely real. Our flesh and blood were also obtained by you through sacrifice, just like a real father and son, you  If we die, although we lose our purpose, we will still exist.  ¡°In this case¡­Darius, I¡¯m sorry.  Dad!  You, what do you want to do!  ?  Dongfang Yun smiled softly: "Sorry, my children, I am very happy to be with you. In fact, I don't want to be a great man, but this is the path I have chosen. Since I have chosen it, I will never  Will not repent. "Master/Father/Daddy/Daddy!  !  !  The generals seemed to understand what Dongfang Yun wanted to do, and they all roared.  Galen and the other three suddenly turned around and rushed towards Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun smiled calmly and slowly raised his hand: "Darius, Galen, don't argue anymore. The empire that will be established in the future will be called Nok."It's up to you to decide whether it's Sass or Demacia" Seeing that Sven's hand was about to touch Dongfang Yun, a huge teleportation array lit up from under the feet of the three of them. The white light of the teleportation array soared into the sky in this dim world.  Then, a hint of despair and struggle appeared, as well as an accusation of disaster. ¡°Also, my children, I was too remiss for not training you all into level four heroes!  " As the light flickered, the figures of the three generals froze and were gradually contained by the white light. "But no matter what, as an incompetent father, I hope you can all live happily, Darius, I will leave everyone to you from now on.  Don't let me down" "The third-level hero Butcher Pudge fully recognized the status of the host master and was promoted to level four. Butcher Pudge activated the skill [Dismemberment]!  " "The first-level hero steam robot Blitzcrank subconsciously acknowledged the existence of the host and was promoted to level twopromoted to level threepromoted to level four. The steam robot Blitzcrank activated the skill [Electrostatic Field]!  " "Level 2 hero Riven, the Blade of Exile" "Level 2 hero Windrunner Lairilei" "Level 2 hero Murloc Guard Slarda" In an instant, the voices of all the generals being promoted to level 4 were heard.  sounded in Dongfang Yun's ears, but Dongfang Yun no longer cared about this, because with his wave of hands, Sven, Galen, and Pudge had completely disappeared from the teleportation array in the next second.  , the strong wind has swept up Dongfang Yun, making him completely unconscious. PS: This chapter will definitely be disliked by some. Indeed, Dongfang Yun is not only a 16-year-old transvestite + virgin, but also indecisive and has a personality problem.  He is extremely flawed and always likes to do idiotic and bloody things. But everyone who writes novels has some pursuits, right? My pursuit is very simple. I just want to write a person with flaws but flesh and blood.  This is not a protagonist like Gao Daquan or Xiaobai whose IQ has no lower limit and all clicks are based on deception. This kind of creation may succeed or may fail. I just want to be a responsible author, responsible for my readers and my characters.  The character Dongfang Yun will grow, become stronger, and dominate the world, but at the beginning of this story, he is just an ordinary, even silly, kind-hearted guy like us. PSS: The above words are actually my apology.  Please report, if you want to comment, please comment lightly. PSSS: Thank you book friend 1303052337 for your continuous rewards. I am really, really grateful!  I'm a little busy. I'm updating 5K a day and paying off 2K of debt. Tomorrow, I'll pay off the basic debt of 6K. PSSSSS: I heard that you'll be punished by God if you do so much porn, but I still have to say that I'll pay it off after reading this chapter.  For those of you who have not decided to give up on this book, please guess who the hero will appear next?

 Continental Storm Chapter 30 Golden Crown Sand Worm Lair

    (Although you don¡¯t look much like her, your personality, tone of voice, or smile are all very similar to hers. I will never allow you to die for such a personthis kind of you, at least  Don¡¯t die in front of me again!) As Dongfang Yun was swept up into the sky, Su Wan screamed, flames burst out from her back and twisted into flame wings, and flew towards Dongfang Yun in the sky, grabbing the latter¡¯s hand.  calf.  How could her power alone be comparable to the power of nature?  What followed was that the flame wings were instantly scattered by the storm, and she was also involved in the storm.  What's surprising is that Buicareno, who had always had eyes full of despair, and who was neither happy nor sad even when his hired workers were swept up into the sky, roared angrily at this time, and when his feet bounced, his whole body became energetic.  The wind rushes to the sky!  He was angry, roaring, roaring, and quickly approached Dongfang Yun and Su Wan with red eyes. He raised his left hand to grab Su Wan, who was instantly knocked unconscious by the wind and sand, and hugged Dongfang Yun tightly with his right hand.  He crossed his body, using his not-so-strong back to resist the sweeping wind and sand, and protected Dongfang Yun's tender body in his arms!  A stone thrown up by a sandstorm flew past and hit Buicareno hard on the back of the head, instantly knocking the man unconscious.  But even so, Buicareno¡¯s right hand holding Dongfang Yun remained firm and never let go.  The sky and the earth are the same as before people's eyes, they are all dark.  When Dongfang Yun woke up again with a faint sound, he found that his whole body was frozen. The surroundings were cold and dark, and he couldn't see his fingers. Moreover, he was also held tightly in the arms of a strong body, which was not too bad.  The thick arms were as hard as steel, making it difficult for Dongfang Yun to break free.  ¡°Is it the end of life so soon?  Dad!  You're not dead?  Very good!  Father, are you okay?  ¡­ ¡­ A group of generals roared out in surprise in the soul link. Surprisingly, there were voices from other people besides the four generals.  Dongfang Yun then remembered that at the last moment, all the generals seemed to have broken through their shackles and became level four heroes.  I¡¯m okay, I just don¡¯t know where this is.  Dongfang Yun stretched out his little hand tentatively, and found that the person holding him had his chest spread out and was watching. It was obviously not Su Wan, so he couldn't help but become nervous: "Sister Su! Where are you?" He kept his human aura and his whole body was cold. It seemed that  He was dead, and in this dark and cold environment, Dongfang Yun's nature was like that of a wolf when he was alone, not to mention that he was like a devil and would be scared to death.  So there was a bit of crying in his voice.  Father, call me over!  ??Yes, Dad, summon us over!  A group of generals could no longer hold themselves back.  "Don't worry, it's not certain where I am now. If it's a closed place, there won't be enough oxygen. I'll die faster if you come."  ¡°In this case, Dad, you should take a look at the surrounding situation first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll buy a return ticket for you.  Hmm Dongfang Yunnuo retracted his small body from the steel-like arms and touched to the side. What he got was all cold gravel, and there were also small pieces of dried mucus.  , I expected it to be blood stains.  He wanted to get up, but his body seemed to be paralyzed. There was no feeling at all below his chest. If he touched it carefully, there were no wounds. It must be that the arm prevented the blood from flowing to the lower body, causing the numbness.  After a while, the lower body regained consciousness. Dongfang Yun groped forward and crawled forward. His fingers accidentally touched the soft hair. He groped forward along the hair and decisively discovered a woman.  Su Wan?  Dongfang Yun screamed sadly in his heart. Because of the system, this cry was directly summoned into the latter's soul.  Su Wan groaned softly. She didn¡¯t know what she did in the darkness. After a while, a flame lit up.  This flame burned in the fingers as white as jade, illuminating the two people in the darkness.  A pair of eyes full of surprise and joy, a pair of eyes as deep in love as the sea, and two pure white jade bodies hugging each other tightly.  Then Su Wan let out a soft ¡®Ah¡¯ and subconsciously pushed Dongfang Yun away.  At some point, the clothes on their bodies were all torn to pieces, and there were only pieces of strands hanging on their bodies, completely unable to cover them.  Fortunately, Su Wan had a storage bracelet on her body. When she reached out, two dresses appeared in her hands. The woman whispered: "Little brother, put them on." "" Even though she is a girl?Clothes, but for this time, I didn¡¯t care so much, Dongfang Yun nodded and put them on.  After Su Wan put on her dress, she tore off part of the lower edge of Dongfang Yun's dress, exposing her two white calves. The torn part was tied to Dongfang Yun's waist.  waist.  Her movements were light and gentle, like a mother dressing her son.  The woman¡¯s thinking was indeed difficult to understand. Dongfang Yun was so affected by it that he only remembered to observe his surroundings after getting dressed.  The location the two of them were in turned out to be a cave made purely of gravel. The cave was about five meters wide and no more than two meters high. A winding road stretched to an unknown location.  Dongfang Yun scratched his head, suddenly remembered the person who had just hugged him, and turned around sharply to look.  By the light of Su Wan¡¯s fire, one could vaguely tell that he was a man who looked relatively strong even though he was thin.  Although the opponent was lying naked on the ground, judging from his sky-blue hair color, he should be Buicareno.  Su Wan also frowned at the same time. The two crawled in front of each other. She stretched out two fingers and pressed lightly on Bui Carreno's neck. After a few seconds, she said: "Little brother, he is still alive." "Help!"  Although Dongfang Yun wanted to say that we can't protect ourselves and just ignore him, but thinking about it carefully, it should be Buicareno's credit that he is safe. This kind of ingratitude is really disgusting.  Su Wan nodded, took out a scroll from the storage bracelet and tore it open. Pieces of clear, cold, light green light were released, giving people a feeling of spring breeze. This light slowly covered Bui Carreno, who  He woke up leisurely with a groan.  He tried to get up, but immediately fell to the ground again.  Despite this, his hands were still groping around quickly, and at the same time he shouted in an unclear voice: "Where are you don't leave! Don't leave me alone again!" "Is he crazy?"  Dongfang Yun said strangely.  Su Wan raised her head and looked at it carefully and said: "He was hit hard on the back of the head. I'm glad he didn't die. I just used the fourth-level healing scroll of the wood system. His internal and external injuries should be almost healed now, except for the back of the head."  The injury probably made him unable to think clearly." "As she said, she hesitated and tore off a long piece of gauze from her skirt: "You can lift his head and let me bandage it." "Hmm."  Yun came directly in front of Buicareno and raised his head with both hands.  Neither of them expected that when Su Wan was bandaging, the confused Buicareno slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the Dongfang Yun in front of him with the help of the firelight, as if dreaming but not dreaming.  His eyes suddenly became extremely bright. He stood up suddenly, knocked Su Wan away, and threw Dongfang Yun to the ground. His nose and tears flowed out together, and he cried loudly: "You are not dead! No, I am dead.  It turns out that it¡¯s really great to have you in the world of death. If I had known earlier, I would have come to accompany you when you died! You must have had a very hard and lonely life these years.  "It doesn't matter, I will always be with you, no one can separate us!" Dongfang Yun struggled in anger, but how could he struggle better than Bui Carreno?  He had no choice but to turn to Su Wan for help.  Su Wan frowned and shook Buicareno hard with both hands: "Mr. Bui? Mr. Bui, please wake up? You've hurt the little brother in a while!" The two of them pulled and yelled, and finally got Buicareno free.  ¡ª¡ªOr maybe Buicareno let go of his hand.  He looked at Dongfang Yun with confused eyes, sat on the ground and murmured: "How could this happen? Isn't this hell? Are you Mr. Yun? But, it's so similar, why are there such similar things in this world?  "Human?" Dongfang Yun seemed to be molested, holding his legs and pushing away in surprise: "What nonsense are you talking about? If I had known, I wouldn't have woken you up!"  His voice became hoarse, but he was even more unable to distinguish between men and women. Coupled with the Su Wan dress and messy hair, he looked exactly like an innocent girl in disaster.  Buicareno was stunned for a while, then a guilty look suddenly appeared on his face, and he knelt down and bowed very sincerely: "Yes, I'm sorry, I apologize to you for my unreasonableness. Dear Mr. Yun, what you did just now is completely a loss."  Please forgive me for my sins." "Are you sober?" "Yes, very sober!" Buicareno calmed down, and his voice returned to its previous magnetic elegance and lowness. He looked around.  He stood up and said, "Do you two know where we are?" "Of course it's in the cave." "No." Buicareno sighed softly: "This is underground, golden??In the sandworm's lair.  " "Howwhy are we here?"  Could it be that it regards us as food?  "Dongfang Yun couldn't help but become nervous. Buicareno stood up and groped the sand wall left and right, picked out a part of the gravel, put it in his mouth and sucked it in. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "We should have accidentally fallen after being blown away by the sandstorm it rolled up.  Come on, the sand attached to this sand wall has very little moisture, and although the golden-crowned sandworm lives in the desert, its body is always kept moist. If it were a tunnel where it often passes, the humidity should be higher than here.  Su Wan said: "Then why are we hesitating?"  Immediately dig a tunnel upwards.  " "Yes, I'll call someone right now.  Dongfang Yun said, raising his little hand. "Don't!"  "Buycareno turned around and said loudly: "The nest of the golden-crowned sandworm is at least five to ten meters above the ground. Once the sand wall above is destroyed, the soil above our heads is likely to pour down immediately, and we will all be buried alive by then.  .  Dongfang Yun and Su Wan were startled by his roar. The former pouted and said, "If you don't want it, don't want it. Why are you shouting?"  Can you deal with that bug?  "Buycareno also realized his gaffe, and while leaning over to apologize, he explained: "The golden-crowned sandworm has no vision and hearing. It purely relies on the sensing taste buds all over the body to smell enemies and food, so sound and light are  We will not attract them. We have passed through a big sandstorm and our bodies are covered with the smell of sand. As a result, the chance of the golden-crowned sandworm discovering us is very low.  For now, we can only move forward quickly and try to find a way to the ground as soon as possible.  " Su Wan pondered: "Since it can only rely on taste and smell, how did it find us?  As we walked along, we already had the smell of desert on us. It would be difficult for it to detect us, right?  "    "indeed.  "Buycareno looked thoughtful: "Generally speaking, the food of golden-crowned sandworms is fish in desert oases. Compared with blue-eyed Khmer giant ants, desert vampires, and thunder mirages, the chance of attacking travelers is as low as  Almost nothing, unless" "Unless someone disturbs it?  Su Wan smiled bitterly: "It looks like we are really unlucky!"  "    "No!  "Buycareno frowned more and more: "We have been walking for a week. Although we have reached the middle section of the Xichou Ancient Road and the middle section of the Saphiro Desert, we are still far away from the activity area of ??the Golden Crown Sandworm. Even if there are people  It was shocked. With the strength of this monster, the speed of destroying the enemy would never let the opponent run hundreds of kilometers away!  " Dongfang Yun raised his little hand and asked very studiously: "What do you mean, is there some powerful person who deliberately led that monster into our caravan?  "Buycareno smiled bitterly, and suddenly bowed again and saluted: "I'm very sorry!  "    "What's wrong?  "Buycareno said seriously: "This time I traveled from Bansai to the City of Chaos because my friends invited me to participate in the triennial [Business Exhibition Festival] in the City of Chaos, and I also shouldered the important responsibility of His Majesty the Emperor of our country.  " Su Wan said: "It's okay to stay here and chat. Mr. Buyi, let's chat while looking for an exit.  " "It should be.  "Buycareno led the way cautiously by the light of the fire, and said to Dongfang Yun: "To be honest, this time, I am participating in the [Business Exhibition Festival] not as a tourist, but as a bidder.  identity.  Su Wan held out a finger: "Although the Galen Empire is a powerful military power, it is not economically prosperous. Due to its remote location, strong folk customs, and very few people doing business, facing the Nujia Empire, the  After the five-year deadline, it must be impossible to collect tributes, right?  "Buycareno smiled awkwardly at Dongfang Yun, but there was a look of humiliation in his eyes, and he said hatefully: "The lions of these invaders should not be satisfied, because there are many surrenders, which will inevitably lead to servility.  There are too many people in a corner of the hall, and the opinions of nobles and officials affect His Majesty's decision, and it is impossible to study the secret of the Nujia magic weapon in a short time, so it is inevitable to compromise at this stage.  " Dongfang Yun suddenly realized: "National conditions plus demand, so you come here to take some treasures at the trade fair festival in the city of chaos?  " "Indeed, because I have many friends, His Majesty asked me to come here to attend the festival. Unfortunately, most of the things the Nujia Empire wants are antiques and treasures handed down from ancient times. Otherwise, I would not leave the people and travel across mountains and rivers to come here.  here.  " Having said this, he changed the topic, looked at Dongfang Yun affectionately and said: "But I am still very lucky. If I hadn't come here, how could I have met Mr. Yun.  " Dongfang Yun shuddered and hid himself behind Su Wan. Bui Carreno probably also felt that he was suspected of being a weirdo, so he smiled bitterly and said seriously: "It's just thatOur country is not rich, so we have to put some royal treasures up for auction and use the auction money to directly purchase the treasures.  "Su Wan sighed: "I have to say that although Mr. Buyi has good talents in government affairs and magic, he is slightly lacking in business.  " "Why?  " "Mr. Buyi thinks about it carefully, which country in the mainland now dares to face the wrath of the Nujia Empire?  No one dares, so they naturally have to work hard to collect treasures. In this way, the value of the treasures has doubled several times. What no one wanted for one gold coin before may now be worth tens of thousands of gold coins. Even if Mr. Bui  Holding a royal treasure in hand, you may not be able to get many treasures with the money you get from selling it. Let me ask you, the emperor of your country must have given you an amount of treasures, right?  "    "indeed.  " Su Wan let out a long breath: "I now understand that Mr. Bui just wanted to apologize to us.  "Buycareno was not stupid, and immediately said: "This is simply someone who is slandering His Majesty and wants to frame me deliberately.  "Su Wan said: "It's just that Mr. Buyi is very popular. I don't think there are any friends who would rather do a loss-making business than help Mr. Buyi get their share.  "Buycareno smiled bitterly: "So those nobles attracted the Golden Crown Sandworm to attack in order to have an extra layer of protection I'm sorry, Mr. Yun, it was me who caused you trouble.  " "I said you have inferred too much from just such a small thing, right?  Dongfang Yun was speechless: "But there is no way. These days, the chance of meeting a scum is much higher than the chance of meeting a good person. It is rare for us to be lucky enough to meet a good person, but we cannot escape the frame of a scumbag."  "Buycareno's eyes lit up: "Your Excellency Yun, are you praising me?  " He looked excited, like a child who got a lollipop. Dongfang Yun immediately waved his hand: "You are overthinking.  " During the conversation, the three of them had walked a long way along the winding underground passage. Finally, Buicareno in front stopped and turned around and said: "It's windy.  "    "wind?  " Dongfang Yun and Su Wan looked curiously at the small ball of flame between the latter's fingers - the flame did not jump. "Buycareno said: "I am a wind magician, and I am quite good at sensing the wind element.  The wind was indeed blowing, not far ahead.  " Dongfang Yun said excitedly: "Then what are you waiting for?  Doesn't the wind mean there is an exit?  Let's get out quickly.  "Buycareno said cautiously: "I feel a hint of violence in the wind. It's better to walk slowly. Miss Su, please protect Mr. Yun well, and let me explore the way."  " There was no room for Su Wan's rejection in his words, which made Su Wan smile bitterly. " There was a time when she was the target of men. In order to reduce the exposure, she would even wear a veil every day. As a result, she didn't expect the world-famous Ban Sai.  Buicareno treated himself like a broken shoe, but looked at Dongfang Yun like the apple of his eye. Although she had no other feelings for Buicareno other than admiration, Su Wan still felt a little jealous of the 'little brother'.  . But she still unfolded the three flame-colored long tails behind her back to protect Dongfang Yun. With a solemn look on her face, Buicareno looked at Dongfang Yun deeply and then leaned forward and placed it in her right hand behind her.  A group of cyan wind moved quickly. After walking for about a few dozen meters, at a corner, a distant light came into the eyes of the three of them. Bui Carreno turned around and motioned to Dongfang Yun and the two of them to lie down, and he also crawled forward.  , until he came to the bright entrance of the cave, he stopped and looked around. His body suddenly froze, and after a few seconds, he turned back and motioned for the two of them to go over. The expressions on Dongfang Yun and Su Wan's faces also changed.  It became equally solemn. In front of the three people, there was an underground palace that was larger than the Pyramid of Khufu. It looked like the bunker where the Alien Queen was stored in Alien vs. Predator, or the Hanging Garden of Ancient Babylon.  Although it is dilapidated, this building is still majestic and majestic. What surrounds this underground palace is no longer a sand wall made of fine sand, but a huge cave with oil lamps burning on the surrounding smooth walls.  The cave, which is the size of three football fields, is surprisingly brightly lit. The surroundings of the underground palace are also filled with horrifying things - countless grotesque bones!  They are piled up everywhere, looking as small as humans, but also as huge as dinosaurs. It is clear that the bones of hundreds of creatures are piled together. This is not a battlefield, but it looks more miserable and terrifying than the battlefield!"There is a wind blowing in front of you. Even though there is no rotten smell, it still makes Dongfang Yun shiver, because it is the dark wind of red fruit!"  Looking down, he saw that the entrance of the cave was nearly thirty meters above the ground. Buicareno said: "Your Excellency Yun, Miss Su, you two wait here for a moment. I will go down to explore the way out. I will come up to meet you when I find the way out."  "You guys." Dongfang Yun suddenly smiled, making Buyi instantly confused: "No, Mr. Buyi, since this is a cave, even if the Golden Crown Sandworm is a tenth-level monster, I will kill it for you!"  Under Buicareno's horrified gaze, he jumped directly from the hole.  Buicareno wanted to reach out and grab it, but Su Wan stopped him.  This beautiful woman smiled gently and said: "Don't worry, the little brother has been suppressed for too long. It's time to vent." Buyi looked down thoughtfully and saw Dongfang Yun.  He raised his white jade-like arm in mid-air and whispered: "Take me down, Lairilei." As he fell, a silver-white teleportation array suddenly appeared in the air next to him, and at the same time, a delicate figure emerged from the teleportation array.  He burst out of the formation, hugged Dongfang Yun's little body with both hands, and said with a chuckle: "Dad, I'm here to protect you!" PS: The Lun family is really touched by everyone's willfulness and understanding of me!  thank you all!  If you don't mind let's count the votes again?  PSS: Thank you to book friend 1303052337 for your generous reward reminder and evaluation vote To be honest, Dian Niang¡¯s reward system actually looks like a cross talk flower basket to me, for everyone to express their feelings and play casually.  Just play.  As a newcomer to the book, I was flattered by the continuous rewards, but I also felt that I was not worthy of these rewards. After all, there were still many shortcomings.  This is said to book friend 1303052337, and also to all those who want to reward me. I just want to express my feelings. I will be very satisfied if I just give you 1,200 points. Your support means a lot to me.  It¡¯s more important than being successful. Here, I would like to express my gratitude to all those who have spent money on me, as well as those who have been reading my books and voting for me. Thank you very much!  PSS: I just read the comments, and a book friend correctly guessed the hero who will appear next. I have nothing to reward here. When the hero is announced, the book friend who guessed it correctly will re-post it. I will pin it for you for half a month.  As a reward!

 Continental Storm Chapter 31 The First Level

    As the daughter of the wind, Leruilei, even as an archer, definitely has a better understanding and mastery of the wind than Bui Carreno, the wind mage.  She didn¡¯t see any magic being cast, her feet were just waving in the air as lightly as a fish, and the speed of her descent began to slow down. After a few seconds, it was even slower than falling cotton wool.  After landing on the ground, Lai Ruilei put Dongfang Yun down and suddenly wrinkled her little nose and said, "Dad, the wind warned me that there is a clan of undead hidden in these buildings." "Undead?" Dongfang Yunqi said.  Said: "Is it possible that the Golden Crown Sandworm is dead?" Lai Ruilei shook her head: "I don't know about that." "It doesn't matter." Anyway, no matter how hard we hit this cave, which is stronger than the city wall, it will never collapse. Dongfang Yun  Full of confidence.  Behind him, Su Wan spread out her flame wings and Bui Carreno, whose whole body was wrapped in cyan wind armor, descended at the same time. The latter said: "Your Excellency Yun, your child knows how long we have been unconscious for?" Lairile turned back.  Look at him: "About four hours." "Four hours" Buicareno rubbed his smooth chin and said: "At the speed of the Golden Crown Sandworm, if we are flying in the sky, it is very likely that  It landed somewhere before it did" He looked around, and with the help of his wind armor, he jumped a few tens of meters away, touched a pile of smooth bones for a while, then jumped back, and stretched out two sticks full of mucus.  Finger: "This is indeed the mucus secreted by the golden-crowned sandworm. So did we accidentally fall into the nest where the golden-crowned sandworm currently lives?" "Where it lives now?" "Yes, the golden-crowned sandworm has a very wide swimming range.  It is very large, and its lair is winding and winding for hundreds of kilometers, but its habit is that it likes to live in one place without changing." The words of Lairile and Buicareno made Dongfang Yun frown without leaving a trace.  The analysis made Dongfang Yun seem to have thought of something, but he didn't like to make it public until it was confirmed: "Once you come, let it be. In any case, fighting in the desert will definitely not be as safe as here. Guys, follow me in and take a look.  Let's see." Said, ignoring the thoughts of several people, Dongfang Yun took the lead in walking towards the underground palace.  "Heseems" This behavior of having old ideas makes Su Wan a little strange. Logically speaking, Dongfang Yun's character should like to seek other people's opinions before doing anything.  The corners of Lai Ruilei's mouth turned up and she quickly followed.  The other two could only choose to follow.  Walking up the stairs, the four of them stopped in front of the tall palace door. The palace door was as spacious and grand as an ancient Greek temple. It was more than ten meters high. The circular arches on the left and right were carved with countless strange symbols.  But it doesn't look out of place, instead it looks quite artistic.  On the left and right sides, there are two tall stone sculptures. On the left is a spotted hound, and on the right is a long-feathered eagle.  "Could this be it?" A strange expression suddenly appeared on Su Wan's face.  "Ruins of the ancient Loulan palace!" Buicareno walked to the arch pillars and groped for the words with certainty: "These words are all carved characters, written in ancient Loulan thousands of years ago, and Loulan people lived in the desert, and their  The totems are the Sand Dog and the Sand Eagle, so this should be the ruins of the Loulan Ancient Palace." The two of them looked at Dongfang Yun with excitement on their faces.  "Uhyou mean, there might be treasures here?" Dongfang Yun's eyes also lit up.  Su Wan said: "It's not maybe, it's definitely possible. Although ancient Loulan was located in the desert, it was known as the Pearl of the Desert and the Land of Dragons. It was unique on the mainland at that time. Later, the palace suddenly fell into quicksand.  , the entire capital city was destroyed, and the entire continent attacked, Gu Loulan became a short-lived and glorious legend like the high elves of the past. " "That's great! Let's go in!"  Full of excitement, he strode into the palace gate.  Like the strange oil lamps outside, there are also lamps every ten meters apart on both sides of the majestic main hall passage. This lamp does not look bright, but it is such a flame as thick as a finger, but it forcibly lights up the area within ten meters.  The ground was illuminated as if by a large searchlight from a prison, with a glow.  Along the passage to the main hall, there is a circular altar in the main hall. The altar is divided into three levels of stairs, and each level of the stairs is filled with strange words.  Recalling the clips from "Alien vs. Predator", Dongfang Yun's face began to turn a little pale - couldn't it really be an alien?  The main hall is more than 300 square meters in size, but when you look around, except for the arch pillars and the murals on the wall, there is nothing except the altar.    Su Wan and Bui Carreno looked at the words on the altar steps very carefully, although they couldn't really understand them.  Lai Ruilei suddenly said: "Dad, the era of high elves is not much different from the era of ancient Loulan. Maybe the dark night scholars can recognize the words on it." Dongfang Yun understood, and when he raised his hand, light bloomed on the ground, and a man with a body  A graceful elf wearing a robe and holding an ancient book appeared in the summoning array, and bowed down: "Dark Night Scholar Omini meets the master, General Lairilei." "Omini, do you know these words?" Su Wan in the distance was curious.  road.  "Mother, it will take some time for me to fully recognize these words." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "Okay, you stay here to see what is written on it, Mr. Buyi stays to protect her. Sister Su, Lairilei  , let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡± Bui Careno was surprisingly obedient to Dongfang Yun¡¯s words, nodded and stood on Omini¡¯s side.  On one side of the main hall facing the passage, there is another passage, which is entirely composed of stone steps. It seems to lead to the upper level. Dongfang Yun and the other three walked up.  What¡¯s strange is that after walking for an unknown amount of time, the three of them are still on the stairs, looking at each other in confusion.  Su Wan and Lai Ruilei looked up and down at the same time, but they felt that the main hall below and the bright door above seemed to have remained unchanged.  "Could it bea ghost beating the wall?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but ask.  Lairilei snorted: "No matter what, no one can stop Dad from your progress." After saying this, this pure girl pulled out the long leaf-shaped bow from behind, and stretched the bowstring to the maximum with an elegant but agile movement.  , the surrounding wind quickly gathered between her hands at a speed visible to the naked eye, spinning and gradually forming a wind arrow between the bow handle and the bow string.  Lairilei's eyes were stern, and the rotating wind arrows were also turning the fastest on her string. Finally, even a weakling like Dongfang Yun could feel waves of oppression spreading to his shoulders, and the walls on both sides and the steps under his feet were also  This invisible pressure created cracks, and gravel jumped out. It was quickly crushed by the green wind and then sucked into the arrow, turning the wind arrow into a green-yellow color, full of a heavy sense of power and speed.  sense of speed.  "Powerful impact!" Lairilei roared, and instantly released her right hand. The bow string carried the strong force and shot out the wind arrow. The wind arrow kept spinning and disappeared in front of the three people in an instant, but it was vaguely able to  Judging from the trajectory left after piercing the space, it has rushed straight to the luminous door on the upper level.  At the same time, more than ten minutes have passed. Dark Night Scholar Omini finally translated the words on the third step of the altar: "The space within sight pulls the hearts of wealth and poverty far away. The living move forward, but the dead  The road can only be broken by the blood of a virgin." Bui Careno frowned and said: "What do you mean?" Omini frowned and said: "Actually, Gu Loulan already existed in the era of the rise of high elves, so I know about Gu Loulan.  In fact, it is a matriarchal clan. In addition to the wolves and eagles in the desert, their most fundamental worship is the female self" Her pretty face blushed slightly: "And the passage below."  She was stunned for a moment and then blushed slightly: "Then what does this sentence mean?" Omini said: "If the altar symbolizes the top of this underground palace, then the third level of steps should represent  The road leading to the upper level." As she spoke, she looked up at the top of the passage: "It should be this road, right? If my estimate is correct, this road should be made of space magic. It doesn't seem to be long.  In fact, the spaces at the upper and lower ends are connected, so no matter how the masters walk, they are just going up and down in circles. This is also the reason why the living walk into the path of the dead This path can consume people alive who pass by without knowing it.  . Ancient Loulan worshiped the female organ because they felt that the organ was the birthplace of life, and the blood of a virgin could be broken. A broken virginity was the path from a girl to her mother, and it was also the path of life.  From life to death, all the way from death to life, when the two offset each other, the space magic will be temporarily broken." Bui grabbed Omini's hand and said nervously: "Then you mean, Lord Yun and the others are actually trapped.  Are you inside?" Omini remained calm and shook her head: "It's okay, I have informed General Darius and he will tell the master." As he said that, the dark night scholar continued to study the second step.  Text.  "Virgin's blood?" Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Does it have to be the blood after the membrane is broken, or does it suffice as long as there is blood?" Su Wan took out a small knife from the storage bracelet and pointed it at her finger  : "It should only be blood. Although the ancient Loulan is prosperousThe population may not be very large, so how can there be so many virgins.  "    "etc!  Dongfang Yun suddenly frowned and said, "Darius just said that the up and down roads are connected?"  Then" "Dad, be careful!  " Lai Ruilei shouted, and pushed Dongfang Yun to the side with both hands. At the same time, she crossed her hands on her chest and shouted to Lu Jiao below: "Wind Walker!  " In an instant, a wind shadow coated her whole body with a light cyan film - Lairilei's skill can increase her movement speed by 50% and make physical attacks ineffective in a short period of time. Dongfang Yun fell to sit down  Looking down from the side, in the three-person-wide passage, the wind arrow was spinning at an extremely fast speed, carrying terrifying pressure and coming to Lairilei. There was a loud sound, and the wind arrow was heard.  The wrapped yellow sand was completely blocked by the film, but the long arrow made of pure wind elements pierced into Lairilei's lower abdomen! Suddenly, blood splashed on Dongfang Yun's face. PS: Thank you Tonight.  I am really grateful for being the first author of this book. I won¡¯t say more. I will add an extra chapter to express my gratitude. PSS: Book friend 130305233742074¡¯s rewards cannot be counted, probably because there are no regular reader names.  The reason is that Dian Niang did not give any tips. But this chapter also thanks book friend 130305233742074. PSSS: There will be another chapter of 5K in a while, which is today¡¯s update. I would like to say thank you for your recommendation votes and rewards, as well as book reviews.  Although I haven¡¯t responded to all the district¡¯s opinions and suggestions, I¡¯m looking at them carefully. I¡¯m really grateful for everyone¡¯s support!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 32 The Twelve Golden Girls

    This wind arrow is purely composed of wind elements, and Lairilei's Wind Walker can only resist physical damage, so it was pierced by an arrow.  Fortunately, she is the daughter of the wind. The wind element only penetrated the lower abdomen, but did not continue to explode. Otherwise, Lairilei would have been killed - in order to pursue speed and power, she used the power of the rules.  The skill [Powerful Impact], if it were an ordinary wind arrow, would not even be able to hurt her.  General Lairilei, who has a sexy figure and a pure face, suffered the consequences of her own misfortune, but Dongfang Yun was so distressed that she almost shed tears.  This is normal. Which parent in the world would not feel distressed when seeing their child injured?  However, Lairilei, who has experienced hundreds of battles, didn't care about it. She was also a hero who participated in the undead disaster. Although the injury was very painful, the next second, the strong pure white girl still stood up holding the wound and comforted her.  Dongfang Yun: "Dad, it's my own problem. If I had known that this passage was an up-and-down connecting structure formed by space magic, I shouldn't have fired this arrow. I was impulsive." Dongfang Yun bit his lower lip and shook his head:  "Anyway, if I hadn't walked here arrogantly, you wouldn't have been injured." Su Wan tore off a piece of cloth from her skirt and carefully bandaged it for Lairile: "Don't blame yourself, little one.  Brother, can't the generals return to your soul realm to recuperate?" As soon as she said that, Dongfang Yun remembered that this was indeed the case and immediately recalled Lairile.  The latter quickly said: "Father, this road is still very dangerous, Lai Ruilei" She said seriously: "Lai Ruilei wants to accompany you to continue walking." Dongfang Yun said with a serious face: "No, I  You can also summon your brothers and sisters. If you are injured, go back and recover!" "I know, I know." Lairilei glanced at Dongfang Yun with a resentful look, pouting and letting the latter call her back.  Lai Ruilei left, and Dongfang Yun sighed: "My willfulness has caused too many bitter fruits along the way. In reality, I insisted on taking the Xichou Ancient Road and encountered the Golden Crown Sandworm. Then I confidently entered the Ancient Loulan Palace and harmed Lai Ruilei.  Ruilei was injuredI really need to improve my character." Su Wan gently wiped the sweat from his forehead due to nervousness: "Don't blame yourself, no one will grow up, and everyone will be immature sometimes.  It is best to be aware of shame and then be brave, and to work hard to correct yourself." Dongfang Yun nodded: "You are right." During the conversation between the two, Darius said in the soul link: Dad, summon me.  Go over there. Although this road is open, there may be dangers on the road behind. Compared to others, I have thick health, high defense, and strong attacks. While I can ensure that you are not injured, I will never be injured.  Swain: Dear Master, my speed is faster and I seem to be weaker and have more obvious advantages. If you really encounter an enemy, don¡¯t you want to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger for a while?  Galen: My lord of justice, choose me. As a Cao Cong Lun, I am extremely good at investigation and counter-investigation!  Dongfang Yun:  Forget it, you just have to wait for now. I will call you when needed.  Dongfang Yun cut off the soul link and secretly wondered if he was being too arbitrary.  "However, Lairilei's injury proved one thing. Generals are by no means omnipotent. Sometimes, there are some things that do not require a strong being to protect themselves.  Especially when Omini continues to explore the second step of the altar, all you have to do is follow Omini's instructions.  Darius was right, this road was indeed open - large amounts of Lareile's blood was sprinkled on the steps, and the surroundings were already swaying with light and shadow, as if he was interspersed in a blurry movie world. When this  After the shaking ended, my eyes gradually became clearer when I looked up and down the two stairs.  The two of them went straight to the top, and what they saw was the second hall.  This hall is much smaller than the main hall downstairs, only about the size of two basketball courts, and there is nothing in it.  Dongfang Yun and Su Wan looked at each other and stepped in. As soon as they entered, they felt something strange happening behind them. When they looked back, they saw a film of light suddenly appearing on the door when they came up. It seemed like a barrier, but also like a film of light.  seal.  Su Wan tensed up and protected Dongfang Yun behind her. "Be careful, I'm afraid there will be a fight." "The slap in the face is a bit fast" Dongfang Yun's face was slightly tipsy. He just said there was no need to summon the general, but now he   But life is always more important than face, so he could only raise his hand and say: "Come on, Darius." Su Wan: "" Dongfang Yun: "" "Come out, Darius?"  Dongfang Yun grabbed the air several times with his little hand,?There is not a trace of spatial movement.  "Sven? Galen? Pudge?" He tried one after another, but with no results at all.  Su Wan smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that I can only protect you." Following her gaze, the wind was blowing in the hall, and a layer of gauze covering the ground was rolled up by the strong wind, and it was blown up quickly.  They gathered into piles and were constantly shaped in the wind, transforming into bones, flesh, skin, and hair at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then turned into twelve naked girls.  ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the yellow sand flowing in their bodies, there is also a strong evil aura. Apart from the blank look in their beautiful eyes, their bodies have already assumed various postures ready to attack.  Su Wan's beautiful eyes were solemn, and her body instantly transformed into the nine-tailed demon fox mode. The skirt on her body quickly shattered, leaving only leather breasts and panties. Several lines of red mist condensed on her skin, flowing like life, and gradually  Strange pink magic lines formed on the slender white limbs and milk-white torso, and the three big furry tails behind him were also raised high.  The two looked at each other, and the twelve girls suddenly jumped at the same time. When the twelve pairs of bare feet landed on the ground, square bricks on the ground flew up and stuck high to the roof, revealing something buried under the square bricks.  A golden armor.  With bursts of Sanskrit sounds coming from nowhere, the dust from the collision of the square tiles on the ceiling gradually fell, and turned into many blooming flowers as it fell, forming a large rain of flowers falling on the ground, stained by the flowers.  The golden armor parts floated up quickly, separated at an extremely fast speed, rushed towards the twelve girls, and reassembled on their bodies.  This kind of gold full-body armor carved with strange patterns protected almost all their parts from the neck down, without a trace of skin being exposed.  "Iron Man 3 + Saint Seiya" Dongfang Yu complained in a dumbfounded voice.  "Little brother, step back." Su Wan's eyes flashed, her waist twisted, like a desert dancer making seductive light dance movements, matching her sexy figure, she was extremely graceful, elegant, agile and elegant.  However, it seemed that she was not satisfied with this pure and spiritual dance. After dancing for a while, Su Wan's movements suddenly became extremely sexy and unrestrained. She entered like a beast galloping and retreated like a river flowing backwards. It actually evolved from a light dance to a wild dance.  Her dance seemed to be spiritual, with fire elements visible to the naked eye gathering around her. These fire elements flowed around Su Wan's dance like meteors, like red elves accompanying the dancers, dancing gracefully with the steps of the main dancer.  Dance.  The clear Sanskrit sounds and the pure dance, two blurred elements that do not belong to the same camp, dazzled throughout the hall, making everything beautiful.  It¡¯s just that this kind of beauty is like a rose. Under the surface beauty, there are all kinds of murderous intentions hidden.  Twelve girls in golden armor took the lead. Their goals were obvious. Su Wan, who had obvious fighting ability, was placed at the forefront of the must-kill, while Dongfang Yun, who retreated, was ignored.  They were very fast, and in an instant they launched attacks from the upper, middle and lower directions at the same time. What they were waving were not the weapons on their bodies, but rather small fists.  ¡°Twelve Palaces Spread Flower Fist!¡± They shouted the name of the skill.  Twelve small fists transformed into countless phantoms in mid-air, and it seemed as if the sky was filled with evolution and blooming.  A light flashed in Su Wan's eyes. She took a step back with her slender right leg and wiped a piece of dust on the floor. At the same time, she arched her snow-white back forward and pointed her slender right hand forward: "Star Tomb Flame Chain!" A violent sonic boom hit her.  There was an explosion between her fingers. The explosion instantly bounced away all the air in the 3¡Á3 area in front of her, forming a vacuum. The exploded air spread to the surroundings, blowing her red hair back.  The vacuum appeared, followed by an instant reduction of air pressure due to strong squeezing. The surrounding wind began to quickly fill the vacuum, and the fire element meteors floating in the air also flowed rapidly with the air, and instantly formed forward.  It formed a dense network of flames and crashed into the golden little fist.  Boom!  A violent explosion sounded, and smoke instantly filled the entire hall. In the haze, Dongfang Yun seemed to feel a graceful figure rushing towards him. Knowing it was Su Wan, he immediately hugged him with both hands, but the huge impact  How can he stop it?  As a result, Su Wan was knocked against the wall behind her.  With his small body, the taller Su Wan was hit against the wall at a speed of seventy yards, which was like stepping onto the railway track to greet the train. Fortunately, Su Wan reacted instantly and turned around with her hair flying.  Dongfang Yun hugged and met the wall with his back.     boom.  There was a muffled sound, and Dongfang Yun felt as if some liquid had been splashed on the hair on top of her head. Before she could think about it, Su Wan had already pushed Dongfang Yun far away, and she also pulled away.    In the smoke, a small fist was late and hit the wall. Suddenly, a fist shadow was punched on the wall, and the shock wave generated caused Dongfang Yun to fly farther.  Dongfang Yun rolled up and touched his head. His hands were stained with bright red blood. This blood was obviously sprayed out by Su Wan after the impact.  He looked up anxiously, only to see Su Wanmiaoman's figure flashing continuously, constantly sending out fire magic to block the twelve girls who were rushing towards her.  And these girls have obviously decided to stalk Su Wan. They quickly attack Su Wan from various parts. Even if they are blown away by the flames, they can still get up quickly. The golden armor on their bodies is like real holy clothes.  Protecting them from the pain of fire and body.  It has to be said that after being promoted to the seventh level, Su Wan has not only become a magician in terms of magic strength and mobilization, but the blood of the nine-tailed demon fox has also made her movements lighter and more agile, and she seems to have eyes all over her body.  He can dodge the attacks of the Twelve Golden Girls at any time.  But that¡¯s all. The attacks of the Twelve Golden Girls were like waves in a river, leaving Su Wan unable to spare any space to release large-scale magic again.  "Magicians are protected by warriors. Warriors can guard against the enemy's close assassination, and the magician can resist the attack, allowing the magician to have the opportunity to use magic." Juju's words rang in Dongfang Yun's ears.  , Dongfang Yun also understood why Su Wan made the silly girl her follower.  Damn it!  Why can't I summon the generals?  While Dongfang Yun gritted his teeth, Omini downstairs also frowned and translated the words on the second step of the altar: "The virgins of the Twelve Stars will keep impure people away. Impure people can only rely on strength.  Strength to prove that they have the opportunity to witness the Mother Queen. During this process, they are not allowed to contact external forces. However, it is more of a wise consideration. When impure people face a crisis, they can only put their own safety aside and work hard.  Only by observing carefully can one pass the test of the twelve zodiac signs. "Buycareno frowned and said: "What does it mean to be an impure person? Does it mean that she is not a virgin?  Mr. Yun, they are all virgins, right? Logically speaking, they should not be hindered by anything, but why have they started to fight?" Omini shook her head and pointed at one of the symbols: "The point is not the impurity of impure people.  ', but the character for 'human'. Gu Loulan attaches great importance to the distinction between races. Even in the era of high elves, they still believed that humans are the primates of all things, so the character for human should be this." She pointed at it.  He wrote a character in the dust and pointed to the symbol just now: "The non-human character is this. In other words, if you are not a pure human, you will encounter obstacles." Bui Carreno looked at it  O'Mini asked with her long pointed ears: "Could it be thatYour Excellency Yun is actually an elf?" O'Mini shook her head and said: "No, the master is an orthodox human race, but the mistress is a half-orc." "I don't know whether I should ask,  Why do you call Miss Su Mistress? Could it be" Buicareno seemed to have thought of something and muttered to himself: "Impossible. I heard that Miss Su is only about twenty years old at most. How could she be so old?  The child" Omini ignored his muttering and continued: "Impure people have to observeso what should they observe? There is nothing written in it" "The most important thing is that you cannot be exposed to external forces.  , Generals" Dongfang Yun also wanted to observe carefully, but unfortunately he couldn't hear Omini's words, and at the same time, the crisis had already befallen him.  The Twelve Golden Girls seemed to have finally discovered that besides the beautiful demon fox with three fiery red tails in front of her, there was another person with her. Even if this person was a pure-blood human, he should be eradicated as soon as possible if he was related to impure people.  .  So, the two girls withdrew their combined attack on Su Wan and jointly attacked Dongfang Yun.  "No!" Su Wan screamed miserably, and managed to get away after receiving two consecutive punches. She wanted to intercept him, but was immediately held back.  Su Wan finally became angry. She sprayed blood on her jade hand, blocked two more punches with her back, leaned over and pressed the bloody hand to the ground: "Listen to my call, eternal orc ancestor! Come out,  Shadow Cheetah! "As a hero like the Orc Prophet, Su Wan of Nine-Tails bloodline inherited three hero-like skills after awakening, which are [Star Tomb Flame Chain] at the same level as [Soul Chain Lightning],  Same as [Beast Spirit], [Beast Spirit], and the ultimate skill [Earthquake].  [Star Tomb Flame Chain] is a large-scale AOE skill and requires several seconds of chanting time. However, the Twelve Golden Girls born in the desert are obviously extremely resistant to flames and have a great restraint effect on the fire-based Su Wan, so  did not workToo effective.  "Earthquake" is an attack on buildings. It may be useful in city offensive and defensive battles, but it can be used in this place unless Su Wan wants to be buried alive here with Dongfang Yun.  [Orc Spirit] is a summoning skill. Orc prophets have the ability to communicate with souls. General prophets will summon ghost wolves, fear wolves, and shadow wolves according to different levels. Su Wan's Nine Tails  Her bloodline made her summons very different. The shadow cheetahs she summoned were two orcs whose whole bodies were hidden in the dark shadows and could not be seen at all. They had the heads and lower limbs of cheetahs, human bodies, and hands.  At the same time, he held a rotating three-leaf knife.  As soon as the two shadow cheetah Pu appeared, they quickly followed Su Wan's instructions and attacked the two golden girls from behind who suddenly attacked Dongfang Yun, allowing the master who summoned them to be continuously beaten.  "Leave me alone! Su Wan is about to die!" Two strong shadow cheetahs stopped the two golden girls and fought together quickly. Although Dongfang Yun was fine, his eyes were splitting.  Su Wan, who had summoned the two orc ancestors, seemed relieved to see that Dongfang Yun was safe. He was immediately punched in the lower abdomen, and his two beautiful eyes almost protruded outwards, while a mouthful of blood spurted out.  Next, several more heavy punches fell on her weak and boneless body, and Su Wan's blood splattered everywhere.  It¡¯s a pity that the two shadow cheetahs are not as independent as the generals. They only follow Su Wan¡¯s orders to attack the golden girl.  Seeing that Su Wan almost fainted, Dongfang Yun finally shed the tears that he had been holding back for a long time, and shouted sternly: "No!" His voice made the golden girl who was beating Su Wan stunned, and several more points immediately appeared.  Coming out to attack Dongfang Yun, the Shadow Cheetah was killed by both in an instant.  Condescendingly, a golden girl looked at Dongfang Yun who was kneeling on the ground with blank eyes, and struck down her right hand mercilessly.     ah!  !  !  !  A cold scream sounded in Su Wan's mouth. With her feet as the center, a column of flames suddenly rose up, rushing the golden girls away. The pink patterns on Su Wan's body instantly turned into black, and two  The beautiful eyes also turned red, like evil ghosts in hell, cold and gloomy.  She carried the power of strong flames and slammed into the golden girl who wanted to attack Dongfang Yun, knocking her against the wall. At the same time, she leaned down and used her body to block the other golden girls for Dongfang Yun.  fist.  With her delicate body trembling, Su Wan spurted out a mouthful of blood again and splashed on Dongfang Yun's face. The black markings on her body also quickly receded.  This explosion is a desperate move that burns the soul. Every magician on the continent will quickly master it after reaching the sixth level.  It¡¯s just that the blood in Su Wan¡¯s body was no longer pure, and it was the first time she used this trick, so when she was determined to fight, it only lasted a few seconds before being interrupted by the backflow of blood.  The blank-eyed golden girls still punched hard, as if they were pounding the foundation, punch after punch, slowly and steadily.  Su Wan placed her hands on top of Dongfang Yun who fell to the ground. Blood continued to spurt out of her mouth. Her eyes were on the verge of blurring, but a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.  "Little short brother, this concubine is not in love with you. This concubine is just the impulse of the king humiliating the minister to death" Looking at Su Wan, she became increasingly pale.  face, and the rare tranquility in her eyes, Dongfang Yun's tears fell in large drops. At this moment, whether Su Wan really fell in love with her, or it was due to the relationship between master and servant, Dongfang Yun was absolutely, absolutely  I won¡¯t forgive myself for my incompetence!  "PowerI want power!" He roared crazily to the sky, and the blood vessels all over his body were as swollen as green worms.  "The host has excessive resentment" "Feeling the host's desire for power, the supreme summoning system evaluation mode is turned on." "The system is being evaluated" "The host has opened the supreme summoning system time: forty-one days." "The host currently has  Base: Night Elf (level 1), development status: excellent. " "The host has eight heroes, average level: level four, development status: good. " "Host potential is improved, evaluation result: can be invested." "  According to the rules of the mode, the host is facing a desperate situation and has excellent potential, so he can activate the [Ability Extraction] skill in advance. " "The host has opened the supreme summoning system for forty-one days, and has received an excellent evaluation as a second-level civilization derivative creature. The system reward is: [Demon Branch].  ]??The vulture's gaze.  Su Wan completely passed out, and at the same time, the twelve golden girls also retreated silently, because they suddenly felt an extremely powerful aura rising from the body of the short loli in front of them.  Dongfang Yun looked at the unconscious Su Wan silently, then glanced at the Twelve Golden Girls, with murderous intent in his eyes.  Dongfang Yun, who was like a lone wolf when he was alone, is back again.  He slowly raised the demon branch in his hand and whispered: "Lend me your power, Darius." "Kill everyone!!!"

 Continental Storm Chapter 33: Ability Extraction

    [Ability Extraction] (Level 1): Choose a summoned hero (up to two heroes can be extracted at the same time), forcibly extract 90% of the opponent's abilities and be able to use all the opponent's skills (included with the rules). After the extraction is completed, the opponent will fall into a weak state (  It is 10% of the normal state, and the weak state cannot enter the host soul realm for treatment). The duration of this weak state is double the usage time of the [Ability Extraction] skill.  ¡¾Demon Branch¡¿: A derivative item from the Dark Night Base, which is the basis of the Demon Tree. It is stronger than a normal alloy weapon and can change shape according to the user's thoughts.  In the dark night base, when a group of generals were struggling to think about how to solve Dongfang Yun's current predicament, a golden light suddenly rose from Darius's body and escaped, followed by the general who was kneeling down with a pale face and extremely weak.  on the ground.  The other generals quickly gathered around, and Raven frowned: "Brother, what happened?" Darius raised his head weakly, big beads of sweat sliding down his straight face, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "It's okay, I  The master seems to have found a way to solve the dilemma. "Indeed, at the same time, a burst of golden light surged in front of Dongfang Yun, and the overwhelming pressure of the most powerful person emanated from his body uncontrollably. The twelve golden girls felt this.  Under the tyrannical pressure, a trace of struggle appeared on the blank faces, and they all stopped their fists.  Next, they saw Dongfang Yun's fierce body, the gray wooden stick in his right hand raised to his left shoulder, and he read four words ferociously between his teeth: "Big kill four Fang!"  Powerful as the sky and powerful as a rainbow!  Dongfang Yun's immature body suddenly twisted, and his right foot drew a smoke mark on the ground. The devil's branch in his hand swept out domineeringly. A bright moon curved ax suddenly appeared from the tip of the gray wooden stick, and the handle of the ax extended five meters.  , the ax body extended two meters, and with a single swing, the curved ax blade drew a blood-red trajectory in mid-air. The wind above it was so cold that even the wind seemed to be cut off!  Dongfang Yun rotated a full 365 degrees, and the giant ax in his hand also drew a frightening bloody ax light within a radius of five meters. Wherever it passed, whether it was the surrounding walls or the golden girl's hard armor,  All of them were cut with hideous cracks. With one slash, the seven golden girls who were the first among them were not cut off at the waist, but the armor around their waists was directly broken, revealing their snow-white and delicate waists.  So powerful in one blow!  Darius, who has been promoted to the ninth level, is already super strong, and the gap between levels is almost ten to a hundred times. Su Wan, who is the seventh level, will have a little difficulty in dealing with the Twelve Golden Girls, but if Darius  Si's own presence here is like chopping up melons and vegetables for these twelve golden girls.  Dongfang Yun, who had gained 90% of Darius's strength, did the same. With one move, he shattered the belly armor of seven golden girls. At the same time, the flying ax light also flew the remaining five girls away and hit them hard.  On the wall dozens of meters away.  Not losing his composure due to this sudden powerful force, thanks to Dongfang Yun's always peaceful character, what he was thinking about now was to kill these monsters as soon as possible and then find a way to revive Su Wan, so the young man was about to  The giant ax in his hand was pushed forward, and the front end of the giant ax instantly formed a sickle-shaped light blade, surrounding the seven girls. Then he pulled his small hand, and the demon branch quickly shortened, and the seven girls were immediately hit by the light blade towards Dongfang Yunshen.  forward!  "Ruthless Iron Hand!" This is Darius's super ability. This move comes with regular power. All movable objects within the fan-shaped range will be immediately pulled back to the front as long as they are covered by the Ruthless Iron Hand.  , and no attacks can be made during this period.  This was the case for the seven golden girls. They were dragged over in embarrassment. What they subconsciously wanted to do was to get away as quickly as possible from this loli who exuded a blood-chilling ferocious aura.  But how could Dongfang Yun give them a chance?  The next second, another golden light bloomed on his body. Just now, the general Galen of the Dark Night Base was laughing at Darius for being wilted. The next moment, he was half-kneeling on the ground, completely exhausted. It can be said that the retribution in this world comes quickly.  .  Dongfang Yun's mouth revealed a sinister smile that destroyed harmony. The demonic branch in his hand suddenly extended half a meter of sword hilt to both sides from the first three inches of his hand. Then the front end also cut through the skin of the branch, giving birth to a two-way cold sharp blade.  In the blink of an eye, the bright moon curved ax has transformed into a two-meter giant sword.  "Judgment!" Before the golden girls in front of him could make any move, Dongfang Yun had already quickly started spinning the sword with both hands. The rotation looked like a top, but in reality it was more like a meat grinder. On top of the giant sword, there was endless golden sword light.  It burst out and extended to a range of nearly ten meters. As the Dongfang Cloud rotated, it almost turned into a golden tornado, involving the seven girls. They continued to cut and kill. In just a few seconds, the sword light struck them.  Wherever it went, not only was the armor on the golden girl's body cracked, but even her fair and supple skin was cut into blood, and the sword light burst outThere were also uneven and messy sword marks on the surrounding walls. When Dongfang Yun stopped spinning, all seven girls were naked, but the tragic wounds on their bodies made the original beauty disappear.  Seeing that they could still hold on, Dongfang Yun couldn't help but sneer. The giant sword in his hand instantly turned into a giant axe, and he stepped forward with a lunge, his body already leaping high.  Time waits for no one, and he no longer dares to delay any longer. Without medical knowledge, he cannot tell the extent of Su Wan's injuries. Therefore, the only way forward is to kill these golden girls as soon as possible and clear this level.  So he chose to use Darius's strongest attack move without hesitation.  "Noxian Guillotine!!!" With one leap, the giant ax in Dongfang Yun's hand raised a bloody light and struck down fiercely. The force was like agarwood splitting a mountain to save his mother, and the killing power was like a mountain collapsing and the earth splitting and a river breaking its embankment.  , giving people an extremely cruel and powerful shock. For a moment, the golden girl under the giant ax was so sluggish that she could not even retreat. She could only watch helplessly as the giant ax struck down heavily with the power of Mount Tai.  .  Boom!  The ax blade instantly cut through the middle of the girl's body, splitting the latter into two. At the same time, the blade hit the ground and smashed a spider web-shaped crack on the floor with a radius of about ten meters. Where the tip was affected, it extended forward.  There were tens of meters of cracks, and wherever they passed, the ground was shattered and turned into flying ash.  ??This attack, according to the rules, is based on comparing the opponent's level with your own, and then calculating the opponent's remaining physical strength, causing tons of damage to the enemy.  The real strength of these golden girls is only the sixth level, and Dongfang Yun, even if Darius only has 90% strength at the moment, is as high as the low end of the ninth level. According to the rules, as long as the comprehensive physical fitness of the golden girls is lower than 50% of what they were in their heyday, they will be  Can cause instant kill.  So, the delicate girl whose body was covered with bloodstains from wounds was immediately split into two, and her remaining limbs fell into the dust.  But the reason why Darius is called a human-headed dog or a master of grabbing human heads, is it so simple?  Although his Noxian Guillotine cannot be used frequently because it requires a huge amount of energy and blood, as long as it is used and kills the enemy, it can be used a second time without any consumption.  Dongfang Yun pressed his hands on the handle of the axe, and when he raised his head and glanced at the other girls, his eyes were already smeared with blood, which is commonly known as red eyes.  The next second, the boy used the elasticity of the ax handle to jump up again, holding the giant ax with both hands and slashing it down again!  One axe, two axes, three axes Seven girls, under seven axes, were all cut into two by Dongfang Yun's merciless execution. Their bodies fell to the ground, and blood was flowing all over the ground.  Gather into a river.  Dongfang Yun gritted his teeth and gasped softly. Although he accepted the abilities of Darius and Galen, his physical fitness was too weak. Even without any side effects, he could not withstand the torture.  But he still looked forward fiercely.  The eyes of the remaining five golden girls were still blank, but their steps kept shrinking. The puppets, who had no fear, no sense, and no regard for death, actually slowly retreated!  Looking back at Dongfang Yun, he pressed the giant ax down into an arc with both hands, his legs were arched, his back completed the arc of the bowstring like a desert spotted leopard waiting for prey, and there was an indescribable ferocious look between his eyebrows.  His appearance is originally delicate and handsome, even if compared with any stunning beauty, it may not be much inferior. Moreover, he has a slightly affected expression, and his emotions and sorrows can only be expressed in one word: suffering.  But now, blood was stained on his hair and cheeks, smearing his delicate and fair face, and it was still dripping along his slender chin when he raised his head.  At the same time, there was an indescribable ferocious look between his brows, two rows of neat teeth, and the blood on his lips dripped on the teeth and was licked off by him. This expression, in conjunction with his powerful and evil skills just now,  Its horror can almost stop a child from crying at night!  In this state, the cuteness, softness and ferocious blood are perfectly condensed on Dongfang Yun's face. Let alone the golden girl, I am afraid that even the generals will feel a kind of fear from the bottom of their hearts when they see it.  The most important thing is that even Dongfang Yun himself doesn¡¯t know that the corners of his teeth-baring mouth are actually tilted up to both sides. That is a scary, weird, extremely evil smile!  This smile has been on his face since he killed the first golden girl, and it has never faded from the beginning to the end.  Similarly, he didn't feel that during the killing just now, what filled his mind was only the pleasure of killing, and he almost forgot about Su Wan's injury.  This guy who is a pretender and an otaku actually has a grinning devil hidden in his heart.  Dongfang Yun slowly stood up and moved forward step by step, the giant ax dragging behind him, making a harsh friction sound with the ground.  Broken limbs and blood were trampled out one after another along with the broken ground under his feet.Seal.  His target is naturally the remaining five girls. In his heart, he has actually forgotten about Su Wan and is constantly reminiscing about the refreshing feeling of killing the enemy.  Then his steps stopped abruptly.  The young man turned around blankly and saw an almost unbelievable scene PS: Thank you to Bansheng Dianpei for the big reward and a series of tickets. I really don't know how to express my gratitude.  Write a book seriously to repay everyone!  PSS: The 5K will be here today. I hope you all can vote for me more. I sincerely pray for you!

 Chapter 34 of Chapter 34: Go for it yourself!

    Strange things suddenly appeared. The girls who were killed and their blood flowing on the ground slowly turned yellow, and then turned into fine sand and scattered on the ground.  What happens next is like the resurgence of the ashes after they are scattered, which can turn into a prairie fire!  Those fine sands slowly condensed into human forms with the sudden wind, and gradually transformed into the original appearance of the girl after being beheaded, with the same bones, blood, muscles, and skin.  The difference between the golden armor and the previous one is that those golden armors are no longer intact, but have many dense cracks.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s face was filled with shock and anger.  If this continues, how can we kill all these monsters?  How could Amelia Su have time to recover from her injuries?  ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In this case, even if I kill the girls back and forth ten thousand times, what sense of accomplishment will I have?  Or is it that this level is simply a deadlock, with no way out and no way to survive?  "It's impossible. If that were the case, would the people in Gu Loulan enter this palace and just wait to die?"  There must be something wrong!  Thinking quickly in his heart, Dongfang Yun's eyelids drooped, but a pair of rogue eyes were always wandering around.  His eyes flickered for a week, and the twelve golden girls gathered around him again. Although Dongfang Yun did not retreat, his heart was full of speculation.  Is it necessary to kill everyone at once?  Even if Darius came in person, he might not be able to do it, right?  Or is it just a matter of not fighting them, as long as it takes a certain amount of time?  If this is really the case, Su Wan will definitely die, right?  The giant ax in Dongfang Yun's hand gently tapped the floor as he raised and raised his wrist. Although it was an extremely powerful weapon, it was as light as nothing in his hand.  This is certainly the same situation as unknowingly slapping the ground with your feet while listening to music, but the damage caused is quite different. Anyway, the floor that was hit by the ax blade has been shattered and cracked.  "Wait" Dongfang Yun suddenly thought of something in his mind. He took a step back with his left foot, slowly raised the giant ax in his right hand with his elbow, aimed at one of the golden girls, and slashed at it from a distance of more than ten meters.  The blood-red ax light dazzled like thunder and flew towards the golden girl. This time, I don't know if the pressure on Dongfang Yun was reduced or something, but the golden girl easily dodged the blow while moving.  , only the ax light cut across the floor, but it cut a deep ravine, and the surrounding stone slabs shattered and exploded.  Sure enough then Dongfang Yun's eyes drifted behind him, and the giant ax was raised high again, sweeping out again: "Kill all directions!" The blood-red ax light burst out fiercely, like the shock wave after the explosion of a nuclear bomb, and struck all directions.  Sweeping it away, due to the high speed and close distance, only three golden girls jumped or leaned down to avoid the blow. The rest were rushed away by the ax beam and hit the wall hard.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes did not look at the golden girl who was struck, but at the three who escaped.  "It's not an exaggeration to describe it as staring at it."  The axe¡¯s light continued to fly, and it gradually dissipated after flying forty or fifty meters. The nearby wall had been cut by the axe¡¯s light, leaving a long, scorched black crack.  At the same time, the golden armors on the chests of the three golden girls who had escaped the attack seemed to have had thin and tough steel wires break through, cutting a little mark.  Just this trace made Dongfang Yun overjoyed, because he finally understood something!  So that's it If, that's the case The next second, the bright moon curved ax in Dongfang Yun's hand has turned into a two-meter-long cold-fronted giant sword!  "Judgment!" This time in the spinning dance, Dongfang Yun did not target those delicate but tough golden girls, but quickly spun towards the surrounding walls, with the cold sword blade and the cold sword light,  Countless tiny cracks are constantly being carved on the surrounding hard walls. Although these cracks are not obvious, after they accumulate, they appear densely on the wall.  The entire hall was the size of two basketball courts. Dongfang Yun's rotation had instantly cut a wall full of scars. When the trial that lasted for five seconds stopped, all the golden girl's breastplates and shoulder armors were already intact.  The walls are also full of fine cracks!  "That's it!" Dongfang Yun roared in his heart: "That's it! Why can't no obvious marks be left on the wall no matter how hard the blow is? Why can it tear the ground and ceiling apart even though it's just an ordinary attack! It turns out that the surrounding area  The walls are also one of the guardians of you puppets. They have a master-slave relationship with your armor.A series of protective walls!  ¡± The next second, he had risen into the air, and the sword in his hand suddenly transformed into a bright moon curved axe. Under the crazy dance, countless bloody rays of light flashed and exploded on the stone wall on the right, and deep cracks appeared on the wall.  At the same time, when the golden girls wanted to rush over to stop or attack Dongfang Yun, they suddenly protected their chests with both arms, assuming a defensive posture, and then an unknown attack hit their golden armors, leaving traces of  There were cracks one after another, and these girls seemed to have been hit by invisible blows. Even if they stood stubbornly on the ground, they were still pushed back frequently by invisible forces. Their delicate little feet wearing golden boots rubbed two clear lines on the ground.  Scratches, white smoke slowly rises between the feet and the ground. Another wall, another wall Killing in all directions, crippling blow, Noxian guillotine! Fatal blow, judgment, Demacian justice!  The light is like the wind, the sword light is like rain, and endless attacks fall on the hard wall. Along with the cracks and gaps in the wall are the golden armors of the golden girls that are constantly broken. And when the third wall is completely scratched!  , the golden girls have become naked again, and the blood on their faces has faded completely. When Dongfang Yun came to the fourth wall, every girl with blank eyes had received a heavy blow on her lips.  He gritted his teeth until they turned white. But Dongfang Yun, who was standing in front of the fourth wall, was less immature and half more energetic than he was half an hour ago. His giant ax was gently tapping on the wall.  The friction passed by, and for some unknown reason, even if the ax blade was just lightly scratched this time, there was still an obvious gap in the wall, and bright red blood-like liquid flowed down from the gap. The touch was as soft as skin!  Dongfang Yun looked at the twelve golden girls. Their left arms seemed to have been cut by a knife, and they were bleeding at the same time. "Is it true that I have become stronger?  " Dongfang Yun showed a devilish smile on his lips, and slashed it with an axe! At the same time that a three-meter-long crack appeared on the wall, the left arms of the golden girls flew up at the same time, and the cuts were neat. "It's not because there was an extra one.  After layering on life-saving means, their strength became stronger" With another axe, the golden girls' right arms flew up, and blood gushed out like a fountain! "But it was the change in mentality after personally experiencing the killing" The third axe, light and shadow  In a flash, the girls' right legs were all broken, and the twelve delicate girls fell to the ground together. "There is not so much fear, there is not so much hesitation" The fourth axe, flesh and blood flew everywhere, white and slender.  The twelve left legs flew out! "Face yourself, face reality" The fifth axe, with bloody and cruel eyes combined with fierce movements, caused huge cracks in the breasts of the girls, and all the flesh and bones were broken.  The internal organs gushed out. ¡°You must learn to take responsibility for your own mistakes!  !  !  " With Dongfang Yun's roar, the giant ax roared out with a power that turned the clouds and the sea, and hit the high wall fiercely! Boom! As the wall shattered into powder, the twelve golden girls fell to the ground  The beautiful and stunned head flew high into the sky, and along with the broken limbs and blood on the ground, it turned into rolling yellow sand. With the sudden wind, it dissipated in the entire hall, and everything around it seemed to be a reflection of floating light.  It was like a mirage, more like glass that had been smashed by a hammer, broken into countless pieces and turned into dust. The complete wall appeared in front of Dongfang Yun again, followed by the wall that was facing the stone door when entering.  , obvious steps. Dongfang Yun raised his little hand and tentatively touched the blood stains on his face, but found that what he touched was just a trace of sand. He smiled bitterly, released [Ability Extraction], and fell softly to the ground.  . The weakness after strength is sometimes the most helpless thing. He waved his hand gently, and the light and shadow flowed on the ground. A masked knight in cyan armor appeared in the teleportation formation half-kneeling: "Dear Master, I brought the fountain of life.  .  " Even if it is just for a moment, what Dongfang Yun has experienced just now will be passed on to all the generals immediately if he is willing. Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said: "I am just a little exhausted, give the fountain of life to Su Wan.  "    "yes.  "The loyal and reliable Sven nodded, walked to Su Wan, helped her up, and poured the fountain of life into Su Wan with an animal skin water bag. Dongfang Yun tried his best to turn over, lying on his back and looking at the ceiling. Blood  With killing, it may not turn the sheep into wolves immediately, but it willThe shadow of the wolf will be buried in the sheep's heart.  After the battle just now, Dongfang Yun seemed to have encountered two worlds of ice and fire, experiencing the pain of the weak and the pleasure of the strong. The blood from his hands made him suddenly return to the wolfish nature he had when he first came to the other world.  But after calming down, I felt a little nauseous.  After all, watching others kill people is not the same as experiencing it yourself.  With a faint sigh, Dongfang Yun has determined one thing, that is, the weak may not even be able to protect the people around them, and he also understands that they must not have their own way at any time.  The most important thing is that even if you have strong power, you cannot just immerse yourself in killing.  ¡°Just like just now, if I hadn¡¯t carefully observed and regained some composure, and discovered the relationship between the wall and the twelve golden girls, then I would have been so jealous that I would have been consumed alive in the end.  Dongfang Yun remembered an advertisement slogan: Although the wine is good, don¡¯t be greedy~ Although killing is refreshing, you must not bury your reason in blood.  When Su Wan woke up faintly, Dongfang Yun had reorganized his appearance. A person's momentary change beyond recognition could only appear in movies. Even though Dongfang Yun had secretly determined to work hard to become stronger, on the surface he was still the fake lolita who acted maliciously and cutely.  .  Seeing that Dongfang Yun was intact, Su Wan didn't ask much about the reason. On the contrary, the comforting look in her eyes and the long breath of relief when she looked at Dongfang Yun said everything.  I don¡¯t know what kind of plane the system created. Su Wan is essentially a summoned object of Dongfang Yun, but she can¡¯t be taken into the soul realm to recuperate.  Fortunately, after being treated by the Fountain of Life, her injuries have recovered to a certain extent and she can continue walking.  But Si Wen tactfully denied Dongfang Yun's idea of ??continuing to move up: "These two levels can be said to be dangerous at every step, and casualties will occur if you are not careful. Although Si Wen is at the ninth level, he is not invincible. There are many accidents.  Dark Night Scholar is more useful than Sven in dealing with it, so dear master, we might as well wait for Omini¡¯s translation and be prepared to crack the third level.¡± After what happened before, Dongfang Yun waved his hand with a long memory:  "It's accurate." This sudden incident brought the relationship between Su Wan and Dongfang Yun a step closer. While waiting, the two of them cuddled together and whispered sweet words happily.  Soon Omini¡¯s return interrupted the sweetness between the two.  "The translation she gave is," Swain thought for a moment, and still said: "Under the enlightened way, there is brilliant divine power. Only those who understand it can enter this level. The two tests only wipe out the foolishness and the divine power."  Tests will sift out talents, and those who are not chosen by destiny cannot meet the Queen. "Ah, what does this mean?" Dongfang Yun opened his mouth.  Su Wan savored these words carefully and said softly: "This underground palace is really the palace of Queen Gu Loulan? In this case, it is understandable that there will be these three tests." "The Queen of Gu Loulan" Dongfang Yun  He said feebly: "They've been dead for so many years, what's the point of all our efforts to break in?" "No," Swain rubbed the chin of the mask: "Sven actually thinks that this is probably a  An opportunity, with the luck of the respected master, maybe we will have a huge harvest this time." Dongfang Yunqi said: "Oh? Tell me." Su Wan said for Siwen: "Do you know the past.  Why is the Loulan Empire comparable to the High Elf Empire and has ruled for an era? " "Of course not, but technology! " " Yes, this word is obscure.  It's hard to understand, but you can understand it if you imagine the magic technology of the Nujia Empire. " "Well, I still know the word technology, so what do you think Gu Loulan's technology is like? It's also laser guns and aircraft cannons  A combination of a lot of magical magic tools?" "No." Su Wan summed up her words and said, "Gu Loulan's technology is different from that. Little brother, have you heard of Goblin?" "Of course you have.  According to legend, the reason why goblins are called a technological race is because they discovered Gu Loulan's library in the ruins. It is also said that Gu Loulan's technology is ten thousand times more powerful than it is now They have a weapon called a musket.  Weapons that can blast through enemy shields thousands of miles away, as well as high-energy magic instruments that can walk, and can control magic devices that fly in the sky. " "This" "I know what you want to say.  "Isn't this technology similar to that of the Nujia Empire?" "Uh" Dongfang Yun actually wanted to say why it sounds so familiar, but? Still motioning for Amelia Su to continue speaking.  "Gu Loulan's technology is different from that of the Nujia Empire. Their magic weapons can be made by almost ordinary people, and they are low-cost and highly practical. This is not the most powerful thing about Gu Loulan. The strongest thing is that Gu Loulan is  In a country where technology and magic coexist, their magical instruments are more practical and more powerful, but their magical power is also powerful. Even ordinary people have a deep understanding of magic and fighting spirit. They not only have muskets.  There are magic weapons such as mortars, mages and knights who master the spell of destruction and destruction, and can tame sky monsters to become mounts. There are also soldiers such as the legendary spellbreakers. Ordinary magicians encounter  This kind of lawbreaker is almost certain to die. "Sven, is there something wrong with my ears?" Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up.  Sven bowed and said: "Dear master, the great mistress is just as I thought. We were lucky enough to discover the ruins of the ancient Loulan Palace. This is the real residence of the last empress. Here, we might be able to find the ruins of the ancient Loulan Palace."  Technology." Su Wan nodded her head vigorously.  A look of joy appeared on Dongfang Yun's face. What Su Wan said was not ancient Loulan technology at all, but the standard equipment of Chi Guoguo's Warcraft-based human army. If the scepter in the hand of the Elf Queen in the Goddess Industry Forest was Dark Night's  As for the base, then it is very likely that the base of the Warcraft human race can be found in the burial place of the ancient Loulan Queen!  When the time comes, the world will be so big, where will it be impossible to reach?  "In that case, what are we waiting for?" When Dongfang Yun got excited, his old habit relapsed.  Su Wan patted him gently: "Why are you anxious? Behind the huge profits, there are greater crises hidden. Didn't Omni scholar's translation say it? This third level may very well endanger our lives.  , So no matter what, we must proceed with caution." Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "Then what solution do you have?" The two shook their heads together.  Dongfang Yun smiled and stood up valiantly: "In that case, what's the use of staying here? In the face of huge benefits, there are of course greater risks, but it's worth the risk for a human base." As he said, he  He was already striding towards the final passage.  The two people behind looked at each other and had no choice but to follow.  However, just as Dongfang Yun was about to step onto the final staircase, he suddenly turned back and extended his palms to the two of them.  Si Wen and Su Wan were surprised to find that they could not move!  Dongfang Yun smiled slyly: "Sorry, since I know the danger, it would be too selfish to let you accompany me. This level" He clenched his fists: "I will go through it myself!"

 Continental Storm Chapter 35 Three Questions

    In the face of danger, Dongfang Yun is naturally timid and fearful.  But he had no choice.  Now in his hands, although he already has two bases: the Dark Night Base (level one) and the Zerg Base (unblocked), fundamentally speaking, the prosperity and strength of the racial base are not as good as the strength of the generals in his hands.  According to Darius's report, the Dark Night Base currently has [Tree of Life] ¡Á 1, [Ancient Tree of War] ¡Á 50, [Eternal Moon Well] ¡Á 1750, [Hunter Hall] ¡Á 3, and [Ancient Defender] ¡Á 200  , [Elder Altar] ¡Á 1, [Miracle Ancient Tree] ¡Á 3. The ideal is very sexy, the reality is very skinny, so many dark night buildings have suddenly occupied 30% of the innermost area of ??the Goddess Industry Forest, but it is actually feasible  The number of soldiers is pitiful.  Because only the Ancient Tree of War can create troops, the Ancient Tree of Life has been giving birth to elves continuously for more than a month, but there are only 2,500 huntresses and 1,700 archers that can really be trained by the Ancient Tree of War. Although  They have all reached the middle to high level of the sixth level. If they go to war with the Nujia Empire, it will probably end like the battle of the Kos Empire, with a lot of casualties.  The summoning and training of troops is not a game. You can train as many troops as you want. Since the establishment of the base, 8,000 elves have been born in the Tree of Life. After a short growth period, the elves have completely evolved.  They became orthodox elves, but of the 8,000 elves, only 4,200 were successfully trained into two arms. This was determined by the talents of the elves.  In addition, 270 scholars were born.  On the other hand, the 3,530 elves that have not successfully evolved are likely to be suitable for other arms. When Dongfang Yun finds the root of Gaia and upgrades the base to the second level and can open other dark night buildings, these elves can be transformed into stronger  of arms.  But where exactly the root of Gaia is is still a question mark.  The Altar of Elders is a building for manufacturing heroes of the night race (actually the heroes in Warcraft 3). It is not that it has not been used. It¡¯s just that Darius¡¯s idea was very bold. He did not choose to give priority to training [Demon Hunter] and [Watchman].  [Priestess of the Moon], [Guardian of the Jungle], any kind of hero. Instead, they used 20% of the energy of the ancient tree of life and 100 eternal moon wells to support the elder altar, and wanted to create a Dongfang Yun.  A legendary elf that I had vaguely heard of.  Tyrande Whisperwind.  As for the Zerg base, more than twenty days have passed, and the fossil soaked in the eternal moonwell has not changed at all, and it will never be able to form combat effectiveness in a short period of time.  Such power is not enough for Dongfang Yun to fight against the entire continent, let alone against the Nujia Empire.  Therefore, in order to achieve his ambition to conquer the world, Dongfang Yun must seize any help that may make him stronger.     What?  You asked Dongfang Yun when he started to have the ambition to conquer the world.  Please, if you were brainwashed by a group of generals every day, you would also have such ambitions.  The most important point is that Dongfang Yun has clearly realized that if you want to protect the people around you, you must make yourself stronger - it is not meaningless that this sentence appears in many works.  Therefore, facing the possible human base, Dongfang Yun must hold it in his hands, even if it is dangerous.  The report of the Omni scholars has made it very clear that only those who are enlightened can enter this level. This means that this level emphasizes the way of heaven and understanding, but does not emphasize power.  ¡°If people like Dongfang Yun, who possesses a heaven-defying cheating device, will still be killed in it, then Si Wen and Su Wan will die if they go in.  Stepping in, it was just an ordinary staircase, but when both feet stepped in, Dongfang Yun felt that his eyes were dark, and the world seemed to be spinning. The stone slabs under his feet suddenly rose and fell, as if he had walked a long way.  It seemed as if it had stopped in place.  At this time, the surrounding scenery has turned into a deep starry sky, making Dongfang Yun feel like he is in the universe. Endless stars are shining in all directions, illuminating the endless darkness like the night scene of a bustling city, with bright lights.  .  The feet were just stepping on a stone slab, and it seemed that every step forward or backward would lead to falling into the infinite night sky. However, Dongfang Yun surprisingly did not panic at all. Instead, he kept telling himself in his heart that this was an illusion.  Then, a majestic voice sounded, like a man or a woman, suddenly near and sometimes far away. It seemed to be ringing in the sky at one moment, but it was whispering in the ears the next second.  "Calm, calm, and a good person. There is an invisible power in your body. Even if this power is deeply hidden, it cannot be hidden by your frail appearance." "Thank you for the compliment." Dongfang Yun  Very peaceful.  "If you want to meet the Queen through this place, you must be truly worthy. I will ask three questions."If you answer one question incorrectly, your fate will be to be exiled in this endless starry sky. Are you ready?  "    "Just ask.  " "The first question: The starry sky in front of you is actually the unknown universe. It is boundless, vast, mysterious and unpredictable" With these words, a blue sphere appeared in front of Dongfang Yun: "This is  The planet we are on, and the top 15% of it, is the continent we live on.  I know you may not believe this, but the night sky you can look up at every night is indeed made up of countless planets like ours, and you are just a drop in the ocean in the endless universe.  " After saying that, the voice paused for a long time, as if trying to find the shocked expression on Dongfang Yun's face. " Just kidding, Dongfang Yun knew about this kind of thing in elementary school, how could he be surprised. " Finally the voice gave up: "You are indeed  Not ordinary people, no matter whether they believe it or not, they don¡¯t seem that surprised. Well, my first question is: what do you think this universe is made of?  " It reminded: "Don't answer in a hurry. I can tell you that no matter whether you answer the stars or humans, it is wrong. Only those with great wisdom and those who understand the way of heaven cannot answer this question. If you make a wrong step, you will be wrong.  One step to heaven, please answer carefully.  " Dongfang Yun looked around blankly and suddenly smiled: "This question is too simple for me, I will answer it for you!  " With that said, Dongfang Yun pulled out a piece of hair: "What is this?  "    "hair?  " "The particles of hair that are shrunk a hundred billion times are what make up this universe.  " Dongfang Yun answered this question with strong confidence. " He never believed that Gu Loulan's technology had developed enough to know such things as star cores, rays, and neutron particles. So it is conceivable that Gu Loulan's technology  Our understanding of the current universe is roughly at the atomic level. ¡°Not only the universe, but also you and me, including water and fire, are all made up of things that are never visible to the naked eye.  " The voice was silent for a long time, and finally sighed: "I didn't expect that at such a young age, you actually realized the way of heaven!  As expected, people cannot be judged by their appearance.  " Dongfang Yun laughed in his heart. After all, the old paper is also at a higher level. You are looking down on the old paper by testing me with my second grade chemistry knowledge. "Then the second question.  "The voice paused and said: "This question is more difficult than the first one: as you and I know, all the giant dragons in this world are egg-laying, so tell me, which dragon came first in this world, or the dragon?  The dragon egg that existed first?  "Hey, are you kidding me? A chicken-and-egg problem?" The voice continued: "In view of your excellent answer to the first question, I can give you a piece of advice. Don't answer the previous dragon god. According to the records of the high elves,  , dragons did not originally belong to the category created by the gods. The first generation of dragon gods was just a giant dragon named Kratos who used his power to kill the gods and then seize the divine fire to advance. So in principle,  Dragons were not created by the Dragon God.  ¡± Dongfang Yun really doesn¡¯t know how to answer this question. ¡°Just kidding, scientists have their own answer to the question of which came first, the chicken or the egg, and philosophers have their own philosopher¡¯s answer, and religious scientists have a third answer.  , although it is generally believed that eggs came first, but who knows how far the ancient Loulan people have gone in their research. What if they have discovered the existing chicken? Dongfang Yun hesitated for a long time, and finally raised his head seriously and patted his flat chest.  : ¡°I was first.  "    "oh?  The voice said with great interest: "Your answer is obviously wrong, but I am willing to listen to your explanation."  " Dongfang Yun smiled sarcastically: "Why do you think I am wrong?  Do you think there is no possibility for me to become a dragon?  " He said loudly: "Nothing is impossible in this world. During the rule of the high elves, some people became foreign elves. According to the rules, the pointed and long ears of the elves evolved. Then why can't I become a dragon and evolve dragon scales and other things?  feature?  " "Go on.  " "Becoming a foreign dragon, why can't I get a dragon beauty to be my wife?  So what is the child born between me and the dragon beauty?  " "Theoretically, it's a dragon.  " "So if the dragon people marry the dragon clan one generation after another, is it possible that one generation will eventually give birth to a dragon with a very pure bloodline?  " "Theoretically it's possible.  " "Then if this giant dragon mates with a pure-blood dragon, can it produce dragon eggs?  " "Definitely.  " Dongfang Yun blinked slyly: "ThenWhy can't there be me first?  " "Indeed But in the era you live in, the Dragon Clan has existed for hundreds of thousands of years.  "    "snort.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "The dragon race has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, so how do you know that there was not another me millions of years ago, and after continuous reproduction with a certain race, the first dragon was finally born?"  And this dragon emerged from a dragon egg?  " "What a wonderful theory!  "The voice shouted: "You are right, all things will evolve on their own. The relationship between dragons and eggs is probably an inevitable result caused by accident. Dragons may not be dragons at first, just like people may not be human at first.  Same.  " Dongfang Yun's eyes almost popped out: "Do you also have a theory that humans evolved from apes?  " "Are you kidding?  "The voice mocked: "Human beings were of course created by gods in the beginning, but after countless years of reproduction, humans have the possibility to compete with gods.  " Dongfang Yun wanted to laugh at him as an idiot. Man was created by God, and who created God? But looking back, in this continent of magic and fighting spirit, idealism is more important than materialism. It is true that man was created by God.  It may not be impossible. After a while, the voice said: "Okay, congratulations on answering the first two questions correctly, but don't be complacent, because the third question is the most fatal, and many powerful people have answered it correctly.  I fell on the third question after the first two questions. I hope you won't be like them.  " When he said this, Dongfang Yun felt really guilty. He gritted his teeth and said loudly: "Go on, no matter how difficult the question is, I will answer it for you!  " "Although this question is difficult, as long as you have enough wisdom, it is not that difficult. Please don't feel any psychological pressure. Even if it is a difficult question, after a long period of thinking, you will definitely be able to find the answer. We have time.  Yes, I hope you will think about it slowly after I finish speaking the question.  "The more he said this, the greater the psychological pressure on Dongfang Yun, but now he is the only one who can make the decision for himself, so Dongfang Yun's ferocious look like a lone wolf was revealed again. "The problem is" The voice seemed to be  Dongfang Yun was intrigued: "What has four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening?  Dongfang Yun: "" Damn it, are you kidding me? This is simply the riddle of the Sphinx, isn't it? A question that even a mentally retarded person on earth can answer, okay? Dongfang Yun smiled contemptuously and crossed his arms.  He looked confident, and in turn whetted the appetite of the guy who asked the question. Who knew that the Soul Chain generals started to quarrel when he didn't answer. Darius (thought deeply): This question should be about things.  Essentially, first of all, who am I Galen (disdainfully): You are stupid I have never heard of such a creature, could it be a slime? Swain (scowling); No.  Maybe? Slime has no legs. Raven (quickly): Brothers, why don¡¯t we go ask the Dark Night Scholar? Brother, what are you counting on your fingers?  Da (confused): Fishmen It seems that mermaids can have two legs after getting married. Lai Ruilei (wry smile): It must not be a mermaid, right? Even if a mermaid can change the number of legs at any time, it can only change between 1 and 2.  Galen: Pudge, what do you think? Butcher: Pudge! (shaking his head) Darius (satisfied): So, this kind of question has to be answered by me.  Rolling eyes): What's your answer? Darius (high-spirited): Pigmon! Everyone (surprised): Nani? Darius (of course): Let me ask you, how many legs does Pigmon have?  ? Everyone: Four. Darius (with a look of joy): I cut off two legs for you to roast. How many are left? Everyone () Galen: What about three legs at night?  Darius: If you behave badly, I will punish you not to eat. If I am alone, one pig leg will be enough. There is one left. If you add the original one, wouldn¡¯t it be three? Everyone:   (Middle finger in the middle) Dongfang Yun: By the way, do you really have IQ? Dongfang Yun sighed softly, and felt that he should not be too pretentious, and said straightforwardly: "Human, to be precise, the answer is humanoid creatures.  "    "oh?  how to explain?  "The voice was a little excited. "Morning, noon and night, it symbolizes the life of humanoid creatures.In childhood, middle age and old age, in infancy, people cannot walk upright, so they crawl on all fours. In maturity, they have mastered the ability to walk or even run, so they have two legs. In old age, with age,  As he aged, he became unstable and needed to use crutches, so he had three legs.  The voice said in surprise: "You can actually answer such a difficult question?"  " This kind of surprise mixed with the tone of surprise of finding a peerless genius made Dongfang Yun almost faint. (Ashes scattered: There may be readers here who feel that this question is very retarded, but if you think about it carefully, if you don't have popular Sphen  The story of the Mystery of X, everyone, can you really answer this question? ) "Yes, yes, your answer is completely correct, then you are qualified to meet the Queen again.  "Before that," Dongfang Yun asked curiously, "Can you tell me, is your queen still alive?"  " The voice said proudly: "Our last queen of Ancient Loulan has already ignited half of the divine fire. She only needs another thousand years of tempering to be promoted to the divine world. What do you think?  " "But what is the meaning of these three difficulties?  In all the years that Gu Loulan has existed, has your queen really seen anyone else?  Or is anyone really capable of meeting Her Majesty the Queen?  " It's not that Dongfang Yun is belittling himself, it's just that he needs to answer these three questions that are not easy to answer on the earth. Unless he is a time traveler like him, this ancient Loulan Queen has probably never seen any creature in her life. "No.  You underestimated the heroes of the world.  "The voice said: "During the prosperous period of Ancient Loulan, each of our ministers and generals could easily pass the three tests.  " "Is that so?  "Dongfang Yun nodded, indicating that the chat was over. "The voice stopped talking, and there was a reflection of the aurora around it. The vast star map of the universe quickly shrank and retreated in four directions as if it was sucked into a black hole. In a sudden rush, the stairs and walls reappeared.  Appearing in front of Dongfang Yun, Dongfang Yun let out a sigh of relief and looked back. The door when he came in was close at hand. Su Wan and Si Wen were still looking at him blankly, and he waved to release their restraints. Dongfang Yun said with a smile:  "Then, let's go meet the Queen of Gu Loulan!  " Under the admiring gazes of Su Wan and Si Wen, Dongfang Yun took the lead through the stairs and walked to the top. However, as the bright exit approached, bursts of fighting and explosions sounded on the top floor. On the stone door frame above,  The black flame was burning in a circle, and what it burned was the real aura of death. Even though they were more than ten meters away, Dongfang Yun and the others still felt the extremely cold aura of death from the black flame!  ¡°It¡¯s the undead!  "Sven took a step forward to block Dongfang Yun. PS: Thank you Tonight for the big reward. I remembered a sentence for those who gave the reward: You treat me as a national scholar Although I don't have the ability to be a national scholar,  But I will definitely try my best to write a book to repay you all! Thank you, 5K thanks! PSS: This chapter may seem stupid, or the word count is cheating, but Ashes Scattered here swears that it was definitely written with great care.  I have never wanted to be regarded as a novice author by readers, and I have tried hard to add something that I feel is meaningful. I just don¡¯t know how the effect will be. If this will cause resentment, then please tell me.  I will definitely correct it! PSSS: Today¡¯s 5K will be presented in the afternoon. Please give me some votes. Thank you very much!

 Mainland China Chapter 36: The battle between humans and ghosts!

    This cold and desolate aura does indeed come from the undead. Even if you don't get too close, the trace of aura caused by the constant explosions that blow the air will still make people feel bone-chilling.  Dongfang Yun trembled slightly. His small body was still in the human category. When he did not use ability extraction, his overall strength was not even as good as that of a strong adult.  As if feeling the bone-deep cold of Dongfang Yun, Su Wan gently hugged him from behind. The fire elements around her body slowly gathered, warming the surrounding temperature.  Dongfang Yun relaxed a little, raised his head and looked at Sven, and nodded lightly.  Sven grabbed the giant sword from behind, and his eyes under the mask flashed a bleeding red light.  He is not tall, but he is extremely reliable when walking in front, like a big mountain, blocking all threats for Dongfang Yun.  As soon as he stepped into the stone door, Sven felt a piece of dark blue ice approaching rapidly. This ice was shaped like a phoenix. Although it was only two meters long, the ultra-low temperature contained in it caused the ground under the flight path to freeze.  A road of ice.  Swain let out a cold snort under his mask, stretched out his broad left hand forward, and suddenly held me on top of the ice-cold phoenix mouth. The extremely cold breath instantly froze Swain's entire left hand into a lump of ice.  However, Sven remained unmoved at all. With a tremor of his forearm muscles, the ice mass sealing his arm was shattered. At the same time, he twisted his big hand hard, and Bingfeng's head immediately followed his super-powerful attack.  It turned sideways, but the flying speed of this ice phoenix was too fast. Suddenly, its head was held down to stop it from flying. The inertia of its body kept it moving forward. After being twisted like this by Sven, the tyrannical force made its neck snap.  Exploding, this force continued, causing Bingfeng's body to crack inch by inch from the neck, and eventually turned into large pieces of broken ice scattered on the ground.  However, the ice phoenix is ??not easy to deal with. At the moment before it was completely shattered, a frost nova burst out from the body, and the ringing cold air instantly turned everything within a ten-meter radius into solid ice. Even Siwen's  The cyan armor was covered with a thin layer of ice.  Just when the frost nova's cold air was about to cross Sven and attack Dongfang Yun and Su Wan, Sven suddenly burst into flames, and the overbearing coercion that only belonged to the tenth-level and above powerhouses surged from his body like a hidden dragon out of the sea and soared into the sky, bringing it with him.  This force completely shattered the ice ring!  Different from the overbearing overlord pressure released by Darius, although Sven is also a ninth-level strongman who releases incomplete overlord pressure, the trace of femininity attached to it makes the pressure last longer.  It took a long time until the surrounding solid ice ground was completely melted and cracked, and then it was slowly recovered.  This release of coercion caused the fighting in the field to stop. Dongfang Yun and the other three also met the two sides in the battle and were able to observe each other carefully.  The hall on the third floor does not look like the top of the pyramid. Probably thanks to Gu Loulan's space technology, this hall has a radius of one kilometer. It is brightly lit as far as the eye can see, and the ceiling above the head is even higher than the ground.  It's a hundred meters high.  Like the other two floors, there is almost nothing on this floor except for a 40¡Á40 altar at the farthest end.  However, this altar really shimmers with magical charm.  The altar is divided into three steps. The white jade steps are covered with mysterious runes and text. The handrails on all sides are also exquisitely carved with jade. Each one has a sculpture of a girl as light as flying into the sky.  There are four long pillars standing at the top, covered with complex magic arrays. Each magic array is inlaid with at least ten levels of huge Warcraft crystal cores.  In the middle of the four long pillars is a throne made of pure white jade, with platinum as the pattern and gold as the handle.  In addition to being magnificent, it also appears noble and elegant.  On the throne, a sky-blue flame was burning slowly, like a lady in quiet makeup, unhurried and undisturbed by the fighting around her.  The only thing that ruined the image was that four chains stained with blood and death were hanging down from the four long pillars, trapping the sky-blue flame like shackles. The death aura on these chains was extremely strong, even in the East.  Ordinary people with no rank like Yun could vaguely see the crying soul waving its arms from above.  Of the two sides fighting in the hall, one side was obviously guarding the altar.  One of the elders in a noble mage robe has white beard and hair, his hair is meticulously combed back, and his long beard covers his lips and teeth. Although his face is old, the wisdom and fighting spirit in his eyes can hardly be hidden.  He held a metal staff in his hand. At the tip of the staff, a pink magic crystal of at least eleven or twelve levels was shining brightly. Under his crotch was a snow-white unicorn, although the left hind leg was bruised and bloody.  Still holding the elder firmly on his back.  A strong dwarf who also has white hair and beard, wears a terrifying unknown monster skull and a battle armor stitched with steel leather. His limbs are as thick as tree trunks, and his exposed skin is full of veins.  Although his height is only the same as that of OrientalThe sky was almost as high as the clouds, but in his hand he held a two-meter battle ax that seemed to be red-hot, and there was a huge hammer on his waist behind his back.  A knight riding a six-legged horse with an incomparable steed. He has the same old face and the same high-spirited spirit. He is dressed in purple and gold armor. He is holding a huge tower shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.  A huge head hammer that brings endless killing karma.  A mage standing on the ground, with long yellow and white hair, a crimson robe, a black cloak on his back, and a golden scepter in his hand. His green eyes are always shining with the light of a vulture.  What's worth noting is that his ears are as long and pointed as an elf's!  In front of them, there was also a huge fire phoenix with a wingspan of more than 20 meters long and a five-meter-tall water element giant, howling and screaming continuously.  Opposite them, there are also four extremely terrifying enemies.  ??A knight wearing underworld armor, with a nightmare of fire under his crotch, and holding a long sword that exudes endless death energy and ice energy.  A lich wearing a black cloak, with an evil scepter in his left hand and a book of death in his right hand, with all the flesh and flesh disappearing from his body, leaving only bones.  A huge monster with demonic wings on its back, goat horns on its head, claws as sharp and tough as ghost hands, and more than three meters tall.  A huge monster that is five meters long and two meters high, like a giant beetle!  In front of them, there are also this group of summoned objects.  A huge bone dragon more than thirty meters long, a ten-meter-high stone giant with green flames burning all over its body, and countless strange beetles of various palm sizes that can fly and crawl.  Eight eyes fell on Sven at the same time. This aggressive gaze made Sven couldn't help but assume a fighting posture.  It is enough to show the terror of the enemy.  The knight riding the nightmare of blue flames with four hooves suddenly said: "The person who comes is named." At the same time as him, there was also the meticulous noble mage: "You are the strong ones who have passed the three-level test.  ?¡± His old face was full of joy: ¡°Great, dare I ask for your name?¡± Facing these enemies whose aura alone was stronger than his own, Sven still said calmly: ¡°Before asking others, first  Isn't it the dignity of a strong man to state his name? " "You are right." A voice came from the hard helmet of the Nightmare Knight: "Death Knight Delvin." "The Dread Lord Kilidan.  "Ni." "Crypt Lord Anu Jones." The four guardians on the opposite side also said: "The King of the Hill, Golden Helm." "The Blood Mage Bile.  "Yes." Si Wen turned around and looked at Dongfang Yun, his eyes showing joy at the same time.  The hero-like death knights/lichs/dreadlords/crypt lords who belong to the undead (i.e. the undead), and the magicians/hill kings/paladins/blood mages who belong to the Warcraft human race, come into contact with these people,  It is almost equivalent to further contact with the bases of the undead and the human race. Next, we just need to see how the situation develops and how the two can get along well to obtain the bases of the human race and the undead.  Dongfang Yun took a step forward and held a chest-cup salute: "The King of the Night, Dongfang Yun, has met all of you seniors." "The King of the Night!" Master Gandalf said in surprise: "You mean the descendants of the high elves, the night elves.  Clan? Are you their king? " "Impossible!" Lich Calcutta made a sound like gravel rubbing against iron skin: "The Dark Night Clan has been driven underground by the elves, and no one knows whether they are dead!  You are clearly a human being, how can you become the King of the Dark Night? " Dongfang Yun chuckled: "It doesn't matter whether I am the King of the Dark Night. What is important is, can I ask what the seniors are doing?  A fight broke out in front of Queen Loulan's throne. "The Fear Demon King Kilidani smiled ferociously: "Huh, there are a lot of things that I want to ask. Who gives you the right to speak here?" Dongfang Yun blinked: "  I give myself my own qualifications, because I am a force that can break the balance between you and your two sides, so if I just get involved in this battle, the victory or defeat will be determined!" Hahaha, the Lord of Fear!  Laughing: "Joke! Just you, and this guy who fell to the ninth level for some reason? Or do you think the orc prophet behind you can fight with us?" Gandalf sighed lightly: "Although I don't  I am willing to admit it, but what he said is right, Mr. Dongfang Yun. Even though we have all fallen down due to time, we are still at the tenth level of strength at this stage. I guess your companions are probably in the third level test.There were some casualties, so" Paladin An Ruijin said for him: "Little girl, you passed three levels of difficult tests and should have been rewarded by the Queen. However, it is not yet known whether we can protect ourselves, so  Let¡¯s remember this reward for now. If we win the final victory in this battle, then I will definitely report it to the queen and realize your wish.  " After he said this, Dongfang Yun finally understood. Passing these difficulties is not just as simple as meeting the Queen, but also getting a wish from the Queen! Dongfang Yun chuckled: "It seems that I have been underestimated.  Swain, what should I do?  " Sven slowly raised his sword and pointed it at both sides: "You will die if you humiliate me!  Please allow Sven to use the sword in his hand to chop off the head of your enemy.  " "They are right. The opponents are both tenth-level experts. It seems impossible to compete with both sides at the same time with the power in my hands, but" Dongfang Yun waved his hand suddenly. Behind him, seven teleportation formations appeared at the same time.  Appeared, dazzling white light shot through the sky. In this shining light, seven generals with different shapes and appearances but who were equally loyal to Dongfang Yun slowly appeared. "But the power in my hand will help one party obtain it.  Absolute victory is more than enough.  Dongfang Yun smiled happily: "My children, tell them who you are."  " Darius stepped forward and raised his ax high: "Darius, the hand of Noxus, the general of the Night Clan!  " "Pudge the Butcher!"  " "Sven, the wandering swordsman!  " "Steam robot Blitzcrank!  " "The power of Demacia, Garen!  " "Blade of Exile Riven!  " "Windrunner Lairilei!  " "The fishmen guard Slada!  " "Now" Dongfang Yun smiled very humbly: "Am I qualified to ask what happened just now?  Seniors?  "The appearance of a kind of general deeply shocked the four powerful men of the human race and the undead. It's not because these weird guys are all strong men in the high-level to the middle-level of the ninth level, but because of the strength of each of them."  They are all exuding subtle pressure of overlord at all times. That is the kind of pressure that can only be possessed by strong men above the tenth level! In other words, each of these people has the same level of strength!  There is an essential difference between the strong people who have passed the level and the strong people who have maintained the current level, that is, the strong people who have dropped the level have super combat skills and control over the elements that are not of the current level, while those who have dropped the level ten or above.  The strong ones in the future are even more terrifying, because the tenth-level strong ones have already understood the power of rules. Even if they fall down the rank, they can still use part of the power of rules based on their previous understanding. And what is surprising is this!  The seemingly powerless girl has a very diverse group of people: humans, zombies, elves, puppets, and fishmen! Didn¡¯t she call herself the King of the Night just now? How could she have such a diverse team of Dread Lords and Liches?  Looking at each other, he changed his voice and said: "Okay, we admit your strength, and you do have the ability to change the situation of the battle, so we might as well tell you.  " His thick and long pointed fingers pointed at the altar: "Did you see that there?  That flame is Empress Loulan's divine fire. Although Empress Loulan is powerful, she cannot guarantee her physical immortality, so now she only relies on her soul to maintain the divine fire.  "    "so what?  " "Not so good. We have been exploring the ancient Loulan Palace for a long time. Later, we received mysterious information that the silent ancient Loulan Temple is in the nest of the Golden Crown Sand Worm, so we tried our best to find it and used bait to lure away the Golden Crown Sand Worm.  Insect, then came here, and used the golden beetle of the Lord of the Crypt to quietly seal the Queen's Divine Fire with the soul-locking chain soaked in the Death Pool of the Underworld for ten thousand years. When he was about to seal and take away the Divine Fire, he didn't want these four old men to  Guy suddenly wakes up and starts fightingthat's what happens.  " "It turns out that you introduced the golden-crowned sandworm to our caravan.  "Dongfang Yun looked back at Su Wan, dumbfounded. Before, Su Wan and Bui Careno had sworn that the nobles of the Galen Empire had attracted the Golden Crown Sandworm to frame Bui. Now it seems that this is not the case at all.  "how?  Let's join forces.  "The Dread Cube smiled sinisterly, with no trace of sincerity in his eyes Maybe he didn't learn how to express sincerity at all. "Join forces?  Why?  Dongfang Yunqi said. "Don't you want to revitalize the Dark Night Clan?"  " "Is there a certain relationship between revitalizing the Dark Night Clan and joining forces with you?  "    "certainly!  "The Dread Lord laughed loudly: "As long as we join forces to kill these four old guys, then we will need the divine fire, and you will use the Pharaoh's scepter.Wonderful!  " "Pharaoh's scepter?  "Army Master Gandalf touched the back of his robe and took out a golden scepter. The eight generals showed excited eyes at the same time. "Dad, that is the human base! Really?" Darius said hard  Gandalf nodded: "He is right. This pharaoh's scepter contains all the technology of our Loulan. The Queen already stated it when she gave up her body to light the sacred fire. When someone can rediscover our Loulan from the pharaoh's scepter,  With the advancement of technology, Loulan's glory will shine in this world again.  " Dongfang Yun tried hard to put away his greedy eyes: "But why doesn't your queen personally dig out the technology in this scepter?  "Gandalf sighed, a pair of cloudy old eyes showing a sad look: "The collapse of Loulan was caused by the excessive use of our technology. The queen's husband and only princess also died in that disaster, so she  Frustrated, he simply chose to light the divine fire and escape from this world.  " "Hey, little girl, how are you?  Loulan's technology is preserved there, isn't it the key to revitalizing your dark night?  "The King of Fear tried his best to seduce. Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "Please, big man, who told you that Dark Night needs Loulan's technology?  Haven't you heard that the greatest thing before Gu Loulan was the magic of the high elves?  "The Dread Demon King said curiously: "Huh?  Aren't you here for the Pharaoh's scepter?  Did you really pass three tests just to realize a certain wish?  But with so many masters under your command, what else needs Queen Loulan to achieve?  " Dongfang Yun shrugged and ignored him. Instead, he said to Gandalf: "Senior, the purpose of my coming this time is indeed for the Pharaoh's scepter. Although I don't know what it looks like, I can guarantee it.  Yes, I have the ability to carry forward the technology in the Pharaoh's Scepter, so my wish here is to request the Pharaoh's Scepter from Her Majesty the Queen.  " Gandalf looked deeply at Dongfang Yun: "Why are you so sure?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Because the revitalization of the Dark Night Clan was made possible by me.  " He glanced at everyone present and said with a smile: "Not only can I revitalize the undead clan and the ancient Loulan human clan, but I can also revitalize the orc clan and the undead clan. I just lack an opportunity.  " He bowed slightly to the four strong men of the undead: "I know that some of you may not believe what I say, but one day, I will also hold the undead in my hands!  ¡± At this moment, his eyes were filled with endless confidence! PS:¡­ PSS: Well, although I am very touched and grateful for the continuous rewards from Banshengpanpan¡¯, the ashes scattered here still represent a lot of pressure. Is it worth it?  I don¡¯t want to give a reward anymore. In order to express my respect for the first protector of this book, Ashes Scattered decided to add 7K to express my gratitude If there is no update tomorrow, it is probably because I vomited blood and was hospitalized. PSSS: The vomiting of blood was just a joke.  , Ashes Scattered said very seriously that since the upgrade and addition of updates have been started, we can never favor one over the other. I just hope that you can give a big reward and have fun. Even if there is no reward, I will definitely support you with your support.  I will work hard to write it down! PSSSS: Whoever has the manuscript is the little pig! - Ashes scattered and said weakly at the end.

 Continental Storm Chapter 37 The Attacking Generals

    "In charge of the undead?" Lich Calcutta smiled arrogantly: "This is the funniest joke I have ever heard in my two thousand years of life." "Don't worry, you will understand in the future." Dongfang Yunshu  Shrugging: "Regardless of whether I will eventually be killed by collaborating with you guys, just because you are not my subordinates, I will not allow my soul to be tainted by the evil undead." "We will never.  Will be your man!" Calcutta roared angrily.  "It seems that the negotiation has broken down!" Dongfang Yun shrugged, and suddenly took a step forward and pointed at the undead people: "Kill them!" "Bah!" The flying fire phoenix took the lead, his body burning with hot  The flames rush towards the enemy!  "Well done!" Lich Calcutta screamed, and the fingers that were left with only the skeleton reached forward. A ball of pitch-black flames shot out from the fingers, turning into countless flaming black crows in mid-air and striking at the Fire Phoenix: "Death Crow Storm!  " Facing the incoming enemy, the Fire Phoenix did not act like a puppet without any reaction. Instead, it flicked its tail in the air with great agility. Countless colorful sparks scattered all over the sky, turning into a curtain of flames to intercept the crowd of crows.  The Lich smiled arrogantly, and with a flick of his finger, the group of black flame crows suddenly stopped in front of the flame curtain and turned around.     Ding!  A sound of gold and iron chiming sounded around the lich, and at the same time, a shock wave caused by the exchange of strength and squeezing of the air spread out in all directions, blowing up a circle of dust!  The eyes of Death Knight Delvin, who was riding on the Nightmare, emanated from his helmet with a bloody light: "What do you want to do?" Sven, who was in mid-air with all his strength on the giant sword, also had a blood-red light in his eyes: "Fight  Kill the mage first, this is the normal routine!" Delvin smiled coldly: "Are you looking down on me as a death knight?" "To be precise, he wants to draw your attention away!"  , the strong and handsome six-legged horse galloped away, the huge mace in the paladin's hand was raised high, and the falling target was the lich on the ground!  However, in an instant, the Dread Lord Gilidani appeared in front of the Paladin at a speed that was not suitable for his stature. He laughed maniacally and spread his wings. Countless fist-sized rancid bees poured out and flew toward the Paladin overwhelmingly.  The blood mage Biliel in the distance sneered, raised his hands high and then threw them down fiercely. On the way forward of the rotten bees, a flame magic array appeared across the sky, and the blazing flames spewed out from it were as fierce as the sun, instantly killing the rotten bees.  The swarm devoured most of it, and the burnt and smelly corpses of countless wild bees fell to the ground.  "Where are you looking?" Crypt Lord Anu Jones yelled manically, and he rushed towards the blood mage Biliel with thunderous momentum and speed as fast as a train. He was slapped countless times around him.  A sea of ??worms formed by large and small carrion beetles rushed together. These carrion beetles looked crystal clear and looked like dazzling gems if they retracted their limbs. But in actual action, they could swallow up a giant dragon in an instant!  This kind of momentum and speed immediately caused the blood mage's expression to change drastically, but what he was really afraid of was not the huge beetle in front of him, but the sea of ??insects behind it.  However, when the Crypt Lord was less than fifty meters away from the Blood Mage, two delicate and sexy figures appeared on its path.  There is a wheat-colored skinned archer holding a broken sword and wearing simple armor, with a sexy figure and a hot face but an extremely pure face.  ??Ruiwen, Lai Ruilei.  It¡¯s up to you, sister.  I know, sister.  Lairilei smiled proudly, and raised the long-leaf curved bow in her hand straight. She pulled the bow string with her slender hand, and a strong wind arrow quickly formed, rolling up the ashes and dust within a dozen meters around it, forming a small golden line inside.  arrow.  The distance between the Crypt Lords is getting closer and closer, fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters, twenty meters.  Finally, Lairilei gave a pure smile and loosened the bow string in her hand: "Powerful impact!" The gale arrow was shot out with the violent wind, and as soon as it came off the string, it triggered a horizontal tornado in the surrounding area and rushed towards the crypt lord.  , not even giving the Crypt Lord a chance to escape!  Of course, this is also related to the carelessness of the crypt lord. In his eyes, although these two delicate beauties are powerful, they are not as good as himself. He has even imagined in his mind that the two beauties will be crushed to pieces by him.  The scene of his flesh being devoured by children, but unexpectedly, this arrow of gale came suddenly in front of him. The strong wind carried by it blew away the countless carrion beetles at the front. At the same time, he himself felt an arrow hit his knee.  , knelt down miserably.  "It doesn't matter if he kneels down. His original speed is as fast as a train moving as fast as a high-speed train. This sudden instability of the lower body is like a train derailing and a high-speed train colliding. His whole body is rolling forward - I guess."?In the future, you will understand that seventy yards is not something you can do casually.  The huge crypt lord rolled over and fell forward. Although his legs were injured, it was not painful or itchy after rolling a few times. Moreover, the guy's two compound eyes were still staring at the two little beauties, and he could crush them with his feet anyway.  Grinding, grinding with your body is also grinding, why not do it?  Seeing that his huge body was about to hit the two women, a golden mechanical hand suddenly appeared in the distance. Its broad palm grabbed Lairilei's delicate waist and dragged her away instantly.  On the other hand, Rui Wen was still looking at the train leisurely The Crypt Lord rolled over in front of her, and then he let out a low drink. He attached his left palm to the face of the broken sword and made a sharp stroke, and suddenly the rest of the rune giant sword suddenly appeared.  The fragments suddenly appeared, restoring the broken giant sword to its original shape!  "Exile's Edge! Then" Ruiwen lowered her giant sword in her right hand, while her left hand was guarded in front of her chest: "Go forward bravely!" In an instant, she stepped hard on the ground with both feet, and a dark green light shield appeared.  In front of her, the speed was as fast as thunder. If the speed of the Crypt Lord before was that of a moving car, then the speed of Raven at this moment was that of an F1 racing car!  Sliding forward for more than ten meters in an instant, Ruiwen's body sank suddenly. She leaned forward with her shoulders and pushed upward with force. The dark green light shield violently collided with the carapace of the Crypt Lord that was rolling over and was about to crush down.  The two collided, and Raven, who was less than one percent of the opponent's weight, actually forcibly lifted the Crypt Lord. The latter suddenly felt like a Ferrari driving to maximum power and then hitting the iron block embedded in the ground.  The body rolled upwards at a faster speed and then hit the ground hard.  The story is divided into two parts. Riven's skill is to move forward, allowing her to instantly create a magic shield that can offset part of any damage, and sprint a short distance.  The green light shield in front of the girl did not dissipate after flying the Crypt Lord, and then she crashed into the swarming carrion beetles.  Her movements are really like her sword, she will be most powerful when she opens the edge!  The carrion beetle at the front didn't even have time to bite through the protective shield, and Riven had already waved the rune giant sword in her hand to kill it!  Dance of Broken Wings!  Every time she swings her sword, Riven's sword will emit several meters of sword light. Her figure is like a fallen angel. Even if she is in a bloody battlefield, she still looks like the most elegant dancer when she swings her sword to kill.  The graceful dancing of the dancers enchants the mind.  Several pieces were chopped off, and almost most of the carrion beetles in front were neatly cut into two. At this time, the protective shield in front of Ruiwen had almost disappeared, and the last carrion beetles had also surrounded her.  The corners of Ruiwen's mouth turned up, and the sword in her hand was raised high, like a Joan of Arc fighting bravely against foreign enemies, she shouted wildly: "Soul-shaking roar!" Boom!  The green sword energy was like a mist, instantly falling from Ruiwen's sword and crashing into the surroundings in the form of a shock wave. The last part of the carrion beetles had been completely torn apart by the foggy sword energy before they even had time to get close!  The carrion beetles are completely destroyed!  On the other side, the Crypt Lord who rolled towards the Blood Mage encountered misfortune again!  Because two tough men were already standing in front of the blood mage.  Darius!  Galen!  When the Crypt Lord descended, Galen had already bent his legs. His size and agility were not very high, so even if he jumped up and was hit by the Crypt Lord's force, it would definitely not be easy for him.  But now the two brothers, who were old enemies, have made the most perfect cooperation.  With both feet kicking on the ground, Galen jumped up and landed on the ax held by Darius. When the Crypt Lord descended, his giant sword was already spinning with both hands, and the sharp sword light was like the vast desert.  The violent tornado in it rolled up endless murderous intent and chill!  At the same time, Darius, who had his feet on the ground, also spun violently, and the giant ax cut a bloody arc in mid-air. This arc quickly connected head to tail, forming a blood circle.  Looking from a distance, a huge bloody tornado rose up, not only cutting the air into pieces, but also flying up the mud and sand from the surrounding floor tiles within a hundred meters into the sky!  At the same time, in this huge bloody tornado, another small golden tornado continued to spatter outwards with sharp sword light. It turned slightly and quickly, and immediately turned into dozens of golden tornadoes to guard around the bloody tornado.  .  Judgment + massacre = bloody sword explosion!  " Two generals who have reached the ninth level at the same time, two strong men who have mastered the pressure of the twelfth level overlord, two different types but the same level of rule power!  The fallen Crypt Lord's hard outer shell was mostly shattered in an instant. The cold sword light and ax light smoothly penetrated into the flesh and blood, and then penetrated the thick internal organs and muscles and shot out from the other side!  This is the powerful strength of the two generals!  The crypt lord howled fiercelyIt landed on the ground. Originally, a being of his level would never die easily even if he was seriously injured. Unfortunately, it was just a quasi-hero produced by a racial base, and he faced two people one level above him.  A true hero.  The suppression of levels is not only the suppression of strength, but also the suppression of rules. The rules mastered by the crypt lord itself are the power of flesh and blood sealing. After the wound appears, as long as the muscles contract, the bleeding can be stopped immediately.  But the two heroes he faced had stronger rule power, but the rules they held could perfectly restrain him.  Darius¡¯s bleeding rules and Galen¡¯s blood recovery rules.  Speed ??up bleeding!  Recovery slows down!  What¡¯s more, there was another person who hurriedly retreated a hundred meters away and wanted to see where he died.  Blood Mage!  This man who looked very much like an elf but was not that handsome struck out a fatal blow when the crypt lord paid a heavy price for underestimating his enemy.  Magical sucking!  This ability to extract enemy magic and convert it into your own magic may not be of much use to others, but it is extremely deadly to the undead - especially the Crypt Lord!  Because the Crypt Lord itself was shaped by the great Ner'zhul using magic, extracting magic is essentially like extracting his life!  If it were normal, the blood mage would use magic to suck, and as long as the crypt lord ran out of the other party's casting range, the magic would be released, but now The black chain-like magic light extending from the hands of the blood mage Biliel has been extending to the crypt lord.  body, and the crypt lord felt the crisis of death and really wanted to struggle to avoid it.  But his injury was too serious, not to mention that after a sword blast, Darius and Galen had already pounced on him. Under the reasonable suppression of two men with hundreds of tons of power, let alone  Crypt Lord, even the Dread Lord cannot move!  On the other side, after the putrid bee swarm was burned by the flames, the Dread Lord had no choice but to use his claws to shake the paladin's mace. In any case, the lich Calcutta, who controls the bone dragon, must not be disturbed, because  This bone dragon was summoned from a high-level dragon bone excavated by the undead clan. It has a power of up to eleven levels. This is why a bone dragon suppressed the master Gandalf and his water element giant.  The reason for retreating continuously.  It's just that the stronger the bone dragon is, the weaker the lich's restraint is on it, so it must always concentrate on its instructions!  Neither Dongfang Yun¡¯s forces nor Gu Loulan¡¯s forces knew that this bone dragon was not only used to fight against them, but its most important purpose was to always be on guard against the golden-crowned beetles that came back after being lured away.  The characteristics of the golden-crowned beetle have long been thoroughly studied by the undead. Once this monster leaves its lair, it will not come back until it has eaten its fill. However, once it is full in advance, even the four undead heroes who possess a special magic item will  , and will definitely prey on the opponent's opponent.  So no matter what, you can¡¯t lose control of the Bone Dragon!  With this thought in mind, the eyes of the Dread Lord were full of bloodthirsty perseverance!  However, a steel hook carrying an extremely bloody aura appeared out of the sky and penetrated his demon wings fiercely!  "Howl!" The Dread Lord screamed miserably, looking fiercely along the iron hook of the steel hook into the distance.  There, a corpse monster whose whole body was sewn together from the stumps of various humanoid creatures was holding the iron rope of the steel hook with both hands and smiling honestly to himself.  "Smile!" The Dread Lord was furious. He blocked the paladin's mace with his right hand, while his left hand grabbed the bloody steel hook and prepared to drag the dead fat boy over.  The principle is the same as above. The level of power rules controlled by the Dread Lord is much lower than that of the Butcher, so even if he grabs the meat hook and throws it at himself with extremely strong explosive force, he only feels that if he pulls another mountain, it will not move at all!  Instead, it was the Butcher. After smiling honestly, a pair of small soybean eyes burst out with bloodthirsty light. He suddenly pulled his hands, and the Dread Lord, who was half a meter taller than him, was instantly pulled up by the straight steel cable.  Fly straight towards Butcher Pudge!  "Damn!" Saving the Lich's life at this time is definitely saving his own life. At this moment, the Dread Lord completely forgot about the usual intrigues among the undead, and pointed his finger at the Paladin: "Sleep!" This rule skill, even if it is Dreyer,  If a pure hero like this is hit, he will be in a coma for at least 5 seconds, but if a hero like the Paladin is hit, he will be in a coma for up to 15 seconds!  So Mr. An Ruijin immediately imposed a skill on himself.  Sacred Shield!  This shield that can withstand physical or magical damage is completely a light barrier, making the Paladin feel as if he is bathed in the holy light of heaven, giving him a sacred aura.  It¡¯s just that he underestimated the cunningness of the lich.The skull smiled arrogantly, and with a twist of its finger, the black flame crows turned around and hit the sacred shield hard!  The sacred shield is broken!  At the same time, his ultimate skill Death and Decay is ready.  Although this skill requires chanting, at this moment, around him, Gandalf and his water element giant were dragged by the bone dragon, the blood mage and two strong men under the little girl were dealing with the crypt lord, and the death knight was fighting the wandering swordsman.  And the stupid murlocthe little girl holding the rune giant sword also joined the battle group, while the dwarf Golden Helm and the fat ugly zombie were looking at the Dread Lord who was dragged over.  , except for the golden puppet and the archer girl who were still two hundred meters away, there was no one who was not in the battle group!  So, as long as the Dread Lord's sleep hits the Paladin and puts him into coma, the great Calcutta Lich can summon Death and Decay in just three seconds, and the battle situation will immediately turn around!  He was already ready to use his body to catch the arrow from the girl who was holding a bow and aiming in this direction. Anyway, the Lich Lord has no flesh and blood, so there is no way he could interrupt his singing with one arrow!  And that golden puppet looked clumsy and slow. He had just used that long-range capture method, and he didn't believe that he could use it a second time immediately under the guidance of the rules.  As for the seventh-level prophet Su Wan and the low-level Dongfang Yun, they have been ignored by our lich, Chi Guoguo.  A proud smile appeared on his lips.  However, an arrow in the distance made his smile stop abruptly.  At this most critical moment, the wind arrow in Lairilei's hand has been shot.  This arrow is different from the previous one. If the previous arrow symbolized the fierce and wild wind, then this arrow symbolizes the soft and continuous wind.  "Arrow of Binding!" Lairilei's crisp voice sounded.  This arrow quickly nailed the Dread Lord!  The rule of the binding arrow is to shoot it at a fixed unit hundreds of meters away and bind it to each other. When the binding fails, it will cause dizziness for a certain period of time.  But the Dread Lord was being pulled by the Butcher¡¯s Meat Hook at this moment. When the two rules offset each other, the second rule of the Binding Arrow was immediately generated. The class gap between pure heroes and quasi-heroes caused the Dread Lord to be stunned for a full 3 seconds!  What can you do in 3 seconds?  Lord Lich knows that 3 seconds can allow him to finish chanting death and withering.  But because of this dizziness, the Dread Lord's sleep skill cannot be used for another 3 seconds. In other words, if he wants to successfully release death and withering, what he has to do is to use his fragile skull to forcefully pick up the Paladin.  Mr. Mace!  This is simply impossible. Once the skull is broken, not to mention your own death, the bone dragon that the undead have worked so hard to get will be freed from its restraints. Such a huge mistake will definitely make your soul be trapped in the red lotus fire of hell by that adult.  Burn for a thousand years!  Lich Calcutta only spent 0.5 seconds to hesitate. In the next moment, a black flame burst into the sky from his figure, and at the same time, a talisman on his chest suddenly exploded!  Kolkata¡¯s heart is bleeding.  This is the last life-saving treasure that adult gave him - the Dragon Power Talisman.  A hundred hell black dragons took turns instilling the treasure talisman that was successfully refined for half a year. After use, a flame that combines dragon power and dragon breath erupted from the body, burning and blowing away all enemies within a 5¡Á5 range.  The disadvantage is that it breaks immediately after use, and the price required to find a hundred hell black dragons to refine the talisman together is too high.  But he still succeeded. Seeing that the mace of Paladin Enrikin was about to hit the bone-crushing music, the unlucky Paladin flew out with the white unicorn under his crotch burning with flames.  "You bastards" Mr. Calcutta's two rows of cold teeth gritted loudly, and the chanting in his mouth became faster and faster.  As he sang, the howls of hell resounded in everyone's ears, and a strange soul throbbing made everyone slow down.  This is the prelude to death and withering, and the prelude to the end of destiny.  Calcutta was extremely proud. Compared to the resurrection of the Paladin, the fire phoenix of the assassin, the hellfire of the Dread Lord, the manipulation of corpses by the death knight, etc., his final skill is the most comprehensive and powerful.  Killing ability!  Although this move does more damage to buildings than living things, he doesn't care about that much at the moment. It's just Gu Loulan's palace. If it collapses, it will collapse. As long as the divine fire is in hand, the Lord will definitely be able to  Let yourself be promoted to the Lich King! ???????????????????After a second of surprise, Calcutta accidentally saw the strange golden puppet move.  And the movement almost made Calcutta¡¯s chants almost go off-note.  This copper-skinned monster was too fast. Fierce arcs of electricity flashed across its body. It was unknown what it was sacrificed with. Its two big feet and short legs were so tight that they actually dragged out a trail of trails behind it.  Phantom, the distance between the two of them was shortened by half in the blink of an eye!  Come on, are you kidding me?  This puppet runs too fast!  But so what?  Even if you have fallen past the eighth level, even if you have pure power of rules, according to my exquisite calculations, you can only run up to twenty meters away from me in two seconds, but  At that time, I had already recited the words of death and decay!  His calculations were really good. When the chant reached the last scale, the steam robot Blitzcrank was still at least twenty-five meters away from him!  However, in the next tenth and one second, the pride in Lord Lich¡¯s mouth completely disappeared!  Because Blitzcrank suddenly stomped his feet on the ground!  Boom!  A strong electric arc network instantly erupted from the gaps in the floor tiles within a radius of fifty meters with him as the center. Calcutta, who was in this range, bore the brunt of the hit. For a moment, he seemed to be alive, and the piercing electric arc was on his white skin.  Rapidly transmitted through the bones, a numb and anxious feeling flooded into the mind. Lord Lich was completely paralyzed, the brain completely stopped thinking, and the last note of death and decay was completely interrupted!  "You're kidding, you have a big move, don't I?" Dongfang Yun, who was in the farthest corner of the battlefield, smiled strangely and said to Su Wan, who looked weird: "Blitzcrank's ultimate skill, electrostatic field, releases a 50¡Á50 area  According to the rules, all units within the range will be completely silenced for a certain period of time. Not to mention that the lich is of a lower level than Blitzcrank, and the silence time will be increased even if it is only silenced for 0.1 second.  It's enough to interrupt this idiot's singing." He laughed: Well done, Blitzcrank.  Blitzcrank: Ha, haha, ha Su Wan's eyes flashed with a strange light: "You look like you have a foreshadowing of what is going to happen on the battlefield at any moment?" "It's not a foreshadowing." Dongfang Yun said proudly.  Smiling; "The battle just now, even the actions within half a meter, were all ordered by me directly through the soul link and then executed by them." Su Wan covered her mouth and chuckled: "Little brother, I finally found out  In addition to your cuteness, your other great advantage is that you are also very good at bragging." Dongfang Yun was furious. He grabbed the hand she was wiping on his head and bit it hard: "Who said I was bragging?  "Su Wan's bitten cheek turned red, and she said softly: "Then why do you have this ability?" Dongfang Yun said seriously: "It's because I used to be an otaku - you don't need to understand what an otaku means -  In short, I am very good at some chess and strategy games, and I can react very quickly. Even though I look like this, I was already a master of games. If I hadn't been too weak, I would have used my reflexes to participate in boxing.  There is no problem with Saidu!" Su Wan seemed to understand what he said, but when she thought about it carefully, she realized that this little man had never lied to her before. She felt warm in her heart and held Dongfang Yun in her arms even more intimately.  On the other side, Lord Lich, who was attacked by the electrostatic field, had his final skill counterattacked and fainted immediately. Fortunately, he had no blood, otherwise the power of the magic counterattack alone would have been enough to spurt out all the old blood in his body.  "No!" The Lich fell softly to the ground, which not only meant that Death and Decay could no longer be released, but that he might even have lost control of the Bone Dragon!  Regardless of the fact that he was being dragged, the Dread Lord drew a white mark on the floor and screamed with tears in his eyes.  His screams were naturally even more miserable, because in the next second, the butcher's raised kitchen knife and the hill king Jin Duo's raised battle ax fell on him at the same time.  Under the favorable situation, all the faces of the 'just' side showed smiles, and the faces of the 'evil' side were also filled with despair. Only the death knight who was fighting three generals at the same time had the sword hidden in his helmet.  A weird smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  "Howl!!!" The next second, the eleventh-level bone dragon looked up to the sky and let out a dragon roar. The dragon's power attached to this dragon roar suddenly shocked everyone's vision and made them dizzy for two seconds.  And taking advantage of this opportunity, the fearful demon king who was well prepared did not know what medicine he swallowed, and actually resisted Long Wei's dizziness!  Then he suddenly pounced on the dizzy Gandalf, and his target was the Pharaoh's scepter in Gandalf's hand!  PS: 7K is the first in this bookThe Dharma protector has been in trouble for half his life, and has been greatly improved.  PSS: If you go to bed before eating, will you wake up hungry?  PSSS: The previous chapter names have been changed, and they will not be used that way in the future. I really don¡¯t want to offend you. Please remind me if there are any mistakes in the future!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 38: Continuous Tragedy!

    The death knight's movements were not noticed by anyone, because everyone was stunned by the dragon's roar.  In an instant, he had arrived in front of Gandalf. The long sword exuding endless death and freezing breath in his right hand was instantly swung out, and Gandalf's old head immediately flew into the sky.  The master died, and the tall water elemental giant immediately shattered after losing the support of the element. With a crash, tons of water rushed out in all directions.  The man in the underworld armor turned around and quickly grabbed Gandalf's body with his left hand. The pharaoh's scepter made of pure gold was already in his hand!  Immediately, the knight named Delvin suddenly waved his sword, and a black flame whip wrapped with endless death energy and thunder was thrown out from the sword, and it struck the blue flame on the altar a hundred meters away.  superior.  "Death entanglement!" "Crying!!!" A sharp scream came from the sky-blue flames. This heart-wrenching scream instantly poured into everyone's heart, making people resonate with pain from the heart.  , even the Dread Lord, whose whole body had been chopped to pieces, had a big tear fall from the corner of his eye!  If this flame is a complete divine fire, it will naturally not be afraid of small flame entanglements, or if there is a physical body besides the semi-divine fire, death entanglement will not cause harm to it.  The key is that the semi-divine fire is the purest energy, but the death energy carried by the death coil is the darkest and darkest energy. With the neutralization of the two phases, coupled with the black flame destruction of the annihilation attribute, the hell thunder is against  Due to the decomposition of energy, most of this semi-divine fire was extinguished in an instant, and it felt as if it was going to be completely extinguished!  The black flames, wrapped in death energy and thunder, slowly penetrated into the sky-blue flames, slowly squeezing and compressing them, causing the flames to tremble violently, and bursts of whining sounds continued to sound.  It was this cry that made everyone wake up from the dizziness of Long Wei. Feeling the pain of the blue flames, the eyes of King of the Hill Jin Duo and Paladin An Ruijin turned blood red at the same time, and they rushed toward them crazily.  The death knight rushed forward without even looking at Gandalf who fell to the ground.  The death knight retracted his flame whip and smiled coldly. The next second, a dark brown energy gate appeared behind him.  "Damn Delvin! You actually shattered that semi-divine fire. Have you forgotten that adult's order!?" The first people to roar with splitting eyes were not the people from Gu Loulan. Instead, they were injured.  The seriously injured Dreadlord Kilidany.  The death knight Delvin said disdainfully: "Kilidanil, you can continue to regard that guy as your ancestor, I will not serve you anymore!" With one hand, he swung his long sword, and a burst of nether fire suddenly fell on Gandalf.  , the headless master actually stood up staggeringly in the black flames and blocked the path of the Paladin and the King of the Hill.  "That guy's soul was severely damaged, so he needed to find demigod fire to treat his injuries." Although the death knight's left hand was wearing a stainless steel glove, it was still playing the piano very flexibly. The master was elegant and cruel in this  In the coexistence of actions, he made an action to re-summon the water element.  The water element giants quickly gathered together, effectively blocking the Paladin and the King of the Hill. This gave the Death Knight plenty of time to chat: "Please, who do you think I am, Delvin? I will go there willingly."  To be that guy's lackey? The purpose of my coming here is not the little bit of divine fire at all, but the Pharaoh's Scepter! As long as I use it to reopen Loulan Technology, and that guy doesn't get the treatment of divine fire, one day the tide will rise and all boats will rise.  He will become the new controller of the undead." He shrugged in Dongfang Yun's direction: "Thank you to the King of the Night. Although we may be on the opposite side in the future, I still want to thank you for this journey.  Here I am still thinking about how to kill a few of them and grab the Pharaoh's scepter. Thanks to you, I won't die so many brain cells, so" He smiled arrogantly: "Goodbye, everyone."  , if the nightmare is affected, it will turn to the energy gate.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes were also red, that was the human race¡¯s base!  It was just that he was determined to kill the thief but could not save himself. The uncontrolled bone dragon went crazy and began to violently attack the remaining people, whether it was Galen Darius or the blood mage Crypt Lord.  He ran away in panic while being chased by it.  "Where are you going, you traitor!" The Dread Lord suddenly roared, and then the hellfire giant burning with green flames suddenly jumped up, turning into a hell meteorite in mid-air and hitting the energy gate and the death knight.  This ultimate skill to summon hellfire is to summon a fireball in the form of a meteorite. After hitting the ground, it will form a hellfire giant. Now to repeat this process again, it will undoubtedly require huge energy and compliance with the rules.Resistance, even if the Fear Knight is a tenth-level strong man, it is impossible to do such a thing, but I don¡¯t know what madness this guy has gone to, and he is even angrier than the strong men of Dongfang Yun and Loulan, and actually sets his own fire on fire  The soul forcibly reverses the hellfire!  "You lunatic!" How could the Death Knight have thought of this? The energy from the meteorite caused strong interference in the space around the energy gate. It was impossible to enter like this. He could only force Nightmare to jump away.  It didn¡¯t matter that he dodged, the meteorite hit the energy door hard, and the dark brown energy door immediately disappeared after being hit.  For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were red.  The death knight¡¯s red eyes were filled with despair because his escape route was destroyed and he faced everyone¡¯s murderous intentions.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s family had red eyes in anger because the Pharaoh¡¯s scepter was snatched away and the bone dragon started going crazy again.  The three strong men of Gu Loulan became red-eyed because their companion, the Death Queen, was seriously injured by her demigod fire.  The undead became red-eyed because of the betrayal and ambitious ridicule of Chi Guoguo, a companion they originally thought was reliable.  In the hall, there was a nest of rabbits "Roar!" The first to attack was the Crypt Lord who had lost all his carapace and only had black and red tender meat left.  After Longwei interrupted the blood mage's magic sucking, this guy rolled out of the blood mage's casting range. At this moment, it appeared more than thirty meters behind the death knight.  This monster also went crazy like the Dread Lord. Twenty flesh-and-blood locusts the size of human heads suddenly emerged from the flesh and blood of its body. As it ran wildly, it swarmed up, and its target was naturally the Death Rider.  The death knight knew that he was currently the target of the enemy's siege. He waved his sword and shot at the crypt lord. The crypt lord didn't even have a carapace at the moment. Naturally, he didn't dare to make a direct attack and quickly evaded. Taking advantage of this time, the death knight Dale  Mr. Wen had already rushed towards a wall.  "Stop him! Her Majesty the Queen's divine fire will be extinguished, and all the magic circles in this palace will be ineffective. Don't let him break through the wall and escape!" The blood mage suddenly stopped in front of the bone dragon, and a storm of flames swept over and temporarily stopped him.  Bone Dragon suddenly turned his head and shouted at Dongfang Yun.  As a powerful mage, discernment is indispensable. He has naturally seen the differences between Dongfang Yun's generals and himself and others, so he sacrificed his life to stop the bone dragon.  "Blitzcrank!" Dongfang Yun shouted loudly without caring so much.  "Accurate!" The steam robot's two small eyes flashed, and the huge robot hand shot out.  It's just that even though the robot hand is as fast as lightning and lightning, it is difficult to prevent Delvin's preparedness. This guy knows that he has offended the public, so how can he not look at the six directions and see that the speed of the nightmare is not as fast as the robot hand, and he has already stepped on it.  Leap from the back of the nightmare.  The huge mechanical hand grasped the air, but it hooked on the back saddle of the Nightmare of Fire. The Nightmare noticed something strange behind its back, and sprayed out two blue flames from its thick nostrils and rushed forward crazily.  But how can a beast get rid of the power of rules? When Blitzcrank pulled it, the two-meter-tall Demon World Horse immediately flew back and landed in Blitzcrank's hands across a distance of a hundred meters.  Dongfang Yun's eyes flashed with cold light.  Pudge "Tear them apart!" The butcher's two small soybean eyes reflected the ferocious light, and the hook of his right hand was re-pierced on the demon wings of the Dread Lord on the ground. The Dread Lord didn't know what was going on, but he was already killed by the Butcher.  Swinging up with fierce force, the stinky chain behind the flesh-and-blood steel hook stretched straight, throwing the Dread Lord in a wide circle, and fiercely swept towards the death knight who jumped into the air.  Fighting poison with poison?  The Dread Lord immediately thought of this word, but he didn't care. Even though he was being used by others, even though he was seriously injured, his goal was still clear.  The betrayerdie!  This three-meter-tall monster's two eyeballs almost bulged out. It stared at the death knight with extremely strong and vicious eyes. A circle of red light around its body shone like a flame, and it had apparently turned on its blood-sucking halo.  Fill my wounds with your flesh and blood.  The strength of the Butcher and the weight of the Dreadlord made the swing extremely fast, and Delvin had to wave his sword to block it in a hurry.  The sound of gold and iron clashing was deafening. The death knight Delwin had been severely knocked away by the Dread Lord Kilidani. The long sword in Delwin's hand was a replica of the famous blade Frostmourne. It instantly cut off the four swords of the Dread Lord.  The claw was inserted into the latter's left shoulder.  The intense pain made Kilidany's face even more ferocious, but his anger had already burned away the pain. His two claws were deeply inserted into Delvin's chest, and black and green blood covered their faces.  Although the pain was intense, Delvin¡¯s eyes revealed aA sense of relief, because there was a wall behind him. With Kilidani's speed, the two of them would definitely crash through the wall and fly out.  But he didn¡¯t notice that the butcher¡¯s steel hook was still on Kilidany¡¯s wing.  The butcher¡¯s two hands of completely different sizes and colors suddenly pinched the chain that was constantly sliding out. The flow of the chain immediately stopped abruptly, and the smelly chain immediately stretched straight!  Kilidani and Delvin stopped suddenly in mid-air. The former shouted arrogantly: "Damn bastard! Die with me!" As he said that, his hands were already squeezing Delvin's deeply.  Bones, and immediately a strong force came from his back, and the two people immediately flew in the direction of the butcher like cannonballs!  Give them all to me and deal with these two people as soon as possible. We will also face the threat of the Bone Dragon!  Dongfang Yun¡¯s face was very tight, and his hands were clasped behind his back. Without using his ability to extract, his expression showed a hint of a superior person.  Yes A group of generals stood in front of Dongfang Yun, clenching their weapons tightly. The butcher at the front had already raised his huge kitchen knife high.  However, at this moment, something happened again!  Seeing that the two undead were about to be dragged in front of the butcher, a short but extremely strong figure suddenly flew out and slammed hard between Delvin and Kilidani.  The King of the Hill, Golden Helm!  The dwarf's hard-as-iron body coupled with his rapid speed immediately knocked Delvin away from Kilidani's arm. The two of them flew out at a faster speed at the same time, smashing through the wall and flying out.  The underground palace.  The unlucky Dread Lord could only watch the traitor break away from his hands and disappear into the hall with a sinister smile, and immediately shouted in despair: "No!!" Dongfang Yun's attention was not on them at the moment.  Because his eyes have fallen on the other side.  The Paladin fighting the Bone Dragon side by side with the Blood Mage had already been penetrated by the Bone Dragon's claws in the chest and abdomen. The King of the Hill was also whipped away by the Bone Dragon's tail. At this moment, the Blood Mage was struggling to hold up the shield.  Resisting the dragon's breath from the bone dragon!  The ground near him was melted by the dragon's breath. Seeing that the floor between the third and second floors was about to be burned through, the blood mage's heart felt cold just like Dongfang Yun.  This scene made Dongfang Yun deeply realize one thing: the most important thing at the moment is definitely not to snatch the Pharaoh's scepter from Delvin's hands, but to choose how to deal with the Bone Dragon!  Boom!  While he was thinking, the floor under the Blood Mage's feet had been burned through, causing the old man to fall immediately. Then the Bone Dragon's target turned to Dongfang Yun and others, who had the largest number of people.  Faced with this result, Dongfang Yun made a decisive decision and waved his hand suddenly!  Except for Darius, the feet of all the generals were angry with the light of the teleportation array!  "Father/Dad/Master" When a burst of screams sounded, all the generals had been teleported back to the dark night base.  Dongfang Yun jumped up without hesitation and turned back to Su Wan on Darius's back: "Run!" Just kidding, although the generals have mastered stronger power of rules, the huge gap of two levels still makes it difficult for them to do so.  Even if they unite, they are no match for Bone Dragon!  The reason why he caused fatal damage to the undead before was just because the opponent underestimated the enemy. Dongfang Yun would never be so conceited as to think that he could kill the bone dragon with just himself.  The flame wings behind Su Wan ignited. With a push of her hands, the huge fireball exploded on the wall, revealing the light of the cave outside. She spread her wings and flew out.  Darius reached his heart and did not rush out immediately. Instead, he suddenly reached forward with the giant ax in his hand. He used the power of the ruthless iron hand to pull the seriously injured Kilidany in front of him and then suddenly swung it in the direction of the bone dragon.  , the three to four ton Dread Demon King was immediately thrown towards the bone dragon!  The bone dragon roared. Its IQ at the moment was not enough to understand why so many people disappeared suddenly, but how could it let go of the food that was in front of its eyes? The dragon's greedy appetite made it open its mouth, hold the huge fear devil in its mouth, and forcefully  Chewing.  The pale green blood splashed everywhere, and the bone dragon was eating happily. It didn't feel at all that the paladin on its claws had already jumped down from the hole where the blood mage fell.  When it quickly chewed and swallowed Kilidani and then raised its eyes, there was no one in the entire hall.  After a strange glance around, the bone dragon suddenly broke through the wall with two large openings and jumped out.  When it flew in the sky, flowers were completely blooming below. ?? Explosive flowers blooming one after another within a range of 100 meters.  Everyone has completely relaxed their hands and feet.  In the previous room, both partiesTaking into account the goddess's semi-divine fire, all the power was suppressed to one-tenth or two-or in other words, the rules in the Queen's Palace also limited the power of the tenth-level and above strong people. Now that all restraints were gone, everyone was stunned.  When he used all his strength, even Dongfang Yun couldn't help but be stunned.  A single blow of the King of the Hill's Storm Hammer can smash a cave wall as hard as iron into a huge crater that is more than a hundred meters deep and dozens of meters high!  A death knight's death blow can open a trench hundreds of meters long and ten meters wide on the top wall of the cave!  The Crypt Lord¡¯s claw piercing move can open a bottomless crack in the ground between the two diagonal ends of the cave!  Coupled with the powerful dragon breath move of Bone Dragon, half of the cave was almost destroyed!  Dongfang Yun had a look of extreme fear on his face.  Darius comforted him: "Don't worry about me, dad. After today's battle, when the brothers go back to the base and understand the rules, they will all be promoted to the ninth level soon." "It's all the one you care about." Dongfang Yun looked at  Flowing in huge pits, trenches, and cracks, the solid rock walls of the caves are broken, resulting in the endless influx of yellow sand.  "Darius, do you have a way to break through this cave and bring us to the surface?" Darius looked up and nodded: "No problem." The three people were still hanging outside the third-floor wall, under the lamp.  This kind of thing made Bone Dragon see the battle in the distance instead of the three people around him who didn't dare to breathe.  "But we have to wait a while until they completely break up the cave." Darius said seriously.  Dongfang Yun nodded: "I know, it may take a while. You are here, I will call Omini and Buicareno." He turned around to leave, and suddenly asked: "Can I take them two with me?  ?¡± Darius: ¡°It¡¯s absolutely fine if we just open a passage.¡± Dongfang Yun understood, and just as he was about to turn his head, a huge object hit the palace wall not far away with a heavy impact.  The gravel is flying everywhere.  Crypt Lord.  At this moment, its body was almost completely cut open, lying in the ruins dying and vomiting blood.  Looking below, the sharp tail of the bone dragon in the chaos is covered with black blood - this guy is naturally the murderer.  "Let's leave here, don't bring disaster to Chiyu." Dongfang Yun said casually, and suddenly said 'eh'.  He quickly ran to the crypt lord, ignoring the filth of the blood and internal organs, and took out a fluorescent magic crystal from its flesh!  The tenth level magic crystal!  Dongfang Yun turned around in surprise and said: "Delei" "Be careful!" Su Wan screamed, and Darius appeared in front of Dongfang Yun one step ahead of her and hugged him away.  Dongfang Yun looked at his original position strangely, his pupils bulging.  The cave above that location has been completely broken by the trench, and thousands of tons of yellow sand have washed down.  "Dad, don't worry about them anymore, we must leave immediately!" "I understand." Dongfang Yun shouted to Su Wan: "Let's go!" Su Wan nodded vigorously, spread the flame wings behind her and flew in this direction.  .  Darius stepped on the underground palace with his feet and jumped several times in succession. He had already carried Dongfang Yun and reached the air two hundred meters above. With the domineering energy all over his body, he suddenly swung the giant ax in his right hand and shouted loudly: "Noxus Guillotine"  !¡± The sky in the desert is clear, and even though it¡¯s almost dusk, the sun is still extremely fierce.  On a sand dune, a little sand scorpion was slowly getting scared. Suddenly its tail trembled and it started to move quickly.  Where it was just now, a small sand pit suddenly appeared, and the upper Xisha slowly sank downward, like sand in an hourglass.  This small sand pit was not obvious, but soon the sunken sand pit became larger and larger. Within a few dozen seconds, it actually collapsed into a quicksand pit with a radius of more than a thousand meters!  Countless gravels around it collapsed, and in the blink of an eye this dune turned into a huge moving pit!  In the midst of the crazy collapse, a sand blade suddenly stabbed out from the center of the bunker. Nearly a hundred tons of yellow sand rose up to a height of hundreds of meters before slowly falling, revealing a cold red streak in it.  Ax glow!  Behind the axe, a solid and reliable figure broke out of the sand, opening a big hole in the pit of quicksand. Looking carefully, it was Darius who was carrying Dongfang Yun on his back.  While the two of them were tumbling in the air and about to fall back into the sand pit, another delicate and slender figure flew out with two flaming wings, prompting her to quickly approach Darius.The two of them grasped Darius with their small hands and stabilized Darius's fall.  Su Wan.  She doesn¡¯t have that much power to keep Darius and Dongfang Yun flying, but it¡¯s still possible to fly a thousand meters away. The quicksand has slowed down at this moment, so no disaster will happen to those a thousand meters away.  After landing safely, Darius and Su Wan sat weakly on the ground, while Dongfang Yun bit his lip and stood up, waving his hands to summon Omini back.  Who would have thought that the dilapidated house would be rained all night long. At this time, another sudden change occurred. A kilometer away, there were also huge waves of sand. A huge figure half a kilometer long emerged from the sand and stared angrily at Dongfang Yun and the others.  A huge earthworm-shaped body, a pure golden horned forehead, and a meat grinder-like round mouth full of sharp teeth.  Su Wan covered her mouth in horror, but couldn't help but scream: "It's the golden-crowned sandworm!"

 Mainland Storm Chapter 39 The Sand King!  Sand King!

    The Golden Crown Sandworm is one of the legendary tenth-level special monsters that summons the power of nature to fight for it.  Its body shape is very suitable for its rank. It looks like a collapsed building. Coupled with its huge mouthparts, it is something that should not be messed with no matter how you look at it.  Unfortunately, the Dongfang Yun trio who escaped now happened to be the people who had provoked it - no matter who went out for a meal and came back to find that their house was destroyed, they would never give the perpetrators a good look.  .  Therefore, the smallest eyes of the two trucks of the Golden Crown Sandworm stared at the three of them, and they started violently, causing sand waves tens of meters high on both sides to rush towards them.  Although Darius was exhausted and his face was as pale as paper, he was still standing between the Golden Crown Sandworm and Dongfang Yun.  It's a pity that the golden-crowned sandworm didn't even give him a chance to touch him. As he ran fast, his two small eyes widened, and a huge wave of sand suddenly exploded dozens of meters in front of him, hitting Delai one step ahead of him like a tsunami.  Urs et al.  Facing the infinite ferocity of nature, even the tough Darius could not help but show a horrified expression. He turned around and rushed towards Dongfang Yun, trying to push Dongfang Yun down with his own body.  Similarly, Dongfang Yun also raised his hand and made a move to call Darius back.  At this moment, directly in front of the boundless sand wave, a black flame rose into the sky from the ground, and the surrounding desert within a radius of tens of meters rushed into the sky. This powerful impact immediately blocked the center of the sand wave.  , allowing Dongfang Yun and others to escape.  Large swaths of gravel fell like raindrops, and in the hole left by the black flames breaking through the desert, a figure rushed straight up in a panic, and then planted hard on the ground.  Death Knight Delvin.  This guy's luck has to be really good. He has escaped many near-death crises. However, looking at the black flames burning uncontrollably on his body, it is obvious that it was his burning soul that just erupted.  The strongest attack.  The Golden Crown Sandworm was obviously startled by the sudden appearance of the guy, and his movements couldn't help but slow down.  Taking this opportunity, Darius frowned and said: "Dad, don't call me back again. Now on the ground, the Golden Crown Sandworm is not summoning a sandstorm remotely. As long as the generals come together, he can take advantage of his unpreparedness."  It¡¯s not difficult to kill this guy!¡± He is right. The Golden Crown Sandworm, the overlord of the desert, has never had any natural enemies. Wherever it goes, no matter humans, animals, monsters, or powerful people above the tenth level, they have to hide away.  ¡ª¡ªThis can be seen from the fact that the four undead people had to lure it away before they dared to use space props to sneak into the ancient Loulan underground palace.  The Golden Crown Sandworm, which has never even encountered resistance, is suddenly besieged, and it must be a little panicked. With the power of the generals' rules combined with Dongfang Yun's tactical command, once the battle begins, the winning rate will be at least 50%.  Dongfang Yun nodded vigorously, stretched out his hand to let Su Wan pull him up from the ground, and was about to summon with one hand, when he suddenly saw the tenth-level magic crystal in his hand.  If the eighth level summons a fourth level hero, what will happen to the tenth level hero?  Thinking in his mind, Dongfang Yun quickly concentrated his attention and quickly turned on the hero summoning mode.  With the activation of the Supreme Summoning System, this tenth-level magic crystal quickly bloomed with dazzling light. Countless streams of light burst out from the magic crystal. They quickly circled Dongfang Yun's little hand for a few times and then fell to the ground to form a circle.  A huge summoning array with a diameter of more than 20 meters.  This effect is completely different from using an eighth-level magic crystal to summon a hero!  However, Dongfang Yun's attention was not focused on this at all at this moment. He closed his eyes tightly and quickly read out the golden words that appeared in his mind: "The fine sand molds the spirit, the coarse gravel forms the body, and the vast desert allows tolerance. Infinite  In the desert, you are looking for thoughts that can tolerate yourself. In the cruel body, you indulge your murderous and terrifying nature. There is no need for redemption or release. Even if you are just a fragment of the desert primarch, you are still unique in this land.  The ruler, guardian and diplomat! No longer need self-talk, no need for limited communication, I will establish a life link with you and take you to travel around this vast world. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, the Sleeper is about to come!  Wake up! Come out, Sand King - Chrysalis!" Boom!  In the summoning array, endless wild sand exploded. This wild sand did not originate from the surrounding desert, but erupted from the six-pointed star array. For a moment, the color of the sky and the earth changed, and billowing black clouds condensed in the sky.  The yellow sand that reached the sky quickly rotated into a huge whirlpool, and with it, the surrounding sandstorms rolled up by the golden-crowned sandworms quickly collapsed to the ground as if surrendered. Even the tiny particles of sand no longer flowed with the wind.  move.  It was just a summoning ceremony. The changes in the world brought about by the appearance of the Sand King Kriseles far exceeded those caused by the Golden Crown Sandworm attacking the Dongfang Yun camp.Although there were no yellow sands or wild winds in the sandstorm, this deathly silence brought about the last calm before the storm.  The advancing steps of the Golden Crown Sandworm stopped in panic. It kept squirming anxiously on the spot as if it had encountered a natural enemy. Its two small eyes were staring at the huge summoning array.  When the light dissipated, the salon scrolls fell around like raindrops, and what appeared among them was a huge sand scorpion nearly twenty meters long.  His whole body is covered by a bronze carapace that shines with metallic luster. His limbs look extremely sharp, but they can stably stick to the surface of the desert for more than ten centimeters without sinking. The scorpion tail raised high is thirty feet long.  It is more than meters long, and the thick tail carapace continues to the end, which is a hard barb more than five meters long.  On the front side of the body, two teams of thick and ferocious five-meter-long claws swayed slowly, seemingly leisurely and leisurely. However, if anyone dared to provoke him after seeing him like this, he would definitely die.  The most amazing thing is his head.  This guy's head is bigger than Dongfang Yundu. It looks extremely ferocious, but it doesn't look like the head of a sand scorpion at all. Instead, it looks like a human head wearing a hard mask. Moreover, the mask still has an angular rhombus shape, but it is exposed to the outside.  The two rows of fangs and the two pairs of green eyes on the head prove that this head is not wearing an armor mask, but this is what it looks like.  After four sets of forest-green eyes glanced around, the Sand King slowly turned back, all his eyes focused on Dongfang Yun.  The ferocious look that was still hidden even though they tried their best was leaked out. Even if Darius and Su Wan were swept away, they couldn't help but take half a step back.  This guy looks really scary.  Dongfang Yun slowly woke up from the ability to summon heroes, blinked and looked at the Sand King in front of him, but there was no trace of fear or anxiety. Instead, a happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  He couldn't help but feel relieved. The moment he summoned the Sand King, he heard the system prompt. Because the sacrificial magic crystal exceeded the highest level by two levels, the strength of the Sand King was only weakened by one level  In other words, this little guy (this word was subconsciously thought up by Dongfang Yun), his strength has reached the terrifying eleventh level!  The two rows of huge teeth of the Sand King opened and closed for a while, making the sound of gold and iron clashing. He slowly approached Dongfang Yun, lowered his head in the suffocation of everyone present, including the Golden Crown Sandworm, and said: "Dad, the Sleeper  , woke up." Eyeballs were darting around.  Darius sat down on the ground.  Su Wan¡¯s beautiful eyes almost bulged out of her sockets, and she covered her mouth in surprise to force herself not to scream.  The death knight who fell to the ground had just recovered his breath, and immediately foamed at the mouth and almost fainted.  Even the golden-crowned sandworm turned over and looked like it had fallen to the ground.  Of course they would not be so surprised by the intimacy between Dongfang Yun and the summoned object, but Damn this guy who looked so majestic and terrifying, what he blurted out was the voice of a seven or eight-year-old girl,  your sister!  !  !  !  (Just to be honest, I didn¡¯t get the inner code of DOTA2, and I didn¡¯t even have time to pay attention to the progress of DOTA2 recently, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know that the voice of King Sand in DOTA is male, but I took a closer look at the modifications of DOTA2  Later, the background of the Sand King was introduced. It was no longer the puppet of the Lich King, but the incarnation of the desert entered a scorpion shell through the magic lamp. So no one knows whether the incarnation of the desert is male or female.  So for the sake of the plot, I made a small change, please don¡¯t criticize me) Dongfang Yun, the only one who was not frightened, smiled gently and raised his hand. Sand King took the initiative to put his head in front of Dongfang Yun¡¯s hand, and gently  Gently rubbing Dongfang Yun's hand with his head, the delicate voice continued: "Dad, I'm hungry." Dongfang Yun never thought that there would be a foodie who gets hungry as soon as he comes out, so he scratched his head in embarrassment and looked around: "Wait until I go  Come into the city, daddy will prepare something delicious for you." Chriselas said coquettishly, "No, I want to eat now." Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly: "What do you want to eat?" Chriselas looked at it.  He looked at Darius sitting on the ground and said, "Just let me eat my eldest brother." Darius: "" Dongfang Yun: "" "Haha, I'm just making you laugh! How could I eat it?  Brother Hua, although he is indeed hungry, even if he wants to eat" The Sand King slowly turned around, with four green eyes staring at the Golden Crown Sandworm at the same time. He She had accepted all the memories of the previous generals.  , said with a hint of ferocity: " He is also the enemy who eats daddy!" Although his voice was as sweet as Dongfang Yun's, what was revealed in his tone was Chi Guoguo's murderous intention!  !    Even the golden-crowned sandworm couldn't help but shrink back after hearing these words.  It has reached the tenth level. Even if it cannot speak, it can definitely understand human speech.  Dongfang Yun smiled: "Kryseles, can you beat this guy?" The Sand King chuckled: "Don't worry, Dad, I have eaten a lot of this kind of thing before." Dongfang Yun patted her.  Left forelimb: "Good boy, it can drive sandstorms, you'd better be careful." "Don't worry, dad~ Although this kind of creature can borrow the power of nature, what others can borrow is the power of heaven and earth, which is higher than  It's the same level! Don't worry" The Sand King smiled naively, suddenly turned his head and shouted: "Ugly insect, die!"  People point their fingers.  Although it desperately wanted to scold you, aren't you uglier, its instinct in the face of natural enemies still made it abandon all pride and dignity, turn around and run away.  This guy was traveling very fast on the desert and got into the sand even faster. In the blink of an eye, his half-kilometer long body was completely submerged in the sand.  But the Sand King was faster. She was more calm and content on the sand than a fish in the water. She ran across nearly a kilometer in the blink of an eye, then jumped up and followed her into the sand cave.  The desert is calm again.  Dongfang Yun raised the corner of his mouth, and with a wave of his hand, the generals were summoned again. Seeing no orders from him, a group of generals gathered around and formed a circle around Mr. Delvin, the death knight who fell on the ground.  Galen and Sven turned sideways, and the small circle opened. Dongfang Yun followed Darius and Su Wan from behind and slowly walked into the circle.  He smiled very happily: "Dear Mr. Delvin, now it's time for us to talk about the Pharaoh's Scepter, right?" Outmatched and seriously injured, Delvin immediately held up the Pharaoh's Scepter with both hands, and his  The humility in his movements was a perfect example of a slave.  Dongfang Yun happily reached out to pick it up, not noticing the penetrating red light from under Delvin's helmet as he lowered his head.  "Be careful!" When Dongfang Yun touched the pharaoh's scepter between his fingers, Darius, who was closest to him, still put his big hand on Dongfang Yun's shoulder and tried to pull it away. However, the next second,  A flash of black light flashed, and the three people touching each other disappeared at the same time.  "" All the generals looked at each other.  "Whoops!!!" Sven suddenly jumped up and rushed to where Dongfang Yun was, frantically digging at the sand below.  Galen frowned and pulled him up: "They were moved away by the space, and they didn't crawl under. What are you doing like this?" Su Wan said with a worried look: "General Galen, what do you mean?  Both Yun and General Darius were moved away by the Death Knight using space equipment? But the bastard Delvin has already summoned him once before!" Riven said: "What the Mistress said is that based on the previous conversation, I believe in the undead.  The four of them used that piece of equipment to avoid three trials and entered the Queen's Palace directly. Not long after, Delvin used it again. This kind of thing is so magical, how can it have such a fast cooling time? " Galen shook his head and said: "You didn't?  I didn't realize that since I reached the ninth level, the space equipment Delwin used just now was different from the previous space equipment. Although I only have a limited understanding of the history of this continent, I also know that in the past, countless countries were destroyed and countless treasures were lost due to natural disasters of the undead.  , Delvin, a conspirator who can even betray his master, is so strange that he secretly obtained two pieces of space equipment. "Slada said: "No! I can't feel the aura of the master and my elder brother, and I can't even connect the soul.  If not, what should I do?¡± Galen lowered his brows and sat down on the ground, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good solution for now, Swain, what do you say?¡± Swain glanced around and gave his last glance.  It fell on Su Wan: "Now that the master and General Darius are missing, everything will naturally be taken care of by the mistress." Everyone's eyes fell on Su Wan.  "Me?" Sven said: "Yes, it's you. Although you have not produced offspring with your master, his feelings for you are more real than ours. Even if we believe in Darius again, we must do a good job  The worst plan." Galen said: "He is right. We all know that you would rather sacrifice yourself to protect the master. This has happened several times, even if you don't admit that you are in love with the master.  The relationship between them has long transcended that of ordinary friends, and your willing dedication has been recognized by us." Sven said: "So now, the entire Dark Night Base and us will obey your orders.This right will not be transferred until the return of ?? and Darius.  " Galen said: "But if you want to use the power of the dark night for your own personal gain or want to betray the master, we will kill you.  " The two people's tepid statements made Su Wan fall into silence. " If she had heard these words in the past, she would have been wildly surprised. All of them were the power of high-level powerful men for her own use. Even if the real master was her lover, she would not  She must hope that the other party will never come back, right? But now, whenever she thinks about the possibility of Dongfang Yun encountering a crisis, her heart will immediately throb. The huge forces and high-level powerful people no longer seem to be so important. She was silent for a long time.  , Su Wan tried her best to think on the bright side, and then she eased the severe pain in her heart, raised her head and said: "I already know about the development of the base from Yun, and I also know the purpose of going to the City of Chaos this time.  No matter what, we must hold the most optimistic attitude to complete what Yun should do and give him a surprise when he comes back.  " As she said this, a violent vibration suddenly came from the desert next to her, and a burst of wild sand rolled up and down the waves. The Sand King had dragged less than half of the body of the golden-crowned sandworm back out of the desert. As soon as she came out, she threw the body away.  On the side, he ran over quickly and said softly: "Where is dad?"  I got this big bug's magic crystal!  "A group of generals were all silent. All the information was transmitted from Sven to the king of the sand, and the king was silent for a while. A few seconds later, the originally delicate and lovely lolita tone suddenly changed its tone, replaced by a tone as cold as frost.  The girl's voice said: "In that case, please give the order, mistress. When all the recent matters are finished and my father has not come back, I will go to the underworld and kill those dead people again!"  " Su Wan nodded: "In that case, everyone is ready to set off. Krisilis will lead the way. We will rush to the city of chaos as quickly as possible.  "The generals responded one after another. Su Wan suddenly remembered something and turned around and said: "By the way, Chryseles, you go to the previous underground palace and rescue the Omni scholar and Mr. Buicareno.  "    "knew!  "The Sand King dived into the sand without hesitation. Su Wan raised her head quietly and looked at the setting sun in the sky, feeling a little blocked in her heart. "Little brother, youmust survive! PS: Who said it before?  If you guess correctly, please post a message. I will pin it to the top for half a month as a reward. If you guessed correctly in the previous comment, please repost it. PSS: Amnesia is the most annoying thing. I wanted to write more about the Sand King.  Suddenly I realized that this part of the outline only had so much role for the King of Sands, so PSSS: Just vote, vote, vote

 Continental Storm Chapter 40 Fierce Fight

    Dongfang Yun opened his eyes.  He woke up from the cold, and the place where he lay now turned from the scorching desert to the snowy land.  Although there was no cold wind, the biting cold still made him shiver deeply, and his body curled up on the ground.  No, that guy Delvin Ignoring his body getting cold, Dongfang Yun stood up and looked around, only to find someone lying on the ground on both sides.  ??Darius, Delwin!  Looking at the two people who were obviously still unconscious, Dongfang Yun¡¯s first reaction was not to wake up Darius, but to kill Delvin!  So he raised his hand without hesitation: Swain.  Sven Sven!  !  ?  After calling several times in a row, Dongfang Yun suddenly found that he could not summon Sven, and he could not even use the ability extraction in the supreme summoning system!  This feeling is the same as before in the second level, as if the supreme summoning system has been completely sealed!  ¡°You¡¯re just kidding, why don¡¯t you call me Supreme?¡±  Don't be so incompetent!  "Dad, no matter how powerful a weapon is, it can only be called a sharp weapon in the hands of a strong person." "Darius, you're awake!" Dongfang Yun looked at him in surprise.  At this moment, Darius looked weak and powerless, and his face was as white as tin foil.  Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "You haven't recovered from the exhaustion of the ax that broke through the desert before?" Darius shook his head slightly: "It's even worse, I" "His magic and power, and  His control over the rules has been sealed," came Delvin's weak voice.  Dongfang Yun turned around in shock.  Although the death knight¡¯s face could not be seen clearly at this moment, his shaky look as he barely sat up clearly proved that he was no better than Darius.  "Why is this happening?" "Ha! Why is this happening?" Delvin suddenly laughed wildly, and cast a malicious look in the darkness shrouded by the helmet: "It's not because of you! If you didn't want to snatch the Pharaoh's Staff, how could I?  Use [Shock Talisman]! ? " "Shock Talisman?" "Yes, it will teleport people to a certain location immediately after use, but the side effects of this thing are too great, causing the human body to be shocked when traveling through space.  Everything related to energy in the body will be swallowed up by space! " "That's it." Dongfang Yun said sarcastically: "You really dare to do it, aren't you afraid that the undead people will come to you now?  Are you not as good as a warrior? " "Jie Jie, although the shock talisman is extremely powerful, it is not a seal. It only interferes with the human body for ten days. In other words, as long as I kill you and find a place to hide for a while, it will still be powerful.  The stern death knight!" Darius struggled to hold himself up with his giant ax and sneered: "Do you think you still have the ability to kill us with your current abilities?" "That's right, it's 2V1 now." Dongfang.  Yun crossed his arms.  "I have to admit that your innocence makes me feel pity." Delwin stood up with the sword in his hands, and said coldly: "The sword in my hand is a copy of the ancient artifact Frostmourne.  It comes with death energy and dark flames, and will trigger the thunder of hell every ten times it is waved. It is not a living creature, and space shock cannot swallow its energy, so" "You all go to hell!" A scream!  Then, Delvin waved the fake Frostmourne in his hand and took a few steps forward to strike Darius with a sword - he knew who was the biggest threat to him.  Darius was not afraid, he gritted his teeth and tried his best to swing the giant ax with both hands!     when!  With a heavy blow, the sword and ax flew into the sky at the same time, spinning for a few weeks before landing behind the two of them.  Whether it is Delvin or Darius, the weapons in their hands are both famous weapons, and the power of cutting them on the body may not be much different, but their strength has weakened too much, and they cannot hold the weapons like before.  The strong shock caused Darius's hands to be torn apart - compared to some of the less serious injuries suffered by Delvin, it obviously took more effort for him to escape from the desert with Dongfang Yun, and was also more affected by space.  So after the blow, he fell forward involuntarily.  Poof!  The sharp claws penetrated Delwin's abdomen, and blood spattered all over Delvin's body. Darius's thick armor did not block the sharp claws of Delvin's underworld armor at all, and a claw was inserted into his lower abdomen.  "Darius!" Dongfang Yun screamed, his eyes instantly turned blood red, he rushed on Delvin's back, and two arms that were thicker than noodles strangled the latter's neck tightly.?.  "Get away!" Delvin was choked, and the sharp claws of his left hand were deeply clasped on Dongfang Yun's shoulder, and with the strength of his shoulders and back, he threw Dongfang Yun two meters away.  "Roar!" Dongfang Yun's blood spattered on Darius' dull face. The murderous look in the eyes of this giant man reached an all-time high, and his two rows of neat teeth clenched tightly, almost causing bleeding from his gums.  Regardless of his own injuries, Darius roared and punched Delvin hard in the face. The two fell to one side at the same time, but when Delvin fell heavily to the ground, Darius  He pounced forward and was already lying on top of Delvin, and punched the latter hard in the face again. The punch was so heavy that it even knocked out Delvin's helmet, revealing the pale but handsome death knight.  s face.  Even though his body was being pressed, Delvin would not surrender. Although one of his hands was already held down, the other hand still thrust forward fiercely, piercing Darius's chest.  Darius¡¯s eyes widened, as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He punched Delvin in the face one after another, completely collapsing the death knight¡¯s nose bone, and blood and tears flowed out.  The death knight roared, and the pain allowed him to regain some strength. He suddenly turned over and knocked Darius to the ground, turned around and mounted the opponent, and the sharp claw of his right hand that was not caught suddenly stabbed Darius's eyes!  With quick eyesight and quick hands, Darius grabbed hold of the falling wrist and pressed his knees hard against Delvin's lower body!  Even though he has become an undead, the injury to the most fatal part of the man still made Delwin's eyes almost bulge out. However, this guy was even more fierce. His left wrist was held by Darius, and his right hand was also penetrated powerfully.  He stopped him with his hand, immediately raised his head high and hit his forehead hard.  Darius did not suffer any loss. When Delwin's headbutt fell, his own head also slammed upwards.  There was a muffled sound, and both of them were dizzy. Even so, they did not relax their vigilance at all. Delvin realized that his strength seemed to be slightly inferior to the other's. The underworld armor on his left shoulder suddenly spurted out steam, and then the man swayed back hard.  The arm actually came out of the arm armor and gloves, and punched Darius hard in the throat.  Darius spurted out a mouthful of blood, his eyes still as firm as a hungry wolf. He smashed the useless armor on Delvin's face with his left hand, and with the help of the force, the two of them reversed the direction again, and fists and kicks were exchanged.  These two people are entangled together like two crazy tigers. It is completely unbelievable that they are both ninth-level strong men who have mastered the power of rules, and one is a hero who can defeat thousands of armies, and the other is  The majestic death knight.  The battle between these two people is not at all like the battle between masters on the top of the Forbidden City above the Imperial City. Instead, they are rolling around on the snow like hooligans, and they are kicking the younger brother.  No matter what, he almost regarded the other party as his father-killing enemy!  Dongfang Yun stood up holding the blood hole on his left shoulder. The extreme cold and pain almost paralyzed his pain nerves. Looking up, Delvin had pressed Darius under him again, and his right paw continued to approach.  The attacker's eyes - before this, he had stabbed numerous wounds on Darius's chest and arms - and even in order to stab the opponent, he pressed his left hand on his right arm and almost used all his strength to stab the opponent.  Hurt Darius.  Although Darius was almost unconscious and his hands had been cut with numerous bloody wounds, he still held on with his last breath and pushed up against the opponent's claws.  But as his strength continued to be consumed, Darius could no longer hold on, and the two sharp fingers got closer and closer to his eyes.  Dongfang Yun looked at it from a distance and his eyes were about to burst. No longer caring about the pain on his body, he threw himself on the snow and picked up the Death Rider's helmet. He ran a few steps quickly and turned his body in a circle, then he hit the sharp parts of the helmet hard.  Hit Delvin on the side of his face.  "Ah!!" Delvin screamed and fell to the side. His right eye was already blinded by the spikes of the helmet. He covered his eyes in embarrassment. Knowing that something was wrong, he got up and stumbled in a certain direction.  Run.  Dongfang Yun looked at the miserable state of Darius on the ground, like a hen whose child had been taken away, and chased after him like crazy, hitting Delwin's head with his helmet one after another.  How could the unlucky Death Knight have ever experienced such an insult, being beaten to the point of running away by a worthless loser?  But at this moment, he was indeed worse than a piece of trash, so he could only run away faster in desperation.  After being hit more than a dozen times, the guy in front of him was reduced to a rotten head, but he still persisted in trying to escape.  Dongfang Yun also had no strength at the moment, but when he thought of Darius's injury, the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano. He strode forward with his whole body on the opponent's shoulders, holding his arms in a posture like Wu Song fighting a tiger.  Hold the helmet and hit it hard.  After hitting him more than a dozen times, Dongfang Yun had completely lost his strength, and Delvin was already lying on the ground barely breathing, Dongfang YunIn his rage, he actually pulled Delvin's hair, opened his mouth wide and aimed to hit the other person's Adam's apple!  Even a death knight, without the support of magic and the protection of rules, and even with all his power deprived, his body is probably more fragile than an ordinary person. Dongfang Yun took a bite and felt a large amount of salty liquid pouring into his throat.  It was swallowed along with some pieces of skin and flesh.  If it was normal, he would have vomited it out a long time ago, but at this moment, in his rage, he didn't feel anything strange at all. He just wanted to kill this guy who hurt his child!  The death knight lay on the ground and struggled hard. Some of the spikes on the underworld armor were pierced into Dongfang Yun's skin. But gradually, he felt that all the power in his body was leaking to his throat, and then disappeared. His brain  It became more and more chaotic, and finally lost consciousness.  Dongfang Yun gnawed attentively, until the blood dyed the earth red, he finally stopped, exhausted and fell next to the death knight's body, breathing heavily.  Waves of warmth poured into his body from his abdomen, and Dongfang Yun finally realized that he had bitten the other person's throat until only the white neck bones were left, and waves of nausea filled his heart.  But he didn¡¯t vomit, and he didn¡¯t have time to vomit. The power brought by the warm current made him turn over, stumbled and crawled to Darius¡¯ side, picked up the latter¡¯s head and put his ears in front of his nose.  The sound of Ruoyouruowu's breathing came, and Dongfang Yun's hanging heart felt like tearing pain.  Looking at Darius who had passed out, he felt something in his heart. Two fingers that could hardly stand upright dug into the wound on his left shoulder to widen the wound. Then he leaned down and the wound was bleeding like a spring.  Close to Darius' mouth.  Since my blood can be used to advance to a military class, it must be useful to you too!  Darius, stay alive!  !  !  Dongfang Yun couldn't stop crying - compared to other heroes and even Su Wan, Darius held the most important position in his heart, whether it was his cold face at the beginning, his persuasion in the middle, or his subsequent  After teasing each other, the relationship between them has long been deeper than the relationship between father and son, and the bond between them has reached a point where even artifacts cannot break it.  So even if Darius knew that something Dongfang Yun was doing was wrong, he was still willing to trade his life for the dignity of his master and father.  So when Dongfang Yun saw the wounds on Darius's body, his heart, which had long been determined to be strong, became so fragile that it almost broke.  He kept feeding blood until Dongfang Yun felt dizzy. He then tore off the strip of cloth on his clothes and bandaged the wound. When he looked at Darius carefully, a little blood returned to his face.  The rolling snow-capped mountains stretch to the horizon like jade dragons. Occasionally, there is a hint of lush green covered with white snow. This mellow and simple beauty is like a painting on a writer's scroll, seducing the mind.  A piece of coldness fell on his stiff face, and Dongfang Yun couldn't help but look up into the sky.  As if feeling the brutality of this battle, countless large snowflakes fell from the sky, crystal clear.  It's just that the falling white is so dazzling to Dongfang Yun, like the falling paper money at a funeral, or like the white sails standing after the war. No matter which one, it expresses mourning for the deceased.  , is an ominous sign.  He shook his head vigorously to expel such pessimistic thoughts, and his eyes fell on Delvin who was lying in a pool of blood.  Walking quickly, Dongfang Yun spent a lot of effort to peel off the opponent's underworld armor, and then took off his white tight-fitting warrior suit The tragic death knight was left lying in the wilderness, his body  They were all stripped naked.  Dragging the heavy underworld armor back to Darius, Dongfang Yun took off the armor from Darius with great effort, and then spent a full quarter of an hour to put on this underworld armor for him.  Although I don¡¯t know what the underworld is like, I think that a place full of dead souls and resentment shouldn¡¯t be hotter than this snowy mountain, right?  Dongfang Yun smiled wryly and taunted himself, put the bloody helmet on Darius, and put on the warrior uniform that was better than nothing. Finally, he didn't feel so cold anymore.  Looking at Darius' even but weak breathing, Dongfang Yun smiled happily, tied one end of the long cloth strip that Delwin used as a waistband under Darius's armpits, and then put it on his right shoulder.  shoulder.  In the thick snow, the smooth underworld armor reduced a lot of friction, which allowed Dongfang Yun to drag Darius' body step by step in a certain direction.  He didn¡¯t know where he should go, nor how long his condition could last, but he knew clearly that as long as he and Darius survived ten days, neither of them would die.  This wish is very humbleSmall, but also more tragic.  ¡­ The heavy snow has been falling for four days, and it seems that Dongfang Yun¡¯s good luck has not worked in the Snowy Mountains.  The hard underworld armor was erected around them, forming a small barrier to block Dongfang Yun and Darius from the cold wind blowing in from outside the cave.  Dongfang Yun curled up in Darius's arms. His naked body felt the heat coming from Darius's chest. His eyes seemed to be pressed against ten mountains, and he wanted to close them all the time.  Even though the two of them were wrapped in all the clothes, Dongfang Yun still couldn't feel any warmth. The fact that hugging each other can provide heat seemed to be a rumor among the brick family, or a trick from God.  Not at all reflected in Dongfang Yun.  In fact, his skin now is whiter than ever, like the purest milk, white without a trace of impurities.  In the past four days, he had fed Darius at least more than 500cc of blood. Although it was nothing to someone who often donated blood, for him, it had reached the limit. The coldness all over his body was the best proof.  In fact, as a father, let alone donating a large amount of blood for his children, he is willing to die for his children.  Darius is nominally the summoned creature of Dongfang Yun, but in fact it was Dongfang Yun who gave Darius his body and soul.  So when Darius' body gradually returned to temperature, even if Dongfang Yun was almost freezing to the point of freezing, he didn't complain at all.  With a long groan, Darius slowly opened his eyes, his eyes shook, and his body suddenly shook.  The gradually clearer body touch made him feel the coldness of the young body in his arms. Being able to see the surrounding eyes clearly also allowed him to notice the paleness of Dongfang Yun's face.  The faint smell of blood came from his mouth, and vague memories flooded into Darius' mind.  "Are you awake?" Dongfang Yun smiled sweetly, his lips no longer full of color.  Darius turned over suddenly and looked at Dongfang Yun under him. The man who always claimed to be strong finally had his eyes wet with unknown liquid: "Dad!" Dongfang Yun felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and the corners of his mouth were wet.  A smile spread across his face, and he used all his strength to say the last words: "Darius, you must live!" Tears fell on Dongfang Yun's pale face, and Darius' roar came from the cave.  : "Dad!!" PS: There will be some daily stuff, but the schedule is too full, so I guess I have to wait for a few chapters.  PSS: Streaking next week, please give me a big reward for your votes!  !

 Continental Storm Chapter 41 Cat Clan Village

    The snowy mountains are still there and the wind is biting.  My big feet stepped on the snow, and half of my knees sank.  With this kind of arduous march forward step by step, even people in good physical condition may not be able to go very far, let alone Darius who has barely recovered a bit of physical strength.  It¡¯s just that he had to leave, and he had to find someone and a doctor as soon as possible, because Dongfang Yun in his arms was already as angry as a thread.  Darius abandoned the wide underworld armor except for the breastplate and helmet. Although those parts could block the biting wind, they would slow down his progress.  In the breastplate, Dongfang Yun was curled up and unconscious. The death knight was still stronger than Darius, which allowed Dongfang Yun's body to be perfectly stuffed in and put on the huge helmet.  It has completely become a small windshield.  Darius¡¯s eyes were blurred, and his hair and stubble that was slowly growing were stained with snowflakes, making him look like an octogenarian.  He had been walking for an unknown amount of time, and his consciousness was gradually blurring. He rolled and fell on the hillside many times. Although he protected Dongfang Yun from being squeezed by his body every time, he also knew that it was difficult for the latter to continue.  Supported.  But he still has to hold on.  Darius himself must support himself!  Even if he persists purely with unyielding will, even if his whole body has lost consciousness, he will persist!  Dadto survive, Ican't live without you!  With one foot in the air, Darius rolled down the mountainside again. The heavy snow poured crazily into his mouth, ears and even clothes. The movements that had long become inertia caused Dongfang Yun's strong hands to rush every time he was about to be squeezed.  Press hard on the ground, even if the phalanges are broken, even if the wrist is twisted!  After rolling for an unknown amount of time, Darius finally stopped. He was exhausted, but he still crawled forward numbly.  Until he saw two pairs of feet wearing animal skin boots.  Looking up, I saw two people wearing brown animal skin clothes, one old and one young.  Darius forcefully turned his body to the ground and pulled out the helmet on his chest, revealing Dongfang Yun's fainting face.  "Pleaseyou guys, save him" Before he could finish his sentence, Darius had completely passed out.  The nerves that had been tense finally relaxed, and there was darkness in front of my eyes Then gradually, the surroundings gradually warmed up, and the surrounding scenery changed from a hell covered with frost to a lush grassland with blue sky and white clouds, and the group of people looking at me  Laughing people.  Butcher, Swain, Blitzcrank, Galen.  ??Riven, Slardar, Lyrelei, Chrysalis.  And that loli, his true identity is his master and father.  Darius felt a warmth in his chest, as if he had swallowed the richest fragrant soup, and it was sweet from his throat to his lungs.  This warm current is far less warm than the warmth in my heart. Even the most delicious food in this world cannot compare with the sweetness of being reunited with my father and brothers.  With a groan, Darius slowly opened his eyes, but what he saw were wooden roof beams.  There was a warm feeling coming from the side. When I turned my head, I saw a fireplace with burning flames.     saved?  Darius¡¯s lips moved, and the taste of meat spread in his mouth, which was extremely fragrant.  He turned his eyes sideways, and what he saw was a pair of water-cut eyes.  With long white hair, fair skin, except for a pair of green eyes and a rosy mouth, the face that comes into view has a pure feeling.  Darius¡¯s eyes blurred and became clear again, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.  The pupils of this charming and lovely seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl are as vertical as wild beasts!  And on the top of her smooth white hair, there is a pair of triangular cat ears with black fluff!  "Are you awake?" The girl with cute vertical pupils smiled happily. Between the two rows of neat teeth, the two small tiger teeth looked very cute.  She gently pinched the wooden spoon and scooped out some more soup and put it on Darius's lips: "You are still very weak, drink some soup." Darius opened his mouth numbly, letting the warmth  The fragrant broth flowed into her throat, and she murmured: "Are youan orc? This isthe northern wasteland?" The girl nodded her head vigorously: "Yes, this is under the Dekalun Snow Mountain.  ¡± Her lingua franca is obviously not very good, and there is a sweet and greasy slang flavor in her words.  "It's okay." Darius relaxed.Qi, what he was most afraid of was not being teleported to a distant continent, but being transported to the underworld by Delvin. But if he thought about it carefully, how could such a snow-capped mountain be the underworld?  "!" Darius' eyes widened, he turned over suddenly and pressed the girl under him. He didn't care even if he was splashed with warm soup, and roared: "Where is the person with me!!  "The girl blinked the elf's big eyes and pouted: "He's dead." "What did you say!" Darius roared, pinched the girl's neck with his big hand and yelled: "What's wrong with him?  He will die! Even if I die, he can't die!" Even the weak Darius was so powerful that the girl's face turned red and she couldn't breathe.  Angry.  She wanted to struggle and escape, but the tears in her eyes made her unable to move.  That is a sad look that is completely different from the cowardly eyes of the villagers. It is a painful look that only belongs to a tough guy who is desperate and full of sadness!     boom!  A wooden stick hit the back of the head hard. Darius watched blankly as the girl lay on the ground and passed out again.  The girl crawled out from under him and breathed heavily, but she stopped the attacker from falling again.  The person who took action was a young man about fifteen or sixteen years old, with very strong arms. He also had a pair of vertical pupils and a pair of cat ears.  He squatted down to help the girl and said, "Sister, are you okay?" The girl shook her head and looked at Darius on the ground in confusion: "Who is he?" The young man said, "It's obvious.  This guy is a human being who somehow got here. I heard that Fort Fort recently sent a team of envoys to the Imperial City and was attacked halfway. I guess these two people should be two of the envoys, right?" The girl stretched out her little hand and put it on him?  There was a look of curiosity on Darius's hard-lined face: "Human feelings are so strange. The name that the boy kept calling in the coma must be this person, right? And as soon as this person heard the other person, he already  He's like crazy and wants to kill people. Are they talking about 'that boy', a hint of red appears on the boy's face: "But humans are so strange, they are obviously male, but they have long hair."  She is even more beautiful than my sister." "What do you want?" The girl turned her head faintly, narrowing her eyes.  "No" the young man waved his hands quickly: "I also remembered that I have to go hunting with Uncle Blue today. Sister, if you are afraid that he will wake up and commit another attack, just tie him up. I'm leaving!" As he said that, the young man Fei Ye seemed to  of running away.  "Tie them up" The girl's two strange eyes revealed a sly look.  When Darius woke up again, he found that his whole body was tied up. Even if Darius had never seen such a thick and thin rope, he knew that it was definitely used to tie pigs.  It was a great shame and humiliation for the dignified general to be kidnapped. When he lowered his head and saw Darius, he almost burst into tears. This wicked guy who kidnapped people even tied a big bow on his chest! ?? **Do you want to give this general as a gift?  "Are you awake again? Hey, why do I have to add another one?" Next to her, the girl with cat ears smiled sweetly.  Darius' eyes widened and he roared: "Let me go! You damn orc army!" "Hey, hey." The girl slapped her hand with a not too thick wooden stick and smiled evilly: "Please  You understand the situation, you are a prisoner now." "Prisoner?" Darius sneered: "Do you think this kind of thing can tie up the great Dark Night General?" He stood up suddenly and tried to break away from the rope.  , but before he could stand up, he suddenly fell to the ground.  Looking down, I saw that my toes were trapped together, making it difficult to even stand up, let alone walk.  "Hehe, if I hadn't known you were human, just by looking at those big feet, I would have thought you were Bigfoot from the Dekalun Snow Mountain!" The girl smiled sweetly: "But I heard that human men are very smelly.  I didn¡¯t expect you didn¡¯t smell bad either on your feet or on your body, Ni!¡± She smiled softly as if she was sniffing something with her forearms.  But she didn¡¯t say that not only did she not smell a strange odor on Darius, but she also smelled a very good and masculine smell of sweat.  Thinking of this, her face turned red.  Darius sighed softly. He did not have the time to communicate too much with an underage girl. He tried to calm down and said, "Can you take me to see him? Even if it is a dead body, I want to see him now."  The sad look in her heart made the girlHe was shocked, tried hard to hide it, and said with a sly smile: "Okay, but the way you treated the savior just now was very disgusting. Now if you want to see that person, just kneel down and beg me~!"  He smiled lightly, bent his knees and unexpectedly fell to the ground. At the same time, his resolute face dropped expressionlessly, and he touched his forehead to the ground: "Please, take me to see him."  The girl subconsciously took half a step back, her eyes filled with disbelief.  My younger brother once said that based on the footprints, it can be seen that this man actually walked a full seven or eight kilometers in the snowy mountains when he was extremely weak. Such a tough guy is obviously a typical example of the legendary elite who would rather die than surrender.  But hehe actually knelt down in front of him just to see his companion's body?  The soft string in her heart was touched, and the girl quickly ran over and tried to help him up: "I'm sorry, I'm just joking with you, Ni. Please get up, and I will take you to see him right now."  Then she quickly untied the rope from Darius.  However, she panicked as soon as the rope was untied.  ¡°I am really an idiot enough to let down my guard and untie this man, if he treats me¡± A trace of cold sweat fell on my forehead.  However, Darius once again exceeded her expectations. This man with a strong masculine aura unexpectedly said nothing and calmly threw the rope aside and said: "Take me there." "Yeah.  ¡­¡± The girl led Darius to another room in the cabin with a confused look on her face.  Seeing Dongfang Yun lying on the bed, Darius rushed over and lay on him, putting his ear close to the other person's heart.  At this moment, he was so panicked that he had forgotten all military knowledge and was using the most primitive method to check Dongfang Yun.  But immediately a joyful expression appeared on his face, because Dongfang Yun's heartbeat was very normal, and if he looked carefully, his face was also very rosy.  The girl still held the wooden stick with both hands cautiously: "WellI was joking with you before. Although he lost too much blood and suffered severe frostbite, this is nothing to us mountain people. You are in a coma.  In two days, I have completely cured him, but he is still very weak now, so he has been comatose" She couldn't continue in the middle of her words.  Because she could clearly see that this resolute man was leaning on the other person, his body trembling slightly. At the same time, she saw from the side that the boy's sheets on the bed were being wetted by drops of water.  The girl¡¯s heart was completely shattered.  She had never known that a male's sadness could be so touching, nor had she ever felt that such a strong and sturdy male could shed tears of joy because his companion was so close to death.  She walked over gently and touched Darius's shoulder with her little hand: "Are you okay?" Darius slowly turned back, his determined face already covered with tears: "Thank you." The girl panicked.  He stepped back and waved his hands, a blush appeared on his face: "Noit's nothing!" Darius wiped the tears on his face and stood up, saying very sincerely: "Anyway, thank you for saving us two.  Darius will never forget this kindness no matter what!" "His real name is Darius" The girl lowered her face shyly: "My name is Britney, I am a cat orc.  ""Our family has been living under the Dekalun Snow Mountain for a long time, living a life without fighting against the world" At the dinner table, Britney ate in small bites, her pretty face was slightly tipsy: "I  My brother and I have been orphans since we were young, and we were raised by the uncles and aunts in this village." Darius stuffed the bread into his mouth and glanced at the young boy LeBron next to him who was still hostile to him.  , asked: "How far is it from the City of Chaos?" "Ah!" Britney was startled: "You want to leave?" Darius said: "At least he can't leave until he wakes up and recovers.  But I still have to ask, after all, we have business going to the City of Chaos." Le Blanc asked: "You are not from Fort Fort?" Darius thought about it, but he did listen to Su Wanti.  Having visited this big city that dominates all human nations, he shook his head and said: "No, we have nothing to do with it." LeBron frowned and said to Britney: "Sister, what a loss, Uncle Blue and I thought they were  They are from Fort Fort. I thought they would get a lot of reward for rescuing them, but look, now they are getting two free meals. " "What are you talking about, Ni!" Britney said.LeBron was shocked: "Don't say that again!" Darius raised his eyebrows and said, "Remuneration? No problem, I can satisfy whatever you want." "No, no, no! It's really no need!"  "Britney's two black cat ears trembled and she waved her hands quickly.  LeBron said: "Really anything is okay?" "Anything is okay." Darius was very calm.  LeBron said happily: "Great! Then I want [Crazy Mind Technique]!" "Crazy Mental Technique?" "That's right, it's the secret book that we orcs rely on to fight. With it, I can learn to be mad.  , I can become a noble warrior by learning the madness!" "A noble warrior?" Darius said without raising an eyebrow: "Once you become a warrior, you will definitely survive on the battlefield.  Confidence?" LeBron looked excited: "No! But the Orc warriors are proud to die in battle!" "Idiot." Darius sneered: "You and your sister are dependent on each other, and you are so kind to the villagers.  What about your sister? Who will repay the kindness of the villagers?" LeBron was stunned.  Darius continued: "As a man, the first thing you should think about is your own responsibilities. How can a man be called a man if he can't even pay his responsibilities? How can a guy who is not even a man think about it?  Want to become a warrior?" LeBron and Britney looked at each other, and the former looked guilty: "I'm sorry, sister I didn't expect this." Britney's cunning eyes were full of tenderness at this time: "Don't be blind.  "I think." She said to Darius: "Mr. Darius, you probably don't know the tradition of our orcs. As an orc, we are proud of the entire orc clan's bloody battlefields and die on the battlefield for the royal family.  Proud, although this kind of thing makes people very sad, if my brother wants to become a warrior, as a sister, I will definitely support him." Darius shook his head silently and said nothing more.  Brittany realized that the atmosphere on the table was a bit solemn, and suddenly smiled: "Actually, the City of Chaos is not far from the Dekallen Snow Mountain. It can be reached in about five days by riding a horse. Mr. Darius, what are you doing there?  ?" Darius said calmly: "I'm sorry, I'm sleepy, so I'm going to rest first." After that, the man got up and returned to Dongfang Yun's room, sitting down on the bed and falling asleep.  Britney and LeBron looked at each other at the dinner table.  LeBron frowned and said, "Sister, this human being is so rude." Britney shook her head gently: "Maybe he has something that he doesn't want to say out loud and involve us in, right?" She turned around and smiled, "LeBron, eat it.  You should go and have a rest after dinner." LeBron nodded and suddenly said excitedly: "Sister, I will show the human armor to the blacksmith. Do you know what he said?" He danced and said, "The blacksmith said.  That thing is probably a battle armor from the underworld, and judging from the level of construction, it is likely to be owned by the top masters of the undead clan! This thing must be very valuable. I will definitely sell it when I go to Pangse City to sell it someday.  Big price!" "No!" Britney was silent for a while and suddenly screamed: "If you do this, wouldn't those adults arrest Mr. Darius as an undead?" LeBron muttered for a moment.  : "So what, maybe he is really an undead." A look of fear suddenly appeared on his face, and he whispered: "Sister, is it really" Britney shook her head and said: "No  Yes, they have body temperature and heartbeat, they must be alive. Don¡¯t think too much, just go to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± In the darkness, Darius slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Lucky boy¡­  ¡­You saved your life.¡± PS: It seems that I watched the All-Star Game yesterday too late and forgot to update. I owe 5,000 yuan to make up for it tomorrow.  PSS: The Chinese team still failed to defeat the Bangzi team in the end. I feel so sad. Please vote for comfort

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42: They are the prey, we are the hunters!

    When Dongfang Yun woke up, another three days had passed.  After a rough calculation of time with Darius, the ten-day seal should have been lifted by now, but neither of them felt the recovery of their strength.  Dongfang Yun tried calling the generals, but the result was not optimistic.  Darius finally came to the conclusion that it should be that he had exhausted too much energy at that time and was severely weakened. The problem caused by this result was that the sealing time was extended, and Dongfang Yun had almost no strength to instruct the Supreme Summoning System.  Most of the functions cannot be used. For example, if you get a LOL cheat, it is supposed to be a cheating level cheat that can make you win every five minutes of qualifying and you can completely upgrade to RANK2500+ in one day. However, you are only level 13 or  A fully human machine with no runes and no heroes is not even qualified for ranking This thought makes Dongfang Yun very depressed, but whatever, the period of time when the system is not restored can be regarded as traveling.  Dongfang Yun still likes this small cat village under the Dekalun Snow Mountain.  The reason is not that everyone here has a pair of cute cat ears and a cute tail that likes to be wrapped around the waist, but because the residents here are gentle and hospitable, and everyone seems to have an optimistic personality.  Smiling and saying hello to the uncles and aunts passing by, Dongfang Yun and Darius came to the open space in front of the village, accompanied by the cat boy LeBron.  "Don't underestimate me like this. In fact, I can also use magic." Darius extended a big slap and said: "If you want to learn magic, the first thing you should do is feel the power of the elements.  "Power." "Elemental power? Or the power of rules?" Dongfang Yun stretched out his little hand.  Darius rolled his eyes: "Are you kidding? How can you understand the power of heaven and understand the rules if you are less than tenth level? You should listen carefully to me." "I don't like nonsense as much as a magician. To put it bluntly, the power of elements  This thing is actually to completely relax yourself and integrate yourself into nature. In this process, the elements you can perceive are the elements that should exist in your body Hey, why are you asleep? " Dongfang?  Yun scratched his head in embarrassment: "Maybe you haven't recovered yet? As soon as you said your body was completely relaxed, I subconsciously wanted to sleep." "By the waydo you really plan to become stronger" Darius was weak.  Dongfang Yun said: "This kind of thing sounds a bit illusory, but if you think about it carefully and experience it, you can still detect the elements floating in the air." Dongfang Yun: "What if the elements are not detected?" Darius was not angry.  "That means you don't have the qualifications to become a magician." "Isis it like this?" LeBron's joyful voice came from the side. In his palm, speckled white air elements were visible with a thin layer of  The flesh-padded palms flickered and fluttered.  "Isn't this too fast for me? Could it be that he is a genius?" Dongfang Yun was deeply surprised.  Darius rubbed the stubble on his chin and said, "He's not a genius. This kid actually has the potential to become a shaman." "Me? Really? Can I become a great shaman?"  Brown's eyes were filled with hope.  Darius nodded and said: "Indeed, if you can summon the thunder element so quickly, you will not only become a shaman, but you will also be promoted to the seventh level at least ten years earlier than others." LeBron looked childishly on the snow.  After doing more than a dozen somersaults, the cry of joy could be heard far away.  But when he calmed down, his face was full of depression.  Dongfang Yunqi asked: "What's wrong with you?" LeBron shook his head and said: "Even if I have the potential of a shaman, I can't become a shaman." "Why!?" "Because I am an Orion under Lord Tomei.  Lord Tomei was ordered not to recruit soldiers to be sacrificed to him a few years ago, and the king and the supervisors of the Council of Elders are always watching Lord Tomei. " Dongfang Yun said: "You don't have to be him.  "As long as your potential is shown, many people will extend an olive branch to you, right?" LeBron shook his head again: "No, Lord Tomei treats our village, our brothers and sisters, and all the people in the territory."  Extremely caring, I have already sworn that if I have to fight for someone, I will fight for Tomei-sama, even if I die." Looking at his clenched fists, his childish face was filled with determination.  Darius wanted to say that you are simply being stupid and loyal, but if you think about it carefully, you are simple-minded and must repay kindness. On the contrary, the orcs are stronger than humans.  He said: "In fact, you can continue to work hard to become a shaman, as long as you hide this matter, you?'s Tomei, no matter how considerate he is of his subordinates, the shamans under him may not die on the battlefield. When the time comes that his quota will be vacant, you can just follow him.  " LeBron was stunned for a moment, and then shouted happily: "That's right, then, please teach me how to become a shaman!  " Darius rolled his eyes: "Just kidding, how could I do that kind of thing?  You should find a professional tutor.  " LeBron was stunned, and then said cheerfully: "It doesn't matter, Uncle Pieryo is serving as a shaman under Lord Tomei. I'll go find him right now!  " With that said, the young man jumped away. Dongfang Yun said: "Darius, I thought you would let me transform him directly into a shaman and let him fight for us.  " Darius smiled lightly: "You're just a pawn. It won't be long before the entire orc tribe belongs to us. What are you worried about?  " Dongfang Yun teased and said: "I think that girl named Britney likes you very much, and she saved us. Why are you so rude, like a pawn or something.  " "Being rescued only shows that our lives should not be taken. My best reward for them is not to kill them when they may put us in danger.  "Darius's voice was full of iron and blood. "You guy" Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly: "By the way, what should I do with the lost Pharaoh's scepter?  " "He also said, Dad, you are so ignorant. How could you just throw that thing on the snowy mountain so casually?  "    "Depend on!  You also said that you weigh as much as a pig and dragging you around is already tiring. How can I be in the mood to care about that thing?  " During the dispute between the two people, they were deeply moved in each other's hearts. "You are my father, and my life is as light as a feather compared to your dominance. "You are my child, and your life is nothing compared to any dominance.  It's as heavy as a mountain. Darius waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter. There is a resonance between the underworld armors. The breastplate of the underworld armor is still there. We can just take it and look for it when we have time."  .  What's more, it would be easy to get two dogs to search for Delvin's bloody body.  " Dongfang Yun: "I'm just afraid of being picked up by others.  " "You think too much. Only a devil would go to that kind of place.  " Dongfang Yun nodded and continued to comprehend the elements as Darius said. However, several hours passed without the elements being comprehended. Dongfang Yun fell asleep three times. " It's not that Dongfang Yun is incompetent, it's just that Darius'  The explanation is really vague, which is normal. If this guy talks about martial arts, he can explain it better. Speaking of magic - how much do you think a man who can barely release fireballs can understand the elements? The two of them fell into a continuous sluggish stage until winter?  The bright sunshine was directly overhead, and Kitten Girl Britney came over with a basket in her arms, saying softly: "It's time to eat, let's practice again in the afternoon!  " Darius didn't know whether he was complaining about Dongfang Yun's poor understanding or blaming himself for being clumsy. Anyway, he was so angry that he immediately waved his hands and said coldly: "You go back first, we are busy!  " "But" Britney flattened her mouth. "Didn't you hear what I said!  ?  "Darius frowned and let out a low growl, which frightened Britney to immediately take a step back, her mouth pursed, and her eye circles turned red. Dongfang Yun rolled her eyes and kicked Darius hard in the calf.  : "Why are you talking to your savior!  ?  Why don't you go over and apologize!  "    "What?  You want me to apologize" Darius frowned, but found that Dongfang Yun's face was really unhappy. He could only sigh secretly and walked to Britney: "I'm sorry, I shouldn't yell at you.  " "No, it's okay.  "Britney's delicate little nose wrinkled and she sucked hard. Dongfang Yun came over and said with a smile: "Sister Britney, I happen to be tired of practicing, let's go back.  "    "OK, all right.  "Britney nodded and glanced at Darius secretly like a kitten. "Why don't you leave?  "Darius said angrily. "Well" Britney nodded. The three of them walked towards home. Britney seemed to be happier along the way, and her steps resumed bouncing, as if she only wanted to  She is still happy when Darius is around, even if he keeps yelling at her. "Dad, what do you mean by this?"  The little girl has become so timid because of you. Is it none of my business? It¡¯s her business to save us.  .Are you really human?  ¡°Dad, I have promised to repay their siblings, haven¡¯t I?  Is it too much to ask for too much?  But I think you and her are a good match.  Please, I am a general!     Huh?  I didn't know that you were still a guy with a sectarian bias.  It¡¯s not a sectarian bias. My primary goal now is our hegemony. As long as you have affairs like children¡¯s affairs, my goal is to fight on the battlefield.  Hey, do you really have no idea about her?  Come on, just kidding!  I don't like this kind of woman with no breasts and no ass.  Darius¡¯s face turned red, and he looked at the vegetable stall next to him.  Dongfang Yun: Are you too arrogant?  This girl looks plump no matter how you look at her.  Darius: Is it okay if we don¡¯t discuss this, Dad?  "Huh!?" The two of them stopped at the same time, causing Britney, who was happy in front, to turn around and ask strangely: "What's wrong?" "Darius, can you hear my voice?"  Dad, I heard it, we can use the soul link!  "Haha!" Darius laughed wildly, and punched the stone road like a tiger down the mountain. The gravel suddenly flew everywhere, and a small crater appeared under his fist.  Darius stood up with satisfaction: "Strength has begun to recover." Dongfang Yun nodded, and the generals' greetings came from the soul link.  According to Swain, something has happened in the City of Chaos, which has caused the trade fair to be postponed for about half a month. This means that Yu Dongfangyun still has fifteen days to get back to the City of Chaos.  In this case, there is no need to summon some more generals. It is better to wait for a few days for Darius's strength to recover, and the two of them can set off directly.  The three of them returned to Britney's house, and the rigid expression on Darius's face rarely relaxed. This made Britney happily busy and even hummed a nice tune and twisted while cooking.  It has a plump and round little butt, and its tail is also moving back and forth.  Dongfang Yun noticed that Darius was absent-minded for a few seconds when he looked at Britney.  He smiled secretly in his heart.  Although the food was not rich, it was full of the taste of home. Britney happily motioned for the two of them to start eating.  "You don't have to wait for your brother?" Dongfang Yun asked.  "No need, that guy always likes to go out and have fun, and rarely eats according to the meal schedule." Kitten Girl's two black cat ears trembled, and she carefully picked up food for Darius.  Looking at Darius¡¯s uncle-like expression, as if everything was taken for granted, Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t help but want to slap him with the sole of his shoe.  You kid, try setting up a score on the old paper again!  Should we treat our saviors with a dead look?  Dongfang Yun said fiercely: Give me a smile!  "" Darius' facial muscles twitched, and he suddenly grinned into a smile that was uglier than crying.  "Ah!" Catgirl thought she had done something wrong, and the fork in her hand fell into the soup plate, and the broth splashed into Darius' face.  "Hahaha!" Dongfang Yun laughed unscrupulously.  "Giggle." Kitty Girl couldn't help but laugh.  Darius licked the vegetable leaves on his face and finally laughed.  The taste of home is stronger.  Then the wonderful time is always short-lived. Just when everything was very harmonious, the door was suddenly knocked open. The old orc of the cat tribe, whom the two siblings called Uncle Blue, suddenly opened the door. His face was full of blood:  "Oops Britney! Your brother was caught by the Shadow Guards! They said he was harboring the undead and was preparing to carry out [killing and hunting]!" Upon hearing the word "killing and hunting", Kitten Girl stood up.  Hitomi's big eyes immediately rolled up and he fainted, and his body fell softly backward.  Darius put his big hand across the table to hold it, grabbed it and put it on the table, and asked: "Explain clearly." "Uh, that's it. After rescuing you before, LeBron and I found that the armor on your body was strange.  , this kind of metal had never been seen before, so we moved to the blacksmith shop in the village and asked the old blacksmith. Later, the old blacksmith said that it was the underworld armor and wanted to study it, so we put the thing there.  Two days ago, a big shot went out to the mountains. The Shadow Guards they brought with them discovered the underworld armor when they went to the blacksmith shop to order a sled. After tortured the old blacksmith, they found out that it was LeBron who brought it.  Just now, LeBron went to find Lord Tomei who was traveling with the big shot, but he was arrested by the shadow guards. " Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "Kill the hunters? What does that mean???  " The old orc wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said: "Hunting is actually to give a stubborn death row prisoner a chance to escape. Let him escape for three minutes, and then the big shot will chase him. During this period, he can use  All kinds of cruel instruments, such as barbed arrows, three-edged knives and the like, were used to kill the prisoners on death row. Their final death was extremely miserable, and no one could have a complete corpse.  "    "oh?  interesting.  "The corners of Darius' mouth raised slightly. From the cold light on the exposed teeth, it was obvious that this man had murderous intentions. "Please please, save him.  "Cat Girl woke up with tears in her eyes, and passed out again after saying something to Darius. "Dad.  "Darius looked at Dongfang Yun. "What?  Want to save your brother-in-law?  Dongfang Yunxiao said with a smile. Darius looked at the snow-capped mountains outside the door coldly, and his words were as cold as the cold wind in the snow-capped mountains: "The breastplate of the underworld armor cannot be left aside. It is our guide to find the Pharaoh's scepter."  " "Okay, let's go.  Dongfang Yun smiled softly and said in a low voice: "You are a guy who goes against your will."  "Although they were severely beaten, the old cat clan still brought the two people to the village square very quickly. There were already many villagers here, and almost all the villagers were kneeling on the ground to beg the so-called big man for mercy.  . Dongfang Yun and Darius looked around and found that there was no one kneeling in the field, only a young man in his twenties riding a six-legged horse in the center, and a dozen people around him whose whole bodies were hidden in black.  The guard in the cloak. This young man does not look much different from the surrounding villagers. He also has two triangular pointed ears on his head. The only difference is that the long black and yellow tail swings behind his butt.  And there is a very clear word "king" on his forehead. One of the royal family of the beast tribe, the tiger tribe! Looking away, two guards in black held LeBron who was half kneeling on the ground. At this moment, LeBron's nose was already bruised and his face was swollen, and he was crying.  Covering his cheeks, his face was full of regret. ¡°After all, he is still a child.  Dongfang Yun sighed. Darius said something from between his teeth: "You coward, a man bleeds but doesn't shed tears."  " "Hey, I heard that you thought I was dead before, but you cried so hard.  "Dongfang Yun had a weird smile on his face. "I" Darius blushed slightly: "I'm different. At least men shouldn't cry because of their own pain.  " Seeing the two of them joking, the old cat said angrily: "Why are you two like this!  LeBron is a very strong kid, how could he cry because of himself?  Look next to him!  "The two of them looked at it strangely, only to see a middle-aged man in fine clothes lying on the ground in a pool of blood. This guy was from the rabbit tribe at first glance. The two white long ears on his head lay wilted on the ground, obviously already dead.  There was more air coming in and less air coming out. The old cat said bitterly: "That fourth prince is simply a beast!  Tomei-sama just begged for mercy and was killed by his shadow guards Do you think the villagers are kneeling down to worship that bastard?  They are mourning for Tomei-sama!  " "Since you are unhappy, you should have the courage to rush forward and take revenge.  Darius quickened his pace and said coldly: "I only know how to cry and kneel, and I will only be qualified to be a farmer and a hunter in my life!"  "    "What did you say!  ?  "The old cat gritted his teeth and secretly hated himself for saving these two white-eyed wolves. "Don't pay attention to the old man.  Dongfang Yun quickly said: "He is just soft-spoken and soft-hearted. We will avenge you."  " "You two?  Who is he!  The tiger prince noticed Darius and Dongfang Yun striding forward, pointed with his riding crop and said, "Humans, who allows you to appear on the territory of the beast tribe?"  " Darius patted Catwoman's butt on his shoulder with his big hand: "Stop crying, your brother is not dead.  " "Really" Britney turned back with tears in her eyes. "Sister!  Go quickly!  "LeBron roared loudly. "What two beautiful girls!  "The tiger clan prince's eyes flashed lustfully, and he pointed the long whip at Dongfang Yun and Britney: "Bring them back to me as my favorites!  "    "Wait a moment!  Dongfang Yun suddenly said sweetly: "Please wait a moment, Your Majesty the Prince."  " Old Mao almost looked in disbelief as Dongfang Yun and Darius walked side by side towards the prince, and quickly said from behind: "Don't be impulsive, Mr. Darius, you are no match for him!  " Darius sneered: "I don't need to take action to deal with these scum.  "    "What did you say?  His arrogant tone made the prince stunned for a moment, and he said angrily: "Kill this human being!"  "The shadow guard next to him was about to take action. "Wait a minute!  "Dongfang Yun smiled obediently, completely satisfied.A cute and cute loli: "Mr. Prince, didn't you say you wanted to play the game [Killing and Hunting]? Can we play with you once?" "Huh? This girl is quite brave! I  I like it hahahaha But this human being can do it, so forget it if you have thin skin and tender flesh." The prince said with a lewd smile.  "You're crazy! Do you think you don't have to die if you are a prey?" The old cat also tugged at Dongfang Yun's clothes from behind: "The people under him are all shadow guards, and you two will never escape!  " He slapped himself with hatred: "I'm such a bastard. I should have let you run away. Now, not only can I not save anyone, but you can't even run away." "Why are you fighting?  You didn't do anything wrong. Don't you want us to save LeBron by reporting it?" Dongfang Yunqi said.  Old cat Blue looked frustrated: "No of course I didn't mean that!" "Indeed." Britney suddenly struggled to get off Darius's shoulders and straightened her clothes with big red eyes.  The leader said: "The tiger clan is lustful, so in fact, Uncle Blue wants me to trade myself for the safety of my brother, the villagers, and Lord Tomei." "Wait a minute." A big slap was placed in front of Kitten Girl:  "Who allowed you to go there? Idiot, didn't you hear what he said? He wants to kill me, and you and my master will take me back as pets. This is no longer a problem that can be solved by your sacrifice." "What's more  " Darius smiled coldly: "I have never had the habit of trading a woman for my own survival! So just stay back!" "Yes, yes!" For some reason, Britney's heart suddenly rose.  With a glimmer of hope, looking at Darius' reliable body and profile, she obediently retreated behind Darius like most wives of the beast tribe.  The prince chuckled and said, "How was it? Have you finished saying your final farewell?" "Last farewell?" Darius looked calm and stepped back behind Dongfang Yun: "You should be the ones doing that kind of thing.  That's right." "Huh?" The tiger clan prince frowned.  Dongfang Yun smiled obediently and took a few steps forward. He slowly raised his hand and said, "Uncle Bulu, you said something wrong just now!" "What, what did you say?" Bulu looked dull.  Dongfang Yun said cheerfully: "You asked me, 'Do you think you don't have to die if you are a prey?', that's wrong." As he turned his wrist, a circular teleportation array slowly appeared on the snow on the ground.  Appeared, and at the same time, white light rose into the sky!  "You said something wrong about prey, because" Dongfang Yun had a murderous intent in his eyes: "They are the prey, we are the hunters!" "Come out, Galen!" PS: 1K is returned, and 4K is left.  , I have something to do tonight, how about the remaining debt tomorrow PSS: I am running naked, please count the votes!  Thank you!

 Chapter 43 of Continental Storm: Become a real orc!

    The silver light blooms and reaches the sky.  Galen took a step forward, thrust the giant sword in his hand into the ground, and blocked Dongfang Yun and Darius with his body.  The style of this moment is even more eye-catching than the peerless beauty.  Compared with Darius, he has the same burly figure, the same steadfastness, and the same rigid lines.  The only difference is that one face is as domineering as a tiger, and the other is as resolute and brave as a lion.  He turned around and smiled humbly: "Dad, big brother, long time no see." Dongfang Yun smiled happily.  Darius smiled bitterly - compared to this enemy brother, he who has not recovered yet looks extremely thin.  There was a shocked look on the face of the tiger clan prince.  Although he is lecherous and cruel, as a royal member of the beast clan, his quality is impeccable. At the age of only twenty-seven, he has reached the high level of the sixth level, and is expected to reach the seventh level in his thirties.  But with his eyesight, he couldn't tell the level of this summoned strong man at all, which only meant one thing.  Level suppression!  The second generation ancestor is not a fool. After all, there are very few people in this world who are as stupid as Lord Flo's son.  So the prince of the tiger tribe immediately jumped off the six-legged horse and gave Galen the orcian courtesy: "Dear strong man, I am Baretta, the sixth prince of the tiger tribe. May I also ask for your surname?" Hearing this, Galen said,  Glancing over with cold eyes, the murderous intent in that calm expression made Barretta's hair stand on end, and he subconsciously took a step back.  Although the surrounding shadow guards were frightened, they immediately stood in front of Baretta regardless of their own lives.  Dongfang Yun patted Galen's butt smoothly - he was tall and only this part would not be too difficult to pat - walked forward and chuckled: "Prince Baretta, you can let my child go now."  Brother-in-law? " Galen: Dad, you knocked me out.  Darius: Shut up Baretta thought for a few seconds before realizing that Dongfang Yun was talking about LeBron. He waved his hand and the shadow guard released him.  Unexpectedly, LeBron survived the catastrophe but did not run back to his sister. Instead, he lay on Tomina, the rabbit tribe next to him, and cried loudly. This cry caused the surrounding villagers to start crying in grief.  Darius frowned and shouted: "Why are you crying! He's not dead!" With an angry shout, even for Galen's sake, the surrounding villagers could only mute their voices.  When Darius raised his hand, a night huntress was summoned. The huntress knelt down respectfully: "Jiaojiao, the night huntress, meets the master! I have met General Darius and General Galen!"  Si said indifferently: "Where is what I want?" The huntress turned around and took out a transparent bottle from the black panther's saddle, with crystal liquid sloshing in it: "General Qi, the spring of life has been brought!" Delai  Urs took it, and with a wave of his hand, the huntress had been summoned back. He handed the bottle to Catgirl next to him: "Go, give that rabbit a drink." "Fountain of life!" Barretta's expression changed greatly,  He stepped forward and said, "Sir, is this really the fountain of life?" Darius didn't look at him, but said angrily to the stunned Cat Girl: "Why are you stunned? Don't give him a drink again.  , he's dead!" "Yesyes!" A hint of joy appeared on Kitten Girl's face, she wiped her tears hard and ran towards Tomei.  "Wait, wait a minute! Stop her quickly!" Barretta pointed at Britney and said.  A shadow guard rushed out like lightning, grabbing the bottle in Britney's hand with his big hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a sound of a sword cutting through the air, and Galen was not seen moving even half a step. He just slashed the sword out from top to bottom with one hand, and the shadow of a two-meter giant sword fell straight down in the sky.  Although it looks like a phantom, this sword is actually full of genuine ninth-level sword light, and it is extremely fast!  With one strike of the sword, before the shadow guard even had time to dodge, he was nailed to the ground by the shadow of the giant sword, and his whole body was completely penetrated by the blade. He died without saying a word and could not die again!  As if nothing happened, Galen slowly waved his giant sword and pointed at Baretta: "Those who move, die." Baretta didn't care that his guards were killed instantly, and quickly explained with sweat on his face: "Wait, wait a minute.  ! I asked him to take the spring of life, not because I wanted to rob it, but because I wanted to buy it for a big price, no matter what the price, I agreed!" Hearing his words, Britney slowed down and turned around.  Go see Darius.  Although many adults have always been very kind to the villagers,He cared about it, but subconsciously, Catwoman felt that she should think more about Darius. Maybe this thing could really be worth a lot of money for him?  Darius, on the other hand, looked indifferent and said loudly: "What are you looking at me doing? Didn't you hear what I just said? Or do you want to exchange the spring water for money?" What a big bastard!  Kitty Girl thought angrily, biting her lower lip and walking up to Tomei, pouring the liquid in the bottle into his mouth.  Immediately, everyone saw that the wound on the man's chest was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, his face became rosy. A few seconds later, the man woke up with a struggle.  It¡¯s really a treasure!  Kitty Girl thought to herself, and secretly dipped the liquid in the mouth of the bottle with the cork to prevent the liquid from being wasted as much as possible. Then she carefully carried the remaining half of the bottle of spring water back to Dreyer.  In front of Si, handed it to him.  This time Darius simply said without looking at it: "You take it first." "Sir! Can you sell the Fountain of Life to me! As I said before, I am willing to pay no matter what the price is!  "Baretta said anxiously.  "Prince BarettaLeBron, what's going on?" Tomei, a rabbit who has a pair of small teeth but is generally very handsome, groaned and stood up, surprised and confused about the current situation.  Two people's voices sounded at the same time. Dongfang Yun chose to ignore Prince Baretta, but smiled at Tomei: "Are you the lord of this territory, Mr. Tomei?" Tomei's two rabbit ears moved, and he  He was a smart man and immediately discovered something from the current situation. He also realized that these humans could obviously pose a huge threat to the prince, so he did not dare to neglect: "Yes, I am Duny, the lord of Lander."  Dongfang Yunqiao smiled: "I heard that you are very good to the people, right?" "I don't dare, I'm just doing my duty." Doni subconsciously glanced at the prince's face, which was as dark as the bottom of a pot.  , whispered.  How could the little lord of the Cat and Rabbit Tribe dare to offend the Prince of the Tiger Tribe?  Even though the latter almost killed him once, the hierarchical suppression engraved in the concept of the orcs still prevented him from provoking the other party.  Dongfang Yun continued: "In this case, your subjects have been treated unfairly, what do you want to do?" "This" Dongming looked at Le Blanc and sighed: "The only way to die is in exchange for the collar."  "I have to say that although this guy is useless, he is still a good lord." Darius' words were unceremonious, which also earned him the glare of the villagers.  Dongfang Yun sighed softly, it was really impossible to provoke Dongming to become an enemy of the royal family.  He waved to LeBron and said, "Come here." LeBron also woke up at this moment. He still felt a lot of gratitude for Dongfang Yun, so he hesitated and walked over.  Dongfang Yun pointed at the villagers and said, "Look at them, what do they remind you of?" LeBron didn't understand what Dongfang Yun meant at all and shook his head.  "Then do you know what I saw?" LeBron continued to shake his head.  Dongfang Yun smiled. This smile was obviously beautiful, but there was no trace of popularity at all: "What I see is a group of lambs who are used to groveling and being slaughtered. Your cowardice and cowardice will make you become other people's playthings throughout your life.  Whether it's good or bad depends on other people's mood." He walked forward step by step with his hands behind his back, looking at the sky, as if he didn't even bother to look at these villagers: "You guys like this are destined to pray to God every day for you to get what you want.  A happy death, but this is simply impossible. If you meet a good lord, you may gain some benefits, but if you meet a bad lord, you will have no choice but to be exploited in peacetime!  The untouchables who are grateful to the exploiters for getting three meals a day, during the war, you will be meaningless cannon fodder and bait that will be abandoned at the first opportunity!" The villagers' bodies trembled, they were angry at his words, and even  Someone shouted: "We have many adults! It is not a time of war now!" "It is not now, but it won't be long. Darius" Dongfang Yun said with a faint smile.  Darius strode towards the prince, and under the watchful eye of a group of shadow guards, he took off the underworld armor from the saddle of a six-legged horse.  "Do you know what this is?" Dongfang Yun said loudly: "Your prince is right, this is the part of the underworld armor. Not only does it belong to the undead clan, but it is also a death with a very high status among the undead clan.  Knight's equipment! Ten days ago, my children and I killed a death knight, a lich, and a crypt.Lord, and a Dreadlord!  Even earlier, we captured a gargoyle!  " He looked around, and even Prince Baretta had a look of disbelief on his face. Then he smiled and said, "Do you know what this means?  The undead have appeared, and the undead natural disaster will begin again!  And you" He pointed at all the villagers: "You will all be the little pebbles that will be swallowed up without even making a ripple in this undead natural disaster!  " "Thisthis is just your one-sided statement. How can the undead natural disasterappear again?  "Lord Tomei found that his sweat had soaked his clothes. He didn't dare to believe it, and he didn't want to believe Dongfang Yun's words. "Maybe, the natural disaster of the undead will not appear" Dongfang Yun said: "What about the Nujia Empire?  The Nu Family Empire will make a comeback in five years. With the poverty of the Orcs, can they pay enough tribute to them?  " This time, not only Tomei, but also Baretta lowered his head. Dongfang Yun said: "In such a war, kneeling people like you will only end up kneeling and die.  " LeBron's blood boiled at what he said, and he loudly said: "We can still fight, fighting under the leadership of nobles!  " "Come on, you are too naive.  Darius sneered: "Do you really have hope for your nobles?"  I estimate that once a war starts, these selfish guys will be the fastest.  " LeBron retorted loudly: "You're talking nonsense!  Nobles are noble, they will not do such selfish things!  " Darius threw the armor on the ground: "Then what do you say about this?  " He looked at Prince Baretta indifferently, as if looking at a dead person: "Do you think he doesn't know that you are not harboring any undead?  Do you think he can't see that you can't get an underworld armor except by picking it up?  He doesn't care about these at all, he just cares about the high defense and internal temperature regulation function of the armor itself!  He doesn't need to ask for it directly from you. He only needs to kill you from the ground up with any person harboring the undead, and he can legitimately obtain this armor. Am I right?  "The last words were, of course, asked by His Highness the Prince. "Baretta was silent, even trembling. He found that the eyes of all the villagers looking at him were no longer so awe-inspiring, but with a hint of contempt andresistance? Dongfang Yun  He continued with satisfaction: "In fact, everyone has the right to choose at the crossroads of life, but your deep-rooted servility and stubbornness have restrained you, which makes you not know how to fight for or resist, just like being raised for ten years.  A wolf that turned into a dog after a few generations!  " He took the fountain of life in Britney's hand and raised his head to take a sip. Suddenly, he felt that all the fatigue in his body had completely disappeared, and an indescribable power was generated in his body. " Smiling, Dongfang Yun walked to LeBron.  Said: "Do you want power?  "LeBron nodded vigorously. His right to life has been devalued and squeezed to this point. He is no longer in the mood to think too much. He just wants power now! "Then kneel down and pledge allegiance to me.  " LeBron is a child, but he is not stupid. Just from the respect Darius and Galen have for Dongfang Yun, it can be seen that this boy with the appearance of a girl has a by no means simple identity! Especially them.  There is also a treasure like the spring of life that only exists in legends. After looking at his sister and Tomina, LeBron knelt down without hesitation and said loudly: "LeBron Alcani of the Rabbit Clan is loyal to you!"  My Lord, please give me the strength to fight for you!  " "Joining such a force, you will definitely get powerful secrets, and then become very strong, so strong that no one can say that you treat your sister as a slave! ""Give your wish, I will give you power now  .  "Dongfang Yun smiled strangely, bit his finger and drew a six-pointed star array on LeBron's forehead, and at the same time chanted: "Under the great witch, the son of the shaman, a creature of eternal and endless blood!  I use blood as a guide to give you the opportunity to evolve. With the help of the power of the supreme summoning system, you can bloom the most brilliant brilliance of life!  Under the witness of the six-pointed star, the cat tribe and shaman¡ªthe power is with the beast tribe!  "    "Roar!  "LeBron's vertical pupils suddenly became as crystal clear as emerald green, and endless silver brilliance enveloped his whole body. At the same time, blood spread outwards from inside, slowly soaking the silver brilliance. Around his body, countless lightning chains appeared.  Traveling quickly, the snow on the ground was splashed into snow pits. When the light dissipated, although LeBron was still a half-grown young man, his body already contained rich magical energy. Even if he stood still, that energy was still there.  The pressure reserved for the strong still made the people around her feel fearful and panicked. Kitty Girl covered her open mouth and looked at her younger brother in disbelief.??.  Once upon a time, was this man who looked no less powerful than the prince of the Tiger Clan, or was he still his child who yelled and scolded him even when he was eating?  Slowly, LeBron's eyelids drooped, and his body fell completely to the ground. He said loudly: "I serve you as my lord, and I will exchange my lifelong loyalty for your glory! The shaman LeBron met his master and met Dreyer.  General Si, General Galen!" "Get up." Dongfang Yun waved his hand, and Leblanc immediately stood up and stood behind Dongfang Yun.  Looking around, every cat villager had a look of horror and envy in their eyes. Their fists were clenching and their bodies were tensing up. Many people slowly stood up from the ground, watching with great anticipation.  Looking at the eastern clouds.  And what Dongfang Yun wants is this effect.  Prince Baretta, who reached the high level of the sixth level at the age of twenty-seven, and several lords who reached the middle level of the sixth level at the age of forty-two, all looked at Dongfang Yun with extremely shocked eyes, their hearts sinking.  "Compared to promoting a child to a sixth-level high-level warrior, the political significance of this girl's ability is far greater than the significance of war.  ¡°Just imagine, in a place where a sixth-level strong man can be easily created, will she be regarded as a beast god?  Is she destined to overwhelm the imperial power and become the leader of the Orcs?  Did all the beasts surrender wherever she passed?  ??Is such an existence itself a disaster and threat, or hope and luck?  The two of them didn't dare to think about it, and they didn't want to think about it. Even now, they didn't even have any room to resist!  Because they clearly knew that the human holding the giant sword was at least a first-level existence, enough to destroy a city by himself!  There is also the man named Darius, who was not prominent just now, but now, this man's strength has gradually begun to rise, second level, third level, fourth levelsixth level middle level, sixth level high level, seventh level  ¡­ But with the existence of these two people, even if they were afraid of the coming consequences, they would never dare to take action against this seemingly powerless girl.  They can only watch Dongfang Yun continue to incite people's hearts.  "You didn't have a choice before because you didn't have the strength. You are also an orc. They enjoy all the wealth, but you have to work hard" Dongfang Yun's voice became high-pitched, although it was still as sweet as ever: "But now  , I stand here, I have the power to change your destiny, as long as you obey my will, your lives will change! But" "Before that, I want to tell you, a walking corpse, even if it has ten levels of power!  After all, the power is just a corpse! If you want to be my servant, you must change your current thinking. You should no longer bow down to the strong and no longer be afraid of disasters. What you should have is your own thoughts!  " "You are not a lowly race! You should not live in misery under the selfish control of the nobles! You should not be cowed under high pressure and dare not even say a word when you see your beloved die!  They envy them, but in their eyes they are not as good as their own hunting dogs! " "You can have a better choice! Continue to be toys and pets, or take up arms and do real things under my command!  ¡­¡± All the villagers¡¯ breathing became heavy.  Dongfang Yun spread his arms and shouted loudly: "Orcs!" "Roar!!!"

 Continental Storm Chapter 44 Dongfang Yun¡¯s Conspiracy

    The Land along the territory under the Dekaron Snow Mountain is a gathering place for the Rabbit Clan and the Cat Clan.  Indeed, as Dongfang Yun said, these two weak races have extremely humble status in the huge orc empire, and can be called the lowest pariahs. The only thing they are liked by the upper class of the orcs is the beauties of these two races.  The rabbit tribe has beautiful buttocks and the cat tribe has plump breasts. The gentleness of the bunny girl and the liveliness of the cat girl are also the most endearing characteristics of the orc women.  In addition, whether it is war or production, neither race can bring huge benefits to the orcs like other powerful races.  Without strong warriors, it is difficult to engage in high-labor activities. This is something that the upright orcs cannot bear. In addition, in order to survive, the rabbit and cat tribes always like to provide beauties to high-ranking officials and dignitaries to fight for their way out. This makes the two tribes even more vulnerable to the orcs.  Dislike - Men's disgust means sour grapes, while women's disgust means they simply don't like women whose looks and personality are a hundred times better than their own.  As a result, the gathering places of the two tribes were repeatedly moved away from the Orcs' circle of influence, and were eventually dispersed to the most marginal and barren areas around the northern wasteland occupied by the Orc Empire. They could only hunt with some cleverness or even more reluctantly.  Make a living.  It¡¯s just that no matter how humble or weak, people will still have a desire to resist, and no one will be willing to grovel.  The villagers are helpless because there is no martial arts or mental skills in this remote mountainous area, and not everyone among them has a natural aptitude. From generation to generation, their resistance and enterprising spirit have begun to fade away.  But now someone really gives them a chance to choose, and really has a chance to change their destiny. Who can not grasp it like grabbing a life-saving straw?  So when Dongfang Yun raised his arms and shouted, the villagers responded with the same response.  Each of them looked at Dongfang Yun with burning eyes, whether they were old men or young children. Even though everyone had the timidity in their hearts that was worried about the consequences of rebellion, even if it was not for themselves, but for the sake of their family.  To live a better life, they are willing to grasp this life-saving straw.  "Are youare you crazy!?" Prince Baretta roared loudly, and the fine hairs on his face were soaked with sweat: "Are you choosing to follow this human and abandon the entire orc clan!?" He suddenly  He turned to the lord Tomei and shouted: "Is this your subject!? I must report this matter to my father. If you don't solve it properly for me, you will bear the consequences yourself!" He is not stupid, this  No matter how angry Shi was, he did not touch Dongfang Yun's bad luck. Instead, he oppressed all the orcs with the righteousness of the orcs and the prestige of the emperor.  Tomei looked straight at LeBron, as if he didn't hear what Baretta said.  His sweat had soaked his clothes, and in the ice and snow, he actually felt a feeling of heat all over his body. This heat made his throat dry, and his heavy breath condensed into a piece of white smoke.  "The Rabbit Clan and the Cat Clan have indeed been silent for too long. Can we really seize this opportunity?" His voice was not loud, but it reached Dongfang Yun's ears clearly.  Dongfang Yun suddenly laughed loudly, leaned over and slapped the ground with one palm!  Suddenly, patches of white light rose up on the surrounding snow, on the roofs, on the trees and even on the distant mountains!  When the white light dissipated, delicate and healthy elves appeared all around.  Some of them held bows and arrows made of tree branches, while others rode huge black panthers and held triangular spiral shurikens in their hands.  Even though the cold wind was biting and they only had leather armor that barely covered their chests and lower bodies, their eyes remained unwavering and their bodies did not tremble at all.  4,500 huntresses, 4,000 archers!  Nearly ten thousand night elves at the mid- to high-level sixth level looked down from all directions with eager eyes. Their eyes all fell on the man who inherited all their missions and wills!  Dongfang Yun slowly stood up and opened his arms. At this moment, no matter how thin he was or how cute his appearance was, he couldn't stop the domineering look in his eyes!  "After so many things, I don't want to wait any longer. Now, it's time to let part of the power of the Dark Night Clan reappear in the world! Darius, do you have any objections?" "No, my father."  "Then." Dongfang Yun moved forward step by step and came directly to the Tiger Clan Prince. Although his height only reached the opponent's crotch, his intimidating momentum forced the latter to step back gradually.  "Prince Baretta, didn't we agree before? Let's play the game of hunting. Now I declare that you are the prey, but I am very kind and give you ten minutes to escape. Now, please run.Bar.  "Run? Are you kidding!" Baretta trembled and looked at the cold-faced night elves around him. If you pick any one of these people at random, they are all existences that are absolutely no worse than yourself. How to run? Where to run? Ten minutes, even if you give it  I am afraid that I will definitely die under the pursuit of these long-legged elves for ten hours, right? "Dear lady, can I pray for your forgiveness?  "In the end, the prince of the tiger clan chose to put down his dignity and save his life. He bowed and saluted. "It's not that he didn't want to take this little girl hostage and run away, but the elf was born with a good shot, and he was not sure that he would risk his life to think that he could be faster than an arrow.  Dongfang Yun chuckled: "Asking for help, is this the way to seek help?  You don¡¯t need me to teach you what kneeling is, right?  "Baretta's face changed several times. The dignity of the beasts and the royal family made him absolutely unable to kneel to the enemy! But this little bitch seems not to be an enemy, right? She seems to be just a righteous man who draws his sword to help when there is injustice? In this case Baretta  Leita sighed softly, slowly knelt down on the ground, and said respectfully: "Dear Sir, please let me live.  "    "Hahaha!  Dongfang Yun laughed heartily, not because the strong man knelt down in front of him, but because he felt that all the anger of all the villagers being bullied was vented - in essence, he did not have the domineering power to look down on all the strong men.  Thoughts ¡°You go.  "After laughing enough, Dongfang Yun waved his hand. "Thank you, Your Excellency!  "The Prince of the Tiger Clan seemed to have been granted amnesty. He didn't even dare to ask what your name was, so he mounted the six-legged horse and turned around to escape. "Wait a moment.  "Dongfang Yun's words made the prince and the shadow guards breathless. They all thought that at this time, the other party would probably propose that only one could go and let them kill each other. Dongfang Yun was naturally not that vicious. He just shrugged and said:  "Go back and tell the emperor of the orc empire, tell those high-ranking officials and nobles that Dongfang Yun, the king of the night, will lead the night elves to visit them in the near future. If you don't want them all to die in my hands, let the orc emperor hand over the beasts obediently.  The scepter of the clan!  " "Uh yes!  " When the prince heard this, he immediately nodded and rode away. Dongfang Yun made a face at his back: "You are a coward who only knows how to bully the people!  " "Dad, what are you going to do now?  "Darius came over and asked. "What to do?  Dongfang Yun asked back. Darius said matter-of-factly: "Which city should we conquer first now?"  " "Idiot, the top priority now is to go to the City of Chaos. What's the use of conquering a few cities now?  They will soon be attacked back by the Orc Empire.  " "But, you called so many soldiers, isn't it just to conquer?  "Darius looked surprised. Dongfang Yun motioned Darius to come closer and whispered: "You don't think I really want to convert all the cats here into orcs, do you?  " Darius: "" "Don't look at me with this 'isn't it' look, okay?  I was injured, but my brain was not injured. With so many people, how much blood would I use just to draw the six-pointed star array?  You want me to die!  " Darius suddenly understood, stood up and said: "Actually, what dad means is that you have no intention to convert the villagers now, but they have been labeled as traitors, so once the Orc Empire comes to trouble them, it will be dangerous.  We are going to the City of Chaos during this period and have no time to care about them, so we show our strength to cause some panic in the Orc Empire, and step up arrangements to resist our attack. Once they become nervous internally, they will not respond  These innocent villagers will not even think about taking the initiative to trouble us in the short term.  "    "bingo!  Dongfang Yun snapped his fingers proudly: "And you overlooked one thing, these villagers."  " "Nani?  " "Think about it, oppression exists in any country, and there are people at the bottom of society in any country. They can't bear it, but they have to endure the oppression, so they have the strongest resistance to the upper class.  , whether orcs or humans.  Dongfang Yun continued with his eyes shining: "My martial arts skills are not good, my magic is not good, I am useless except for the supreme summoning system, everything depends on you, wouldn't I become a waste?"  So I try hard to let myself think and let myself be your brain.  " "The appearance of Bansai's Buicareno made me realize one thing. Conquest is definitely not just about destroying a country's military and high-end power, but also destroying the country's top leaders. In this land, it can happen anytime and anywhere.  There is oppressionOn earth, everyone is destined to add the word oppression to the relationship between winners and losers. Whether it is the middle-level nobles and merchants or the people at the bottom, even if it were me, I would feel that if someone defeated and defeated  After occupying my country, people from the conquering country of the same class will definitely be superior to others, and then there will be oppression.  " "Water can carry a boat and capsize it. The easiest way to prevent people from resisting is to make them think that you and yourself are in the same camp. So as long as the oppressed people at the bottom are used by me, then there is no way for me to conquer.  A country that cannot be reached!  " Darius nodded in agreement: "Yes, you have finally begun to think like a superior.  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "That's why I want these oppressed people to believe in me, assume my will, and spread it out for me. They may not have strong fighting power, but secretly setting fires or transmitting information is very useful.  It's easy. Our base has not yet reached the ability to destroy an empire with absolute strength, so once we fall into the ocean of people's war, we will be miserable.  So I tell these people at the bottom of society that I have given you the ability to become stronger, so even if I complete the conquest in the future, you will also be available soldiers in my hands, so that they will not have the mentality of worrying about gains and losses, and can work for me with peace of mind.  !  " Darius looked at Dongfang Yun with a completely different eye: "Dad, how do you know so much knowledge?  " Dongfang Yun smiled: ""XXO Thought", "OOX Theory", "Important Policies of N Representatives" and "On Protracted War".  "(Spoof, great man, don't blame me, Ami Doufu) Darius nodded and said: "I understand what to do next.  " Dongfang Yun smiled and suddenly said: "By the way, will our people freeze in this weather?  "Darius smiled and said: "Please, sixth-level experts, even if they run naked in the ice and snow, the energy on the outer layer of their bodies can guarantee that they will feel like a spring breeze.  " "That's great, let them hold the underworld armor, and get the Pharaoh's scepter back to me immediately.  "    "yes.  "Darius strode forward, picked up the breastplate, and threw it to a nearby night huntress. He didn't say anything. At least nearly a thousand huntresses and the man holding the armor quickly followed him towards the snowy mountain.  Then Darius took a few steps forward and said to Tomei: "Mr. Tomei, I have something to say to you.  " A few hours later, hundreds of villagers, except young and old, were taken back to their lord city by Tomei, and the other men and women left separately. "Everyone is followed by a night elf to protect them secretly at all times. "They  The purpose was already clear. Under the explanation of Dongming, who had surrendered to Dongfang Yun, these cat villagers left separately and went to the gathering places of cat and rabbit tribes in various places. In addition to looking for relatives and friends, they also shouldered the responsibility of passing on Dongfang.  With the existence of the night elves and the return of Prince Baretta, the Orc Empire will definitely be on guard. I believe that the residents of the cat and rabbit tribes will never disbelieve the words of the visitors.  Of course, the tens of thousands of people from both tribes in the Tomei territory have also begun to slowly move to the snowy mountains. They do not need to leave their original homes too far, as long as they can wait until Dongfang Yuncong arrives before the Orc Empire attacks.  With the return of the Chaos Empire, life can be perfectly guaranteed. On Dongfang Yun's side, after sending half of the night elves back to the base, he left half of the elves to protect these villagers. It can be said that from now on, these living orcs will be protected.  , will be the mouthpiece for Dongfang Yun to conquer the Orc Empire and even the entire continent. The elves who went to find the Pharaoh's scepter have not returned yet. Dongfang Yun and Darius Galen returned to Britney's cabin to drink tea and chat.  Lun told the two of them what happened after the group led by Su Wan went to the City of Chaos. They were chatting lively when suddenly the door crack opened, revealing two black triangular ears, and then the little girl Britney.  Head. ¡°What does it look like to hide?  Come and tell me something!  "Darius said angrily. "Oh" Cat Girl walked nervously with her hands behind her back. Her eyes were looking at the ground, and her long tail was wagging in panic. Dongfang Yun looked reproachfully.  He glanced at Darius and smiled at her: "What's the matter?  " "Master Yun, I thinkcan I ask you to transform me into a powerful human being?"  "Kitten Girl asked tentatively in a soft voice. "No!  "Darius roared and slammed the table. "You scared me!  "Dongfang Yun was furious. PS: Pay off the debt, pay off the debt

 Chapter 45: Pudge, listen to me

    Dongfang Yun's anger was not unreasonable.  The three of them were happily drinking tea and chatting, with Kitten Girl's special chive baked biscuits beside them. Dongfang Yun, who hadn't eaten such fragrant, crispy and sweet biscuits for a long time, moved his index fingers and was holding a plate.  The biscuit was happily chewed, and Darius almost let the pseudo-loli bite off his little tongue with an unexpected roar.  Darius waved his hand to express his embarrassment, turned around and said coldly: "For a guy like you who has no strong qualities at all, even if he is transformed into an orc soldier, he is just a useless piece of wood and is not worthy of my master at all.  It¡¯s a waste of precious blood, so there¡¯s no need to mention this again!¡± ¡°Why are you reacting so hard?¡± Dongfang Yunqi said: ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it. Although Britney is thin, she deserves to be transformed.  Only in this way can we have more ability to protect ourselves." "Hahaha!" Galen laughed unscrupulously next to him. This smile came after his eyes glanced between Darius and Britney for a long time.  Just issued.  Dongfang Yun laughed behind his back and was so scared that he almost bit his tongue again. He couldn't laugh or cry: "Galen, why are you so crazy?" Galen chuckled: "Master with a sense of justice, do you know what this little girl is capable of?  The potential of a soldier?" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes very cutely: "How would I know?" "She has the potential to become a predator~" "A predator!" Dongfang Yun took a breath.  .  The Predators are the most powerful and proudest unit of the Orcs. They fight bravely and always charge at the forefront of the war. Just like Old A of our army, he goes deep into the enemy camp before the war starts and fights against the enemy with fewer enemies and more enemies.  Carry out annihilation and capture, especially good at hunting down local high-end forces.  I didn't expect that Britney looked weak and weak. Although she was a little cunning sometimes, it only made her more cute. Or when she was trying to save her brother and Darius, she showed such bravery and sacrifice.  It's extreme, but it's no different from the courage that ordinary people have when they are cornered.  "If someone else told Dongfang Yun that Kitten Girl had the potential to become a member of the Orcs' sharp knife force, then Dongfang Yun would not believe it.  The strange thing is that Galen can see Kitten Girl's potential, and there is no reason why Darius can't. How could he say that Kitten Girl was wasting her own blood when she was transformed?  Dongfang Yun is not stupid, so he immediately thought of the key!  Darius fell in love with this cat!  With Darius's character, there is only one standard for using soldiers, and that is to reward those who bravely fight, and to kill those who are passive and lazy. If Kitten Girl is transformed into a predator, once the war really starts, whether she should be allowed to participate  What about in battle?  Darius's nature has never been to abandon public service for personal reasons, so he is destined to let Cat Girl go to the battlefield, but if he lets her go to the battlefield, he will worry about her getting hurt.  So instead of transforming her and watching her go to the battlefield in fear, it is better not to let her accept the transformation!  Dongfang Yun and Galen laughed lustfully at the same time. Unexpectedly, Darius was also enlightened.  "You, what do you mean by your smile?" Darius was a little at a loss when the two unscrupulous guys looked at him. Even his old face with the lines of a tough guy turned red. He turned around and said to himself: "I,  I'm not, I didn't stop her because I liked her, it's just that I really think she's a loser" "Okay, there's no need to be arrogant, this matter is up to me." Dongfang Yun came to Kitten Girl.  He bit his finger in front of him, and under Darius's dull gaze, he drew a magic circle on his white forehead, while singing softly: "Under the great witch, the son of the shaman, the eternal and endless cat  Tribe, Predator - The power is with the Beast Tribe! " "Meow!" A roar like a cat whose tail was stepped on pierced out from the white light that enveloped Britney. The sound was extremely clear, not so much pain.  , more like the war roar of a little wild cat.  The light faded, and although the transformed Kitten Girl's sweet and cute appearance remained unchanged, she had been changed into an outfit that was as revealing as a huntress's, black leather knee-high boots, hanging chain black leather shorts, a touch of  The black corset and simple three-piece suit exposed most of her fair skin. After adjusting with strength, the skin appeared smooth and supple. Eight clear patches appeared on her originally flat but fat-free belly.  Abdominal muscles, these abdominal muscles are not bloated and ugly. They even look different when paired with the plump breasts.  Behind her soft white hair and black ears, a knife handle as thick as her arm was straddling her. The handle of the knife was even as long as two meters. It was cold and bright, but it only made people worry about the cat's height of less than 165cm and her delicate body.  How could his arm swing such a giant blade?  At the same time in herNext, a two-meter black cat appeared inexplicably and looked extremely ferocious. Its eyes were more intimidating than those of a tiger. From a distance, you could feel the swishing eyes in its green vertical pupils.  murderous look!  Kitten Girl gently caressed the forehead of the fierce cat under her crotch, and the fierce cat docilely bent down its two front legs, kneeling in a posture of worship.  At the same time, the little cat also jumped down from the black cat, knelt down, and said loudly in a sweet voice: "Predator Britney Alkani has met the master, met General Darius, and General Galen! Master,  I will exchange my lifetime loyalty for your honor!" "Get up." Dongfang Yun pulled Kitty Girl up with a smile.  "Dad" Darius's faint voice came from behind, penetrating like a ghost.  Dongfang Yun shuddered and waved: "It goes without saying, Britney, from today on, you will be General Darius's secretary, responsible for taking care of all his daily schedule." "Yes!" Kitten  The woman bowed quickly, her voice sounding very happy.  Although she didn¡¯t know what a secretary was, the ambiguity at the corner of Dongfang Yun¡¯s mouth and the constant blinking of her eyes made her feel something. She glanced at Darius secretly, and her heart felt extremely sweet.  "Hahaha, doesn't that mean I'm going to call you a lady with a human head and a dog's head in the future?" Galen laughed wildly.  ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Darius roared, and the two of them struggled outside the door.  "Master" Kitty Girl waved her hand, and the ferocious cat was summoned back to her own space - this cat was originally formed from her soul and Dongfang Yun's blood. The predator and the crotch mount have always been as close as one person, completely  Can be recalled at will.  "What?" Kitty Girl hesitated for a moment, then summoned up her courage and said, "Master, will we win the entire continent?" Whether it is derived from the base or transformed by Dongfang Yun, the arms will immediately gain Dongfang Yun and the generals' minds.  All memories are derived from the mandatory rules of the Supreme Summoning System, so Kitten Girl already understood the current form as soon as she completed the transformation.  "Of course, you have to believe in our power." Dongfang Yun was full of confidence.  Cat Girl nodded vigorously: "Master, once we become the masters of this continent, will there be a war?" "Probably not?" Dongfang Yun also hesitated when he answered, he thought of endless  Sea, and the Nujia Empire on the other side of the Endless Sea. To win this continent, we must eventually fight against the Nujia Empire, but who knows if there is only one Nujia Empire on the other side of the Endless Sea?  "That's good! I will definitely work hard to help the master win the war!" The cat clenched his little fist.  Dongfang Yun said cheerfully: "Then there will be no war, and you and Darius will be able to live peacefully, right?" His little face instantly turned into a red apple, and the cat man clasped his hands behind his back and lowered his head and said: "No, no, I'm sorry.  No one is worthy of the great general Nirvana." Dongfang Yun didn't tease her, and said, "We'll talk about these things later. I'm hungry. You go get something to eat first." "Yeah!" Meow Star nodded and used his disguise.  Magic changed back into his original clothes, hummed a little tune and went to the kitchen to get busy. ?¡­ ?City of Chaos.  This city, which lives up to its name of chaos, is as dark as ever. Even if the scorching sunshine in the sky shines, it cannot drive away the darkness in the city that is like black clouds. Even if the blue waves of the sea of ??truth on one side are rolling, it cannot wash away the darkness that permeates the city.  The whole city smells of filth and blood.  This city is mixed with scum of all races, whether humans, elves, orcs, dwarves, giants and goblins. All races here have several common characteristics: bloodthirsty, cruelty andpower.  Although there are some treaties in this city, the treaties can only restrain the weak. Although there are not many weak people in this city, there are even more strong ones, so they draw their swords against each other when they disagree.  Things happen from time to time. In the underground sewers of the city's high-end drainage system, what flows all year round is not dirty water, but smelly blood.  However, even in such a dirty city, there are some places that people dare not touch. In addition to the residences of the six city lords, a new place has been added these days.  The knife and ax shop.  The sword will see blood, the ax will touch flesh.  This place was originally a black spot for newcomers to the city, but now it has become a peaceful place away from the chaos, a peaceful place in the city.  To survive in this city, information is the most important. You must know who you can and cannot provoke, otherwise you will not know how you died. Therefore, with less than a hundred people dead, the reputation of outsiders in the Knife and Ax Shop has already spread among the locals.  spread from the mouths of the natives.  It is said that there are countless new people coming to this city who have reached the eighth level.What's more, one of the ninth-level masters even fought against the lion Orlando, one of the six city lords, for 300 rounds with no outcome!  These people are very likely to become new forces that change the pattern of the entire city of chaos. Although they are not willing to give up some of their interests, all the six city lords do is keep sending people to explore each other's purposes, instead of taking the initiative.  There are very few idiots in this book. The six city lords all understand that whoever loses his composure may be taken advantage of by others.  The top floor of Daoxue shop was originally a hall that only entertained wealthy businessmen and dignitaries, but now it has become the meeting hall of Dongfang Yun's forces.  After Su Wan entered the city, she resumed her cool oriental dress, wearing a wide red skirt embroidered with gold silk, a deep red cloak with gold trim, and a pure blond crown on her head. Coupled with her peerless appearance, she looked as if she was sitting on the main seat.  The posture of a deputy empress.  On both sides of the hall, Sven and Ruiwen sat at opposite ends, with solemn expressions on their faces.  "As Chrysalis said, there are three more caravans heading towards the City of Chaos in the Saphiro Desert that he has already occupied." Sven stated calmly.  Ruiwen scratched her head and said depressedly: "This is already the fifteenth caravan that has arrived after the trade fair festival was postponed. Do we still have to wait?" Su Wanda frowned slightly: "It's better to wait some more.  Wait, although the battle a few days ago ruined the trade fair, it clearly showed several things. " "First of all, the human race city lord Natasha really wanted to delay the start of the trade fair.  Some of the caravans that arrived were delayed due to the damage caused by the golden crown sandworm last time. Now that I think about it, Natasha must have a good relationship with some of the caravans. " "Secondly, this trade fair festival.  The biggest project of the project, the final auction will definitely display some treasures that are coveted by countless people. Didn¡¯t General Shawang say that from her inquiries, it turns out that these dozen caravans are actually from the Mengfu Empire in the easternmost part of the mainland?  and the Kafi Empire caravan in the far south, which to a certain extent illustrates the seriousness of this trade fair festival. " "Third, although the appearance of the undead destroyed the trade fair festival, it quickly disappeared afterwards.  It also proves that the undead are indeed involved with some forces in this city, and we can't even prove whether this is a bitter plot between the undead and Natasha." Su Wan sighed softly: "I know everyone.  I hate it when people compete with us for the Root of Gaia, but if we rush to snatch it, it is very likely to cause a siege from those forces that are paying attention to us. We are outsiders after all, aren't we? And let General Sand King attack the merchants who are coming?  I don't agree with the team launching an attack. No one can guarantee that after they are destroyed, Natasha once again finds a way to postpone the trade show festival. The most important point is that this period of time also gives us a buffer.  Days are enough for Yun and General Darius to rush back to the desert from the snowy mountains. "Sven said calmly: "The mistress's analysis is correct. I agree with the approach of holding back. The only thing I am worried about now is the noble master.  Rushing back may not be able to solve our current predicament. Compared with other caravans, we have too little money and we may not be able to compete with others. " Ruiwen's face was full of trouble: "I told you earlier.  However, this is a city of chaos, so why don¡¯t we just go for it if we don¡¯t have the money?¡± ¡°No!¡± Swain shook his head: ¡°Didn¡¯t the mistress just say that we are outsiders after all?  It may cause a group to attack, which is not worth the gain." "Wait a minute." Su Wan suddenly extended a jade-like finger: "Actually, General Ruiwen's proposal may not be undesirable." "What does the mistress mean?  " The corners of Su Wan's mouth were raised, and she looked like a beautiful queen: "In fact, what the six city lords are most worried about is that we will become the seventh largest force in this city, but in fact, we are not. All we have to do is to win in this auction.  "Then we just need to let them know that we are short of money and want to leave this dirty place as soon as possible after buying things. Then not only will their hostility towards us be reduced, but they may also attack us."  You just turn a blind eye during the robbery, right?" The red light flashed in Swain's mask, and he stood up suddenly and said, "I understand.  " "General Swain?  "    "exist.  " "Be more showy when robbing.  "    "yes!  " "General Ruiwen.  "    "exist!  " "Please help me call the Butcher General.  "    "good.  " The two of them walked out, and the butcher walked in. The city of chaos may be hell for ordinary people and even ordinary masters, but it is definitely heaven for Dongfang Yun's forces, especially as long as you are strong enough here, you can enjoy all kinds of delicious food.  The Butcher is very strong and has stronger forces behind him, so he has gained weight visibly since he came here.  "Pudge?" The butcher walked straight to Su Wan's seat and sat down on the ground, acting very affectionately.  Even if he becomes a level four hero, he is still very simple-minded. In his eyes, Su Wan is very good to him, and more importantly, the master loves Su Wan very much. This is enough, enough to give him a reason to get close to Su Wan.  Su Wan looked at the butcher's body and realized that his right arm seemed not to be the original one, but had been replaced by an arm that was two meters long, dark, strong and full of muscles. She couldn't help but smile and said: "A different arm?  "The butcher nodded and pointed to his right arm: "This is the ninth level, middle section, Leruilei, Pudge, and kill it, just replace it and break it." Su Wan smiled and nodded, touching it gently.  Touching the butcher's hair: "Pudge, I need you to do something now." The butcher stood up suddenly: "Pudge! Mistress, die!" Su Wan said: "Pudge, you can now control the death in your body  Are you angry?" The butcher smiled ferociously, his two soybean eyes flickering, and the death energy surged out of his body, constantly changing shapes around him.  "Very good, then can you hide it so that no one except the undead can detect it?" The butcher thought for a while and took back his death energy.  "Can't you" Su Wan sighed softly.  The butcher shook his head: "Pudge, the air of death, skin and fat, is in between." "So that's it! Yes, no wonder I can't feel it!" Su Wan blinked her beautiful eyes slyly: "Pudge, listen to me  "

 Mainland China Chapter 46 Blackmail and Robbery

    The Wind Drinker Hotel in the City of Chaos.  The man shrouded in black robes sat calmly in front of a table. The table was filled with enough dishes to feed ten people. They were not only rich, but also expensive.  After a whirlwind of chaos, the man in black robe finished off three-quarters of the dishes at an astonishing speed, and then put down the knife and fork in his hand.  Waving her hand, the beautiful waiter came over and said with a smile: "Sir, a great favor of 75 gold coins." As one of the best hotels in the city, although the Wind Drinker is not affiliated with the six major city lords, it is the second largest gang in the city - the Black Dragon Society.  In the store, no one usually dares to cause trouble, so the waitress's face is full of confident smile.  The man in black robe wiped his mouth very gentlemanly, but no human words came out of his mouth: "Is this for human consumption?" The waitress laughed angrily, she held her breasts with her hands and sneered: "Is this for human consumption?  Yes, sir, didn¡¯t you eat them all?¡± The man in black robe said without raising his head. ¡°I¡¯m opening my eyes.¡± Not only the waitress, but also the people dining next to me looked over in surprise.  I¡¯ve never heard of anyone coming to a hotel to broaden their horizons.  The man in black robe said: "When I was eating the first plate, I was thinking, is there anything more unpalatable than this in the world? Then after eating the second plate, the answer is yes. But I think this must have reached the point of difficulty.  I have eaten to my limit, and I will never eat anything more delicious in my life. Then I ate the third plate, and I found that I was full of surprises. These dishes were even better than others, and there was nothing more delicious.  So I wanted to open my eyes and see what the lower limit is for a hotel that can make such rubbish dishes." He sighed softly: "After eating them all, I found that I couldn't measure the lower limit of this hotel.  , so we conclude that this hotel is not actually for human beings, right?¡± The waitress¡¯ pretty face flushed with anger: ¡°Then sir, tell me, if it is not for human beings, who are we serving?¡± ¡°Black-robed humanity?¡±  : "Giants, orcs, dwarves, goblins who knows? Anyway, they are nothing more than these lowly races. Only their dirty stomachs" Bang!  Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a loud noise.  An elephant orc who was nearly four meters tall smashed the dining table into pieces, stood up and strode over: "Boy, how dare you call the noble orc dirty! Apologize to me quickly!" "And I!" Another one said  A shrill voice also sounded. It was a goblin in the distance, holding a firecracker and pointing it at the man in black robes.  "You are the ones who should apologize to me. Your dirty voices have polluted my ears." The man in black robe lifted up his cloak, revealing a ferocious white helmet: "Now, everyone takes out all the money they have, and I will let you go."  A way to survive. For just one million gold coins, I won¡¯t go out and eradicate the Black Dragon Society.¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t care where you come from to make trouble. Now, put down your meal money.¡±  Get out of the hotel, I will consider not letting anyone break your legs." The beautiful waiter showed a slightly ferocious smile.  Sven sat calmly and said nothing.  Seeing that this man was so calm and composed, the beautiful waiter couldn't help but feel a little uneasy. This is a city of chaos, and there shouldn't be such idiots seeking death.  Thinking about what the other party said, the beautiful waiter had already decided to call someone, but before she could move, a pair of big hands next to her handed over a deerskin wallet.  He handed it over very respectfully.  These big hands with thick, dry skin come from the Elephant orcs.  The other two withered green arms also held the money bag in both hands and presented it to the black-robed man's table.  Sven shook the two money bags and waved his hand: "Go away." The sweating orcs and goblins nodded their heads wildly: "Yes, yes, I won't let you see me again!" After that!  , the two of them ran away quickly, and at the same time, all the diners on the three floors of the hotel also swarmed downstairs.  There is no point in robbing these small coins. Swain said without raising his head: "Either ask the boss for money, or ask the boss for people. Don't be an eyesore here." "Ah" The waitress immediately realized that this person was probably  It was a certain big shot who ran downstairs in a panic. After a while, a man wearing expensive clothes walked up the stairs with a smile on his face.  The moment he saw Swain, the smile on his face stiffened for a moment, and then immediately returned to the flattery: "It turns out to be you, sir. I am the boss here. I really didn't expect you to come to our hotel. We are really prosperous here."  Hui! I still remember the battle between you and the Lord of Orlando that day!" Swain stretched out his big hand with thick black gloves: "What?"The boss really didn't hear Si Wen's voice clearly. Si Wen said: "Didn't she convey my meaning to you?  I want one million gold coins, otherwise the Black Dragon Society will be destroyed.  "The smile on the boss's face froze, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans flowed down: "Sir, are you blackmailing or collecting protection money?  " Swain thought about it seriously and said, "We don't plan to live here for a long time. We just lack money to participate in the auction, so it should be considered blackmail.  " He suddenly turned around and said gently: "Actually, if you think about it in reverse, this can be regarded as a transaction.  "    "oh?  What deal?  " "Take many lives of the Black Dragon Society in exchange for one million gold coins.  " He said calmly, but the boss's face turned livid, but he did not dare to say anything disrespectful: "Sir, can I ask our boss for instructions?  " Swain waved his hand and said: "As soon as possible, either give me money or die. Don't waste my time.  "    "Yes Yes!  "The boss led the waitress down the stairs, her underwear already soaked with sweat. "Boss, I'm sorry" the waitress sobbed: "I shouldn't have messed with him.  The boss sighed and said, "It's not you who provoked him. This guy is here to cause trouble. Just watch here and don't let anyone provoke him. I'll tell the boss."  " The boss of the Black Dragon Club, Beidao Changming, is a dignified and high-level swordsman of the eighth level. Not only him, the Black Dragon Club also has three strong men who have also reached the eighth level and above. There is even a guest of the low-level ninth level behind the scenes.  , this kind of strength is not bad in the entire city of chaos. But after receiving the news from the boss of Wind Drinker, he decided to immediately go to solve the problem with one million purple gold cards. As a gangster, it is natural.  Don¡¯t be afraid of trouble. I think Beidao Changsheng was also a desperado who slashed with two watermelon knives from the east gate to the west gate of the city of chaos. Blood and corpses were everywhere all the way without blinking an eye. But when the desperado met someone more ruthless than him,  When the outlaws were about to wilt, they had to wilt when it was time to wilt. I thought about how many people regarded them as meat on the chopping board when the gang calling themselves the Dongfang Family entered the city half a month ago. However, after a series of battles, the meat turned into cooks.  The swordsman with the cyan armor and silver faceplate was obviously a ninth-level strongman, but he was clearly only in the middle of the ninth level, but he forcibly defeated the low-level tenth-level Lion Clan City Lord.  Orlando, who is also one of the top three strongest men in the city, is forced to retreat! Beidao Changming, who has lived in the city of chaos for most of his life, knows that Orlando, the lion tribe, is a hero of the beast tribe, but among the heroes of all races  The top-ranked Sword Master profession in Zhongdu, even though City of Chaos does not use Blade Storm, but with just Wind Step and Mirror Image Clone, combined with the power of rules that can only be understood by those who have reached the tenth level, if they really fight against City of Chaos  It¡¯s hard to say whether the two strongest people are rivals, but it¡¯s hard to say that such a person was beaten to the point of vomiting blood by the man named General Swain. If Orlando hadn¡¯t been left with a step, what would happen after all?  Whether it is a tie or a victory, no one knows. It is obvious that Sven has definitely understood the power of rules. If a strong man possesses the power of rules, it will not be too difficult to destroy a Black Dragon Society.  Yes, if this person is looking for trouble and plans to take over the power of the Black Dragon Society, he can also apply for asylum from the six city lords as an aborigine. But they obviously said that they are short of money. If they don¡¯t give you money, they will kill you. The long life of Beidao will only be  Being able to knock out a tooth and swallow it in the stomach is actually nothing to worry about. First of all, one million is really nothing to the Black Dragon Society. Secondly, this is the rule of the city of chaos. The strong one.  It's so normal to blackmail the weak. Therefore, Beidao Changming didn't bring many people with him. He and his boss left the gang hall and took a shortcut to the Fengdrinker Hotel to resolve the problem as soon as possible without giving the other party a chance to pay.  , I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be torn apart. The saying ¡°The idea is beautiful, but the process is cruel¡± is not an exaggeration for Beidao Changshou, because as soon as the two people walked into an alley, a looker appeared in front of them.  A shorter figure with green leather armor and white lining, a broken rune sword and short silver hair. The masked girl with a good figure and slightly dark skin said straightforwardly: "Robbery."  " "Fightrobbery!  ?  " Beidao Changming's eyes almost popped out of his head. He has lived in the city of chaos for decades, and this is the first time he encountered someone who dared to rob him. "You heard it right.  "The masked girl pointed the rune-broken sword in her hand at Beidao Changshou: "If you don't want to die, just hand over the purple gold card on your body.  " "Nani?  "Beidao Changsheng really wanted to ask you how you knew I was holding the Purple Gold Card, but this outfit suddenly reminded him of someone??people.  Just yesterday, a fat smelly zombie monster from the Dongfang family had a dispute with a red-haired bow and arrow girl and two men of the dwarf city lord. The two sides got into a fight over a disagreement. After that, the red-haired bow and arrow girl raided the formation, and the zombie monster  With an eighth-level body fighting two ninth-level highland dwarves alone, he did not lose.  During this period, another girl from the Dongfang family happened to pass by while walking and eating. Seeing that one of her own was being bullied, she casually grabbed a three-meter highland dwarf and left the city. After that, the corpse monster killed the remaining dwarf and took the bow and arrow.  He raised his hand and walked away. The dwarf city lord swallowed his anger and sent people to search for the other captured subordinate. As a result, his body was found chopped into meat paste outside the city.  "You are General Ruiwen of the Dongfang family?" Beidao Changming was sweating a little.  "Huh? Have you been recognized?" The silver-haired girl pulled down her mask, revealing a handsome and handsome face.  The Northern Daoist leader sneered and said: "General Raven, there is no need for you to rob us. We are sending money to General Swain." "Well, giving money to Brother Swain?" "Yes, General Swain."  The food in my hotel is not to his liking, so in order to compensate him, I prepared a million gold coins as a tribute." Beidao Changming Heiran.  "Oh." Ruiwen nodded: "In that case" "Then we will retire." Beidao Changming looked flattering.  "Wait a minute." Raven raised her little face and said, "Brother Sven's business is his business, my robbery is my business, and if you are unlucky enough to meet me, it is your business. I will give you two choices. Pay the money.  Or surrender." Beidao Changming's face turned livid: "General Ruiwen, are you going too far?" Ruiwen sighed softly, patting the broken rune sword with her little hand: "Then you choose to let me  To get money from your body?" As she spoke, an excited smile appeared on her lips.  This kind of smile gives Beidao Changming a familiar feeling - he usually smiles this way when he does something dark and windy, killing people and setting fires.  "Wait, wait a minute!" Beidao Changsheng took out his purple card and threw it to Ruiwen in frustration: "I'll pay." A man can bend and stretch. If he dies here, not only will he be finished, but also the Black Dragon Society passed down by his father will be destroyed.  Lose it, the gain outweighs the loss Raven took the money and shook it, smiling brightly: "Thank you~!" "You're welcome General Raven." "What are you doing?" "You're not still robbing here, are you?" "No.  , today¡¯s share is enough.¡± Ruiwen waved her hands like she was chasing away a puppy: ¡°You can go see my brother Sven.¡± ¡°Should we risk our lives to see him¡± Beidao Changming sighed and led the boss.  Go home and get the money again.  "One million and two million won't hurt the Black Dragon Association, they can be regarded as a waste of money and disaster relief."  After getting another million-dollar purple gold card from the main hall, the two hurried to the Wind Drinker Hotel.  Then I met Ruiwen again in the alley.  "Robbery." The girl smiled slyly.  Beidao Changsheng: "Sister, didn't you say that today's share is enough?" Ruiwen nodded: "Yes, it is enough, but if you rob again, you don't even have to come out tomorrow?" Beidao Changsheng has nothing to do with it.  He said politely: "General Ruiwen! There is a saying that there is no more than three and four!" Ruiwen smiled at the corner of her mouth, but her eyes were murderous: "Then what do you want?" Beidao Changming's brows twitched with veins.  , this shameless woman almost made him grit his teeth. He couldn't bear it anymore and no longer had to endure it. The man's movements were as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, a cold light shot out of his hand and shot directly into Ruiwen's cheek.  Ruiwen reached out lightly and took the purple card: "Thank you, so you don't have to rob tomorrow." "You're welcome!" Beidao Changming gritted his teeth and turned around: "Let's go." "Where to go" the boss said  With a crying sound.  "Nonsense! I gave my Purple Gold Card to someone else, so of course I have to go back and withdraw the money!" Beidao Changshou's fist almost bled.  When did he start to dare to say no even if he was bullied like this?  Withdrawing money again, with the third million in hand, Beidao Changsheng felt that he was extremely unlucky.  The two of them walked out of the main hall, but did not take the path again.  The boss said: "Boss, didn't that girl say that tomorrow's share is enough? Why are we taking a detour?" Beidao Changming said contemptuously: "Nonsense! Tomorrow's share is enough, what about the day after tomorrow? Do you think I am an idiot?  Give her another chance to rob?" The boss gave a thumbs up: "Boss is brilliant." Beidao Changming gritted his teeth and said, "Dongfang family, Si Wen, Ruiwen, I will do it one day.?You paid the price!  " Arriving at the hotel, Swain was enjoying the scenery outside the window from the third floor with a glass of Bloody Mary. At this time, he was just a person. A quiet person. Only a lonely person can be so quiet. But he is not lonely. It will not change.  Loneliness. It's like a road that never changes. "I'm here."  "Sven said: "You're late.  " Beidao Changming said: "It's better than never coming.  "Sven said: "You shouldn't have come.  " Beidao Changming said: "I don't want to die.  "Sven said: "Just because you're here doesn't mean you won't die.  " Beidao Changming said: "You want to break the promise?  "Sven said: "I said, you are late. If you are late, you will be punished.  " Beidao Changming said: "I came late only because I was robbed.  "Sven said: "Who.  " Beidao Changming said: "Your sister.  "Sven said: "I have many sisters.  "Beidao Changming said: "Ruiwen.  "Sven said: "What's the robbery?  " Beidao Changming said: "Zijingka.  Sven said: "Purple gold card?"  " Beidao Changming said: "Two of them, with a denomination of one million.  " Sven said: "You were robbed of two million dollars, but you only wanted to give me one million?  " Beidao Changming said: "This is faith.  "The boss said: "Can you two not use this kind of conversation that smells of strong cologne?  After listening to your words, I have to look up at the sky at a 45-degree angle to stop my tears from flowing down" (After trying it, the ashes scattered and decisively expressed that I still couldn't write the smell of ancient dragon~) Sven laughed and turned around  Said: "This is not faith, it is stupidity, but it is not important. What is important is that you were robbed of two million and still gave me one million, which shows that you are not short of money.  " Beidao Changming realized that something was wrong. He subconsciously took half a step back and his voice changed: "What do you want?  " Swain raised two fingers: "The people who robbed you want more than me, the blackmailer, which makes me very psychologically unbalanced. How about another one million?  "Beidao Changming even cried: "Is there a path for good people in this world" He asked his subordinates to report that his wife would give him another purple card. Beidao Changming sat at the same table with Swain and poured wine for the latter, sighing.  He said: "Honestly, General Swain, are you planning to loot all the rich people in the city?  "Sven calculated silently and said: "We have more than 700,000 in hand, and we got another 4 million from you today. How much do you think we can buy with 4.7 million gold coins in the final auction?  ?  "Beidao Changming thought about it seriously and said: "It won't be too much.  " This man calmed down and regained some of his heroic nature: "According to the news from my men, caravans from various countries are on the way. In order to cope with the tribute from the Nujia Empire, this trade fair will surely cause a bloody storm with gold coins.  .  " Sven said: "So, our money must be far beyond what we have. How about the boss of Beidao sponsors more?  " Beidao Changming was speechless: "Are you planning to catch a toad and squeeze out the melatonin?  Brother, the landlords don¡¯t have enough food left. You are short of money. How can you rob a lowly person like me?  " Swain became interested: "Oh?  Do you have any better recommendations?  "

 Continental Storm Chapter 47 Ghost Work¡¤Todrak

    As one of the four most dangerous places, the Saphiro Desert has always been known for bringing despair to others.  ¡°The endless yellow sand, the huge temperature difference between day and night, the lurking monstersthe most terrifying thing is the most primitive natural hazards from the desert.  Like quicksand and sandstorms.  Even a tenth-level powerhouse would find it extremely difficult to withstand this ruthless killing move.  The Golden Crown Sandworm itself is not very strong. If it really fights, even a ninth-level expert can easily kill it.  But this creature is the darling of the desert. It does not even need any magic power to mobilize the power of heaven and earth. Its pure natural anger makes it impossible for even a strong person two levels higher than it to compete with it in the desert.  The caravan from Volendam, the far western empire of the mainland, is now in despair because they are facing the most terrifying attack in the desert - the Great Sandstorm.  Looking at the yellow sand and strong wind all over the sky, the caravan manager Lord Todrak felt miserable.  Todd Rak is a seventy-six-year-old man, 147 centimeters tall and 258 kilograms in weight. He possesses the purest lava dwarf blood. He is also a general of the Volendam Empire and a dignified tenth-level powerhouse.  Speaking of this dwarf, his life can almost be described as a legend.  The Volendam Empire has been ruled by the dwarves since ancient times. All dwarf races live here equally and happily.  Todrak was originally an ordinary gray dwarf, with a small stature and incomplete meridians, and could not even use the most basic fighting spirit. Unexpectedly, one day, this person did not know whether he was transported through time or picked up some treasure, and he actually took the form of a fish leaping through a dragon gate.  A big change, not only the smelting technology has been rapidly improved to the master level, but also the "Molten Fighting Spirit" passed down from the ancient dwarves was obtained from an unknown place. From then on, the loser turned into a genius, defeated the strong, killed the master, and picked up the beautiful girl to win the war, bed and bed.  From then on, it was difficult to have an opponent, especially when everyone thought that he had reached the pinnacle of the gray dwarves, the eighth level, and could hardly advance any further. This guy actually completed the bloodline mutation, and has since become the prestige of the lava dwarves.  Such a guy with constant adventures, arrogant and charming character should not be favored by the king of the empire, but the current king is his classmate in the academy. The two have experienced several battles together, and the king is very fond of him.  The trust is unparalleled.  In the battle of the Kos Empire, Todrak also went to fight at the invitation of Buicareno of Bansay. In that battle where countless masters fell, the lava dwarf single-handedly killed hundreds of Nuga Empire soldiers and destroyed aircraft and tanks.  Several, and finally even managed to escape when the war was lost. It was like being possessed by the protagonist's halo.  After that time, the Nuga Empire angered Volendam and asked him to sacrifice Todrak, and the lava dwarf's reputation gradually faded away - it was not that the king really sold him, but used one  The body of the lava dwarf got away with it, but since then Todrak has become the president of the Royal Trading Company, and continues to work for the empire incognito.  For such a legendary dwarf, even if he becomes a businessman, he can still predict that there are countless miracles waiting for him to create. However, the sad thing is that in this Sapphiro Desert, he desperately wants to kneel down and cry.  Big sandstorm, overwhelming sandstorm, desperate sandstorm!  The probability of encountering golden-crowned sandworms in the desert is not high, but if there is a big sandstorm, there is almost a 100% chance of encountering golden-crowned sandworms.  This is a very difficult thing.  What is even more difficult is that encountering a big sandstorm in the desert without the golden crown sandworm appears, this kind of thing is infinitely close to zero!  Tordrak did not feel the aura and magic power of the strongest from this storm. In other words, he was so unlucky that he accidentally encountered a natural sandstorm that was rare in a century!  Tordrak¡¯s heart feels so cold.  Seeing the wild sand approaching, Todrak dropped the warhammer in his hand and slowly closed his eyes.  Even if you understand the power of rules, you can never resist the power of heaven and earth.  The caravan dwarves who were traveling with them also closed their eyes, and they sang the dwarf war song in a low voice - although this was not a war.  The low voices are connected in the desert. They seem stupid, but the tragic feeling contained in them is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.  Todrak held his chest with both hands and silently prayed to the God of Forging: "God, your servant is here to beg you to listen. The Nuga Empire is cruel and cruel. If enough tribute is not collected, Volendam will be destroyed."  It is inevitable that if you hear my prayer, please protect me to complete my mission. If I am destined to die, I also ask you to destroy the anger and protect the peace of Volendam." He suddenly opened his eyes and mouth.  Earning the boss in the strong wind, even the red beard cannot cover it: "God! As long as you can let me live to complete the mission in the City of Chaos, no matter how big it is"I am willing to pay the price!  "    "Is it?  "Gently, like a whispering lolita sound, the sound seemed to penetrate directly through the skull and ring in the mind of every dwarf, causing Todrak to open his eyes suddenly. Immediately, he felt a sense of despair  The magic power, which is no less powerful than the pressure of heaven and earth, spreads from nowhere. It goes up to the sky, enters the earth, and dives into the endless sandstorm. Then miraculously, countless violent tornadoes stop and stay in place. This magic power spreads, making people feel.  An astonishing scene appeared. The strong wind sweeping the world suddenly stopped, and the yellow sand from the sky also rustled down. The tornado carrying millions of tons of yellow sand quickly dissipated like the breeze blowing through the willows, leaving behind in place.  At the same time, the dark sky became clearer, and the glaring sunlight shone on his face, causing Todrak to feel an inexplicable burning pain even when he was in the lava.  This feeling comes from the fear of unknown things. The horror of sandstorms in the world is not common, but Todrak can still accept the fact that he encounters sandstorms, but the power that can disperse the sandstorm in an instant gives him a deep feeling.  Feeling of fear - even though the golden-crowned sandworm can cause a sandstorm, it will never be able to calm it down instantly! Then, what appears in front of you is undoubtedly a more terrifying and powerful existence than the golden-crowned sandworm. The eyeballs that are about to protrude from the sockets slowly rotate.  Todrak's eyes were focused on a sand dune. The sand dunes left by the tornado sandstorm were not solidified, and even a breeze would blow them away. However, at the tip of the towering sand dune, there was a loli sitting.  Judging from her motionless appearance, it was as if the sand dunes were made of cement and concrete. This loli was wearing a white princess dress that was not suitable for living in the desert. She wore a big red bow on her golden curly hair.  Wearing a pair of tender cowhide princess shoes on her waving little feet, her skin is as white as colostrum, so pink that it can almost hydrate when pinched. Her light green eyes look extremely pure, and her slender chin is matched with rosy lips.  Sakura Lips, even with a dwarf's aesthetic sense, has to admit that this girl is definitely a beauty in the world, and her existence will bring disaster to the country and the people in the future. But the terrifying energy contained in her body and the kind of overbearing coercion that is exclusive to the upper tenth level.  But Tordrak did not dare to underestimate him at all, and stepped forward and bowed: "Dear lady, I am the lava dwarf Tordrak from Volendam. Please allow me to send my most sincere respect here.  , I wonder if you stopped this terrifying sandstorm just now?  "Hmm" Loli pouted: "Is this sandstorm scary?"  I haven't seen a naturally formed sandstorm for a long time. If it weren't for helping you, I would have watched it for a while longer.  " "Is it really you?  "Todrak took a few steps forward, his heavy body sinking his feet deeply into the sand: "Can you tell me your real name, I will offer my most sincere thanks!  " "My name is Chrysalis~!  "Lori happily jumped down from the seven or eight-meter-high sand dune. Her two little feet landed lightly without even a trace of sand swinging away: "I like hearing this very much, so how do you want to thank others?  "Todrak smiled and quickly returned to a sand camel cart. He lifted the several-ton cart with one hand, walked to Chrysalis and put it down: "Dear Miss Chryseles,  These are all kinds of weapons made by the best forging masters in our Volendam Empire. Each one is priceless and deeply loved by the strong men in the mainland. If you don't mind, I will give these to you.  "    "Well?  "The lolita sand king quickly climbed onto the sand camel cart, and then the dwarves heard the heartbreaking sound of chewing metal coming from inside. "Your sister, it really is the sound of chewing metal!" Dwarves  I felt like I was going crazy. After a while, Sand King jumped out and pouted: "Humph!  What is it? It doesn¡¯t taste good at all!  "    "Delicious!  ?  "Todrak felt like he was about to faint. "It's just that, it's obviously a very unpleasant thing to eat, but you still treat it as a thank you gift. There's no sincerity at all!  "The Sand King pouted and waved his hand. The desert flowed visibly for a few seconds, and a large iron box broke out of the sand. The little Loli walked over and opened the iron box, revealing the contents inside. "Look, this is  Brother Swain bought me [Ultimate Explosive Gummy Candy], Brother Galen bought me [Heaven and Earth Infinite Fragrance Coconut], and Sister Ruiwen bought me [Supreme Kou La Cola]  , this is the [Zhimaike crispy fried chicken] that sister Lai Ruilei bought for me, this is the [flavored sesame crispy fish] that brother Sladagh bought for me Yeah, the ones Su Wan's mother bought are delicious  I won¡¯t show it to you, eh, eh, Brother Paji gave me the boiled meat made from those eighth-level swordsmen."They were all thrown away by me" Loli's face was full of pride: "This is the real delicious food, the real love~ The things you gave me are not delicious, how can I call them a thank you gift?"  ?  " "This" Todrak feels that although this little girl is strong, she is an out-and-out child. In her eyes, everything seems to be focused on satisfying her appetite. In this way, if she doesn't meet  In the case of those brothers and sisters she mentioned, it was simply too easy to get away with it. Toddlak¡¯s beard blossomed as he smiled: ¡°Miss Chrysalis, since you are not satisfied with my gift, why not let¡¯s go here.  In the city of chaos, I will buy you whatever you want to eat, okay?  ¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his face is so full of justice, that wretched look in his eyes would definitely make him the ultimate ghost father, an evolved version of ghost work. (I won¡¯t popularize these two names) Chrysalis  She blinked her big innocent eyes: "But my mother, brothers and sisters are all in the City of Chaos. If I go to the City of Chaos, they will definitely not let me eat too much. They say that little girls will gain weight if they eat too much.  " She lowered her head and kicked the sand gently with her feet: "But in fact, everyone knows that everyone loves me very much. Although everyone does not allow others to be greedy, everyone will secretly send snacks to satisfy everyone's greed from time to time Humph.  , only the eldest brother. The eldest brother said that he is the least military-looking and does not allow him to eat snacks. The eldest brother is too much. I hate him the most!  ¡± Ghost version Tordrak rolled his eyes, thinking that this little girl is simply outrageous, but with his senior ghost father¡¯s ability, it can still be easily solved. Ghost Draco tried his best to not smile too much.  Wrathful: "How about this, little sister, I will take you into the city secretly, and then you hide in the carriage. When you get to the inn, you stay there. I will prepare a lot of food for you to eat, so that your family will not find out.  " The dwarves privately said: Hey, the adults are trying to trick the little girl again. The adults have gone too far. They won't even let such a small girl go. It's a shame they saved us" King Sand pursed his lips: "No, I won't let you go."  Whatever I do will be immediately known to my family. They are much better than me. I don¡¯t dare to lie to them, especially my eldest brother. Sometimes even my father will be lectured by him like a turtle hehe*-*" Ghost Draco said  : "Your eldest brother?  Is he also in the City of Chaos?  " "No, he, his father, and Brother Galen are in the territory of the Orcs, and they are rushing to the city of chaos, so I want to have a good time before they come back!  "The Sand King clenched his little fists and looked like he was trying hard. "Ghost Drake said: "Then Miss Kriselis, do you have a solution?"  I mean how can I repay you.  " King Sha thought for a while and said happily: "Yes!  " Ghost Drake: "What?  " "Give me all the Purple Gold Cards you have, Brother Swing said. As long as I find a way to get a few more Purple Gold Cards from the caravan going to the trade fair festival, he will allow me to eat without restraint for a day.  !  " Tordrak's face tightened, and he immediately retreated subconsciously. He raised the warhammer with one hand and pointed it at the Sand King, with a righteous look on his face: "I knew you were not that simple. You have been making trouble for a long time, so you came to rob!  " Dwarves: It turns out that if you just visited the little girl, you really have foresight" King Sand blinked his innocent eyes: "No, Sister Riwen said that I should work hard to restrain my murderous heart, and only allow  There is no quota for killing a hundred people today, so I never wanted to kill you!  And" She twitched her little nose: "I really meant well to save you. Otherwise, even if you said you wanted anything, I wouldn't have saved you.  " I don't know why her words started to be incoherent, giving people the feeling that the little girl is really sad. " Dwarves: Why do I think adults are really beasts" Todrak said coldly: "No!  The money I brought is for this trade fair to buy the tributes needed by the Nujia Empire. I can¡¯t give it to you under any circumstances!  If you want money, come and take my life first!  " "What should I do if this is good I have enough quota I don't want to kill anyone anymore" King Sha's two big eyes were filled with tears. "In this case, let us go!  "Todrak felt that this girl was really innocent, and what she said about killing people was probably a lie, so he became more and more stubborn. With that said, he waved his hand and started to leave with others. "Force meyou guys  Yes" The Sand King lowered his head, but the dwarves no longer cared about it. Because no one felt the coercion or murderous intent. The Sand Camel convoy set off again, with Todrak sitting in the car,  He stared at the Sand King with a cold murderous look on his face, but he was secretly proud in his heart.However, no one expected that, just after the convoy passed the Sand King, yellow sand suddenly rose up all over the ground, like huge waves and blowouts, constantly rising up everywhere in the desert, making the dwarves almost think that  I am not in the Saphiro Desert, but on the raging sea of ??truth!  At the same time, the wind and clouds between the sky and the earth suddenly changed, and black clouds condensed in the dark sky. Countless spiral airflows slowly rotated in the black clouds, and then slowly rolled down like ice cream.  This is a sign of a tornado and sandstorm!  Todrak's expression changed, and he suddenly looked back, only to see that in the midst of such a calamity, within a dozen meters of where the little girl in the princess dress was, everything was calm, and not even a trace of wind stirred the fine sand beneath her feet.  Nothing happened!  "It's her!" Tordrak's roar resounded through the sky, and this roar that belonged to the lava dwarf actually echoed in the surrounding barrier formed by the rolling sand: "It's her it's her (It's her, it's her)  Our friend~~Little Nezha~~)" In this situation, Todrak didn't even have the mentality to masturbate. He almost had the urge to commit suicide in an instant - for some reason, he was always cautious when seeing this little girl.  His brain actually took it lightly and completely ignored that this girl was the one who saved him from the disaster of heaven and earth!  Could it be thatshe is the Golden Crown Sand King?  And she also has a family. Could it be that there is a nest of golden-crowned sandworms living in the city of chaos!  ?  This thought flashed through Todrak's mind, but the lava dwarf, who had experienced many battles, knew that this was definitely not the moment for him to hesitate. Although this man saved her life, she wanted to kill her now, but she was determined to do so.  !  No!  allow!  May!  With a roar, the lava dwarf suddenly jumped into the air, and countless flaming lava suddenly appeared on the surface of the body, condensing and flowing into a black lava armor that was spitting flames!  "Sulfur slurry blast hammer strike!" With the roar, the war hammer in Todrak's hand was raised high and fell hard. The endless power of rules in the air condensed on the hammer, and he swung it condescendingly into the air!  Boom!  The warhammer landed on the head of the standing motionless Loli, like a whack-a-mole. The little Loli was instantly smashed deeply into the desert. At the same time, the surrounding yellow sand was impacted by the force of hundreds of tons of hammer.  It stirred up another blowout of yellow sand in the surrounding area, and continued to spread to the surrounding area.  The lava dwarf landed with his feet on the ground. Although he couldn't bear it in his heart, no matter whether he was wretched or just, his heart to die for his country has never changed. No matter who wants to take away the fate of the empire from his hands, he will  Completely killed by the ruthless war hammer!  The haze in the sky and the earth cleared, and the rolling yellow sand settled down. The only way to deal with the golden-crowned sandworm was actually successful in dealing with this little girl. Todrak was more grateful than blaming himself.  However, just when the ray of sunlight was about to hit the face of the lava dwarf, the whole earth shook, and the desert once again set off ruthless sand waves, and this time it was more terrifying and dangerous than before!  Every wave of sand is hundreds of meters high, every strong wind carries a strong murderous intent, every piece of desert collapses like quicksand and immediately sprays up, and every gravel hits the skin.  It hurts more than a bow and arrow hitting the body!  !  !  At the same time, the tenth-level Todrak saw deeply that the power of rules that he could not understand at all emerged from the sky and the earth, and slowly penetrated into the desert in the form of water flow.  The highest and most powerful pressure, this is truly the overlord's pressure that is a hundred times stronger than Todrak's own release!  The dwarves of the caravan fell to the ground, and the tall sand camel foamed at the mouth. Even Todrak himself knelt on the ground, clutching his chest. He felt that his heart was beating rapidly at the speed of battlefield drums.  What the heart squeezes into the blood vessels is not only blood, but also despair and trembling from the heart.  Why shouldn't it be most effective to attack the golden-crowned sandworm when it sets off a storm?  Tordrak¡¯s body twitched in pain and kept asking himself.  The wild sand suddenly rose up on the ground, like a huge wave set off by the strongest tsunami, instantly covering the sky and hitting both sides. Where the wild sand was originally, a big hole was clearly visible, a huge dragon-like one.  The figure suddenly emerged and landed hard on the ground.  Surprisingly, the gravel on the ground did not even ripple.  Tordrak looked at the creature in front of him in disbelief.  The body of this sand scorpion-like monster is twenty meters wide and more than ten meters wide. Its whole body is covered by a bronze carapace, which emits a frightening metallic luster. Its four sharp limbs are stably stuck on the desert. It looks like  The giant monster's claws, which weighed at least dozens of tons, only sank less than ten centimeters into the desert. Even two huge five-meter-long scorpion hooks?In such a dim environment, the cold light is reflected. The scorpion tail dozens of meters long behind it is even thicker and stronger. It is also covered with hooks and thorns. The scorpion hook at the end is five or six meters long. It looks like  It's radiant and moist, obviously full of venom!  Tordrak almost fainted - this thing is not a golden crown sandworm at all!  This desert is obviously dominated by golden-crowned sandworms. When did a sand scorpion appear that can also mobilize the energy of heaven and earth?  ?  The Golden Crown Sandworm will never allow a being more powerful than itself in the desert. If two tigers fight, one of them will be injured!  This sand scorpion is still alive and well, but the golden-crowned sand worm is gone!  The golden-crowned sandworm has been killed by this monster!  Half a month ago, it was said that someone in this desert was attacked by the golden-crowned sandworm!  In other words, this sand scorpion killed the golden crown sand worm without any harm!  ¡°Jesus Christ, what kind of monster have I pissed off?  Tordrak quickly reasoned out everything at a speed that was different from the stubborn thinking of the dwarves, and then the war hammer fell to the ground in great despair.  A monster that can easily kill even the golden-crowned sandworm A monster that was still uninjured after taking a full blow from me It is said that there are also a lot of monsters belonging to his family No matter which one, he, Todd Lak, is definitely not someone he can offend.  Started.  The four limbs quickly moved the body in front of Todrak, and a young and sweet voice sounded from the mouth on the head that looked like a weird helmet: "How dare you hit someone, they will definitelyabsolutelyabsolutely not  Forgive you!" "I know." Todrak's frustrated voice caused the Sand King to stop raising his right scorpion hook.  "I know, my stupidity has made me certain to die" "I also know that not only myself, I will also kill the people who are accompanying me" "I know I am wrong, and I believe you will never do the same.  Will you forgive me" "I will not resist, because I know it is in vain" Todrak's voice was full of bitterness, and his heart was also in severe pain: "Maybe this is because I have violated the dwarf's kindness.  I must repay the retribution of virtue, but I am not willing to do so!" He suddenly raised his head and shouted with despair, "I am not willing to do so! I am going to Chaos with your majesty's trust and the trust of the people.  I went to the city to obtain tribute, just to give my country a chance to breathe under the power of the Nujia Empire! But I failed them and betrayed everyone's trust! I really deserve to die, but I am a bastard!  I am not willing to fail the mission like this! My country and my people cannot be destroyed by the Nujia Empire!" Tears overflowed from his eyes: "I hate my own weakness. If I can be as strong as the ancient dwarves,  The invading army of the Nujia Empire would not have caused such trauma to this continent, and at least they would have had a chance to breathe and fight back! How could this continent, my country, and my people be handed over to the Nujia Empire?  Their vanguard kills our people, plunders our property, and rapes our wives and daughters. Why should we accept their orders? Why should we save money and pay tribute to them?"  The scorpion hook slowly lowered, and from those old eyes, she saw a strange emotion, which she had only experienced recently in Darius late at night when no one was around.  That is the sad feeling of hating oneself for being weak and belonging only to the truly strong.  "I know that I can't change the status quo. I can only buy more time for my country and people." Todrak slowly raised his hand, his thick, calloused fingers burning with vague flames.  King Sand¡¯s pupils contracted, and she could clearly feel that it was the flame coming from the soul.  Todrak slowly pressed his flaming fingers to his chest: "Dear, powerful Lord Chrysalis, I don't expect you to forgive my sins, I just hope that you can let my people  Take the money I have with me to the City of Chaos and bring back part of the tribute to Nujia for my country, in return" The five-fingered flame pierced the exposed chest, and the skin instantly turned a large blue-white color, and at the same time the lava dwarf's  Beads of sweat the size of soybeans fell on his face: "In return, I will offer you my soul for your slavery, the soul of a tenth-level strongman, whether it is as a material you want to refine into weapons or armor, or  As an ordinary summoned creature slave, it is a very good thing, but you will not get this kind of thing if you kill me." Following his words, the big hand slowly dragged outwards, reddish and transparent.  , the soul substance full of flame power is being dragged out of the body by him. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????After a few seconds, he suddenly said: "Is it worth it for you to do this?" "It's very worth it!" Tordrak endured the pain and said loudly: "I know that as long as the soul signs a contract with you, it means that it will never be reincarnated, but  For my country and people, it¡¯s all worth it! I believe¡± He gritted his teeth and dragged his soul outward hard: ¡°I believe that one day my country, or a country on the continent, will rise.  , Defeat the invaders for us! Let our people, whether humans, orcs, elves or dwarves, no longer be exploited by the Nujia Empire! Now, respected, the powerful Chrysalis!  ¡­Are you willing to accept my¡­ soul sacrifice?¡± ¡°Okay, I promise¡­¡± Before Chrysalis could finish his words, another voice came from the distant sky: ¡°No.  Ah! ! General Chrysalis, stop him, don¡¯t let him die!¡± In the sky, a handsome figure flew over with the blue wind wings behind him.  "Uncle Buicareno?" The sand king looked at the figure in the distance in confusion.  He is right, Chrysalis, stop that dwarf.  Swain¡¯s voice sounded in the soul link.  Chrysalis¡¯s compound eyes blinked slyly: Brother Sven, I want to eat a lot of delicious food!  You guys aren't you afraid of being scolded by your aunt?  But when the time comes, dad will be back with eldest brother, and dad will never let him bully me!  Chrysalis¡¯s voice was very lively. While answering Sven, he swung his scorpion hook and knocked Todrak away. ?????????????????? Okay, you win, but it was Buiccareno who proposed this matter. If you want to eat delicious food, let him treat you. Just treat it like a big robber.  Swain really couldn¡¯t bear to lose his temper with his little sister.  "Yeah!" Chrissy jumped happily on the spot, and transformed into a cute loli in a princess dress when the wind and sand swept by.  "Huh! I finally caught up!" Buicareno fell to the ground and quickly knelt down beside Todrak, took out half a bottle of spring water of life and poured it down for the latter.  The sand king jumped up to Bui Carreno and pulled the latter's clothes and said: "Uncle Bui, I let him go, but you want to treat me to something to eat~!" Bui Carreno saw the lava  The dwarf looked calm and then smiled: "Of course it's okay to treat you to snacks, but aren't you afraid that General Darius will come back and scold you? I heard General Blitz say that General Darius hopes to train you.  He has the qualities of a soldier. " "Oh, I'm not a soldier. Besides, he won't dare to scold me in front of my father when I come back with him!" "Dad" Buicareno smiled awkwardly.  Laughing: "Okay, that's the deal. You can eat whatever you want when you return to the City of Chaos, but don't forget what General Swain told you. You still have to come out tomorrow." "Is that the list?  Okay, I will follow Brother Sven's wishes and only rob those caravans that do not have the cover of the six city lords." The sand king gave a thumbs up.  "Huh" Todrak slowly opened his eyes. When he saw this familiar gentle face, he couldn't help bursting into tears: "Buy, did you save me again? It seems that I owe you again.  Life!" Buicareno smiled calmly, stretched out his right hand and shook Todlak's old hand: "Don't say that, we are friends, aren't we?" Todlak smiled and looked at each other.  There was a lot of love in the room: "You are right, we are not friends, so what are we?" He suddenly touched his body strangely: "Huh? This is why is my soul not damaged?  "Buycareno smiled: "Then, let me introduce it to you again." He put his hand on the sand king's hair and rubbed it affectionately: "This is the general of the king of the night, the sand king Chryseles.  "The king of the night?" "That's right, the king of the night elves." Bui Carreno said, with a hint of admiration in his eyes, as if he was thinking of a certain pseudo-loli.  "Night Elf! Soyou saved me with the fountain of life?" "Yes." "Dark NightDark Night" Todrak sat up suddenly and grabbed Bui Carreno's arm: "Bui!  Take me to see the King of Dark Night. Ifif it is the Dark Night Clan, they will definitely be able to defeat the Nujia Empire!" Buikereno didn't know that Dongfang Yun had already summoned the night elves in the territory of the Orcs. He shook his head and smiled.  : "Now the Dark Night is rising secretly and rapidly. I can take you to meet their people, but you can't publicize it." "It doesn't matter!" Todrak said excitedly: "JustIf it is Dark Night, if it is Dark Night Even if it is rising, it is the same to me. Dwarves and elves have been comrades in arms since ancient times. No matter what, I will provide all the help to the Dark Night clan!  Nonot just me, the entire Volendam will provide help to the Dark Night Clan, whether it is weapons or money!  "Buycareno said with a smile: "They don't need weapons or money very much. The rise of the dark night naturally has their own methods. I will take you to see the queen of the dark night now, and she will tell you what she needs your help with.  " "It's no problem even if I have to fight a strong person of level ten or above!  "Todrak said loudly. "No, it's not a battle" Buicareno smiled profoundly: "They need you, the master blacksmith who is one of the three strongest in the world, to build something for them.  ¡± PS: It¡¯s really not that I don¡¯t want to update more, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busy recently, and I¡¯m crying PSS: After a few days when I have less work, I will change it to two updates a day, 3K, which adds up to 6K, and then I will update it accordingly  Additional updates will be added as the number of votes increases. PSSS: Today I have 5K, and I have to go out to do errands in the evening, so I won¡¯t break it into chapters. The extra 4K is for the third helmsman of this book, Loli Control, and there will be more updates. There will be no chapters.  , I¡¯m so sorry!

 Chapter 48: The Power of Rune Stones!

    In the name of the highest, I call for your existence At the end of life, only with the heart of the primacy of all things, praise the power of nature Rise up for me  Earth Sunday is the day of the monthly meeting of the six city masters.  In the central meeting hall of the City of Chaos, in the extremely spacious main hall, six city lords sat on the throne in the position of a six-pointed star.  Just like the prefix of chaos, it is very bright in every country, symbolizing light and fairness. In the city of chaos, it is extremely dark and chaotic. Not only every city lord is sitting in the darkness, but also everyone on the throne.  They vary in height and material.  "Acquired information that in recent days there have been attackers not only in the Saphiro Desert, but also on the Sea of ??Truth located in the southwest. In total, seventeen caravans have been robbed, and all the escort experts inside have died.  ¡± In the darkness, a man¡¯s voice with rigid lines on his cheeks and messy hair could be vaguely seen, speaking calmly and calmly.  "Giggle, it seems that the theme of today's meeting is that the stability and prosperity around the City of Chaos has been destroyed?" A soft and enchanting voice sounded. Although the woman with two pointed long ears could not see her face, she could still tell by her voice alone.  The tempting person almost had nosebleeds.  The fiery and loud voice: "What the hell! As long as he doesn't offend us dwarves, I will give him a damn!" The immature child's voice: "Damn it, dwarf, what Orlando said is that the drunkard is not interested in drinking!" The fiery voice: "  Damn big guy, if you dare to call me a dwarf, be careful of the wine you collect!" The young voice said: "Are you planning to steal my wine again?" "Stop making noise." Another sassy female voice sounded.  : "Orlando, tell me clearly!" Calm male voice: "Natasha, I think what I said is very clear. The fact that the caravan was attacked again is nothing to us, but the trade fair festival  It must not be destroyed again!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The sassy female voice said: ¡°Orlando, even you think that my fight with the undead is to delay the trade fair so that countries close to me can catch up with it.  "A sharp and mean voice sounded: "Natasha, we are all smart people, do you need to be more clear? Orlando means what we all mean, you'd better not act rashly." "  Hum." The sassy female voice hummed, but said nothing.  Hot voice: "Let's put this matter aside for now. What do you think of the force that calls itself the Dongfang Family?" Childish voice: "Augustus, hasn't the information already explained everything? That family is just for the final auction.  Come on, even though the plundering incidents in the Saphiro Desert and the Sea of ??Truth point to them, doesn¡¯t it clearly show that they are just short of money?¡± Hot voice: ¡°I¡¯m just surprised to have so many supers.  Strong ones, why have they never shown up? The intelligence from the outside world has never mentioned that there are such people." The young voice: "Maybe it is some hidden force?" The soft voice: "Is it possible that it is the [Blood Hand Society]?  ¡¿ Calm male voice: "Probably not. The Bloody Hands have been beaten to pieces since they were encircled by the mainland six years ago. Even if they are gathering strength, they will never reappear so soon."  A thin voice: "What are you afraid of? This force has made it clear that it will not intervene in the city of chaos, why is it necessary to talk about them?" A sassy female voice: "You can't say for sure, a dog that bites can't bark.  ¡± The tender voice: ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is another thing. When they robbed the caravan, they avoided all the caravans from countries that have relations with us. How did they know this inside information? ¡± The soft voice: ¡°  It's very simple, the Black Dragon Society My intelligence has confirmed that Beidao Changming of the Black Dragon Society has been in contact with those people. Beidao Changming has been in the city of chaos for many years. He must know a lot of things, so everything is very complicated.  Obviously, he leaked the information. " Calm male voice: "So, it can be inferred that those people seem to be very eagerly waiting for the trade fair, otherwise they will not let go of those caravans who have a close relationship with us -  They are worried that robbing those caravans will cause us, or one of us, to postpone the trade fair again!" The sassy female voice: "Humph!" The calm male voice: "Okay, let's go back to the topic just now!  , Natasha, no matter what, we will not allow the Trade Exhibition Festival to be delayed again this time. Most of the caravans you are waiting for have already arrived, so we will not allow you to use any method to delay the Trade Exhibition Festival. Once this happens again,  Don't blame us for not being polite about this kind of thing.?.  "    "Seconded.  "    "Seconded.  " "Attachment" Boom! Halfway through the meeting, suddenly an invisible pressure from heaven and earth suddenly dropped. The entire city of chaos seemed to be enveloped by this pressure. For a moment, the six city lords felt a wave of panic in their hearts.  Blocked, the surrounding buildings and equipment were cracked by this force that seemed to be real! "What's going on!  This is the change in the world caused by the evolution from the tenth level to the eleventh level!  " In the darkness, the calm man's voice became no longer calm. He stood up suddenly, and his tall body took half a step forward, and his whole body was exposed to the light. " Tall, heroic, strong, no matter what words are used to describe it  The face of the absolutely blond orc was full of shock. Like him, the other city lords hidden in the darkness also stood up. The red-haired dwarf, the beautiful and charming elf, and the heroic woman.  The wretched and weird goblin, as well as a child who looked like a human baby, was the orc city lord Orlando. He slowly raised his big hand covered with golden fluff and frowned: "This kind of pressure  This sense of transmission of poweris that man named Swain!  " "Go and have a look!  "The red-haired dwarf shouted, and he rushed out of the meeting hall like lightning. The remaining people looked at each other and rushed out one after another.  The rise of an empire requires strong faith and wisdom I am stepping on  The land should be a place to worship my imperial power Everywhere I can see is where I want to conquer The coercion of heaven and earth that envelopes the entire city of chaos and the surrounding areas is so strong that the six city lords almost  Unable to fly, they could only fall to the ground and attack in the direction caused by the pressure at extremely fast speeds. However, when the lion Orlando¡¯s feet stepped on a floor tile again, the floor tile under his feet was already broken by him!  A strong pressure hit his head. Although this pressure was much weaker than before, for Orlando, it was like another huge stone being hit by Mount Tai, causing him to almost fall down. "  Is it nine into ten?  How is it possible for two people to advance at the same time?  "Compared to others, his strength is undoubtedly the strongest, so he can think well under this double pressure. But the weakest goblin is already half-kneeling on the ground, and his whole body is soaked with sweat. "Dwarf City Lord"  Augustus said loudly: "Unless they got some potion made from heavenly materials and earthly treasures, but the number of potion masters on the mainland can be counted on one hand, and there is none at the grandmaster level. How did they do it!  ?  " "No matter what, hurry up and take a look!  "Human Natasha's pretty face was also covered with sweat. She gritted her teeth, and the fighting spirit all over her body had almost condensed into substantial armor. "Okay" As soon as the elf woman said a good word, the pressure from heaven and earth increased.  ! This time, except for the baby, almost everyone was half-kneeling on the ground! ¡°It¡¯s ten to eleven again!  damn it!  "The baby gnashed his teeth and cursed, and suddenly roared. This roar seemed to be transmitted through sonar, and waves of sound that were almost visible to the naked eye spread to the surroundings. Immediately, the baby's body trembled violently, and the people trembling with him  , the entire land! A large amount of steam spread from his body, and his entire body gradually turned red. "Attack, giant body!"  "The baby roared, and his whole body swelled crazily in the smoke. This growth method, which was like flying in the clouds and mist, was no different from the legendary giant's incarnation. He diffused the white smoke turned into steam in almost a few seconds.  Within a hundred meters, when the white smoke was blown away by the breeze, what was revealed was the giant itself, which was more than forty meters tall! This tall giant, which almost overlooked the entire city of chaos, was covered in terrifying scales.  Each scale is the size of an ordinary double bed, and it reflects the cyan metallic luster. He turned around, his voice had become extremely mature: "My friends, don't be stingy with your strength anymore, we may face something very serious."  It could be a tough fight.  "    "asshole!  Allen, didn't you say that those guys have no idea about entering the City of Chaos!  ?  "The dwarf's fiery temper came back. Lightning flashed on his body, and a thunder field was formed within five meters of the surrounding area. The magnetic levitation made the dwarf slowly float into the air, pulling his neck and roaring. "It's called Ai.  The giant of Lun smiled bitterly and said: "My information is correct, but human thoughts are the most unpredictable!  " "City of Chaos"??Don't be invaded, it's our responsibility No matter what, the forces of this Eastern family will never be allowed to take over the city of chaos!  "The elf beauty gritted her teeth and spread her arms. The houses on both sides of the street were shattered. Two thick trees suddenly broke through the houses and grew. They did not stop until they reached a height of more than twenty meters. As the elf beauty  Injected with two green lights, these two huge trees suddenly rose from the ground, and the roots of the trees turned into two thick legs, stepping in front of her step by step. "That's right!"  If you are afraid because the opponent's power has become strongerthe will passed down from generation to generation over the years" The goblin's green skin turned red, and a yellow light flew out from the space wristband in his hand as he shook his hand: "Everyone will  No more!  "The yellow light fell to the ground and instantly turned into a huge bronze puppet. This puppet was more than ten meters tall. It carried heavy magic cannons on its shoulders and magic-charged beam weapons in its hands. As the goblin moved,  With a command, the puppet lowered itself and let the goblin jump up. Orlando and Natasha looked at each other. No matter how hostile they were before, they must roar at the same time, one red and one blue.  Colorful fighting spirit rose into the sky, like two pillars of light rising into the sky, scattering all the white clouds in the sky! The six people looked at each other and rushed in that direction at a faster speed. In the process, the pressure of the heaven and earth was rising.  Falling down, it was like a mountain crashing down. Even though it could not cause too much actual damage, the houses and the ground still collapsed a lot. At the same time, all the creatures below the seventh level in the Chaos City had completely fainted  , is it still unusable? Darius "Dad, these are the rules from the Supreme Summoning System. Even if you are its master, you must abide by the rules. So I hate the constraints of the rules.  The next target is the Orcs. We originally wanted to establish a base in the City of Chaos. There is no way. We used the Queen's Staff because we are already in the Goddess Yelin, which is the most suitable place for elves to survive. What are the rules of the Pharaoh's Staff?  It is also necessary to surrender the human city. After all, elves can create it through the ancient tree of life, but humans can't Darius, the atmosphere of the chaotic city under the mountain is very good, aren't these lucky guys?  Dad's great blessing. If Dad hadn't allowed them to fuse the plundered magic crystals and exotic treasures into runes, they wouldn't have been able to improve their strength so quickly. "There's nothing I can do about it. I've already realized what happened after we passed through the underground palace."  The enemies I will face will probably become more and more powerful. The strength of the generals is more important than their numbers. I don¡¯t want to experience the situation where the children I just summoned are killed because of their lack of strength.  Speaking of Darius What? Are you jealous? Why, how could it be! It's a good thing for dad that they are getting stronger. I, I won't blame dad for not letting me advance Okay,  Don't be arrogant, I know you will be unhappy if your strength is not as good as Garen's promotion. Well, Sven has left you a lot of Blood River Runestones. You can advance when you return soon.  Forget about that kid¡¯s ability Tordrak could hardly believe what was happening in front of him! For the past three days, the rune stones he had been asked to create turned out to be one after another after being integrated into his body in strange ways.  One has advanced! ? ? Yes, Fu Shi, everything that happened three days ago is still vivid in my mind. "Brother Todd Lak, let me introduce you to the queen of the Dark Night Clan.  .  " "Beast the prophet of the beast tribe?  And he's not just an ordinary orc?  By the way, why is the prophet of the beast tribe the queen of the night?  " "Because I am the woman of the Night King, Master Todrak.  " "Yes, really?"  Please forgive my presumption, Your Lady Queen.  " "It doesn't matter, please allow me to introduce to you, these are the generals of the Lord of the Night" "What?  Runes?  But I have never built such a thing, General Swain, and what is the use of such a thing?  " "It's okay, I will inform you of the specific matters.  " "But since General Swain knows how to operate it, why should he use me?  " "Because you are the only three remaining master blacksmiths in the world, Master Todrak.  " "Okay but with so many magic crystals and rare metals, does it really matter?  " "Of course" Blood River Runestone, Killing Runestone, clearWind Runestones, Violent Kill Runestones, Strong Runestones, Speed ??Runestones, Source Runestones Looking at the runestones placed in front of him being placed on his chest and slowly merging, Todrak's face was filled with tears.  stiff.  Wells of seeing pity!  He had never seen such a strange way to increase strength. He even tried to put a rune stone on his chest. As a result, his chest deflated even if he pressed it, and the rune stone showed no sign of integrating into his body.  "Master Todrak, don't bother, this kind of promotion method can only be done by generals." Todrak looked at the upright and serious man in front of him, and his heart skipped a beat.  General Galen, this man with an upright face returned to the City of Chaos two days ago. Just two days ago, he was only in the middle of the ninth level, but now, he is at least a strong man in the middle of the eleventh level.  The price for rising two levels in a row is only nine [Judgment Runestones] made from eighteen wind magic crystals and nine pieces of molding meteorite!  Looking at the other generals who are gradually standing up in front of them, Todrak, who has become familiar with them these days, can easily call their names, but he can no longer see clearly the rank of most of them.  General Swain is at least around the middle of the eleventh level.  General Galen, same as above.  General Raven, same as above.  General Blitzcrank, low level ten.  General Lairilei, mid-level tenth level.  General Slada, a high-ranking tenth-level warrior.  Tordrak knew that there were two more - General Sand King and General Butcher who had not used runestones. Even these two had not appeared much recently, but it was obvious that there were two types of runes: [Storm] and [Violent Killing].  The stone is reserved for the two of them, and the reason why the other generals have different advanced levels is just the different amounts of magic crystals and rare metals.  His body was already soaked with sweat.  The potential and explosive power displayed by the Dark Night Clan in an instant are simply unsurpassable!  By using only precious metals and magic crystals, you can continuously build high-level warriors. This stimulant upgrading method is simply chilling.  But it¡¯s even more exciting!  Tordrak secretly clenched his fists, his body trembling.  As long asas long as the whole country, or even the entire continent, is mobilized to acquire magic crystals and rare metals, then it won't be long before the Dark Night Clan rises to become a force that surpasses the Nujia Empire!  Although the ambition of the King of Dark Night is not small, even if the Dark Night clan conquers the entire continent, it will only be a civil war on the continent, which is completely different from being invaded.  What¡¯s more, the Dark Night clan has always been noble, and they will never infringe on the interests of the people. On the contrary, it is said that when the high elves ruled the continent, the people became more free and equal - because only the elves were noble.  With excitement in his heart, Todrak's body suddenly became unnaturally straight.  He has already felt that six powerful auras are approaching in the distance!  The generals of the dark night obviously discovered this, and slowly walked out of the room to greet the guests.  When the six city lords landed, Orlando looked at the people in front of him, especially Sven, whose details he could no longer see clearly, with a particularly rich expression on his face.  Sven stood proudly at the front of the generals and said calmly: "If I guess correctly, you are the six city lords of the City of Chaos, but if you have anything to do, please wait a moment." "Wait a moment? Wait a moment.  What?" Giant Alan frowned.  The corners of Galen's mouth turned up: "The benevolent head of our family has returned, and now we have to welcome him." As he said that, a group of generals took off and flew towards the city gate.  Also flying away were Su Wan, Bui Carreno and Todrak.  Although the sight of the last two familiar figures made the six city center members feel more at ease, they were more curious about the so-called ¡®parents¡¯, so they couldn¡¯t help but follow them one after another.  At the east gate of the City of Chaos, the guards and pedestrians around the gate had all fallen to the ground, foaming at the mouth, but no one cared about them.  The six city lords who had unlocked the most powerful transformation stood side by side on the tower, looking down. ?????????????????????????? Eight upper tenth level powerhouses are separated at two ends. Among them are weird metal puppets, tall knights, righteous warriors, charming beauties, tall fishmen, and short lolita.  Standing in the middle is a peerless beauty who can clearly feel that she is an orc through her magic power.  Looking around, the wind and sand in the desert outside the city gradually subsided.  Two figures, one tall and one short, walked forward slowly.  They walked slowly and slowly, and the tenth-level experts waited calmly.  A few minutes later, the two finally slowly arrived in front of the city gate. Only then did the six city lordsClear their appearance.  Wearing a white desert resident costume, the sweet-looking and almost powerless Loli walked in front of her. A strong man wearing a thick red armor and a deep red cloak with black hair and strong lines guarded behind like a bodyguard.  When the two came to everyone, the six city lords were stunned to find that these tenth-level powerhouses, any of these powerhouses who would be treated like kings when they appeared in the mainland countries, each of these had the power to subvert a war.  A powerful man!  They all knelt on the ground at the same time, with respect and excitement on everyone's face.  "Welcome back, my father!" PS: Well, there's nothing to PS, just to refresh your presence.

 Continental Storm Chapter 49 Heavenly Level!  field!

    "Welcome back, my father!" "It's like three autumns after not seeing each other for one day. My children, get up." Dongfang Yun smiled happily, very cute and Qing.  He strolled among the generals and hugged King Lolisa who threw herself into his arms.  "Dad, I have eaten a lot of snacks recently. Don't let me scold me~!" "Of course not, he dares to scold your father and hit him." After appeasing the sand king, Dongfang Yun looked at Su Wan who came up.  At this moment, Empress + Dongfang Guliang only had endless tenderness in her eyes: "You are back." The greeting sounded like a wife waiting for her husband to return.  "Yes, I'm back." At this moment, the head of the family is not as timid and cowardly as the helmeted Lolita before.  Although you don¡¯t immediately become a tycoon, experience always changes a person.  "Yeah!" Su Wan smiled, even the desert cactus flowers lowered their heads shyly.  She gently stepped forward and hugged Dongfang Yun. The two plump giant rabbits slid down to Dongfang Yun's shoulders, and her pointed chin rested on Dongfang Yun's head.  A touch of tenderness, a touch of gentleness, a touch of charm.  Dongfang Yun hugged her waist and giggled.  Darius stepped forward and said: "Dad, let's go to the city. I can't wait to advance to the next level." Dongfang Yun knew his urgency. After experiencing life and death in the snowy mountains, no one was more cautious than Darius.  He desperately wants to regain his power. Only with the strongest power can he better protect his master and father.  "Okay, dear, children, let's go." "Dear Master, please wait a moment." Sven suddenly said: "Before that, please show your power to the few city lords who are watching our family reunion.  " "Sven." Darius frowned.  "Boss, there are so many people here, why are you so anxious to get your power back." Sven said calmly.  Darius looked up, and as far as he could see, six pairs of burning eyes were peering down, and he couldn't help but sigh: "That annoying guy." Swain complained: "Boss, are you actually criticizing Sang and Huaihuai?"  Darius rolled his eyes and turned away.  Sven waved, and Raven stepped forward. In her hands, two shining magic crystals were clearly visible.  "Huh? Are they all tenth level?" Dongfang Yun looked at the two magic crystals, black and white, and expressed surprise.  He didn¡¯t know Swain¡¯s thoughts, but his 100% trust in the latter made him decide to follow the other party¡¯s suggestion.  Sven said: "The magic crystals used to create rune stones do not need to be of a high level, so the two highest-level magic crystals recently obtained are kept." His voice was steady but not deep, as if he was telling Liu clearly.  City Lord, the recent robberies were all done by us, what can you do?  "Okay!" Dongfang Yun wiped his hands happily, took the two magic crystals, pondered for a moment, and a strange color flashed in his eyes.  He chanted loudly: "Eternal illusion, eternal dark dimension, eternal sleep has become an eternal dream. When you wake up screaming, you are trapped in fear, unable to sleep, you only go into madness, on the tip of the knife of crazy slaughter and nightmare hunting, you are looking for  Looking at the balance point of the next moment, death is not the end but the source. I hold the node of the dream and call your name! The night is approaching and there is no light. The dreamer still remembers your name in the six-pointed star!  Come on, embrace the darkness! Come out, the eternal nightmare - the magic vine! " "The brilliance of endless thousands of suns, the edge of the end of chaos, the origin of vastness, the rhythm of harmony, the distant lost, the broken bridge, the elegance of the piano,  Yi Pinshun, Wen Nailing, Jiang Feilan, holds the staff of power in his hand, singing the glory of all ages, the original law, the original light, the singer of the plane! The weak can never hide the noble power in the six-pointed star!  Under the witness, it turns into a radiant light of power! Come out, glorious guard - Izaro! "With your back to the city of chaos, facing the Saphiro Desert, the singing of Dongfang Yun makes the world gradually change.  It¡¯s just that this change is not like the sudden and dark wind and clouds like the birth of King Sand. Instead, there is a serious polarization!  The sky and the earth seem to have been cut open with a knife, half is light and half is darkness.  If this division of the extreme realm is where the beings of light or dark attributes are located, they will definitely be amazed by it.  Because the differentiated light and dark did not have a fierce confrontation, but instead stood side by side in a calm manner, and there was even a feeling of incomparable intimacy, embracing each other like water and milk.  The six-pointed star array on the ground is also divided into two, with light on the left and dark on the right. The blooming light and shadow attract the strongest power of heaven and earth, but this power of heaven and earth is not heavy.?And it gives people a strange feeling.  At least six city lords felt very abnormal, as if their eyelids were constantly fighting and causing severe sleepiness, but they were unable to fall asleep because there was too much light around them.  This strange feeling caused the six city lords to unleash their power in unison, because they felt that if they did not release their power at this moment, they would probably fall into an endless fainting sleep in this tragic light.  When the light and shadow gradually faded, two generals appeared in the six-pointed star formation.  On the left is an old man with white hair and beard riding a white horse. He is wearing an ordinary blue robe. He looks sleepy. He does not look like a strong man at all, but looks wilted.  On the right side is a body floating in the air, shrouded in a black aura. His lower body is like smoke, but his upper body is covered with hard black skin. His claws are slender, and a pair of black rune moon blades are connected to his two forearms.  The eyes flashed with a faint blue light.  The two generals moved forward at the same time. The light guard Izaro calmly dismounted, knelt down in front of Dongfang Yun, and said calmly: "Wasting magic crystals to summon an incompetent person like me is best worth doing. I  It will turn into a light of strength to illuminate the darkness ahead for you, father.¡± Being called father by such an old man, the six city lords were surprised to find that Dongfang Yun¡¯s face was not uncomfortable at all, and the latter was actually cheerful.  He pulled up Izaro and said with a smile: "Even if I sacrifice my life to create you and your brothers, it's worth it!" The Eternal Nightmare also came to Dongfang Yun. Although his body was empty, it did not hinder him.  He made a respectful gesture of prostrating himself: "I heard the sound of blood flowing. This sound is darkness and hot blood. Father, please embrace the incarnation of darkness." "Of course!" If ordinary people see such a black body burning,  It was too late to evade the monster with a strong aura, but Dongfang Yun took a step forward without disdain, hugged the magic vine tightly, and pressed her cheek against his chest: "I can feel your heartbeat!"  "Hey, we have two more eleventh-level brothers, but the eldest brother is still struggling at the ninth level" Galen said with a smile beside Darius.  "Shut up" Darius rolled his eyes depressedly.  Galen smiled and said: "Father who is full of kindness, please allow me to introduce you to our friend in the dark night, Master Todrak." Following his hand, the red-haired dwarf came over uneasily.  Salute: "Nice to meet you, His Majesty the King of the Night." "Hello." Dongfang Yun blinked his eyes: "Are you the master-level blacksmith who made rune stones for my children?" Todrak bowed.  : "Yes, I am honored to contribute part of my strength to the rise of the Dark Night clan. Respected, the great King of the Dark Night." When he first saw this little man, he had to salute because of his identity as the king. Todrak was somewhat embarrassed.  Depressed, but thinking about it carefully, it was foreseeable how far such a young king would develop the glory of the high elves, so he let go of his grudge.  "Thank you very much!" Dongfang Yun patted his shoulder and waved to the profound Bui Carreno: "Long time no see, Mr. Bui Carreno." Bui Carreno's eyes were full of complex expressions, and he came over to take the hand.  Dongfang Yun kissed his hand gently: "Your Excellency Yun, it is the honor of my life to see you again." "Um" Dongfang Yun scratched his head. This kind of kiss on the hand looked like a gentleman no matter what.  Regarding the etiquette of a lady, even though Bui only kissed his own thumb, Dongfang Yun still felt a shudder.  "Now, after seeing the power of my king, don't you city lords have anything to say?" Sven looked up.  The six city lords looked at each other, jumped down from the towers, and saluted at the same time: "The lords of the City of Chaos, Orlando/Augustus/Natasha/Allen/Youlian/Morodiye, have met the King of the Dark Night Empire.  "Youlian? I've heard of you. Are you really an elf?" Dongfang Yun ignored the others and stared at the beautiful elf in a luxurious green dress.  Although she had just heard the term Lord of the Night, Youlian still felt a strange feeling in her heart.  "The dark nightis it the dark night of the elves?"  "Dear King of the Night, I am indeed a forest elf, a professional jungle herder, low-level tenth level." Holding the two ends of her skirt with her two small hands, You Lian bowed again.  "Oh? Very good. I will talk to you when I have time." Dongfang Yun smiled happily: "So, all you city lords, are you gathered here just to welcome my arrival?" This is really not a polite question. If not,  There were so many strong men guarding the area, and several city lords were eager to attack the more than 1,600 big mouths.  &nbspLion Orlando said: "Sir, if possible, can we find a place to talk?" "Of course, but before that" Dongfang Yun waved to the side; "Sven." "Yes." Swain  He moved his hands, and ten strange blood-red metal badges appeared in his hands. These badges were about the size of fists. At first glance, they looked like ordinary decorations, but upon closer inspection, you could feel the strong energy contained within them.  Blood Killing Runestones are made from magic crystals of any attribute combined with blood-forged hundred-forged steel. Blood-forged hundred-forged steel itself is not a very precious metal. It is essentially just soaked in the blood of high-level monsters for half a year and then bent and forged a hundred times or more.  Completed, ordinary blacksmiths could not do anything about the Hundred Forging Method, but Todrak's status as a master was not guaranteed, so Swain simply waved his hand and asked Todrak to create ten consecutive runes, which was the largest number of all types of runestones.  Swain handed ten badges to Darius, who finally showed a relieved smile on his face.  After the battle in the underground castle, Darius can be said to have the most power and gained the most experience, and he was the only one present when the death knight Delvin died. Because of the distance, all the death energy after the death knight was killed was lost to Delvin.  Ersi absorbed it alone, so he has reached the ninth level peak state.  Darius' body swayed, and the red full-body armor was taken off to the side like magic. He pulled open the shirt on his chest, revealing a strong chest covered with chest hair, and then placed one of the [Blood Killing Runestones]  Press on the chest.  Shockingly, the badge quickly melted on Darius's chest like cheese on a hot iron, causing a spiderweb of blood-red veins to appear around him, and Darius's eyes showed traces of pain.  color, but the expression on his face is still dull.  One, two, three After melting all ten badges on his chest, Darius took a deep breath, waved his hand, put on his armor, and sat down on the ground.  "" Everyone looked at him blankly, and a full five minutes passed, but nothing happened.  "How could this be? Seven of our rune stones are enough to advance. Why hasn't he advanced with ten?" Galen asked curiously.  Swain pondered for a moment and said: "It's impossible. The boss is in charge of the base. Even if he is not in the base, he can understand more rules of heaven and earth than us. There is no way he can't advance because he understands too little about the power of the rules.  "The youngest but oldest looking brother Izaro, the Guardian of Light, stroked his white beard and said: "Actually, there is another possibility." A red light suddenly appeared under Sven's mask: "Could it be that" Boom!  During the discussion, the purest overlord coercion combined with the blood-red fighting spirit soared into the sky, and the energy column formed would expand within a hundred meters around Darius. The energy contained within it was hot and magnificent, and when it spread, it would  The sand and gravel on the ground melted instantly, spreading to the city wall and even squeezing and breaking the city wall into scattered stones, and then melted completely!  In just this moment, both the generals and the city lords retreated as quickly as possible, trying hard not to be enveloped by the blood-red energy pillar on their backs. The deep power and supreme murderous intention contained there, even if  Even the generals also felt fear.  Everyone stayed away, and no one cared about Dongfang Yun.  "Why didn't you bring him out?" Su Wan asked strangely. Of course she knew that the generals would not harm Dongfang Yun.  "I'm going to save him!" Buicareno's eyes were red.  "Crazy." Swain stopped him: "Our power, no matter in any form, will never be able to harm the noble master, so just watch it honestly." The blood-red light pillar reached the sky, at the end  The area on the top floor was aroused, as if a fountain met the top and spread to all sides.  This blood-colored energy did not dissipate after being sputtered. Instead, it enveloped the blue sky above the head like a film of light, and then covered it in a round arch shape, spreading for hundreds of miles, covering most of the Chaos City and the surrounding desert.  .  The light film fell to the ground and quickly extended to the middle until it returned to Darius, making everyone inside feel as if they were placed in a birdcage.  "This isthe realm?" Galen opened his mouth wide.  "Has he really come this far?" Swain's tone was rarely moved.  ¡°I must let dad put the human base in charge of me when I turn around!¡± The two clenched their fists at the same time.  Su Wan asked curiously: "What is going on?" Swain explained: "Our generals, all of us are at the twelfth level in strength. After being created, they will be affected by the sacrifice, that is, the magic crystal.  The level is weakened by some levels, and then the strength can be restored through various methods. The original strength is level 12, which does not mean that we cannot continue to advance. In fact, throughUnderstand the power of the rules, there are more powerful existences above the twelfth level. Such people are called heaven-level people. After entering the heaven-level, they will have realms, but I have never seen such a person before.  The boss, because he is his father's first child, has been given the important task of taking charge of the Dark Night Base. This heavy burden is actually a reward, because the Dark Night Base will continue to accumulate the power of rules during its development.  Because of his status as the leader of the base, the boss was constantly being charged with the power of rules. With accumulated experience, this advancement gave him a qualitative leap.  " As he finished speaking, a force of heaven and earth was generated in this blood-red tent. It was an endless blood evil. The people caged in it seemed to have stepped into the endless blood river of hell.  The surroundings were filled with the miserable howls of wronged souls. This almost substantial murderous intention gave everyone a tingling feeling in their souls. It would be okay for a group of tenth-level experts to say that if Su Wan and Bui Carreno were not killed by Galen  Teaming up with Sven to protect him with energy, his soul was almost wiped out. This bloody cage lasted for ten minutes, until everyone except Galen, Sven and Raven began to twitch on the ground.  It shattered and dissipated like glass. The blood-colored energy column in the center gradually turned into red wind and clouds, slowly drifting to the surroundings. Even the melted wind and clouds and mist still retained serious corrosiveness and drifted to ruins.  At the city wall, a large area of ??the city wall was corroded again and then completely disappeared. A circular pit with a diameter of 100 meters was left on the ground. Of course, various strange words and symbols were printed on the pit.  There were two other people among them: Dongfang Yun, who had a gentle smile on his face Although the brand-new armor was smooth, you could feel the majestic and bone-chilling murderous intent on it if you got close, as if the blood would coagulate even if you touched it.  Generally speaking, a pair of thick black gloves looks no different from those of ordinary knights. However, even if the fingers on the ground tremble slightly with the heartbeat, they will press the ground into large spider web-shaped cracks, revealing the suffocating and terrifying power.  . It is still a giant ax more than two meters long, but there are some bloody inscriptions on the bright ax surface and handle. At first glance, these inscriptions look like blood vessels, but if you look closely, they record the power of rules.  The words. The meticulous black hair was tied back, and the resolute face was full of indifference, as if the owner of this face did not care about life and death in the world. The thick lips slowly opened and closed: "Father, I have advanced.  , I" He suddenly raised his face, his passionate eyes like an eagle looking down at the earth were full of depth: "I have a very strong power, absolutely, absolutely no one will be able to hurt you in front of me.  You are here!  ¡± PS: Thank you Banshi Dianpei for the big reward~~~~! PSS: I will remember everyone¡¯s love - he said drunkenly with ashes scattered around his eyes. PSSS: Please give me a vote.

 Chapter 50: The Legend of the Immortal Nether Fire

    There are nine levels of heaven, regardless of level.  The calmness and indifference on the face of Darius, who has broken through the twelfth level and reached the first heaven level, would make even the most proud woman in the world unable to help but be moved by it.  Dongfang Yun smiled and stepped forward to embrace him: "Congratulations on your advancement, my favorite Darius." Darius put his big hands around Dongfang Yun's back and said softly: "I will always protect you.  I will follow you until you become the king of this world." Dongfang Yun smiled softly: "At that time, you were the most powerful general in the world We will always remember this conversation, right?" Darius nodded.  : "That's right, but I will never let you be in danger again in the future." Dongfang Yun said: "Well, it seems that you are still worried about what happened on the snow mountain." Darius slowly  He stood up and said: "How can you not be grudged, but daddy, aren't you going to see those guys?" Following his fingers, he saw a group of guys foaming at the mouth lying on the ground.  There are outsiders and there are own people.  Dongfang Yun was surprised: "You did all this?" Darius: "No way, they can't withstand the pressure of heaven and earth caused by the heaven level, and they want to pry into the power of my rules, they can only be beaten by this  I was crushed by the pressure of heaven and earth." Dongfang Yun sighed speechlessly.  More than an hour later, the Royal Box of Regal Hotel in the City of Chaos.  "To sum up, we have only one goal, and that is to purchase everything we need at the final auction." Dongfang Yun explained: "Anyone who wants to disrupt my goal must  There is a heavy price to pay. "Although only Dongfang Yunsu and Darius are the six city lords in the room, Darius's intimidation is still strong.  "So" Orlando nodded: "Then there is no conflict of interest between us and Your Excellency Yun. Please rest assured that our people will arrange the most luxurious box for you and record the location.  All the forces in the City of Chaos will never fight for it. " Giant Allen said: "Although the power in your hands is unparalleled, please abide by the rules of the auction house and do not hinder the progress of the auction.  If there is something that has not defeated your opponent but you want to take action, I also ask you to use force outside the city of chaos. This is not a request, but a humble prayer from us. " "Hmph!" Darius crossed his arms.  Dongfang Yun snorted coldly from behind: "Don't be so self-righteous. If we were unruly people, we wouldn't let people rob us everywhere. Instead of worrying about us, you might as well worry about the undead who are hiding somewhere." Ai  Lun nodded heavily: "Of course, we will never let go of the undead who have disrupted a trade fair." As he said that, several people looked at Natasha.  "Look, look what I'm doing? Of course I will never tolerate the undead!" Natasha argued angrily.  Dongfang Yun put his hands on the table and pretended to be a leader in a meeting: "So, this meeting should be considered relatively successful? Everyone, I still have something to talk to Miss Youlian, so I won't send you far away."  What happened to the rude expulsion order The city lords shouted angrily in their hearts: It seems that we opened and paid for this room. The most important thing is that you are obviously an outsider. Why do you want to drive us away? Wow!  "What? Do you have anything else to say?" Darius snorted coldly and scanned the five city lords with his tiger eyes.  The five people sighed and left at the same time.  With the door closed, Dongfang Yun and Su Wan held their two little hands together, feeling each other's smoothness, and feeling a sweet feeling in their hearts.  But business was important at this moment. Dongfang Yun once again focused his attention on the face of Elf City Lord You Lian and said with a smile: "Miss You Lian, I wonder if you, who are far away in the City of Chaos, have ever heard that the goddess Ye Lin was destroyed by the Nujia Empire?  Something?" Behind the smiling words, there is a bloody inquiry.  Being able to become one of the city lords in the city of chaos, the forest elf Youlian has long lost her elf innocence, and her heart is filled with wrinkles of vicissitudes of life.  Although this sentence touched her sadness and the smile looked particularly hateful, she still whispered: "I know." Dongfang Yun leaned back on the chair: "Then you should also know that in that battle, the forest elf and the German  The Rui suffered heavy casualties, and most of the survivors were captured in prisoner-of-war camps in various countries?" You Lian suppressed the anger in her heart: "I know." Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "Don't you want to say something, Miss You Lian?  ?" Youlian's eyes were spitting fire: "Your Excellency Yun?What do you want to say?  "    "do not be angry.  Dongfang Yun smiled, showing his eight white teeth: "I just want to ask, does Miss Youlian still feel like an elf?"  "Youlian slapped the table and stood up suddenly: "What do you want to say, Mr. Yun?  " Bang! Darius waved his hand and smashed the table into pieces. He stood up suddenly and said, "Is your tone looking for death?  " You Lian sneered: "Don't think that you can bully people at will because you have so many powerful people in your hands. Although I, You Lian, am not strong enough, I am not someone to be bullied!  What are your intentions in touching the bottom line of Youlian in every possible way?  " Dongfang Yun shrugged, and raised a finger as tender as an onion. Immediately, light flashed on the ground, and the teleportation array appeared out of thin air. When the light faded, a girl stood proudly in the array. "  !  "Youlian exclaimed and rushed forward with her whole body. "Jujuji also had tears in her eyes and hugged Youlian tightly in front of her: "Aunt Lian" The two plump women hugged so tightly, so  The squeeze caused by the plump and smooth body is really shocking, but the two pure faces with pear blossoms and rain make people feel inexplicably sad. After hugging each other for a while, Juju wiped her tears and turned around to kneel down.  He said respectfully: "Ji Juju has met his master and mistress, and has met General Darius. Juju just lost his temper, and please forgive me, master and general."  " "Eh?  Why are you so polite all of a sudden?  " Dongfang Yun's memory of Juju is still immersed in the violent woman who was always violent before meeting Su Wan. She had no idea that Darius had taught her a lesson. " Juju lowered her head and said, "Because Juju is a subordinate.  You should respect my Lord.  "    "Huh?  Juju, how did you break through to level six?  Andwhy did you call him master?  Did he force you" Youlian looked at Juju again and realized that something was wrong. Juju smiled, stood up at Dongfang Yun's signal, and said: "Master, this is my biological aunt, she and my mother are the same.  Twin elves, but the mother evolved into a druid, and Aunt Lian evolved into a jungle herder.  Aunt Lian, this is my king, our king.  " "Our king?  "The doubts about Dark Night in her heart became more and more intense. Youlian couldn't help but feel the power of Dongfang Yun again, but it was still blank. "That's right.  Dongfang Yun stood up and said: "The Goddess Ye Forest was destroyed, and all the forest elves fled without a trace. The only ones left behind were Juju and a little druid named Diudiu."  Then, I restarted the Queen's Staff, planted the Ancient Tree of Life, and summoned the Dark Night Clan back into the world.  " While You Lian covered her mouth in surprise, Dongfang Yun stepped forward with confidence and smiled: "So, I am the King of the Night and the King of all the elves still living in this world.  " "You" You Lian looked at Dongfang Yun complicatedly, and then said after a long time: "How to prove this?  " Darius stepped forward and said: "Kneel down in front of my lord, bow to him, and swear allegiance to him. He will prove it to you.  "    "not possible for me!  You Lian bit her lower lip hard: "I have the order of the previous forest queen. I must abide by my duties and never bow to others."  " Darius sneered: "Then you must have enough strength to keep this oath. Your strength is too weak and you are always in danger of losing your position as city lord. Don't you want to become stronger?  "    "Become stronger?  Can he let me advance?  " "He can't, because you have reached the highest level of an ordinary elf. Even if you become a dark night, you will never advance in a short period of time.  " "Then how can I become stronger?  " "Do you think your career as a bush herder has been completely mastered by you?  In the era of high elves, even an eighth-level jungle herder could stir up a jungle with a wave of his hand. Do you have this ability?  A tenth-level jungle herder can even summon an ancient guardian by himself. One ancient guardian is enough to protect a city of 100,000 people in a war.  Which of these can you do?  " Facing Darius's question, Youlian fell into silence. She was struggling in her heart, but more importantly, she missed the elf queen who had passed away. "My king, if you are still alive, you will definitely guide me.  The way forward? Dongfang Yun smiled softly and suddenly said: "I know that Juju's excuse alone is not enough to make you surrender to me, so what?  "With a wave of his hand, the teleportation array appeared again, and two elven beauties in robes walked out of the array. Each of them held a thick ancient book in their hands. "You" There was an incredible light in Youlian's eyes.  This scholar's robe and the ancient elf bookThis is what is shown in the historical documents in the queen's study. It is the strongest unit exclusive to the high elves, the scholar!  The reason why the high elves were able to dominate the world for a while was not because of how powerful they were individually, but because they had scholars who specialized in various studies. These scholars not only strengthened the application of magic in war, but also allowed magic to be used in  in civilian life.  ¡°Only when the people are strong can a country be strong. Who said this?  The two scholars bowed down together: "Dark Night Scholar Hehemiah/Omini, meet the master and mistress, and meet General Darius." "Get up," Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "This is a scholar of the Dark Night clan.  Oh, let alone the tens of thousands of night elves under my command, even if there are only two of them, the world can still be trampled under my feet. Do you believe it or not? " "So, do you think I still have a reason to lie to you?  ?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Youlian sighed softly and bowed down: ¡°The great and noble king of the night, the forest elf Youlian Yilvwei, is willing to serve as your master and be driven by you willingly.¡±  Wei? Such a surname" Dongfang Yun secretly complained in his heart, bit his finger and drew a formation on Youlian's white forehead, and sang in a low voice: "Soldier of the dark night, darling of the forest, son of the earth, I use my blood  In order to guide you, I will give you the opportunity to evolve, and with the help of the power of the supreme summoning system, you will bloom the most brilliant brilliance of life. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, the glory of the ancient tree herder coexists with the dark night. " In the air, the wood elements condensed rapidly!  , even though this is a chaotic city located on the edge of the desert, these wood elements still gather around Youlian at a speed visible to the naked eye, but they do not form a ball of silk to wrap the evolver like a cocoon like in the past.  They gather together in the air and gradually form palm-sized leaves. These leaves are full of vitality, and the greenery on them symbolizes the most beautiful nature.  When hundreds of leaves are gathered together, they stick to Youlian's body one by one, like a wedding dress made of green leaves. Although it is not as prosperous, it is more elegant and smart.  At the same time, countless green lights gathered in the six-pointed star array between Youlian's eyebrows, and quickly formed a seed. This seed gradually expanded to the size of a child's fist, and then slowly integrated into Youlian's eyebrows.  Darius explained: "This is the ancient guardian. It is the same as the ancient guardian guarding our base. This woman gave up the opportunity to summon a forest of tree people and chose the most powerful warrior among the tree people.  For your own companion seed, in this way, Dad, you will not only get an elf, but also an ancient guardian for free." The corners of Dongfang Yun's mouth curled up, and when the light finally slowed down, a wisp of Youlian.  Opening his green eyes slightly, he knelt down and said, "Youlian, the herdsman of the ancient tree, is willing to devote a lifetime of loyalty in exchange for the glory of my king." "Get up." Dongfang Yun smiled happily and waved the two scholars back.  After arriving at the base, he said, "I'm tired after walking for a long time. Let the waiter serve food." "Yes." Juju bowed and left the room.  Dongfang Yun turned to look at You Lian, who had restored her original appearance: "You revealed some information in your words before, which is different from what I imagined." "Master, please make it clear." You Lian returned to his seat under Dongfang Yun's instructions.  Lian said respectfully.  "As far as I know, the City of Chaos has always been a place to exile the most heinous criminals from all races and countries. But what you mean is that the reason why the former Elf Queen sent you here is obviously not so simple. So is it the same for other city lords?  "Yes, Master, the six city lords themselves are almost all the strongest and most powerful people of all races." Dongfang Yun thought: "It seems that this city of chaos is still a battleground for military strategists  " "If that's the case, we have to fight for control of this place." Darius himself doesn't actually care about a mere chaotic city. His goal is the entire continent.  "Reporting to the master, General Darius, things are not that simple. The City of Chaos itself does not have much use value." You Lian said calmly.  "Wait" Su Wanda frowned slightly: "When you said this, I seem to have remembered a rumor, a rumor about the ultimate demon." "The ultimate demon? From the undead?" Dongfang Yun sighed in his heart, no wonder he is immortal.  clan appears here.  Su Wan said: "Indeed, it is said that this demon appeared during the interval between the high elf civilization and the ancient Loulan civilization. It was a chaotic era. The appearance of this demon almost swept away the entire world. In the end, with the power of countless powerful people, it  It was sealed in the desert." Youlian said: "The mistress is right. The high elves had disappeared at that time and Gu Loulan had not yet risen.??The appearance of this demon caused panic throughout the continent. It is said that he can summon the immortal fire of the underworld to fight, and he is a warrior himself. In order to encircle and suppress this man, countless strong men died unexpectedly, and after finally capturing him,  But there was no way to kill him, so he could only be sealed at the edge of the desert and the ocean.  In order to protect this seal, people built a village here. All the villagers are composed of strong people in the world, and they have been replaced for generations.  Later, Gu Loulan rose up in the desert and conquered almost the entire continent, but he did not invade this village. On the contrary, he increased his efforts to build a city in this village, which later became the City of Chaos.  Su Wan continued: "Then it is said that in order to suppress the demons, Ancient Loulan even released the strongest magical beast of his clan in the desert Later, some people said that the magical beast was the Golden Crown Sandworm."  "No wonder the lair of the Golden Crown Sandworm is the underground palace of ancient Loulan, and there is no dispute between the two. It turns out that the monster itself was raised by the Loulan people."  "Recalling the terror of the Golden Crown Sandworm, Dongfang Yun expressed a rare expression of pain. You Lian continued: "Later, the undead natural disaster arose, and the entire continent was covered in flames of war. Thanks to the concerted efforts of all the tribes, the undead tribe was completely driven back.  They entered the underworld, but there are still many undead souls left in this world. They remembered the legend of the immortal netherworld fire, so they gathered together to attack the city of chaos, trying hard to save the undead.  " "They must have failed.  " "Yes, but their attack also caused the seal to loosen, and the demon almost awakened.  "Su Wan told the story, but there was deep curiosity in her eyes: "So there were legends that the reason why various countries did not kill those powerful villains but exiled them to the city of chaos was actually to take advantage of them.  Their power suppresses the demon. Once the demon is born, these strong men will definitely unite to fight the demon in order to protect themselves.  " Dongfang Yun looked at Youlian: "So you" "Yes!  You Lian nodded heavily: "The major races are not at ease with those villains. In order to add an extra layer of protection, each race sends a powerful person to guard the seal for generations."  " Darius frowned and said: "Then it is impossible to calm down this trade show festival.  " Dongfang Yunduo is smart, and he can tell it at once: "So, in order to compete for the tribute of the Nujia Empire that appeared in this trade exhibition festival, there is a high chance that the caravans from various countries will have a big battle, and the center of the battle is in the chaos.  In the city, once a war breaks out, with the state of this city, no one can escape from the flames of war. When the chaos becomes more and more chaotic, it will be the time when the undead who came here before take action. They will definitely take this opportunity to attack the seal.  ¡± PS: Thank you to Banshi Dianpei¡¯dada and Tonight Nianhuadada for the reward~!

 Continental Storm Chapter 51 The Butcher Who Breaks into the Enemy

    The butcher was very depressed.  Very depressed.  All the brothers and sisters have advanced to the upper tenth level, and only he still retains the strength of the eighth level.  It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t make any progress, he knew very well that Brother Galen still had the violent killing runestones specially prepared for him, and they were the largest number of twelve pieces.  As the second child of his father, the Butcher felt that he should advance this morning.  It¡¯s just that bastard Swain¡¯s idea. He had to go out by himself during family reunions and sit in the bar every day, bored.  That¡¯s right, not only a bar, but also the dirtiest and most chaotic underground bar in the entire chaotic city.  The bar itself is located in the slums in the southwest corner of the city, in the lower territory occupied by an unpopular gang, and it is also the type of underground bar.  There are no graceful maids, clean and tidy tabletops, and no noble and elegant bartenders and cocktails.  This place is simply inaccessible to normal people. As soon as you enter, you will be hit in the face by the stench. This place is mixed with body odor, alcohol, sweat and odor. Even the butcher can't help but step in for the first time.  He wrinkled his nose - his original residence was a cemetery, and his hobby was eating corpses. As a creature that could ignore the smell of corpses, the Butcher felt that just because of this, these drunken guys in the bar were better than him.  Then comes the chaotic scene. There are also maids here, but they are all the kind of maids who are almost naked with fat breasts and big buttocks. Most of them are over forty or fifty years old. They have long lost their smooth skin and elegant posture.  She didn't care at all that the drunkards put their dirty hands on her private parts. At most, she could just curse them a few times and then start a crazy live show with them under the temptation of a few coins, and then treat them to what had just erupted in her body.  Evaluating the size and thickness of the male, it was concluded that Ya's worms did not give me the taste of meat at all.  These female waitresses each have sex with more than 20 men almost every day, and almost all of them are live broadcast.  ?Then there¡¯s the wine and food here.  Wine is the lowest form of rum, the kind where you can't smell the wine even if you drop a drop of water. However, the wine has a very deep connotation. It has no taste at first. After drinking it three times, you will feel dizzy.  The dizziness increased dramatically - I don't know how many ecstasy drugs were added to it.  The food is not bad. Apart from the hard black bread that can be used as a brick to knock people over, the butcher¡¯s favorite thing is the hearty and cheap barbecue.  Although the meat is not roasted, and there are bloodshot and fishy odors on it, the most delicious thing is that it retains a very basic human flavor It is not a human flavor that is lightly tasted, but a human flavor after being chopped into meat sauce.  The flavor left after grilling to medium rare.  If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was still human flesh to eat here, he almost wanted to run away.  But it's obvious that people here would rather eat the more expensive black bread than refuse the barbecue that is full of corpse smell.  He has been here for seven days, and the trade fair will be held in two days.  Just when the butcher thought Su Wan's plan had failed, someone finally came to him.  In fact, in the past seven days, almost no one dared to come to the butcher who was sitting in the corner like a mountain of meat. Even a drunkard would not easily provoke a fat man about three meters tall.  "Your Excellency has been here for a long time." The visitor was a skinny old man. Although he looked very unnoticed and looked like a beggar on the street, Pudge still felt a strong sense of death from his body - even if  This deathly aura was tried hard to cover up.  "Pudge, who are you?" The old man's face was full of smiles: "I am your friend." "Pudge, friend, no." The butcher ate the roasted human meat without raising his head. He really didn't.  Friends, some are just family.  The old man smiled sharply, like a rooster being strangled by the neck: "I may not be your friend, but I must be your comrade-in-arms, Mr. lovely zombie monster." The butcher tilted his head: "Undead, you are, no  I know you, Pudge." The old man said: "Indeed, not all the undead people know each other, but that doesn't matter. The important thing is that we have been paying attention to you for a long time. I wonder if you can come with me.  "Where?" The old man blinked: "A place where the undead gather." "Okay, Pudge agreed." The butcher stood up and wrapped his black cloak tightly.  A hint of joy flashed in the old man's eyes, and he turned towards the back door of the bar.  There shouldn¡¯t be a backdoor in a speakeasy because it¡¯s underground.  But the two of them still walked out from the door hidden in the corner and walked in.  After entering the door, there is a wet darkness, like a naturally formed cave.Pudge touched the wall with his hand, and his heart couldn't help but move.  Although it was difficult to see clearly in the dark, it was obvious that the wet stuff on the wall was blood.  He licked the blood on his hand with some excitement and continued to press his hand against the wall. As the old man moved forward, his hand never left.  The wall within reach conveys a soft feeling.  This feeling is as warm, moist and slippery as touching the slippery human internal organs.  The most important thing is that from this wall, Pudge noticed a trace of magic flowing, as if the entire passage was a huge magic circle - or magic circuit.  At the same time, he also noticed that although the old man walking in front never looked back, there was always a line of sight looking at him from the back of his head, but it was covered by his hair, so he couldn't clearly see what the line of sight was.  The butcher didn¡¯t care either. When his fat hands scraped off the thick blood from the wall, he opened his mouth wide and threw the blood in like butter, and swallowed it happily.  In the darkness, the old man¡¯s deliberately suppressed laughter came.  I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but the passage finally reached the end. The old man clapped his hands gently, and a door in front opened, and a dazzling light shone out.  He put his hands behind his back in a gesture of invitation, signaling the butcher to go first.  The butcher didn¡¯t care and walked in.  After entering, I discovered that there was a whole other world inside!  The decoration inside the entire cave is actually more magnificent than anything the Butcher has ever seen, with marble mirror-like floor tiles, golden silk walls, luxurious furniture, expensive decorations, low but melodious symphony and  a room full of handsome guys and beauties!  Each of these people looked more elegant and noble than most nobles. They wore gorgeous clothes, sat on soft sofas, and spoke and behaved like gentlemen and ladies. Most of them held exquisite high-heeled shoes in their hands.  The cup contained blood-colored liquid.  However, Pudge still discovered a problem from their scarlet pupils and the death aura emanating from their bodies. These people were all seventh-level vampires!  Everything in their cups is human blood!  Seeing Pudge walk in, the two maids, who had no magic power in their bodies, knelt down and wiped the blood on his shoes with clean white silk. When they were spotless, they stood up and bowed, signaling Pudge to enter.  .  As a butcher who likes to be unruly and free, Pudge didn't care about this at all. He simply threw off a pair of shoes, stepped on the floor barefoot, and strode forward.  They left a trail of black footprints behind them The two maids had never seen this kind of creature with feet that were dirtier than shoes. They quickly knelt on the ground and wiped the dirty floor while they kept saying, "Damn mommy race", "Dammy mommy race".  He was shouting something, his voice was humble and panicked, it was simply a manifestation of extreme fear.  The butcher¡¯s unruly behavior made the vampires sitting together in groups frown, but a middle-aged man in the center coughed, and everyone returned to their original state, continuing to talk softly and happily.  This middle-aged man stood up and came over. Although his face was the same pale and he was dressed as a humble gentleman, his appearance was different from the soft lines of the other male vampires. He looked much more upright, and he was the representative of the hardcore niche.  He spread his arms widely and smiled: "Welcome, my compatriot, I am the Marquis of Amsterdam, one of the undead lords." The butcher pointed to himself: "Pudge." Amsterdam waved back and sat on that table  The two female vampires on the main sofa immediately stood up and left. The Marquis motioned to the sofa: "Please sit down." The butcher was not polite, walked over and sat down.  The sofa is falling apart.  Seeing the butcher scratching his head innocently, the ferocity in his eyes disappeared, replaced by the panic of a child when he did something wrong. Amsterdam laughed, and sat down next to the butcher without even caring, and said with a smile:  "My compatriots, don't care about these external things." "Pudge, it's not intentional." The butcher wanted to defend.  Amsterdam smiled and said: "It doesn't matter." He looked at the butcher up and down: "No wonder Yeblanc said that he met a genius corpse monster. The death energy accumulated in your body is really heavy My compatriots, there is a knot here.  It's a world, so please don't restrain yourself and release your death energy to your heart's content!" "Pudge, it doesn't matter, release?" The butcher tilted his head.  Amsterdam waved boldly: "We are your kindred, what does it matter?" Boom!  The landowner said so, but the butcher simply didn¡¯t hide it, suppressing the feeling under his skin.The atmosphere exploded!  Powerful as a dragon, rules as a tiger, the breath of dragon and tiger exploded out in all directions, the majestic death aura sounded like the death knell of the end of the century, and the whole room was filled with a gloomy and incomparable aura.  The vicious and destructive death energy.  Screams rang out, and more than twenty vampires around them immediately sprang around like ninjas. Some were hidden under the table, some were hanging on the ceiling, and some were attached to the walls. Everyone looked panicked.  With a ferocious look, four sharp canine teeth bared, and it let out bursts of howling.  In fact, every vampire has gone through the underworld to cleanse its soul, and it also contains extremely strong death energy. But why are they so frightened by the death energy released by the butcher?  For example, you and I breathe the same air every day - of course there may be varying degrees of dust, tail gas, nitrogen, sulfur, and various compounds in the air - but we still have to live in this air every day, but when?  If you get up early and go out and see the yellow smog that looks like shit and black like coal, you will definitely feel panicked, surprised, afraid, and wonder if it is the resurgence of poisonous smog in London, which is the source of public smog, sucks dust, and feeds people to the smog.  In the world The death energy released by the butcher is to the vampires, which is probably equivalent to the fact that when you and I encounter smog weather, we are shocked to find that the heavy fog actually contains liquids such as gutter oil, Sudan red, and clenbuterol-injected beef.  Panic when solid objects are present.  The most important thing is that the dead energy contains the power of cruel rules, and it is like the smog mixed with pure natural radioactivity, which can be contaminated with HIV without adding sugar. Are you afraid or not?  "Whether you are afraid or not, vampires are afraid anyway.  Amsterdam, who was at the lower level of the ninth level, had a look on his face as if he had eaten shit. He was so violently charged by this deathly energy that he also somersaulted backwards and landed on the ground. However, there was no anger on his face at all, blaming the butcher for not understanding the current affairs of others.  The look on his face that was playing tricks on the territory was actually a look of excitement.  Although this corpse monster¡¯s power is only at the peak of the eighth level, its body actually contains the power of rules!  ?  It contains the power of rules, which means that this guy was once a strong man of the tenth level!  ?  Especially this guy¡¯s speech is not coherent at all, he is just like a fool. Could it be that he injured his brain when he fell down the stairs!  ?  Although this guy is pieced together from the limbs of many corpses, there is no doubt that the strength after being connected by magic may not even be comparable to his own!  Once such a guy is controlled, not only will he be able to play a big role in two days, but if he joins his subordinates, his status in the family will definitely be greatly improved!  Amsterdam took a deep breath and tried to make his expression look kind: "I'm sorry, Mr. Pudge, it was my mistake. Your power is too powerful and scared my children, so please take back your death energy."  .¡± The butcher glanced at Amsterdam with disdain, and when he inhaled, the deathly air as black as the bottom of a pot was breathed into his body again.  Amsterdam laughed loudly: "Mr. Pudge, I would like to take the liberty to ask, what was your previous level?" The butcher told the truth: "Pudge, level 12, before." Amsterdam's eyes flashed with surprise and said: "Page  Mr. Ji, as far as I know, there was no strong man like you in the City of Chaos before. I may ask, what are you doing here? " "Page, seal, immortal fire." He said.  It's not clear, but the meaning is conveyed clearly.  Amsterdam was even more surprised and clapped his hands: "Haha! So Mr. Pudge's purpose is the same as ours, then" Just as he was about to say something, the old man who brought the butcher before came up and whispered a few words in his ear.  What.  Amsterdam nodded, turned around and said: "Anel, come here." Following his words, a beautiful blonde vampire wearing an elegant evening dress strolled over.  "Mr. Pudge, I have some things to do now. It's not too early. Why don't you enjoy Aniel for one night first? I will take you to meet two compatriots tomorrow to discuss the specific matters." "Enjoy use?"  The butcher looked at Anele, whose skin was fair, supple and plump, and put a finger in his mouth.  Invisible to the naked eye, a drop of saliva slips away.  PS: Thanks to Tianzhen Xiaoxiao for the big reward~ By the way, I would like to ask for your votes.  PSS: I have something to do tonight, I owe 1K words, I will make up for it tomorrow*£­*~

 Mainland China Chapter 52: Butcher, butcher...

    "So, the human flesh that Pudge ate in the bar was actually made from the corpses of drunkards who were stunned by wine and had their blood drained by vampires?" Dongfang Yun bared two rows of small white teeth.  : "Ouch~~ It's so disgusting." Of course he wasn't saying that Pudge was disgusting about eating human flesh, but he was worried that Pudge would get sick after eating the meat of drunkards who didn't know what diseases they had contracted in their bodies.  A black twisted void suddenly appeared in the space next to it. The body of the eternal nightmare flew out of the void and said with a smile: "Father, I have detected the memories of the people in the slums from their dreams. That bar has been there for a few years."  It was bought by a group of mysterious people ten years ago, and after the previous battle that disrupted the trade fair, several phantoms did rush into the hotel. However, most of the poor people lived in confusion, so no one cared about it.  It's just that kind of thing." Darius pinched his chin and said, "It's just that according to Youlian, the two tenth-level undead that suddenly appeared were gargoyles and lichs, and there was nothing wrong with the vampires themselves.  The purpose is also to break the seal, but there is no guarantee that they are related to the two invaders of the trade fair, not to mention that the several phantoms that rushed into the hotel may not be vampires who came to watch. " Dongfang Yunqi said: "Why is this so?  "Say?" "The undead are not monolithic, right?" Su Wan's beautiful eyes flashed: "Do you remember the death knight Delvin?" "Remember, what?" "In the ancient Loulan Palace, he wanted to snatch the pharaoh's scepter and destroy the queen.  The purpose of using the semi-divine fire is to prevent a certain high-ranking member of the undead tribe from recovering." Su Wan chuckled and said, "Although the undead tribe has a strong centripetal force, after all, they are not like the master who has an unbreakable bond with the generals.  If something really happened, internal strife is very likely. " Darius continued: "That's why I said that the vampire and the two undead may not be related, and they may not even be to destroy the seal - don't forget.  Well, the owner of the Immortal Nether Fire is himself an extremely powerful undead. Once such a guy breaks the seal and escapes, it is not necessarily known whose hands the supreme power of the undead will fall. " Dongfang Yun inspected for a week:  "Then what do you think?" The generals surrounding the long table shook their heads - many of them didn't like to discuss this kind of thing at all, and they preferred to draw their swords when they were unhappy.  Swain, who had been falling asleep, suddenly said calmly: "Actually, it's useless for us to speculate here. Everything depends on what happens to Pudge. Didn't Amsterdam also say that tomorrow he will take Pudge to meet two 'compatriots'?  We'll have to wait and see whether these compatriots are gargoyles and lichs. " Dongfang Yun stood up suddenly: "Well, in that case, we might as well wait another day Galen, Ruiwen, you two also go to the slums.  Take action immediately if Ji is in danger; Darius, Swain, you two, make a thorough calculation of the funds we have obtained these days. After all, caravans from many big countries have been brought in. If the money is still not enough as expected, go ahead  Get the money from You Lian; the others will monitor the five major lords except You Lian. If there is any movement, notify me immediately. You can take action at the critical moment. "The corner of his mouth raised: "No matter what, no one can delay it any longer.  It¡¯s time for us to take a picture of the Root of Gaia!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The generals all stood up, bowed and walked out in unison.  Dongfang Yun sat back on the main seat and slowly closed his eyes with a solemn expression on his face.  Su Wan stood behind him, stretched out her two white jade hands, gently massaged his head, and asked gently: "You still seem to be very worried about General Butcher?" "Pudge is trapped in the enemy camp after all, and his thoughts  It's very simple. Once the problem is discovered, it is likely to be life-threatening. " Su Wan chuckled: "What are you worried about? The more careless a person seems, the more deceptive he is!  Treat General Butcher like a three-year-old child, not to mention the general's death energy is stronger than him. Even if this vampire is not undead, General Butcher must be, so he will not doubt it. " "I hope so  It doesn't matter, Galen and Ruiwen have passed away anyway." Dongfang Yun enjoyed the massage of the smooth and greasy fingertips, his face suddenly turned crimson, and his heart beat rapidly.  He weakly stretched out his hand and pressed it on the back of Su Wan's hand: "Sister Su" "Huh?" Su Wan's cheeks were slightly tipsy and she made a nasal sound at his touch.  Dongfang Yun raised his head and looked up at Su Wan: "We are a couple, right?" "Yes." Su Wan was a smart person. She could see her asshole from the pseudo-loli's throat in an instant. She understood what he was thinking, and immediately put it on her pretty face.  A blush like the sunset: "Don't think of bad things~!" ??What is a bad thing?  Dongfang Yun chuckled. For the first time, his lust was greater than his shame. He turned around and half-knelt on the chair and looked directly at Su Wan: "Since we are a couple, shouldn't we do some couple things?"  " "But" Su Wan blushed like a familiar assessment, even her jade neck was smeared with a layer of crimson: "You are still young.  " No man can bear to be judged as 'small' by his own woman! Dongfang Yun, who is a nerd and a fake mother, immediately jumped up angrily and threw his arms around Su Wan's neck - the height difference made this look like  The child acts coquettishly and asks for a hug from his mother - although the voice is loud, the development of his throat makes his voice sound less angry, and instead sounds like he is coquettishly shouting: "I'm not a careless person!  If you don¡¯t like it, let me see!  Hum, but before that I have to kiss you first~!  "Su Wan was so shy that she pushed Dongfang Yun gently, trying to pull back her rosy lips - after all, for a girl, the dream first kiss is definitely not like this, right? Even if she accepts her own  I do have a hint of love for this little brother, but with this little brother in his current state let's forget it. Dongfang Yun originally planned to give his first kiss shamelessly, even if he used force.  But I didn¡¯t expect that Su Wan is an orc after all. Even if the nine-tailed bloodline is not strong, she can easily suppress herself. ¡°Ahem, father, am I so transparent?  " The old voice sounded, and the two people in the 'fight' immediately screamed and separated, and looked back in unison. Izaro, the guardian of light, was stroking his white beard and looking at the two people. Su Wan almost blushed.  Dropping blood, he lightly punched Dongfang Yun and ran out. Dongfang Yun smiled awkwardly, trying to calm down his breath, then sat back and asked, "Izalo, why are you still here?  " "That's it, father, I hope you can send me back to the base.  "    "oh?  Dongfang Yun was surprised: "Why?"  Maybe there will be a big war soon. Don't you want to fight beside me?  "    "of course not.  Izaro shook his head and smiled: "After all, you can call me to fight for you at any time, but in this free time, I hope to better apply the magic knowledge I have mastered."  " "You mean" "I learned from my eldest brother that because the base is currently in the first-level state, even if the dark night scholars have mastered some of the high elves' magical knowledge, it is difficult to apply it immediately, and I will spend my whole life using it.  In researching how to use magic to benefit people, I thought the scholars might need some of my knowledge.  " "That's it.  Dongfang Yun nodded: "In that case, you should go back first."  "As he said that, he stretched out his hand. "Wait a moment.  " Izaro suddenly stood up and placed a piece of parchment with a complicated magic circle in front of Dongfang Yun: "Father, this is for you, maybe you can use it.  " "This is" Old Izaro said with a shameless smile: "This is a secret skill I got from ancient ruins. You carve it into a formation, then embed it with some Warcraft crystal cores, and then let your brothers inject some into you.  If you use magic power yourself, you can" "What can you do?  " "It can quickly grow a certain part of the body, hehe.  " "A certainpart?  " Izaro lifted up his robe and took off his pants: "I tried it for two years and it worked well.  " "Is this thing of yours an eggplant?  Dongfang Yun complained, and then said in surprise: "Is there really no side effects?"  " "Side effects maybe the mistress may not be able to bear it, right?  Just use it in moderation.  "    "no problem!  Dongfang Yun waved his hand, and an anti-summoning array was formed at the feet of the Guardian of Light: "You should study magic at the base. I won't disturb you if you have nothing to do!"  " "Thank you, father.  "" Good things are being disturbed on Dongfang Yun's side, but good things are happening on Butcher's side. But he probably doesn't know what good things are about to happen. The light in the huge bedroom is ambiguous pink, with a haze of beautiful body fragrance,  The room was filled with an ambiguous feeling. The butcher sat on the bed, staring blankly at the enchanting and writhing figure in front of him.  The snowy field after a sunny day is full of bright and dazzling luster. Slender legs, slim waist, perky hips, plump breastsa woman who possesses the ideal virtues of all women in this world (for women in this continent).  For a man, the best virtue is a body that makes men want to stop at first sight.?, she was twisting her waist to the filthy music wildly. She had been dancing for a long time. I don't know whether it was because of tiredness or the pressure of facing the butcher. Drops of sweat slipped from her neck and flowed through her body.  The smooth back was thrown to the wall by the extremely elastic hips, and fell into several pieces.  She was dancing and laughing. As the vampire canine teeth disappeared, the two rows of white teeth paired with the sexy lips looked extremely attractive. If other men saw this, they would probably want to immediately pierce the entrance with a gun.  .  The problem is that the butcher is not an ordinary man. The reason why he is dull is because he is strange.  "I wonder why this woman who is about to be "enjoyed" by me dances so happily. Could it be that she is the legendary flashback, wanting to let her life bloom one last time before she dies?  Dance the final waltz?  The Lord Butcher is very kind, and he is very willing to meet this request.  Even if he has no ability to distinguish between good and bad dance.  Anelle¡¯s charming eyes were always staring at the butcher¡¯s expression and his crotch.  She was surprised to find that facing her delicate body, the face of this fat and ugly corpse monster did not have the look that a man should have.  And the lump in his pants was bulging from beginning to end, holding up the fabric. ? Could this be the legendary man with a golden gun?  Countless queens?  Are you too ambitious?  She was very unconvinced and felt that her figure was definitely more attractive than most women in the world, so she danced harder.  But when I think of the word golden gun man, moist honeydew flows out of the small flowers and slides down the sides of the plump and slender legs.  This feeling made her want to moan.  Finally, Anel, who had been dancing for a long time, could no longer restrain her impulse. She slowly knelt down on the bed and crawled towards the butcher in a humiliating position that would satisfy a man absolutely.  Her light yet alluring body moved forward slowly, until she pressed her buttocks against the butcher's crotch, then she stopped.  It¡¯s so hard~~!  The honeydew flows more solidly, like a gurgling stream.  However, she did not covet the momentary comfort, and continued upward until she sat on the butcher's belly, and then she completely stopped.  She held a pair of plump grapes in her hands and shook them slowly, then gently moved closer to the middle until the two big grapes were brought together and aimed at the butcher's mouth. Then Anel said charmingly: "Mr. Pudge  "What are you waiting for?" The butcher suddenly realized, and said happily: "Then, let's start, Pudge?"  After hearing this, Ju Nan will be able to support the sky with one pillar.  The butcher opened his mouth wide, revealing jagged yellow teeth.  Although there are no knives and forks, and this guy is still a living thing, but at this point, who cares?  So he opened his mouth wide and bit down on two big grapes and part of the fat rabbit in Aniel's tender eyes, and then his teeth quickly locked together!  Howl~~!  !  !  !  Anel suddenly screamed, and the severe pain in her chest made her almost faint. She watched helplessly as her two perfect breasts were torn off by the butcher in large chunks of fat, and the blood was mixed with yellow and white.  The grease just flowed down the other person's chewing mouth.  Until this moment, what this stupid woman was thinking was still¡ª¡ªisn't this fat smelly corpse monster too tasty?  Although the vampire has a strong recovery ability and does have the ability to M, but this pain The butcher didn't care about that. He swallowed the thick fat in three mouthfuls, grabbed Aniel's neck with his big hand, pulled her close, and took another bite.  Down.  This bite is a snow-white fragrant shoulder.  There was a clear sound of bones shattering, and the fat man actually tore off half of Aniel's shoulder and right arm with his mouth, who had no intention of resisting, and then pinched it with one hand and put it in his mouth like eating fried chicken wings.  Finished in two or three bites.  It tastes like chicken, crunchy and crunchy Until then, Anel finally realized that the ugly corpse monster in front of her was not planning to kill herself, but actually wanted to eat herself!  Your sister, how stupid are you She screamed in horror, four canine teeth exposed, and a long sword made of blood-colored energy suddenly appeared in her remaining left hand, and she grabbed her neck with one sword towards the butcher.  cut off the hand.  ¡°Pa, the blood sword shattered, and although there was a long wound on the butcher¡¯s arm, it was not deep.  But the butcher became angry.  ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?¡­ ?&nbsp"So, this corpse monster will definitely be a strong help." Amsterdam said with a sly smile.  In the secret room, in front of the round table, there were two men sitting.  The same gentlemanly manners, the same meticulous clothing, the same handsome but pale complexion.  The tenth-level blood lord, Duke Eindhoven!  The tenth-level blood lord, Duke Groningen!  Eindhoven looked to be the oldest, probably in his forties. He shook the blood in the goblet and said: "No matter what, it is a good thing to have an extra boost at this time. After all, 'that one' has already said  , no matter what, we must prevent the man of immortal nether fire from being reborn. On this point, we actually have the same purpose as the six major lords. However, the vampires cannot take action until the necessary moment, otherwise those guys will easily regard us as enemies.  "Of course, even at the most critical moment, we can let the zombie monster take action first. He has the power of rules, and his actual effect is actually much greater than ours," Amsterdam said respectfully.  "Compared with this, I'm more concerned about another thing." Duke Groningen said: "You must already know about the Dongfang family, right? Do you think this corpse monster is related to those guys?"  This man's mind is as wise as his appearance, and he grasps the key points of the problem at once.  "It shouldit doesn't matter. I think that the head of the Dongfang family, that is, around the time when that little girl entered the city, all the people under his command quickly advanced to the upper tenth level, and one of them even reached the legendary level.  Heaven level, I don¡¯t think the corpse monster named Pudge will have anything to do with them, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t still be at the peak of the eighth level.¡± The Duke of Groningen shook his head: ¡°If they intend to let Pudge not advance for the time being, but.  Looking around for the whereabouts of Zhou Damu and Bi Xingjian, with the death energy contained in his body, it is not impossible. "The Duke of Eindhoven said: "You are right, look for them as undead.  This is normal, but why do they do this? Since the people from the Eastern Forces have nothing to do with the six city lords, and they may not have any enmity with Zhou Damu and Bi Xingjian, why are they looking for them? " Groningen said: "Maybe they don't want to.  Let the trade fair be postponed again, so the uncertainties may be eliminated in advance. "This vampire duke has actually completely guessed Su Wan and Si Wen's plan!  Amsterdam said respectfully: "Dear, wise Lord Duke, I will never doubt your wisdom. In this case, we brought the corpse monster back by mistake. How do you think we should deal with him?" Groningen shook his head.  Said: "First of all, they don't want to conflict with our will. Our enemies are Zhou Damu and Bi Xingjian; secondly, I just made a guess, and all guesses cannot be accurate without concrete evidence; third, even if  The corpse monster is related to the Eastern forces. He is an undead after all. If an undead remains in a group of foreign creatures, he will inevitably be treated unfairly. As long as we work harder, we may not be unable to bring him under our command.  "After that, he looked at Amsterdam: "How did you arrange for him when you came over?" Amsterdam smiled lustfully: "Of course you arranged for the woman to 'enjoy' him." Groningen nodded: "Well done, no matter what.  Whether they are corpse monsters in the underworld or in this world, they are all extremely lustful. If we give him a woman and let him taste the sweetness of following us, even if he is from the Eastern Powers, he will follow us. " Eindhoven said.  : "Don't say it so easily. After all, the other party has legendary heaven-level subordinates. We have to consider the consequences of trying to break the corner." Groningen Heeran: "Brother, you are wrong. After doing this  Pen, let's go back to the underworld. No matter how strong the Eastern forces are, they will never be chased to the underworld because of a traitorous corpse monster, right?" Eindhoven said in surprise: "The Lord has promised you that we will finish this deal.  Can we go back?" "No." Groningen said with a smile, "But if our mission is completed, do you think it is necessary for us to stay here?" "I don't understand what you mean."  Groningen smiled coldly: "Brother, Zhou Damu is just a gargoyle at the beginning of the tenth stage, and Bi Xingjian is just a lich at the beginning of the tenth stage. Why do you think the two of them have the confidence to break the seal and rescue that man?"  ?¡± ¡°Taking advantage of the chaos that will definitely occur during this trade fair.¡± ¡°Huh, in that case, why do they want to disrupt the start time of the trade show?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because they also need the trade show.  The festival has been delayed! They also have to wait for backup! Don't forget, the human Natasha herself fought with those two guys, and this woman??Among the six major city lords, he is still at the bottom of the list!  "Groningen knew it well: "The purpose of rescuing the Immortal Nether Fire is naturally to suppress that adult's status in the underworld, so it can be deduced that the person they are waiting for must be someone who opposes that adult.  "Amsterdam frowned: "The only person who has the strength to fight against several of the six city lords at the same time and oppose that lord is" "Kiev is known as the most likely to become the pure white man of Ner'zhul!  Not only does he have great power, he also holds the real Frostmourne!  !  " A ruthless look flashed through Groningen's eyes: "Our mission is to stay in the City of Chaos and keep an eye on the seal of the immortal Nether Fire so that it won't be opened. As long as we can get Frostmourne in the final battle - even if it's only  In ten minutes, Frostmourne can be integrated into the seal using blood clan rituals. With the power of Frostmourne, the Immortal Netherfire can definitely be killed. Once the latter dies, the Lord will not have to worry about the Immortal Netherfire appearing. We  Then you can return to the underworld.  " Speaking of this, he even sang: "The great ~ underworld full of death, you are ~ so ~ fascinating to the dead ~ ~" "Howl!  !  !  !  "A soul-piercing scream resounded in the ears of the three people in the secret room. Amsterdam stood up suddenly and said: "It's Anel, she was forced to use the vampire's howl!  " "Go and have a look!  "Eindhoven said decisively. When the vampires rushed to the bedroom full of ambiguous and charming atmosphere, they were stunned to see Anel, whose bones and internal organs were exposed in many places, trying to climb out of the bed with a desperate look on her face.  Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just that her legs were tightly grasped by a big hand, and at the same time, the owner of the big hand was ruthlessly tearing off a large piece of flesh and fat from her beautiful buttocks! PS: 1K completion!  A very pure person, you guys need to know how many H books I have to read in order to write to this level PSSS: So give me a vote!

 Continental Storm Chapter 53 The Female Sage

    The underworldhas been a gathering place for the dead since ancient times.  From the lowest resentful spirit to the highest god of death, grudges, fear, bloodthirsty, and malice are everywhere here.  According to legend, floating in the River Styx are 1.16 billion souls of death who were full of resentment and hatred of death during the natural disasters of the undead; wandering in purgatory are 12 million being framed or framed by high-level leaders of major camps.  The painful soul of giving up; floating in the endless sea of ??blood are the souls of 8.43 million strong men who died in the natural disasters of the undead despite their bravery.  Although the underworld is so united when facing the outside world that even a needle cannot penetrate it, internal strife often occurs when there are no external enemies.  Ghouls and gargoyles, abominations and corpse monsters, death knights and lichs are fighting everywhere.  In a place where birds don¡¯t poop, it¡¯s common for hungry people to eat each other. Even in vampire civil wars, sucking each other¡¯s blood is not uncommon.  Vampires have seen many things like undead eating undead.  But even Ner'zhul may not have seen such a wild and uninhibited cannibalism.  Aniel, who was caught in the hands of the butcher, was not cut off from the meat with a knife or eaten directly like a hand-shredded chicken, but was directly eaten alive by the butcher using his gluttonous mouth to bite off the meat piece by piece.  Then swallow.  When all the vampires arrived, the poor female vampire had lost all her limbs. Even her smooth and sexy breasts and buttocks were only left with ferocious blood puddles. The originally tall and plump parts had already been eaten by the butcher.  ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of the blue, even if they were vampires, most of them couldn't bear to watch and turned their heads, and most of the rest had big beads of sweat sliding down their foreheads.  God is pity, when does the cold -blooded animal like a vampire sweat sweat?  Looking at the three vampire lords who had arrived, Anel's still intact face showed a hint of pleading. She raised her right arm that had completely disappeared from the elbow, and shouted hard to the three giants: "Save  ¡­I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding, how can I save you?¡±  To put it bluntly, the Butcher is the ideal secret weapon of the three lords. It contains strength that is by no means inferior to any of the lords. Just the scene in front of him blood and broken skin completely covered the entire bed, yellow and black.  The greasy fat covered their bodies with wounds.  The three lords had a cold war.  Vampires have been gentlemen and ladies since ancient times. A gentleman would never mention the fact of traveling far away from the kitchen. Which gentleman have you ever seen who would set foot in such a bloody and dirty scene?  Especially the rancid smell of internal organs, the butcher didn't care, but the three lords held their breath.  The butcher looked at the three people who came in as if nothing had happened. He dragged Aniel, who had crawled half a meter out, back to him without a care, bit down on the back of the neck, and then tore it apart.  The sound of tearing rags was heard, and the butcher raised his head and looked at the three lords.  All the vampires behind them ran out and vomited.  ¡°You can make a vampire vomit, Pudge, how should I complain about you¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s delicious, all of it, kill it and give it to your father, can you eat it?¡±  No need, just keep eating, it makes me want to vomit from your perspective.  On the slum street, Galen lay on his back on the rubble and rolled his eyes.  "Brother Galen?" "What?" Raven looked curious: "Is it scary for Brother Butcher to eat people? After all, you have experienced hundreds of battles. Is there nothing on the battlefield?" Galen's face turned pale and he shook his head.  Said: "That's different Forget it, Raven, don't look at it from Pudge's perspective." As one of the strongest female warriors in Noxus, Galen's words actually evoked  Raven's competitive spirit, the pure girl who only knew how to kill, secretly pouted, then closed her eyes behind Galen's back.     Then.  "Ugh" "So I said, don't be too stupid or naive" Galen rolled his eyes.  "Don't be too stupid or too naive!" Groningen sighed: "Although many zombie monsters have strong sexual desire due to excessive hormones produced by putting their limbs together, don't take it for granted that all zombie monsters are lustful."  "Are you vomiting talking about me vomiting?" Amsterdam squatted in the corner holding the trash can and vomited.  "It's you, and it's also the butcher!" Groningen's face was also very pale: "Who knew he would misunderstand enjoyment as eating. Now when I think about that scene, even I" "Ugh don't say it anymore.  Ugh okay?" "Who is so stupid and naive? It's hard to answer this question. Anyway, when the three major lords looked at the butcher holding a whole bunch of spines in his big mouth, one end of the spine was  The other end of Anil's unblinking head is connected to her large intestine.and viscera, and immediately fled.  "Silly, B." The butcher rolled his eyes, chewed all the bones, sucked the marrow, and spit them out next to them. Then he lay down on the bed full of blood and human oil and fell asleep without caring.  ¡­ ¡­ The Trade Exhibition Festival, as the only festival in the chaotic city, will never be ignored.  The arrival of this day has changed the appearance of the entire chaotic city. Those former murderers, robbers, etc. have decorated their houses with lights and decorations and have them look brand new. People walking back and forth on the street will no longer worry about who is looking at them.  They would scold or even take action after looking at him. Major shops were also rarely so dark during this period. All in all, the three-day trade exhibition festival looked like an ancient emperor ascending the throne to grant amnesty to the world. Nothing was a big deal.  Son.  Of course, such a grand festival would not be worthy of being called a "Shang" festival if it only contained the things brought by the caravans of the major empires.  For a time, countless merchants seemed to have suddenly appeared in the entire city. Goblins, dwarves, giants, elves, orcs of various varieties emerged in endlessly, and the products they sold were naturally their own special products.  Normally, if it was the last trade fair a few years ago, the appearance of orcs, dwarves, and elves would be normal. However, the news that Goddess Yelin was completely destroyed has long been known to everyone. At the same time, the Orc Empire was also fighting against the Nujia Empire.  It has been severely hit. It can be said that among the five major races, except for the dwarves who still have their own country on the mainland, the rest of the races have declined. But even so, there are many foreign races in this city except the dwarves.  few.  What surprised Dongfang Yun the most was that he actually saw the legendary Sea Clan here!  Tall whales and sharks, Nagas with six arms, sea dragons with scaly hands and feet, and mermaids flying around with swimming rings as transparent as soap bubbles wrapped around their waists!  !  In any city on the mainland, mermaids are the most expensive auction items.  And in the city of chaos, as soon as this kind of creature appears, it should be immediately besieged and captured alive!  However, they were wandering around the food street in a swagger, and the villains nearby could only peek at them secretly.  "It's normal. The City of Chaos is adjacent to the Sea of ??Truth to the west, which is the territory of the Sea Clan. If anyone dares to attack the royal family of the Sea Clan, I'm afraid the entire City of Chaos will suffer By the way, if you don't take your eyes back, concubine  I won't give you a massage tonight." Su Wan had a hint of jealousy in her eyes.  "Oh." Dongfang Yun is not greedy for the beauty of mermaids. Even compared with the expensive auction items in this mainland, Su Wan's appearance is by no means inferior or even surpasses it. He is just fascinated by the beauty that spreads from his waist.  The fish tail with its extremely natural lines is just curious.  Su Wan covered her mouth and chuckled: "You can be stunned by this kind of mermaid whose royal bloodline is far away. If Princess Linda or Himil were here, wouldn't you be able to pull out your eyes?" "The royal bloodline is far away? You  How can you tell?" Dongfang Yun expressed curiosity.  Su Wan explained: "Look at her left arm, there are dense and small scales on it. Those scales are called beauty scales, just like beauty moles on the face. The fewer mermaids have these things, the more they symbolize beauty, and also  "The more it represents the royal family." "Then who are Princess Linda and Himil you are talking about?" Su Wan glared at him resentfully: "Actually, the previous question is mainly to pave the way for the next question, right?" Dongfang Yun smiled sarcastically.  She said: "No way, I'm just curious." Su Wan sighed softly: "The legend of Princess Linda has been around since one hundred and thirty years ago. It is said that she has been blessed by the Poseidon since she was born, and every time she meets  Everyone who sees her will sincerely feel happiness and hope, and she is also the first to be recognized by the entire Sifang Sea Clan and this continent as the most beautiful woman." "She was famous more than 130 years ago.  Guy! ?" Dongfang Yun exclaimed: "Are you sure she is the most beautiful woman and not the most ugly person? How ugly can she be to make others feel hopeful and happy just by looking at her? " Su  Wan rolled her eyes very beautifully: "Was it okay when Princess Linda was born more than 130 years ago? What's more, how can the life span of the sea tribe be the same as ours? One hundred and thirty years, for a mermaid  You're not even an adult yet! Besides, how twisted must your mind be to view me like this?" Dongfang Yun waved her hands in embarrassment, "Then you go on." Su Wan said, "As for Himil, she is.  She is the daughter of the Basket Emperor, the most powerful country in the mainland. In fact, no one has seen her beauty, but since she was born, she has been destined to be a girl comparable to Princess Linda!  It's a princess, why can you just call her by her name?Yes, was this woman born with the blessing of the God of the Earth?  Why can she be comparable to Princess Linda right after she was born?  "Lai Ruilei, the only general who followed Dongfang Yun, suddenly gossiped: "Father, I know this!  " Dongfang Yun said depressedly: "Why does everyone know more than me?  Lairilei, you should come and listen.  " Lairile said happily: "Because she is the only timid girl among humans!  " "What girl?  " "A timid girl.  "Lai Ruilei said with longing: "It's a girl who needs to be disfigured at birth.  " Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "It's so ugly that even gods and ghosts hate it. Even parents can't see it. It has to be disfigured to look straight at it, isn't it?  " " Phew!  "The two girls finally couldn't help laughing together. Su Wan stretched out a jade finger and touched Dongfang Yun's forehead: "You, you are thinking about all kinds of nonsense. The so-called timidity means that if this baby grows  If you don't show off your appearance before getting up, you may be punished by God.  " "You still say it's not ugly?  " Lai Ruilei smiled and said: "It's so beautiful. It is said that a woman who is so beautiful will be jealous of God, so before she grows up, she makes a small wound on her face to avoid being jealous of God and then descending.  Divine punishment.  " Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes. What kind of superstition is this? "Is it more beautiful than my sister Su and my baby Lai Ruilei?  "The two girls blushed together and spat softly: "How can we compare with others?  " Dongfang Yun laughed loudly - even though she was very girly: "Don't be afraid, when Lao Zhi dominates the mainland, I will bring that woman home to wash your clothes every day, so that you will feel more confident!  " "Dad, you are not allowed to say that to her!  Lairile pouted: "She is a great girl!"  "    "oh oh?  " Su Wan explained: "Although this Himil is a princess, she has been living like a poor person for the past eighteen years from her birth to now. She constantly wanders around the most barren areas on the continent, calling for  People donated money to the needy people and personally cured countless patients with light therapy. At the same time, she went to areas ruled by bandits and pirates without fear of danger and persuaded those people to stop using violence against the poor. Over the years, she  They only drink the most plain water, eat the most ordinary bread, wear the most frugal clothes, and have been working hard for the stability of the residents.  " "Speaking of which, Guo Meimei is not even worthy of a worm compared to her But if such a beautiful woman goes to do persuasion and education in those villains' places, won't she be robbed to be the wife of the village?  Dongfang Yun showed great curiosity. Lairilei snorted: "Of course not. Even the dragon clan is amazed by her beauty. Even if there is no prince of the dragon clan following her all the time, those cruel guys will see her peerless beauty."  His appearance will only make him feel inferior and guilty.  " "Speaking of which" Dongfang Yun couldn't help complaining: "Are you actually saying that this woman is so beautiful that it can make men ecstasy, or are you actually saying that no one in the Dragon Clan around her dares not be convinced by her?  " "II" Lairilei's face turned pink, she pouted and looked to the side angrily: "Anyway, she is a great girl.  "Su Wan said: "Actually, Himil has a title that everyone in the mainland knows, and she is a female sage. However, she doesn't like such suffixes whether they are female sages or princesses. This girl is really too approachable, which makes her  Everyone wants to disobey her.  " People like Dongfang Yun will always trust their eyes more than their ears. What's more, he is actually very single-minded. After falling in love with Su Wan, even if he meets a very beautiful girl on the road, he will not take a second look. So the hypocrite  The comrade said unconvinced: "If she is really so beautiful and great, then why didn't she stand up when the Nujia Empire invaded and exchange her beauty for the peace of the mainland?  If she was really that beautiful, even the generals of the Nujia Empire would definitely choose beauty over land Anyway, they are not here for land.  " "Haven't you heard?  "Su Wan said in surprise. "Dad is really ignorant!  "Lai Ruilei also showed a strange look. "I don't know what's going on?  "Dongfang Yun rolled his cute eyes. Su Wan: "In the battle of the Kos Empire, almost all the strong men on the mainland were about to be slaughtered. It was Himil who stood up and asked the supreme commander of the Nujia Empire to exchange his body for  The remaining life of the strong man.  " Dongfang Yun: "That's quite great.  " Lairilei: "It's a pity that the top commander of the Nujia Empire is a woman.  " Dongfang Yun: "" Su Wan: "But she is a lily, so I still agree."?Himmel's request.  " Dongfang Yun's eyes widened. Lai Ruilei: "But that vicious woman still ordered to take action against the remaining strong men.  " Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes. Su Wan: "Fortunately, Himil possesses the sixth level of light power and subdued the female commander.  " Dongfang Yun's expression was stiff. Lairilei: "Just to avoid angering the other party, after the strong men were let go, Himil still dedicated himself to Commander Nujia Empire Lily.  " Dongfang Yun's expression was dull. Su Wan: "Fortunately, Buicareno, who was in the last class, mobilized his troops to rescue the female sage.  " Dongfang Yun: "" "Speaking of which what kind of twisted and broken plot is this?  "Dongfang Yun sighed and expressed that he was unable to complain. Su Wan said seriously: "In fact, some things, although they seem ridiculous, involve many political factors.  Although Commander Lily who had defiled Himiel still missed him afterwards, he did not continue to pursue the strong men too much and wreak havoc on various countries because of her face.  If Himil had really killed the female commander at that time, I am afraid that the entire continent would bear the wrath of the Nujia Empire.  " "In general, this girl sacrificed her chastity in exchange for the short-term peace of the mainland.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Then I guess the Nujia Empire still took her over in the end. After all, no one dares to disobey the Nujia Empire's wishes, right?"  Su Wan said: "That's not true. It seems that because of the endless sea, the Nujia Empire left in a hurry. Although the female commander really wanted to bring Himiel back to be Ji's friend, she also had many worries after all, so in the end she just  Can leave in anger.  " Dongfang Yun stretched greatly: "That girl is lucky, if she falls into my hands, hehe" "What will happen to you?  "A very curious voice came from the side. Dongfang Yun said matter-of-factly: "Yeah, I've thought about it. As for the mermaid princess, I'll snatch the Slada child and give it to me as my wife. Himir sounds like  For such a hypocritical guy, why not be the wife of Galen, that guy who talks about justice and morality?  " "Oh, but I have no idea of ??getting married yet!  " "Whose sister is talking about you? What the old paper said is" Dongfang Yun was stunned, because he saw Su Wan and Lai Ruilei looking behind him with admiration, and there was silence around them. Even the hawkers and  The quarrels stopped, and then the cheers started, and only one word filled the air.  Himmel!  Himil" Dongfang Yun twisted his neck slowly and slowly like a machine. PS: 5K completionUpdated today in the afternoon. PSS: It feels so uncomfortable to have a cold.

 Continental Storm Chapter 54

    Dongfang Yun never knew what the legendary beauty of a thought looked like.  In his eyes, Su Wan's appearance was close to that of a legend - of course, in fact, it was almost the same.  But compared to the girl who was shrouded in a gray robe and had just taken off her cloak, Su Wan seemed to be a little behind.  How bad is it?  Dongfang Yun is not clear on this issue either.  Logically speaking, it is difficult to tell the real difference between beauties. After all, everyone has their own preferences, and every man likes different types of women.  What's more, the appearance gap between Su Wan and this black-haired girl is like the gap between the first and second Miss Koreans - almost no difference.  Her eyebrows are like bright moons, her eyes are like stars, her nose is thin and straight, her lips are as red as cinnabar, she shows eight beautiful teeth when she smiles calmly, and there is a teardrop-shaped beauty mark under the corner of her left eye.  The difference between her and Su Wan is that although Su Wan is only twenty-two years old, her smile is full of various charms, as childish and playful as a young girl, as delicate and lovely as a young girl, as smart and delicate as Xiaojiabiyu, and  As noble and elegant as a lady, as dreamy and charming as a witch, it is always difficult for people to tell her age.  And this girl, although she has only a single childish beauty, this singleness is a rare sacred characteristic. She is so beautiful that when one is moved by love, one cannot help but be ashamed and painful, secretly hating that one is the scum of the world and yet treats such a saint.  When reverie arises, the sense of sanctity always permeating the smooth face makes one almost unable to help but kneel down and worship.  She looked at Dongfang Yun and smiled sweetly: "I have heard of your name a long time ago. When we first met, you are different from what I imagined. Dear King of the Night." Her little white hands stretched out unexpectedly under the sunlight.  There was a faint milky white glow, and Dongfang Yun almost immediately had the idea of ??kneeling down and kissing her gently, but then he had the idea that he was too humble to even touch the girl in front of him and should be punished by God.  "Huh!" A cold snort sounded. Dongfang Yun felt that everything in front of him suddenly shattered like a dream and a bubble, and the surroundings returned to a joyous scene. The girl in front of him still stretched out her little hands, but the layer of god-plated  The glory is gone.  He turned back and glanced at Darius in the dark, smiled softly, and shook hands with the catkin: "Nice to meet you, Miss Himmel." Dongfang Yun's calmness and calmness made Himmel's eyes flash with a hint of surprise.  , then smiled and said: "Your power is really deep. You can talk to me calmly when you see me. I have only met no more than ten people in my travels across the mainland." "Ha, haha."  Dongfang Yun smiled sarcastically and said: "Let me introduce to you, this is" "No introduction is necessary!" Himil blinked his big eyes: "Miss Su Wan, the Queen of the Dark Night, and General Lairilei, I  But we all know each other~!" "Hey? Have you met before?" Su Wan and Lai Ruilei had already recovered from the initial shock. The latter said politely to Himil: "We have only heard of it.  "Ximier's name makes me think that this is the female sage when I see her, but I have never seen her before." "Of course I haven't, but someone has told me their appearance in advance!"  Mir looked into the crowd.  Several people also looked over, only to find that Bui Carreno from Bansai was walking over. On his shoulder, the loli version of Sand King was eating happily with a bunch of grilled fresh fruits in his mouth.  Buyi walked up and smiled and said: "Look, I also said that I would pick you up, but I didn't expect you to come so soon." Himir smiled, and the villains around him fainted with happiness: "Brother Buyi, although I have been  There is a connection, but I really didn¡¯t know you already had a child.¡± Bui Carreno smiled awkwardly: ¡°The one on my shoulder is Mr. Yun¡¯s child.¡± Shimir looked at Bui Carreno and Mr.  Dongfang Yun lingered around and said something that made Dongfang Yun vomit blood: "When did you get married? You didn't even notify me!" Buicareno blushed as red as a monkey's butt, and retorted stammering: "Just, just  No, Mr. Yun and I are just friends, Himir, please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Hehe, I know.¡± Himir put his pretty face in front of Dongfang Yun: ¡°I know that there are many princesses who are fighting for me.  The country wants to pretend to be a boy, so until your dark night kingdom rises, I will only regard you as a very cute boy, but you have to treat Brother Buyi well, he is a good person!  "Hey, hey." Dongfang Yun said with a dark look on his face: "What kind of wrong explanation and understanding are you two, old man, you are actually a man!"  Ruilei hugged each other, then looked at the Sand King and exclaimed: "???Oh, such a cute little loli~!  Can I hug her?  "    "don't want!  "The Sand King hugged Bui Carreno's head tightly. "Well, it seems that I am hated by the children!  But the battle to conquer Loli is about to begin!  "Himir's expression was very much like that of a cat that hadn't begged for a fish from its owner. His red lips were pouted, but he immediately clenched his fists vigorously, looking like he had regained his composure, and said to the stall owner next to him: "Boss  , I want to buy a bunch of grilled wings!  " "" The evil boss who was carrying two handfuls of cabbage from East Street to West Street just a day ago looked at Himir infatuatedly, suddenly came back to his senses and shouted angrily: "No!  " "Eh?  " The boss looked at Himir with eyes full of pain and despair: "Ms. Sage, how could you come to this sinful, dirty, and despicable city of chaos?  The existence of this hateful city has simply tarnished your sanctity!  I will never sell you anything. Even if I am condemned by my conscience for this, I must drive the beautiful and great you out of this sinful city, and I will never let you be tainted in the slightest!  !  " "Yes, I will leave, but before that, can you sell me a bunch of grilled wings?"  "Himir smiled slyly. "Of course!  My grilled wings were born just for you!  Only you deserve to taste its deliciousness!  "The boss was like a face-changer in Sichuan Opera. He didn't know what style he was in. He immediately changed the subject. Dongfang Yun choked and almost rolled his eyes. "Ximier roasted his wings, turned around and walked to the king of sand and said playfully: "Little sister, call me sister."  , I¡¯ll give you this to eat~!  " King Sand stared at the chicken wings with his two big eyes, as if hesitating, and reached out to grab them, but Shimir immediately dodged them. After going back and forth several times, the little girl finally sniffed, and tears were about to fall: "  Chrysalis is going to be angry!  "Buycareno is sweating on his forehead. It's no joke when this adult is angry. The city will be destroyed immediately as soon as he transforms! What's more, he is still under her little butt "Himir,  Stop making trouble, give it to her quickly, and then we can continue shopping.  " "Well, I don't know the same as little Lolita!  snort!  "Ximir turned his head disdainfully, and put the roasted wings in the hands of the Sand King. His two big rolling eyes were watching the Sand King eating the roasted wings from the corner of his eyes. "You are still young.  Point, really.  Dongfang Yun sighed and continued to move forward. The destination of this group of people was the largest and most authoritative [Jianbao Pavilion] in the city. "Wait a minute."  "Ximier held up his robe and followed Dongfang Yun and whispered softly: "King of the Night, I have something to tell you.  "    "oh?  Dongfang Yun didn't even raise his eyebrows: "Say it."  " Himiel looked around: "Are you really sure it's appropriate to talk here?  " "There is nothing inappropriate.  "Although Himil is beautiful, the brilliance that can charm others makes Dongfang Yun feel a little disgusted - in essence, this guy still has some machismo. "Okay.  Although Himil was a little strange, he still said: "I want to buy something from you."  " "Shopping with me?  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "Didn't Buycareno tell you that I have nothing but money that was stolen from me?"  ¡± Himir¡¯s expression was very serious: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to buy any ¡®long-term items¡¯. What I want to buy from you is the magic of the high elves!  " "!  Dongfang Yun suddenly stopped and looked back at Himir: "I don't understand what you mean."  " Himil said: "You are the King of the Night, and you have a yet-to-be-formed Dark Night Empire in your hands. Everyone knows this, right?  " "That's right.  " "Then, it is indisputable that the night elves themselves are direct descendants of the high elves, right?  "    "certainly.  " "The night elves may not be that strong. Their most powerful thing is that they have mastered the knowledge of the high elves. It won't take long, I believe you will be able to rely on the magical power of the high elves to rise up and become the master of this continent for an era.  One of them, right?  "    "so what?  "    "not so good!  So I want to buy some of the magical knowledge of the high elves from you!  "Himir said seriously: "The Nujia Empire doesn't have much time left for everyone, not only us humans, but also you and your elves. In the next five years, as long as humans pay tribute, maybe we can still survive."  Continue to survive, but a force like Dark Night that is bound to confront the Nujia Empire will definitely suffer the most terrifying blow!  And in five years, you may not be able to revive even one-tenth of the magical power of the high elves into this world.  ¡± Dongfang Yun sneered.??, but there was no refutation.  Seeing that there was hope, Himil continued: "On behalf of the human kingdom, I purchase part of the magical knowledge from you. With the reproduction speed and number of humans far exceeding that of elves, five years is enough for the human elite to eliminate most of the high elves."  Magic reappears in the world, and I use it to fight against the Nujia Empire! And I don¡¯t want your magic knowledge for nothing. I will let humans pay a lot of money and resources to buy it, so that the night elves can mature as soon as possible in these five years.  How about such mutually beneficial conditions?" Dongfang Yun looked deeply at Himir, but did not see any malice in the latter's eyes, and then sneered: "I refuse." "Why not?  Answer, go straight ahead.  Instead, Su Wan said: "Miss Himmel, if I hadn't known that you have always advocated the peaceful coexistence of all races and that you have no good impression of the human empire and the nobility themselves, just what you just said would be enough for Yun Ta to kill you a hundred times.  "Himir frowned and said: "But what I said is true!" Su Wan smiled lightly, the wisdom in her eyes could not be hidden: "Let's not talk about the extent of our development in the dark night in five years.  When you talk about selling magic knowledge, I can identify you as someone with ulterior motives. " "I don't!" Himil bit his lower lip hard, his eyes full of grievance: "Isn't this a mutually beneficial condition?  ?¡± Su Wan said: ¡°You know about us from Master Todrak, right? Combined with Mr. Bui¡¯s introduction to us, you think that the opportunity to counterattack the Nujia Empire may lie with us night elves.¡±  Himmel nodded.  Su Wan smiled and said: "But have you ever thought that your wishes may not represent the wishes of all countries in the mainland? As long as the news of the dark night reaches all countries, it is very likely that they will be immediately besieged by all countries?" "Why?" "Because they  They absolutely cannot stand the second time that the high elves dominate them, just like they can't stand the Nujia Empire." "But" "Moreover, even if they really want to use the knowledge of the high elves to deal with the Nujia Empire.  , willing to make a deal with us, then what happens next? Even if the Nujia Empire is defeated, most of the knowledge of the high elves has been learned by various countries. As you said, humans reproduce much faster than us, and there are more elites in humans.  , then they must understand this magical knowledge faster than us. Even if they look down on us and stop attacking us, have you ever thought about what will happen to them? " "You mean" Su Wan frowned.  With a touch of sadness, he said: "The countries that have mastered this knowledge may not apply all the knowledge to people's livelihood like the high elves. It is more likely that the countries that are the fastest to delve into the knowledge and those who were injured in the battle with the Nujia Empire  The smallest country will launch a world war, and the war will spread to the entire continent. No one will be spared, and many innocent people will suffer heavy casualties. " "Impossible!" Shimir looked panicked, trying hard not to believe Su Wan's words.  "If you have read the history of the mainland, you should know that every advancement in human science and technology will promote a new round of changes in the power of the mainland. War is inevitable. This is reality!" "How could this behow could this be  " Himil almost fainted because she realized that her thoughts were indeed too simple. Once Dongfang Yun agreed to her decision, how many people would die under her deal?  "What's more" Su Wan suddenly smiled strangely: "Miss Himmel, do you really think that our rise is not as fast as the mainland countries?" "What do you mean?" Himmel expressed confusion.  Su Wan smiled mysteriously and followed Dongfang Yun's footsteps.  "Brother BuiAm I wrong?" Himil looked at Buicareno. Buicareno shook his head and smiled: "Your idea is very good, but if you tell me in advance, I will definitely stop you."  He looked at Dongfang Yun's back, with a hint of fascination and depth in his eyes: "It won't take long the Dark Night Empire will rise, and the name Dongfang Yun will also ring throughout the earth." He whispered to himself: "It's just  At that time, will there still be a place for me by your side" "Brother Bui, what did you say?" "No let's go to the Treasure Pavilion together." Bui Carreno shook his head with a wry smile.  .  Neither of them noticed that the Sand King sitting on his shoulder showed a weird smile.  And Darius, who was hiding in the crowd, was also laughing. ????????????? Bansai is indeed a good place to establish a human base.  Beside him, the cat blinked curiously.Eyes: "Brother Darius, your smile" "Is it lewd?" "Hmm" Darius shook his head and smiled: "Brittney, let's go buy some clothes." "  WellBrother Darius, it's rare for you to be so gentle." Kitty Girl wrinkled her nose, feeling very strange.  Darius rubbed her soft hair with his big hands: "In three days, there will probably be a bloody battle. Although the peak battle is inevitable, there may not be scattered battles. By then, the Lord Father will definitely kill most of the night warriors.  Call me, I won't be able to take care of you then." The cat scratched his head: "Brother, are you afraid that I will die in this battle, so you want to buy me some clothes to compensate me first?" Darius laughed.  Said: "Where are you thinking? In our Noxus, every warrior goes to the battlefield to wear clothes sewn by his family, with the blessings of his relatives on them. This is a tradition. I just want you to wear clothes with a belt."  Just wearing my blessing clothes." "Family?" The cat's big eyes dimmed: "Brother Dariusdoes he regard me as his family member?" "What?  ?¡± The cat lowered her head, covering her eyes with her hair: ¡°No¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡± She sniffed hard, raised her head and smiled happily: ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±  Went forward.  Darius looked at her back deeply and sighed.  The legend of the Sea of ??Truth has been around for a long time. According to legend, this place is not a sea, but a desert country close to the ocean. One day, the desert prince was playing on the beach and met the princess of the sea. The two gradually fell in love, but were  When the Desert King and the Poseidon Emperor objected, the prince and princess had already reached the heavenly level and no one could separate them. The King and the Poseidon King could only pray to God In the end, the Poseidon God and the Desert God simultaneously sent down divine punishments on this person.  For a couple who vowed never to separate, the princess and the prince held hands and jointly resisted divine punishment. In the end, the princess turned into a sea, which is the Sea of ??Truth, and the prince turned into a desert, which is the Saphiro Desert.  "Soactually you want to say that the princess's name is 'Mariko' and the prince's name is 'Saphiro'?" Slarda on the rock rolled his eyes: "It's a bit boring." "That's weird! Truth!  It means that if you make an oath, even gods can never break it. And Saphiluo means true love in ancient Loulan language! "Don't you think it's so romantic? " On the same reef, a mermaid with white skin lies on her back.  Next to Slada, the slender and perfect fish tail gently slapped the sea water.  "Only conquering everything for your father is a man's romance! You don't understand this kind of thingPrincess Bililene."

 Continental Storm Chapter 55 You are my hero

    The enchanting and pure Princess Bililene is only ninety-three years old. According to the calculation of the age of the mermaid clan, it is roughly equivalent to the age of fifteen human beings. It is the blooming season of Prince Charming in the novels of superstitious knights.  Speaking of Slada, at four meters tall and weighing four tons, he can't be called Prince Charming in any way. Except for the glowing hair on his forehead that can barely make him cute, the rest of him looks like he's wandering in the River Styx.  It is not an exaggeration to call this evil ghost a green-faced fang.  But sometimes things just happen to happen. He met her on a ship.  A ship in flames.  The matter goes back to two days ago.  Having completed the promotion from the middle stage of the eighth stage to the high stage of the tenth stage, Slada continues to do business without capital on the Sea of ??Truth - in the past ten days, he has looted seven fleets for Dongfang Yun.  Of course, his plan for this day was no exception. In fact, with the information about the longevity of the Black Dragon Society's North Road, Slada only needed to lie in the shallow sea and bask in the sun, waiting for the arrival of those fleets. However, today, he discovered that  A very strange thing happened.  On the distant sea, a thick smoke was rising straight into the sky.  Out of curiosity, Slada quickly rode the waves to the place where the smoke was coming from. On the sea, a 10,000-ton steel wheel was covered in flames.  The symbols of arrows and five-pointed stars on this ship immediately reminded Slada of a country - the Proi Empire, known as the overlord of the distant seas.  With its powerful steel ship, Proy is the only human country that does not buy the Hai Clan's account and has signed an equal treaty with the Hai Clan.  Of course, this giant ship is also the only place where one ship can drive a caravan.  ¡°What makes Slada very curious is that whether it is the caravan carrying a heavy mission or the importance of the steel ship itself, the crew inside should be absolutely cautious, and it is impossible for the ship to ignite such a fire.  With what he was thinking in his mind, Slada raised the trident in his hand on the sea, and a wave rose into the sky. Slada himself rode the wave and flew up to the ship that was tens of meters high.  Then he saw a very surprising scene.  The crew members did not go to put out the fire immediately. Instead, they surrounded a girl in the center.  Slada¡¯s pupils shrank, she was not an ordinary girl, her lower body was beautiful and shining with the light of gems, it was a fish tail.     Mermaid!  According to legend, the Sea of ??Truth is a forbidden land for the mermaid clan. Among all the sea clans, only mermaids are not allowed to step into the Sea of ??Truth So why would a mermaid swim to the Sea of ??Truth and set fire to other people's boats?  The girl flicked her blond hair and revealed her beautiful side face in front of Slada. At the same time, there was a teardrop in the corner of her eye and her hands bound by rune ropes!  Then, the sound of metal collision came, and a bearded man dressed as a pirate with half of his right leg replaced with a sharp blade and a steel hook embedded in his broken left hand walked over and said with a cold smile: "Your Highness, you don't have to  I'm struggling. Although the Forbidden Magic Lock is of no use to the strong ones above the seventh level, but you happen to be only a high level six, so you'd better give up the struggle and follow me back to the cage, so that I can forgive you for setting fire to me.  "The sins in the inner cabin." Tears flashed in the little mermaid princess's eyes, but she stubbornly tried not to let them fall: "Don't think about it! My eldest brother and sister will come to save me! So you should let me go quickly!"  " Bearded Hei Ran: "Your Highness Princess, you need to understand a few things. We Puoyi are not afraid of the Sea Clan, and it was you who took the initiative to attack us before, so I caught you.  Isn't it normal for me to sell you as a slave? What's more, this is the Sea of ??Truth! Not only the mermaid clan, but also the ordinary sea clan will not approach here casually, do you think you can?  Is there any hope of escape? Who will come to rescue you? "The little mermaid princess's beautiful eyes are filled with despair. Even though she is still a girl who only knows how to have fun, she has heard a lot from the palace.  Mermaids were sold as slaves.  My Prince Charming hasn¡¯t been found yet. He hasn¡¯t come to marry me on a sea dragon and with endless sea warriors. How can I be defiled!  The mermaid princess tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes, turned around and slammed into a samuraibut she forgot that her fish tail could not walk too far on this smooth steel deck. The samurai was holding a sword in one hand and smiled lewdly.  He tried to grab the mermaid princess' hair, only to find that the other party slipped and fell, and her smooth forehead hit the tip of the knife!  The sailor was stunned for a moment, standing there not even daring to move. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I have never heard of a mermaid being such a fierce woman!  The bearded man was frightened and angry.?, yelled crazily: "Get away, you bastard!" Although this guy looks rough, he is actually a ninth-level high-level strongman known on the sea and land, Saint Brudahl of the Sea. He personally commands the giant ship to cause chaos.  In fact, it can also be seen that the Proy Empire attaches great importance to this trade fair During this period, it was caught by the Little Mermaid and planned to sell it for a good price. Let¡¯s just talk about Bludahl¡¯s  His attack power will definitely be fully displayed on the sea, and even those who are one level higher than him may not be his opponent on the sea.  It's just such a person, but at this moment, he secretly hates that he is not an agile swordsman. He can only watch the little mermaid bumping her head against the tip of his sailor's sword.  In fact, the little mermaid¡¯s eyes were also full of despair. Although she wanted to escape, she never thought of taking the initiative to die!  This is a beautiful yet tragic misunderstanding. The little mermaid bound by the forbidden magic chain is no different from an ordinary girl. Once she collides with her, she will definitely die.  However, at this moment, a gust of wind roared, and a huge trident carrying a strong smell of salty sea water swept past. Blood and flesh were splashed everywhere, and the sound of broken bones was accompanied by bursts of painful screams. Standing in front of the Little Mermaid  The dozen sailors actually flew out of the giant ship in strange twisted postures!  The sound of falling water sounded.  The little mermaid lay on the deck for a long time before regaining her breath. She quickly touched her forehead and looked at her white and tender palms.  As far as the eye can see, the palms are covered with bright red blood!  "Waaaahhhhh!!! I'm dead!!! Queen mother! Father! Sister! Brother! You have to avenge Bililin!" The little mermaid knelt on the ground, looking at the blood in her palms and howling.  He burst into tears, leaving everyone speechless for a moment.  Starla rolled his eyes, and the trident squatted heavily on the deck, not only smashing a deep hole in the steel deck, but also shaking everyone around him: "I said, are you sick?  "The little mermaid was so shaken by the force of the vibration that she jumped on the deck, and then she raised her head blankly.  Under the blue sky, the sun shines in her eyes.  Tall, strong, with a thick fish tail, domineering eyes plus the sense of sight like a god descending from the earth under the sun.  The little mermaid¡¯s heart was beating wildly: Poseidon, are you here to save me?  So, he seemed to have just heard the mysterious little mermaid subconsciously ask back: "Do you have any medicine?" Slada rolled his eyes. He didn't have time to play "how much can you eat" with this little girl?  The game of "How many do you have" and "I have as much as you eat"  Simply, he grabbed the little mermaid's waist with his big hand and said, "See clearly, the blood on your body belongs to someone else!" The faces were very close to each other, and the little mermaid's face was covered with blush.  In fact, in the hearts of most sea tribes, existences like Slada are very consistent with their sense of beauty¡ªpower is the most beautiful existence¡ªand only the mermaid tribe, who are all destined to be magicians,  What matters most is that the man is handsome and the woman is beautiful.  Just like the great Mermaid Emperor, even though he is more than four hundred years old, he is still graceful and deeply loved by the Queen.  Princess Bililin should have had the same hobbies as her tribe. The tragedy is that non-mainstream culture has become popular among the Hai tribe recently. Most of the children admire rebellion and pretend to be unruly. They hate communicating with their parents and only admire burly figures.  There are existences like bandits and pirates - they even gave themselves a name, adding "Mom-killing Nobles".  After sneaking out of the palace two or three times, Princess Bililin was also infected with this seemingly psychedelic non-mainstream style. Coupled with the rebelliousness that comes with her age, she suddenly fell in love with the man who saved her.  Radha was so impressed that she almost regarded the terrifying fishman guard as Prince Charming It should be mentioned here that the Little Mermaid came to play pranks on ships sailing on the sea, and she also wanted to conquer the legendary waters of the seven seas.  Look in your hand to see if there is anything that is as sturdy and full of masculine charm as the legend says.  So many coincidences created a love affair between the Little Mermaid and the fish-man guard that should not have existed, and even led to the subsequent deep-sea destruction war. Of course, this is not mentioned for the time being.  (By the way, I have always thought this sentence is very pretentious, but recently I seem to have written more side plots than the main plot. In order to prove that I am paving the way for the future, I can only use this sentence) Looking at the Little Mermaid  Looking sluggish, Slada sighed helplessly, put one hand on his shoulder and said: "Sit down, I'll see you leave in a moment." "Oh um!" The little mermaid nodded vigorously, holding her small hands tightly.  Holding Sraddha's head tightly.  The latter looked at the bearded man in front of him coldly and thoroughlyThe sailors living here said: "So do you have anything to say?" The bearded man's face darkened. He could feel that the other party was as powerful as himself. He saluted and said, "I am Proy.  Empire, ninth-level water mage Brudal, please tell me your name.¡± ¡°Under the King of Dark Night, the fishman guards Slada.¡± Slada pointed the trident in his hand: ¡°Hand over all your finances and money.  Amethyst Ka, can I let you go? " "Let us go?" Brudal smiled bitterly and said: "I know that you are on the ninth level like me, but you are not allowed to do anything these days.  Maybe after all, it¡¯s not just you who is unlucky, but us as well.¡± Following his words, three swordsmen rushed out of the cabin at the same time, surrounding Slada with Brudal.  "Are you looking for death?" Slada sneered, and the pressure of the Overlord in his body rose to the sky, and then it hit the sky, blocking out the sun, and immediately pushed the waterline of the 10,000-ton ship down by more than two meters, causing a wave in the sea.  All the sailors around him fainted instantly and fell to the ground with foam at the mouth. Only Brudal and three eighth-level swordsmen were struggling to support themselves.  "TenLevel 10!!" Brudal's face became even more miserable, and at the same time he pulled out a short staff from his waist: "It seems that I am unlucky?" "Surrender, I will spare your life." Slada said calmly.  : "My purpose is only to rob, not to kill." "It's impossibleit's impossible to surrender" Brudal smiled bitterly and began to gather water elements: "We are not your opponent, but we must fight. We  There is no choice" "No choice? Why?" "Because of our greed, we robbed the mermaid royal family. At this moment, we have only two choices, either kill you and her so that the news will not be leaked, or all of them die.  In your hands, even if the Sea Tribe knows our guilt, but we are already dead, they will never be angry with my motherland for this." Brudal said: "But once we surrender and you let us go, then.  If we flee in fear of crime, we will not only bring the guilt to our motherland, but also die ourselves. In order for our people not to have a war with the Hai Clan because of our greed, we can only choose to fight here." He looked at it.  The three swordsmen: "I'm sorry, friends, it's me who has caused you trouble." Although the three swordsmen were desperate, they still shook their heads firmly at this moment. One of them said: "No, we also voted in favor of robbing the mermaid at that time.  "No matter what, you can't bear this crime alone." "What do you say?" Slada turned to look at the little mermaid.  The Little Mermaid also hesitated at this moment. In fact, as a member of the royal family, she had a natural affinity for people who were loyal to the country, and the four people did not infringe upon her during their previous imprisonment.  Slada saw the hesitation of the Little Mermaid and said to Brudal and others: "I heard that Proy is also one of the richest countries on the continent. I must be interested in the tribute of the Nuga Empire that will appear at this trade fair.  It¡¯s not necessarily so inevitable, right?¡± Brudal said: ¡°That¡¯s true, but no one knows whether the Nujia Empire will change its mind in the future, so it¡¯s always good to be more prepared.¡± Slada said: ¡°In that case.  , hand over all the amethyst cards and goods, I will fight with you, and she will not spread the news about you robbing her after you die. Otherwise, no one can stop me if I take her away now.  Right?" Brudal gritted his teeth and said: "Your Excellency, that's a bit too despicable." "What about your choice?" Brudal snorted and threw a storage ring at Slada.  Da's hand: "I'll give it all to you, but in this desperate battle, you have to be sure to survive in our hands before you can spend your life." "That's a piece of cake." Slada threw the storage ring  : "Thank you." "Mr. Slardado you really want to kill them?" the little mermaid couldn't help but ask.  Slarda slowly raised the trident in his hand, and at the same time, the magic and fighting spirit around him also rose rapidly. He said calmly: "Everyone chooses the path he takes. People can take the wrong path, but they must take responsibility.  This wrong consciousness, they robbed you, they have no choice but to fight. I have a hand in this matter, so naturally I have no choice but to fight." The little mermaid pouted: "Silla.  Does Mr. Da mean that rescuing me was a mistake? "Slada's calm face suddenly showed a ferocious look: "In the deep sea, no one can hear your screams. Even if they can, they can't.  I don¡¯t want to pay attention to it. So I have already realized what I do! As for whether it is wrong or not, let the sea judge it!    Above the sea, water columns tens of meters high rose into the sky one after another, and the entire steel giant ship was completely broken from the middle!  ¡­ ¡°You¡­really don¡¯t plan to go back?¡± Time flies, and today, two days later, there is indeed a trace of ambiguity between Slarda and the Little Mermaid.  In fact, no matter which male is chased by a cute female, he may not be able to last for two days, let alone Slada, who has never seen the opposite sex before being summoned by Dongfang Yun and has been guarding the deep sea?  "Well don't." Bi Lilin thought for a moment and said, "Wouldn't it be good for me to stay with you?" "" Slada lay on the rocks and looked at the sky: "This kind of life will not last long.  "Why?" The little mermaid tilted her head curiously.  "Because it won't be long before we leave here, and maybe we won't come back to the beach for a long time - you are different from me. I can still survive in a forest full of moisture, but you, probably  You'll die if you stay out of water for more than a day, right? " "Well" the little mermaid thought hard: "Why can't you go back to the bottom of the sea with me? You are already at the tenth level, and there is no one who is stronger than you in the sea tribe.  Not much. After you come back with me, you will definitely be put into good use by my father and mother." "That's impossible," Slada said with determination in his eyes, "Even if it doesn't make any difference, I will still be here.  By my father's side, I will accompany him to watch the ebb and flow of the world, witnessing the rise of our empire! " "What about me do you really not like me at all?" The Little Mermaid said happily.  weep.  "That's different. Before Master Father's big things are done, not only me, but no one of my brothers and sisters will put their own private affairs as a priority, and I am no exception! It was him who gave me life, body, and soul.  , gave me family affection, and gave me strength. I must not drag him down with my own emotions." "" The little mermaid looked at Slada seriously, and suddenly smiled: "It doesn't matter in her eyes.  Filled with tears, but still very strong, she said: "Even if I can't be with you in the future, I will always be by your side now." "Whywe have only known each other for two days." "I am not very casual.  The little mermaid sniffed: "But who calls you my hero?"

 Mainland China Chapter 56 The auction is about to begin

    Dongfang Yun's biggest impression of the female sage Princess Himil is that she is too shameless.  Not only did he propose the idea of ??exchanging materials and money for the knowledge of high elves¡¯ magic, he also followed his people around the trade fair after being rejected.  In fact, Dongfang Yun doesn't mind having an extra bowl of rice. It's just that this guy who is loved by even the villains in the City of Chaos follows him and always puts him under the observation of many eyeballs, like a monkey in the zoo, which is very annoying.  Not used to it.  "Of course I won't eat and drink for free, I will pay you silver coins!" the female sage said.  Silver your sister's currency!  The money that Lao Zhi handles now is all gold coins calculated in purple gold cards - that is, millions!  Dongfang Yun was filled with grief and anger.  ¡°But, I only have silver coins!¡± The female sage¡¯s expression was very simple.  "If it weren't for the fact that her moral character is admired by thousands of people, Lao Zhi would have kicked her away." Dongfang Yun said angrily to Su Wan.  "Actually, you couldn't bear to drive her away because of her peerless beauty, right?" Su Wan was a little jealous.  "You're kidding!" Dongfang Yun sternly denied: "That kind of figure that is as flat as a washboard at the airport, do you think it will attract my attention?" "It seems that someone is flatter than me, right?" The female sage  His face turned red and white.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "Because the old paper is a man!" The dispute on this issue was fruitless. Fortunately, everyone was busy at the trade show festival. For many people, this kind of quadrennial event may not be seen in a lifetime.  The most beautiful female sage in the mainland was much more important - after all, things like being able to see and eat were always like a lump in the throat, simply out of sight and out of mind.  During this period, Orlando, the Lord of the Lion City, came to see Dongfang Yun once. The two had a secret conversation in the room for a long time. In the end, Orlando rushed out of the door angrily, looking like a girl who had been insulted.  Looking at his back, Dongfang Yun said: "The orcs already know my existence, and they will probably make bigger moves soon." Darius said: "I heard that the huge orcs seem to have one or two  A heaven-level expert has long wanted to know something. " Dongfang Yun said angrily: "Why do you all know more about it than me? It seems that I am the most ignorant in the whole family."  Si smiled and said: "What's the point of hearing this kind of thing, dad? Anyway, we are the ones who will fight at the front line." "Don't underestimate me." Dongfang Yun said: "Don't forget that I still have the ability.  If you extract this skill, even if it's 90% of your strength, you must be stronger than Swain and the others now, right?" Darius smiled bitterly: "Yeah, but after you extract the ability, I only have 10% left.  "Power, do you want a 90% + 10% Darius?" Dongfang Yun was stunned, then shook his head with a wry smile: "Pretend I didn't say that."  Suddenly said: "I'm just very strange. It stands to reason that everyone comes here to obtain tributes for the Nujia Empire. The caravans of all countries are for this purpose, so who will sell these things?" Meow Star Renbu  Lanny raised her hands and said: "I know, I know!" "You must not be rude in front of the master." "Shut up Darius." Dongfang Yun said to her future daughter-in-law very kindly: "Brittney, tell me  "The Meow Star looked at Darius carefully and saw that he had no objection, and then said happily: "There is actually a list of the tributes that the Nujia Empire requires from many countries.  Precious metals rank first, excluding gold and silver brackets; second are antiques with more than three thousand years of mainland history, each of which is worth 300 grams of rare metal brackets; third are antiques that are more than 1,500 years old  The value of books will increase as the year increases; fourth, current human technology is unable to study the inner value and connotation of the magic device, and the value of this magic device will be judged by the people of the Nuga Empire; fifth,  They are rare items - such as potions. The so-called rarity is also determined by the Nujia Empire. The sixth is magic crystals and crystal cores. The value of the items varies depending on the rank, but the overall value is relatively low. "  Dongfang Yun was struck by the cuteness of these 'brackets' and couldn't help but laugh: "No wonder Su Wan didn't care about giving me a few magic crystals at the beginning. It turns out that the most valuable thing to me is actually to Nujia Empire."  "It's not valuable." Darius said: "It's not difficult to understand. For the Nujia Empire, which has so-called 'laser guns' and other magic weapons, their development and utilization of energy has become mature.  There is no need for unstable magic crystals and crystal nuclei to be used for certain aspects of energy, but the research value is higher. It can also be seen from the requirements they put forward.The country wants to obtain more things with research value than consumables.  "The cat star continued: "Yes, if it comes to real gold and silver, the major empires will not care too much. On the contrary, whether it is rare metals, antique secretaries or magic tools, these things are very rare in the major empires.  .  The reason why the Trade Fair Festival is so popular is that only in the Trade Fair Festival will the goblin clan appear in the world and auction off the things they own at the final auction. If the goblin civilization was not deep underground, it would never exist.  Worse than the high elves and ancient Loulan civilization of the past, they are most famous for their own research on magic tools and potions, as well as the lost antique books of various civilizations buried deep underground. At the same time, their development of the underground,  It also gives them a huge amount of rare metal storage, and these are precisely the most valuable ones on the tribute list of the Nujia Empire. Therefore, as the only platform for mainland countries to communicate with the goblin clan, the Trade Exhibition Festival is undoubtedly a world-famous one.  .  " Dongfang Yunqi said: "Why doesn't the Nujia Empire take the initiative to invade the goblins? Wouldn't it be possible to capture all the treasures in one go?  " Meow Star Human said: "It's difficult. The goblin clan has been hidden underground for nearly ten thousand years. Even people on the mainland can't find them, let alone foreigners from the Nujia Empire.  But it is obvious that the goblin clan is definitely hemorrhaging money this time and will auction many treasures for all countries in the mainland to choose from.  " Darius sneered and said: "It's hard for them not to bleed. Faced with the pressure of the Nujia Empire, if the countries in the mainland are forced to have no choice, who knows whether they will try their best to swindle it from the mouth of a living goblin.  Exit the entrance to the Goblin Kingdom, and then invade with mainland troops?  In order to protect themselves, they can only try their best to meet the needs of various countries.  " His words were plain, but they contained bloody facts, which made Dongfang Yun shudder: "This is really a society where people cannibalize people!  " Darius said: "Because everyone wants to survive. Only if the country is not destroyed can there be hope of counterattack.  I guess that the countries in the mainland must be stepping up the collection of tributes on the one hand, and thinking of ways to fight back on the other hand But after five years, will the Nujia Empire really give them the next five years?  ¡± Dongfang Yun was silent. He knew that Darius was right. The Nujia Empire¡¯s withdrawal this time was probably because the passage through the Endless Sea could not be maintained for too long, and too many people could not pass. Time is  As time goes by, fate is ups and downs, and every country is working hard to become stronger, and the Nujia Empire is certainly the same. When the passage to the Endless Sea is completely opened, what this continent will suffer will probably be more than just tributes.  It¡¯s humiliating. It¡¯s more likely that all men who are higher than the wheel will be killed, and it¡¯s more likely that all women will be captured¡­ With everyone¡¯s expectations, the first two days of the trade fair finally passed, and the third day was ushered in.  Today is the final auction that everyone is watching. Of course, it will also be the beginning of the peak war in the city of chaos. This battle is about tribute, about the country, about race, about righteousness, and even more about the immortal fire.  Seal. This is why every country's caravan is led by more than two ninth-level experts - everyone is prepared to be robbed after taking photos of their treasures. Of course, they will face the enemy.  The most complicated one is the Dongfang Family. In this battle, the enemies they may face include not only the powerful men from the mainland countries, but also the six major city lords, the undead, and even the Sea Clan - Slada.  He had already told Dongfang Yunting about his hookup with the little princess of the Shanghai tribe. Because of the matter involving Orlando, the Lord of the Lion Tribe, Darius suggested that the Orcs might also send people to besiege the Dongfang Clan, so the current situation was still uncertain.  It¡¯s really dire. But despite the lice, the generals were quite calm in this situation. They were quite chatting and laughing when they got up early in the morning. Of course, we ate together in this shop.  There are also some outsiders eating breakfast. Bui Kaleno from Bansai, Todrak from the Dwarf Empire, Princess Himir the Sage, Princess Bililin from the Sea Tribe, and Beidao Changming from the Black Dragon Society.  Why is this guy with us?  "Dongfang Yun frowned. Su Wan carefully tied the tie for him: "I don't know who spread it, saying that the reason why we have information about various imperial caravans is because Beidao Changming leaked the information to us, so if Beidao  If a long-lived person doesn¡¯t want to become a short-lived person on the North Road, he can only follow us and receive some protection.  Dongfang Yun yawned and said, "That's really funny. If a fight breaks out after the auction, wouldn't this guy die quickly if he follows us?"  " Su Wan shrugged: "Who knows.  " On this day, Su Wan is still wearing a bright red embroidered gold silk dress with dark red goldThe cool oriental look of the cloak is full of queenly style.  The more Dongfang Yun looked at it, the more he liked it, but he rejected Su Wan's request for a princess dress.  "This way, everyone will think that you are a girl and not a threat, so they will not take the initiative to find you in the battle!" Su Wan smiled thoughtfully.  "I! I will never wear women's clothes! Absolutely not!" Dongfang Yunqi roared.  So, Su Wan could only prepare a white suit with a stand-up collar for him, and then wiped his half-length hair to the back of his head with clean water, making him look clean and fresh, handsome and like a little prince.  Everyone seemed to be preparing for the final auction of the trade fair. Except for Himmel, Buicareno and others all put on brand-new aristocratic costumes, especially Princess Bililene, whose white dress completely  With her fish tail covered up, it would be difficult for anyone to notice that she is a mermaid.  As for the generals, they still did not change their clothes, but each of them covered himself with a close-fitting black cloak when going out.  "Then" Dongfang Yun stretched greatly: "Let us witness the final auction dominated by goblins!" The generals all bowed their chests.  In the underground bar in the southwest corner of the city of chaos, the vampires are ready to go.  The great lords, the Duke of Eindhoven, the Duke of Groningen, and the lord, the Marquis of Amsterdam, all wore luxurious gentleman's attire, while the butcher next to him was covered in a black cloak.  Groningen emphasized again: "Mr. Pudge, remember, those two undead came to prevent us from breaking the seal. Once they break through the defense line and are about to rush to the seal in the back mountain, you must stop them. For  Let¡¯s break the seal and buy time.¡± It¡¯s okay to deceive the children with his confusing words. Although the butcher is simple, but with the wisdom of Darius and Swain behind him, it is impossible to believe his words.  But he still pretended to say: "Break the seal, hold on, stop them, I will definitely do it." "That's good." Groningen turned his head, with a smile of successful conspiracy on his lips.  In the meeting hall in the center of the city of chaos.  Giant Allen: "No matter what, we cannot focus on the chaos after the auction. Preventing the undead from taking advantage of the chaos to break the seal is our top priority." Dwarf Augustus: "In fact, it may not be necessary.  Are you worried? It is not good for everyone if the seal is broken. I think the King of Darkness will not let this happen. Once General Darius attacks, I am afraid we will have solved the problem without taking action.  "Human Natasha: "This is what I am most worried about. The King of Darkness also aims at the treasures at the auction. Even though they have robbed many caravans during this period, if they really want to compete with the Great Empire,  I'm afraid there are still some shortcomings. When the auction ends, they will probably be the first to cause confusion." Allen: "Morodiye, what do you think?" Goblin Morodiye: "It doesn't matter to me.  The same, anyway, they will not take action against my fellow tribesmen. The mission of the goblin tribe will end after the auction. I will follow whoever you are looking at." Alan: "Youlian.  , what do you think?" Elf Youlian: "Don't worry, the King of the Night will not just ignore the undead." Augustus: "You are really relieved about him. I heard that you have left recently.  Very close, you also provided a lot of funds for the King of Darkness, I wonder if it is true." Youlian: "Augustus, you are spying on me!" Augustus: "Humph, Youlian,"  Let me remind you, the purpose of our garrison in the City of Chaos is to prevent the seal from being destroyed, not to make relatives with others. " You Lian: "If the dwarf empire is destroyed, I'm afraid you may not be able to find relatives with others, right?  " Augustus: "What did you say! ?" Allen: "Enough, the King of the Night is not our enemy! Orlando, what do you say? "I have nothing.  But if I really want to say it, I think the King of the Night is more terrifying than the Eternal Nether Fire. But what you think is up to you. Now I¡¯m going to attend the auction.¡± After that, Orlando stood up and walked out of the meeting hall.  Augustus sneered: "This bastard thinks that the two eleventh-level orc sword masters can hide from us when they enter the city." Allen sighed softly: "But if what happened in the orc empire is really the work of the King of the Night,  "Yes, then the power of her men is much more terrifying than we imagined." Youlian sneered and stood up: "I'm going to the auction too, you can continue talking."Person: "" North of the City of Chaos, in a dilapidated basement.  A black-red portal made of hellfire illuminated the entire basement. A big foot wearing Hanxue's white armor stepped out of the formation, and then his whole body stepped out of the portal.  That armor of the Frozen Throne and the sword of Frostmourne all interpret the name of the man shrouded in the armor.  Death Knight Kyiv!  The man who is known as Ner'zhul's successor, the man who is said to be the most likely to reach the pinnacle of power in the entire underworld, the man who waves his flag and causes thousands of corpses to fall to the ground!  Looking at the tenth-level gargoyle and tenth-level lich crawling in front of them, a deep and magnetic voice came from the helmet: "Zhou Damu, Bi Xingjian, you did a good job. The time you delayed is just enough for me to open this  Time for the portal." Gargoyle Zhou Damu trembled: "I can serve Lord Kiev, and I will die without regrets!" Lich Yamagata Ken also said: "Sir, the auction will start in half an hour, we need  Are you rushing to the sealed place in the back mountain now? " Kiev smiled lightly and said: "Don't worry, I also want to see how the human countries forced by the so-called Nujia Empire will fight for their lives at the auction.  How crazy." He waved the cloak behind him, and the whole cloak turned into a black cloak covering the armor of thorns: "You two suppress the death energy and come with me." "PS!  : I found that there were always too few clicks. After careful research, I found that it might be an indirect problem, so the Lun family decided to change the introduction. I just don¡¯t know if it was a failure

 Mainland China Chapter 57 Auction (Part 1)

    July 9, 7436 in the continental calendar, two months and thirteen days after Dongfang Yun came to this world.  Two days have passed since the Trade Fair Festival, and today is the day when the auction will be held on the last day of the Trade Fair Festival.  Many countries are paying attention to the information coming out of the City of Chaos, because everyone knows that the fate of many people and many countries will be changed on this day.  The auction venue is located in the eastern area of ??the City of Chaos. Although it is not the tallest and most obvious building in the entire city, it is the most valuable building in the entire city.  ??The magic lines carved with seventh-degree fine gold, the 500 square meters of ground made of hundred-forged fine steel, and the houses made of magic colored glaze.  Although the entire auction house building looks like the size of an ordinary villa, it is actually a truly magical building, and it can be said that there is something special inside.  After entering through the ridiculously large gate and passing through a passage large enough for four carriages to pass in parallel, an internal auction hall the size of a football field appeared in front of the Dongfang family.  Dongfang Yun stared at the spacious hall in front of him dumbfounded, and couldn't help but said: "This is really different from what I imagined." Su Wanjiao smiled and said: "I was lucky enough to come here once before, and I was very shocked at the time!" Buyi said with a smile.  Carreno said: "Although this building was built under the supervision of the goblin clan, I heard that it was a combination of high elf magic technology and ancient Loulan's space technology to reach this level." Dongfang Yun shrugged: "Actually, the city of chaos  The place is so big, we can open up a piece of land to build a large-scale auction hall, why bother with so much money and effort?" Bui Carreno smiled softly: "This auction hall is not just that simple, it has high external defense.  The power and internal space rules were actually created to protect the goblins who appeared here. Although there is a goblin among the city owners, this is a city of chaos after all, right?" Su Wandao: "I have heard about this too. It is said that this auction house  The space rules inside are very strict, and almost no one can use force here!" Dongfang Yun looked back at Darius.  Darius' big black-gloved hands were hidden in his cloak. He shook them and immediately looked at Dongfang Yun: "No problem." Dongfang Yun smiled.  At this time, a sexy maid came up and saluted everyone: "My lords, are you from the Dongfang family?" Su Wan said: "That's right." The maid showed a professional smile: "The Lord of Youlian City has been waiting for you, please.  Everyone, follow me." Following the maid to a VIP private room on the second floor, You Lian greeted her politely, waved the maid away, bowed to Dongfang Yun and said, "You Lian, see you, Master.  "Mother, I have seen all the generals." "Buycareno and others were stunned. They had never heard that the Elf City Lord had pledged allegiance to Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun asked him to get up and walked into the private room.  This VIP private room is exactly the same as the entire auction hall. From the outside, it is only a few square meters in size, but when you walk in, it is over a hundred square meters. Even though there are many people in the Dongfang family, it does not seem crowded at all. Everyone is sitting in twos and threes.  On the sofa and in the private room, there were several waitresses pouring wine for everyone.  Dongfang Yun and Su Wan were sitting at the front. A huge magic screen in front of them showed the surging crowds in the auction hall.  The auction has not started yet, so people are still entering the venue, but you can get a rough idea just by looking at it. Not counting the VIP rooms, there are more than two thousand people in the hall alone.  "The VIP rooms are only owned by the six major city lords and some of the most powerful empires on the continent, so caravans from other countries can only be auctioned below. However, there are advantages. After all, some treasures with magical power can only be felt by being close to them in person.  The energy on it. Of course, as guests of the VIP box, we have the right to obtain some additional information about the auction items," Youlian said.  Dongfang Yun didn't care about these. The main purpose of his party's coming here was the Root of Gaia that was said to appear. The rest were some magic crystals and precious metals. As for the other antiques and treasures, he didn't care about them.  .  In addition, after more than ten days of unremitting efforts by the generals, the money in Dongfang Yun's hands has reached 76 million. He really doesn't feel that he has enough money.  When everyone is seated, the auction officially begins.  As the lights of the entire venue went out, two big lights fell on the auction table at the front. Amidst the anticipation, a short green-skinned goblin in a white suit walked up. His appearance was really ugly, that is,  Extremely ugly, but still wearing a white suit and red bow tie, looking so confident, it is simply insulting.?Eyeballs.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s face turned dark.  Because he was also wearing a white suit + red bow tie at the moment The short goblin wore a gold-rimmed glasses on his right eye. He stood on the tall auction platform and coughed pretending to be mysterious, and then said: "Well, everyone, I represent the goblin.  The kingdom is very happy to see you all here. You must know that although we goblins do not live on land, but regarding the situation on the mainland" He said BALABALA above for more than ten minutes, which was nothing more than using his own words to set off the goblin king.  Foresighted and great, because the countries in the mainland were threatened by the Nujia Empire, they put more than ten times more auction items than before, so that the people attending the meeting were grateful to the king for his selfless dedication, and spent as much money as possible to buy such things, he said directly to everyone below.  sleepy.  Seeing Dongfang Yun's impatient look, You Lian smiled sweetly and said, "Master, please don't underestimate this guy. Although this Wuyuan auctioneer doesn't look amazing, he has actually presided over the city of chaos for seven full years.  After ten years of auctioning, this mouth can tell even the dead!" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes very cutely: "This guysince he has been an auctioneer for seventy years, it is time to retire. If  If he continues to talk nonsense like this, Darius, go find another auctioneer." "No problem." Darius's face under the cloak smiled ferociously. As one of the few heaven-level people in the entire venue who can use his power.  A strong man, if he goes down to replace someone, then the process must be bloody.  As if he heard Dongfang Yun's words, the short goblin named Wuyuan finally ended his long speech and said an inspiring sentence: "So, I won't waste everyone's time. Now we will invite the first guest today.  Auction works!" A burst of grand music sounded, and two bunny girls came up carrying a tray.  ¡­She is a real bunny girl, a real rabbit orc with two snow-white long ears and a snow-white short tail on her hips.  The two bunny girls who looked very cute and docile carried the tray directly to the source of the fog and took off the red cloth on it.  A delicate dagger that was completely red appeared in front of everyone, and at the same time, the magic screens in the VIP boxes also gave a close-up.  Wuyuan's voice sounded: "It meets the item request list put forward by the Nujia Empire. It is an absolutely authentic antique and rare treasure. It is produced by goblins. It must be a high-quality product! Everyone is very happy with its name - the Sword of Ondiris!" "Born in  Emperor Andris of Porte, the land of Longxing in the Ancient Loulan Empire, dominated the mainland with his strength in both magic and martial arts. This great emperor has made the name of Ancient Loulan resound in heaven and hell, no matter who he is.  His armor and the soldiers under his command have all been replaced one after another. Only the sword in his hand has been worn since he was the lowest swordsman apprentice in Bolt, and it has never been replaced!  The sword of blood was eventually given a prefix in the name of the Great Emperor and renamed the Sword of Ondyris due to the power of the Dragon! Legend has it that this sword possesses a strange power of law that can transform the holder's power.  It increases a lot of physical strength at the same time, and can heal its own wounds when it is contaminated by the enemy's blood donation. However, the goblin itself does not have the strength to use this emperor's sword, so our majesty decided to make it the first item in this auction.  A treasure is for sale - let me tell you the fact that the products produced by goblins must be of high quality. Even the first treasure is definitely not worse than the last one!" His voice was loud and very charming, and the audience could hear it!  Everyone couldn't help but talk about it.  This sword does not look very powerful except that it is completely red, but as we all know, goblins will never smash their own signs, so since Wuyuan said that this is the sword of Ondiris, then I am afraid it is really used by the ancient emperor.  of treasure.  Compared to the excitement below, Dongfang Yun seemed much calmer. Anyway, the generals already had their own weapons, and he didn't need to spend money to buy them.  But his calmness was soon broken.  Darius: "Gaylen, come and take a look, is thiscould it be" Galen nodded repeatedly: "It seems so." Blitzcrank: "Indeed, it is." Dongfang Yun turned around strangely: "You are there  What are you talking about? " Darius: "Dad, this sword is clearly Dolan's Blade!" (PS: Dolan's Blade, from LOL, commonly known as Dolan's Sword, +80 HP, +10  Attack power, passive: Each normal attack hits the enemy and restores 5 health points) "Nani!!?" Dongfang Yun looked at the red dagger on the magic screen fiercely.  ¡°That said, it seems to be somewhat similar.  Dongfang Yun closed his eyes and entered his soul realm to summon the mall. Then he looked at the Dolan Blade in the mall and found that it seemed to be the same as the Ondiris Sword produced by the goblin.??Exactly the same!  After exiting the soul realm, Dongfang Yun let out a sigh of relief.  He really doesn¡¯t understand why Dolan¡¯s Blade appears in this world.  The old goblin Wuyuan seemed to be very satisfied with the reaction of the audience. He paused for three minutes before knocking on the gavel in his hand: "Everyone, are we done discussing it? This emperor's sword is not only an ancient relic, but also an antique.  Although rare treasures may not be comparable to some magic swords today, they were definitely very rare at the time. I am not blaming it, but I still advise you that this kind of practical value is far lower than the appreciation value. Take it.  It would be perfect to go and give the Nujia Empire as a tribute!" His last words were like a little hand, constantly scratching the hearts of everyone present.  Indeed, antiques ranked second on the tribute list of the Nujia Empire. What the kings of various countries did not want was just to worry that their tributes would be obtained by the Nujia Empire and their strength would be improved through research. And this  If the Sword of Ondiris is given to Nujia, not only will it take up a large share of the tribute, but even if Nujia uses it for research, there will never be any essential improvement.  Everyone¡¯s eyes became intense.  "Then, the starting price for the Sword of Ondiris is one hundred thousand gold coins, and every time the price is increased, it will be no less than ten thousand" Wu Yuan banged the gavel heavily: "The auction begins!" "One hundred and ten thousand!" "  120,000! " "Thirteen" As soon as the gavel hit the ground, the entire auction house immediately became excited. This sword of the ancient king was already raised to a high of two million in an instant, and it looks like the trend will continue to rise.  mean.  If it were a previous trade fair auction, the transaction price of this sword would not even reach 100,000 gold coins. However, extraordinary times bring extraordinary prices, and neither the forging process nor the magic carvings are as good as those of modern Ondiris.  The sword, at this moment, is flying like a rocket on a rocket.  When the price gradually reached 3.3 million, the bidding slowly stopped. Listening to the sound, the last bidder seemed to be someone in a VIP box.  Dongfang Yunqi said: "This sword is obviously more than this price now, right? As the second antique on Nujia's tribute list, I feel that the price is a bit low for that goblin." Su Wan unfolded the auction list and looked at it: "  There are four hundred treasures in this auction. Not everyone is as calm as us. Everyone wants to buy more valuable tributes, so the initial asking price of 3.3 million is already very good. "  As she said, Wuyuan seemed to be very calm: "So, the gentleman in box 13 has asked for 3.3 million, has anyone increased the price?" Looking around: "Has everyone increased the price? That's good.  , 3.3 million for the first time, 3.3 million for the first time" "Wait a minute." The girl's voice was as delicate as a silver bell, and Dongfang Yun said to the microphone in front of her: "Three and a half million.  "Oh?" Wuyuan became interested: "The master of box number five has bid 3.5 million. Is there anyone who wants to raise the price?" "Box number 13."  "Three.7 million." Dongfang Yun.  "" The man in box No. 13 was silent for a while and stopped bidding. He seemed to feel that the price was a bit beyond the bottom line.  After all, it is the first treasure, and it is not easy to reach this price.  Wuyuan made the final decision after bidding three times.  You Lian was very puzzled: "Master, is the sword of the ancient king useful to our Dark Night clan?" "Of course." Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Not only can it improve the combat power of all generals, but it will also be useful to everyone under my command.  Every soldier has been partially improved. "The second auction item was put online. Because it was useless, Dongfang Yun focused all his attention on the Dolan Blade sent by the waitress.  With her white little hand touching the sword, the Supreme Summoning System indeed gave a hint of Dolan's Blade, but the exact value was not given.  After Dongfang Yun placed the sword in the soul realm, Darius shook hands and said decisively: "There is indeed some improvement, equivalent to the increase in power from a sixth-level swordsman to a seventh-level swordsman. Although for us  It doesn't have much effect, but" "It's really good!" Su Wan clenched her fist and said happily: "I can almost clearly feel that my strength has increased by more than five times." "Me too.  Lian finally understood why Dongfang Yun wanted to take the sword.  Dongfang Yunran was a little depressed because he didn't feel any improvement at all.  Time flies by, and in less than an hour, forty-three treasures have been auctioned. Almost every treasure was snatched by many people as soon as it appeared, but everyone maintained a bottom line.The one with the highest current transaction price is the original Dolan's Blade.  And in this process, Dongfang Yun only spent 500,000 gold coins to auction ten magic gold coins with a face value of 20.  The forty-fourth treasure was presented by a bunny girl. The red cloth was lifted, but it was an ancient book.  " This is a third-level magic knowledge book from the high elves. I won't say much about its value. However, I would like to remind you all here. Don't think that just because it is a magic knowledge book, it should not be regarded as part of the Nujia Empire.  Tribute, hehe, I heard that news about the rise of night elves has been circulating recently. This thing may not be of high value to your research. After all, the magic of high elves is extremely difficult to crack, but it is very valuable to the newly rising night elves.  , if you don't want the era of high elves to come again, I advise you to buy it back, even if you can't research much" Wuyuan's voice was very wretched.  Dongfang Yun frowned and said: "This guy just wants to go against us! But why would he do this? Since we don't want it to be obtained by us, wouldn't it be better to stay in the Goblin Kingdom deep underground?" A flash in Youlian's beautiful eyes  A flash of realization: "Master, I remembered it. I heard that some goblins in the Goblin Kingdom have defected to the undead. I think they are worried that after these goblins spread most of the secrets of the kingdom, we will invade the Goblin Kingdom for this book.  "He simply intends to divert trouble." "Darius, how far have scholars studied the magic of high elves?"  It is absolutely impossible to study and understand all the above knowledge when the base is still at the second level. " "That's good!" Dongfang Yun gave a rare sneer: "I want to see who will buy this magic book.  "When I raise an army, this country will be destroyed!" PS: I know this name is very vulgar but I can't think of a name that is not vulgar when it comes to auctions.  PSS: Please vote

 Mainland China Chapter 58 Auction (Part 2)

    "Speaking of which" Sven made a rare complaint: "Dear Master, why have you suddenly become so domineering?" "That's what I want to ask too." Darius.  Dongfang Yun smiled sheepishly and took out a book from his pocket: "The Biography of Emperor Osborne, a very good knight novel! I bought it two days ago, and I was very excited to read it." "  No wonder" Youlian didn't pay attention to what was going on in the box. After the entire venue was silent for about a minute, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "As I expected, the people participating in this auction may not be that powerful.  Strong, but they are indeed very smart. Although these guys may not have heard of our name, but with the name of the night elves, they were immediately aware of the problem here. "Su Wan stared at it and said: "Yes, no matter what.  The Nujia Empire and the recent undead have already given them a headache. These people never want to involve other forces." Seeing that the high elf magic book below was about to be rejected, Dongfang Yun couldn't help but said: "  Is our technology so unpopular? " "On the contrary," You Lian said: "If the venue informs the auctioneers from various countries in private, the magic book will definitely have a high transaction price.  There are still many people who want it, but in such a grand place, everyone knows that if it is not handled well, a war will easily break out, so no one wants to participate. " Seeing that Wuyuan's auction hammer is about to fall.  , finally someone couldn't help but bid 300,000 yuan to buy this magic book.  Unexpectedly, Youlian frowned and said: "How is it possible Box No. 9, isn't it the box where Augustus and Todrak are?"  Either Todrak walked to his box.  Su Wan smiled strangely: "I see, I didn't expect that the magic book would be in our hands in the end." Before she finished speaking, she heard a knock on the door. It turned out that a dwarf warrior had delivered the magic book: "  This book was dedicated to the great Lord of the Night by Lord Augustus and Lord Todrak. The adults said that elves and dwarves have been friends since ancient times, and they are still the same even now. " Dongfang Yunda.  With a snap of his fingers, Blitzcrank immediately walked over to take it.  Su Wan stood up and smiled: "Please inform the two masters that the King of Dark Night has accepted the gift. May I ask what we should give as a gift in return." Su Wan's beauty made even the dwarf stunned for a moment, and then  Bowed and said: "Our Lords have said that we have no intention of reciprocating anything. We just asked the great King of the Night to rescue our fellow dwarves who were captured in various prison camps when he rescued them. As two  "Of course." Su Wan smiled: "Then please look forward to it." The dwarf warrior left, and Su Wan sat back and smiled: "Little brother, you don't blame me.  Are you making your own decisions?" Dongfang Yun shook his head: "We are already full of enemies in this world, and it is beneficial to make friends with dwarves. I believe you will not do anything unreasonable." "It may affect the entire world in five years.  After more than 130 items were sold at an auction with a mainland layout, the entire venue finally smelled of gunpowder.  It has to be said that the goblin clan is indeed very good at business. In this auction, although there were not many precious metals, too many antiques with ornamental value far exceeding their actual value were taken out at once. In the past, such antiques would not even be sold today.  Even a fraction of the transaction price may not be achieved, but as the second treasure in the tribute list of the Nujia Empire, this antique auction has achieved unprecedented success.  Take the 130th auction item, "Hot Daisies" by the great painter Tony Bu 1,400 years ago, as an example. It has already fetched a total of 7.6 million gold coins!  In fact, in the eyes of everyone in the Dongfang family, this painting is nothing more than a flower that bloomed widely after being exploded - there is not even any decoration on the side!  "Your artistic taste is as low as I know" Su Wan sighed while holding her forehead.  The current auction venue is said to be a little smelly of gunpowder, but in fact it has almost become a battlefield.  Starting from the 137th auction item, there have been cases in the venue where people yelled, cursed and even reported their identities to threaten and intimidate the bidders of the same item. If the space law of the auction venue had not been set to prohibit fighting, it is estimated that  Now I'm afraid the vindictiveness has gone crazy and magic is flying around.  On the contrary, the twenty boxes above have been very calm except for the occasional bidding on some items.  Everyone understands that the items at the back are more valuable, and it is impossible to say that any one item is as valuable as the ten items in front of it.items appear.  So the morning passed quickly, and almost everyone simply ate something in the auction house and then asked to continue the auction.  When the 240th item appeared, all the large boxes began to gradually participate in the bidding. It has to be said that the countries that can have VIP boxes at the auction house of the City of Chaos are indeed rich. Dongfang Yun saw it with his own eyes.  A thing that looks like Ganoderma lucidum was bought by the person in Box 2 for 13 million.  "I wonder what the female commander of the Nujia Empire would think if she received this thing" Dongfang Yun thought maliciously.  The day passed quickly. After a simple dinner, the evening auction continued. Although there were too many lots, in the rush to make progress, there were only ten final pieces of mystery left in the evening auction as previously advertised.  Auction.  And the first thing was the thing that made Dongfang Yun's heartbeat increase, he had hot flashes and sweated.  The Root of Gaia!  !  !  What the bunny girl carried in the tray looked like it was just an ordinary branch, and it had just been picked from a tree outside, and even the leaves were still very new.  But even if everyone in the Dongfang family is in a box that can isolate magic and chaotic sounds, the generals can still feel the strong power of rules and concentration of magic contained in it!  Wu Yuan kept smiling and said nothing, but the reaction of the people below made him very happy.  The entire venue was like a boiling cauldron, and everyone¡¯s sanity exploded.  As I said before, the caravan leaders who can represent a country to participate in this trade fair festival must be super strong people who have to face all kinds of crises on the way back and forth. Even if the country is small, the leaders of the caravans must be at the eighth level.  Those who can reach the eighth level or above, which one has not been able to comprehend a trace of the power of rules?  And if the abundant power of rules at the root of Gaia is understood by ten ninth-level experts for a period of time, they will inevitably be promoted to the tenth level!  How can something like this not make people jealous?  Finally, in the eyes of everyone looking forward to it, Wu Yuan smiled obscenely and said: "As you all have sensed, this thing is the legendary [Branches and Leaves of Amria], and the power of rules in it is enough for ten ninth-order strong men."  As the first of the ten final items, our Goblin Kingdom adheres to the business rules as always and will never raise random prices. So, the starting price of the branches and leaves of Amria is one gold coin, and there is no increase in price.  There is no upper limit, let¡¯s start now.¡± There was silence below, but everyone knew that this was the calm before the storm.  Dongfang Yun is gearing up. What he still holds in his hand is a total of 71.8 million, and the previous transaction price of everything was only 24 million at most. He is full of confidence!  "One hundred million gold coins!" The roar from Box 8 was like a giant's slap, and in an instant PIA hit Dongfang Yun on his little face, sending him flying.  "You, your sister!" Dongfang Yun was almost crazy. How could anyone scream at his sister's price as soon as she bids it?  "It's normal." Old God Darius said: "When it comes to understanding the rules, these weak people have actually fallen into misunderstandings. Although the rules contained in the Root of Gaia are limited, it is actually a **  If this kind of thing is shared among many people, they will certainly experience the power of different rules and then extract and promote them. But the smartest way is for a twelfth-level strongman to forcibly extract the power of the rules and transfer them.  His own rules were completely promoted, and then he was transferred to the heaven level." He smiled and looked at Dongfang Yun: "Understood?" Dongfang Yun responded with a smile: "I don't understand at all." Darius rolled his eyes.  A simple example, there is a tank of clear water in the root of Gaia, without any impurities. If it is understood and extracted by a low-level weak person, he can have a part of the clear water, and then the rules he has comprehended can be compared to  Ink - blended into the clear water, in this way, the laws in the root of Gaia become his own, but when used by a twelfth-level powerhouse, he already has ink and wants to use it.  It takes a long time to accumulate the amount of ink, but after extracting the water from the Root of Gaia, he can expand the amount of ink and expand the original volume. In this way, he can complete the advancement. " Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly:  "It's useless if you tell me so clearly, right? The most important thing is that we have no money." His words went straight to the destination - at this moment, the hall outside was completely silent, because the competition between the twenty boxes had already turned Gaia  The price of the root has increased to 390 million gold coins.  "As for Dongfang Yun, even if he accepted all of Youlian's property, it would only be about 126 million gold coins.  Su Wan¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkledFlashing: "Actually, we still have a way to obtain the Root of Gaia." Dongfang Yun said hurriedly: "What?" Su Wan said: "In exchange for the Fountain of Life, although the effect of the Fountain of Life will be weakened on the generals, it will not affect the generals.  For people on the road, a few drops of the divine water can save lives - my only worry is that once the fountain of life appears, our dark night information will be exposed." Darius said: "It doesn't matter.  Anyway, I have made up my mind to grab the Root of Gaia if I can¡¯t take it, and I heard that the Orcs¡¯ crusade has also arrived in the City of Chaos. No matter what, we will appear in the eyes of the entire continent today!¡±  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "Then, it's settled!" He said a few words in Youlian's ears, and Youlian immediately nodded and walked out.  As he spoke, the price of the Root of Gaia had risen to 500 million gold coins This is already a year's tax revenue for a medium-sized country. You must know that this vast continent, even an ordinary small country, has at least four or five sticks.  Country size.  Just when the auction reached a stalemate, Youlian floated to the auction stage as gently as the wind and said something to Wuyuan in full view of the public.  Although the people below could not hear their conversation, it could be seen from the greed in Wuyuan's eyes that the beautiful Elf City Lord must have some kind of deal with the wretched auctioneer.  Sure enough, Wuyuan immediately knocked the gavel and said: "Everyone, because something happened, I have to discuss it with the boss, so the shooting of this item is temporarily suspended." As he said that, the goblin ignored the flaming shots fired from the box.  Eyes, walked out directly, Youlian followed with a smile.  Not long after, Wuyuan walked back to the auction stage and said: "Everyone, in fact, this [Amria's Branches and Leaves] was not provided by our Goblin Kingdom, but was brought by a strong man who loves adventure. Just now You  Lord Lian made a deal with this strong man - it was actually not a deal with unspoken rules, but a truly mutually beneficial deal. At the request of the strong man, [Amria's branches and leaves] were no longer available.  The auction is based on money, but it is a barter situation. Whoever produces the better treasure will own the lot." Everyone looked at each other, and then the roar from the box number 1 sounded: "What a joke!  Damn it! Who came here with only money and no treasure? Wu Yuan, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know the current situation in the mainland! Where can we get something of the same grade?¡±  Yuan Heiran: "Dear Sir, please forgive me for being presumptuous. Even if this thing is produced in our Goblin Kingdom, after the Lord of Youlian City presented it, he would still choose to barter. And to be honest, if it weren't for  The Lord of Youlian City didn't expect that if she proposed to auction her items because she didn't have enough money, the treasure she took out might even become the final auction item. " "Anyway, this is an auction house, and she is participating in the auction.  If so, please take out her things and show us if they are worth the price." A magnetic voice came from the corner of the hall below.  Wu Yuan smiled and snapped his fingers, and a bunny girl immediately brought a tray with a nervous look on her face - this girl walked very steadily when she was carrying the Root of Gaia, but now she seemed to be carrying a bomb.  Wuyuan gently took off the red cloth, revealing a crystal clear vial inside. This vial looked like a perfume bottle used by noble women, and the liquid inside was also very similar to perfume. The gelatinous liquid had a  Dots of starlight are embedded in it, as if it contains the entire Milky Way, full of mystery.  "Wuyuan, the Lord of Youlian City is putting his 'nectar' up for auction, right? I heard that the women of the elves do have the ability to make men strong!" Loud ridicule came from the box on the 16th.  Everyone knows what honey is.  But even though everyone knew this was impossible, there was still laughter in the hall.  When You Lian returned to the box, her face was red and she immediately spat.  Dongfang Yun snorted coldly: "The Dark Night Clan can never be bullied by others." "Understood!" Darius smiled ferociously, clenched his big hand wearing a thick black glove, and struck out with all his strength!  All the boxes were originally in a half-moon shape surrounding the venue, so Darius¡¯s punch was aimed directly in the direction of box number 16!  Boom!  Everyone in the hall felt an explosion, and when they turned around, they saw a fist light with the color of blood donation mixed with the terrifying and cold aura of a blood pool in hell broke through the alloy wall of box No. 7, and filled the air with a roar like the howling of gods and ghosts.  The sound hit Box 16!  Boom!  Another explosion sounded, even though the entire venue was bound by the laws of space, even if all the boxes were made of fine steel alloy, even if the owner of Box 16 himselfHe is a strong man who has reached the peak of the tenth level However, this punch blast completely shattered the entire box No. 16!  This is not important yet. What is important is that as mentioned before, there is actually a universe inside each box, which has been transformed by the power of rules and space into an existence similar to a storage bracelet!  As a result, the originally solid box was broken open by a punch, which immediately caused a strong spatial chaos. The large pile of furniture, the auctioneer and the waitress inside were instantly torn into flesh and blood by the turbulent flow of space, and the boxes on both sides were painted.  Full of blood and broken limbs!  Such a shocking scene immediately made everyone¡¯s pupils shrink. Everyone in the hall stood up and looked at Box No. 7 with fear and panic!  In the darkness, several pairs of eyes contained the same shocking color.  Kerala The broken wall of Box No. 7 was torn apart by a pair of big hands wearing black gloves - the broken box No. 7 was also severely squeezed and disordered, but it would have been very serious if only part of it had been broken.  Some of the laws and regulations flowed along the hole, but it was not that serious. There were so many eleventh-level generals in the room that they could easily stop the turbulent flow of space by joining forces.  Although the man who tore open the steel wall was wearing a cloak, everyone could feel his unparalleled domineering power!  It¡¯s just that this man stood respectfully and stood aside.  Then, in full view of everyone, a cute child in a white suit who looked like a fusion of a beautiful boy and a beautiful girl stood in front of the gap with his hands behind his back.  His little face is full of calmness, and although the meaning of conquering the world in his eyes is not strong, every strong man can clearly feel that feeling.  The taste of careerist.  The corners of Dongfang Yun's mouth turned up slightly, and he said calmly: "Just now, I just eliminated a guy who was disrespectful to our Dark Night Clan. I didn't mean to interrupt the auction. Please continue. But if I hear someone insulting me,  If the Dark Night Clan is famous, then my eyes will be filled with blood." He seemed to remember something, stepped aside and smiled: "I forgot to introduce" He pointed to Youlian beside him and said: "This.  The bit is, Night Elf, Youlian."

 Mainland China Chapter 59 Auction (End)

    Many people know that the Elf City Lord Youlian Yilvwei of the City of Chaos is a jungle herder, coming from the ancient Goddess Ye Lin, and a genuine forest elf.  So when Dongfang Yun introduced Youlian as a night elf, many people who knew the inside story couldn't help but be shocked. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  Although there is not much difference on the surface, when Youlian took off the golden headband, everyone really believed this kind of thing.  According to legend, each elf has a flower pattern on his forehead. The forest elf is a tulip, the golden elf is a daisy, the moon elf is a lily, and the one with the closest bloodline to the high elf is a rose.  There is a red rose pattern between the eyebrows of the Lord of Youlian City!  No one cares about how to transform a forest elf into a night elf. People who really understand politics care about the meaning behind it - if this Eastern family, which is already famous in the City of Chaos, has the ability to transform elves into night elves at will.  , does that mean that the person who controls this family with countless powerful men will soon become the king of all the elves in the world?  The elves have gradually declined in the process from the high elves to the undead scourge, not only because the technology of the high elves has been lost, but more importantly because of the competition for who is the true descendant of the high elves. A war broke out among the elves, and eventually the night elves were driven away.  to the abyss, and the rest of the elves were torn apart, and they no longer posed a threat to the human country.  But if someone could unify all the elves, what kind of power would this person have?  Those who thought more deeply even inferred from this the thousands of night elves who had recently become very popular in the orc empire, and couldn't help but feel shocked.  It¡¯s impossible not to be shocked. Thousands of soldier-level elves are at the lowest level of the sixth stage of initial strength. This means that wherever these thousands of soldiers go, as long as a super strong person takes the lead, they will be invincible!  Then, if someone with this part of power is determined to conquer the continent, then  the entire auction venue, some political heads have instantly sweat.  Dongfang Yun was very satisfied with the expressions of the following people, and it was not in vain for him to pretend to be extremely domineering.  Waving his hand, Dongfang Yun motioned for the auction to continue. When Dongfang Yun turned around, the messy and crowded box had been cleaned up by Swain and others.  With this kind of vague momentum, Goblin Wuyuan couldn't help but sweat a little, but the more this happened, the more unquestionable the value of the things in his hands became.  He smiled: "Everyone, of course this is nothing Well, if you have heard of the legend of the night elves, then you should know that they have such a thing as the eternal moonwell." "Fountain of life!?" Someone in the audience  He stood up suddenly and shouted.  "Yes, this is the spring of life that can give life to human flesh and bones. It can be said that unless you are tyrannically suppressed by the power of rules or under a dark curse that requires magic to be rescued, otherwise, as long as you have half a breath, you will suffer from other injuries.  Drink this bottle no, you should drink a few drops, and you will be able to live immediately!" Wuyuan smiled slyly: "Amria's branches and leaves can certainly improve a person's strength, but no matter how big the improvement is,  , no matter how strong you are, it is impossible to never be defeated. So, when you are dying, is this spring of life more effective than improving your strength? The auctioneer of Amria's branches also saw this.  We decided to exchange things for things after the Spring of Life, so I hope you can understand." Before he finished speaking, someone in the audience stood up and asked, "Is the Spring of Life auctioned?" Wuyuan shook his head and said, "This is so.  I don¡¯t know, I have to ask the Lord of Youlian City.¡± A group of people immediately started shouting and yelling, hoping that Youlian could auction the spring of life.  You Lian looked at Dongfang Yun in embarrassment.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "Although the eternal moon well produces spring water of life, it only comes out once every full moon and no moon. It is replenished twice a month and can only support fifty elves. It is not that easy to buy it." "  I understand." Youlian nodded and stood up and said to the people below: "Sorry, everyone, we are still in short supply of life spring water, so we will not auction it." "" A group of stunned young people wanted to continue to persuade, but were immediately stopped by the people next to them.  The person sat back in his seat.  Just kidding, these guys want to die, but the innocent people next to them don't. Everyone can clearly see that in the shadow behind Youlian, the tall and domineering man's eyes shrouded in darkness are radiating scarlet light.    Those are eyes that want to be stained with blood.  So there was peace in the audience.  Wuyuan chuckled and said: "Then, the Lord of Youlian City bids three bottles of life spring water for this branch of Amria. Everyone, does anyone want to bid?" Three bottles of life spring water means three lives, even if you are old enough.  You can only lie in bed and linger on, but a bottle of spring water of life is enough to return you to your prime and create a family full of children and grandchildren. Who can afford this kind of value?  It seems that the branches and leaves of Amria are none other than the ghost lotus.  Even the people in the box thought the same way, but the world is like this, and unexpected things happen every moment.  "You want to buy the branches and leaves of Amria for three bottles of spring water of life?" The magnetic voice in the corner said coldly: "I will give you a bottle of refined water of the Styx." "Water of the Styx  !! ¡± This time, not only everyone present, but also You Lian took a breath.  "Water of the Styx? What is that?" Dongfang Yun fully expressed his curiosity.  You Lian frowned and said: "The owner of the Styx must have heard that the water in the Styx is a place where resentful spirits are washed away. Even if it is like this - the refined water of the Styx is as good as possessing it for people.  The second life is like that!" Seeing that Dongfang Yun still didn't understand, You Lian explained emphatically: "Drinking the refined water of the Styx will create a second soul in the body, which is the legendary clone, the user.  This second soul can be placed on any corpse. Note that it is 'any' corpse. That is to say, even an ordinary person can place his soul on a dragon corpse, which is equivalent to having a dragon clone.  It's not even the strongest. Think about the Immortal Nether Fire. If someone kills him and puts the second soul on his body, it's equivalent to having a clone like the Immortal Nether Fire!"  An unbelievable look appeared on Dongfang Yun's face: "So powerful?" "Wait!" Darius suddenly said: "I heard that hell has been closed since the undead natural disaster. So, who can have the power to be refined?  Where is the water of the Styx?" Dongfang Yun was shocked and stood up suddenly: "It's the undead!" Youlian smiled bitterly: "And I'm afraid it's not an ordinary undead. Master, just imagine, the water of the Styx has such perversion.  Ability, then everyone in the undead tribe should be extremely powerful, but why is this not the case? " Su Wanda frowned slightly: "You mean, even the top leaders of the undead tribe may not be able to refine the power of the Styx.  "Water?" Youlian nodded: "Indeed, this person is probably an extremely powerful existence even in the underworld!" "Is that so?" Darius sneered: "I won't meet him yet."  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "No matter who the root of Gaia belongs to, we will eventually face each other. Now let's look at the situation below." At this moment, Wuyuan also looked excited: "Everyone! The refined Styx  Water! Fountain of Life! These two treasures that have never appeared before appear in our auction. No matter what, this is the greatest auction ever held in the City of Chaos!" There was a sad light on his face!  : "It's a pity that the adults who own these two treasures come here to compete for the branches and leaves of Amria - in other words, the branches and leaves of Amria themselves have great value, don't they? In this case  Come on, haven¡¯t you ever thought about getting it? Think about it, if you own this treasure, you can exchange it for the spring of life and the water of the Styx!¡± His words were like a monster holding candy!  Shu, was seducing a group of children in the box and in the audience - I have to say, his words were really tempting, but if you think about it carefully, almost all the participants fell silent.  "Just kidding, who is the fool who can reach the eighth level?"  Of course, the branches and leaves of Amria can be exchanged for two treasures, but if you think about it carefully, even if you take this thing by yourself, do you still have the life to exchange it?  Whether it is a strong person with the water of the Styx or the spring of life, it is probably not something that just one or two strong people of the upper tenth level can deal with, right?  Everyone understands the principle that a common man is guilty of having a jade in his possession. If you have a life to take it, you have to have a life to keep it.  "Since no one has raised the price, I would like to seek the opinion of the owner of Amria's branches and leaves to see which one he would choose between the spring of life and the water of the Styx." Wuyuan shrugged.  "Waitwait a minute!" In the auction house, a young man who looked to be in his twenties suddenly stood up and shouted: "I, I want to increase the price! I want to buy Amria's branches and leaves in exchange for the spring of life!"  "Oh?" Dongfang Yun looked with interest.  "Huh? Interesting."In the fall, the eyes of the man shrouded in a cloak glowed red.  "Mr. No. 124, what do you want in exchange?" Wuyuan was obviously interested.  The young man was so suppressed that his face turned red. It was obvious that he had nothing valuable to exchange, but he hesitated for a few seconds before slamming his chest and shouting: "I, David Bisso, was born with a water spirit body, and I am willing to take it."  I will give my body in exchange for the branches and leaves of Amria! As long as I get the spring of life, I am willing to sign a soul conversion contract with the owner of Amria¡¯s branches and leaves!¡± Dongfang Yun frowned: ¡°What nonsense is this?¡±  However, the entire auction house seemed to have dropped a bomb. This shock was almost more shocking than the appearance of the fountain of life and the water of the Styx.  Su Wan was surprised: "I have heard of his name. David Bisso, who reached the middle of the eighth level at the age of twenty-three, was born with a water spirit body and is expected to reach the twelfth level before the age of fifty! The most important thing is  It¡¯s his teacher Amjofa Sheng who once participated in the battle of the Kot Empire and was seriously injured and almost died. He is an upright and righteous man!¡± ¡°Reaching the middle stage of the eighth level at the age of twenty-three?¡± Dongfang Yun was stunned.  .  In his eyes, the most talented people in the world are Su Wan and Bui Carreno. The former is 22 years old and is in the sixth level of fire method. The latter is 24 years old and is in the beginning of the seventh level of wind method. Between them  In addition, none of the people Dongfang Yun has ever met can reach level six or above before they are twenty years old.  "Born with a water spirit body" Sven muttered: "If you put it that way, this guy is really gifted!" "Explanation?" "Born with a water spirit body means that he is also a water mage, the same seventh level.  Magic, his singing time and magic power consumption are one-tenth that of others without wearing bonus equipment, but the power is ten times that of others. " "Oh!" Dongfang Yun suddenly said: "It's just like cheating.  "Yes." "Then what does he mean by soul exchange contract?" Youlian said: "To put it bluntly, it is your mind and reason.  It will be transferred to David Bisso's body, and he will replace your ordinary human body. "So evil!" Dongfang Yun was stunned.  "Indeed, this is one of the ten evil contracts passed down from ancient times." Dongfang Yun said curiously: "It's really strange. Why is this guy so desperate? Once the contract is signed, wouldn't everything in the past have to be handed over to others?  ?¡± On the auction stage, goblin auctioneer Wu Yuan also asked the same question.  David Bisso gritted his teeth and said with pain: "My teacher Mr. Amyo, his injuries have become more and more serious since the battle of the Kot Empire, and he can no longer support himself." Dongfang Yun was stunned: "  This guy is really a very filial guy, but I don¡¯t know if he is lying. If he really loves his teacher so much, why did he come to the auction instead of staying with his teacher? " Su Wan had tears in her eyes.  : "Amuyo Fasheng is the guardian of the Jindong Empire. Although Jindong is small, the reason why he has not been bullied is because of Amuyofasheng, a strong man who has understood the law even though he is only at the ninth level. It is obvious.  , this time it was Saint Amjofa who forced David Bisso to participate in the auction. He was paving the way for his disciples to continue to protect the Jindong Empire I have long heard that this pair of masters and disciples are like father and son, loyal, filial, benevolent and righteous.  He is deeply loved by the people of Jindong, and now it seems that he is so." Dongfang Yun nodded blankly. Su Wan's words reminded him of his father. Once upon a time, wasn't his family a kind father and a filial son?  But now When he was in distress, a bunny girl had already conveyed some message to Wuyuan. The goblin auctioneer said apologetically: "I'm sorry, Mr. Bisso, the seller doesn't seem to care about your body as much as the spring of life and the underworld."  He Zhishui is interested, so I'm sorry." "Is that so" David Bisso sat back on his chair in despair, holding his hair with his hands and crying: "The teacher is sure that I was raised since I was young, but my value is.  But it¡¯s not even as good as the medicine that bought him life. I really deserve to die!¡± Whether it¡¯s true or false, at least the cry moved Dongfang Yun¡ªin essence, this guy is still a little kind-hearted, so he  He turned around and said: "Demon Vine" "As you wish!" The Eternal Nightmare buzzed as it retreated into a shadow and disappeared into the air.  Su Wan wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes: "Little brother, you are such a good person." Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "Are you giving me a good person card" Su Wan sniffed and shook her head: "But no matter what, Eminem  The sages who made the covenant almost did it for the freedom of the people of the mainland.Even if there may be hostility to such a person in the future, it is worth paying a bottle of life spring water for him.  " Dongfang Yun held the back of his head with both hands: "I hope so!  " Soon, Wuyuan received the news and smiled: "Well everyone, I have received the news from the seller. If you don't want to bid, then the branches and leaves of Amria will be auctioned by No. 163.  The reader purchased it with a bottle of refined Styx water.  " "Then, congratulations to Mr. No. 163, please move to the backstage to conduct transactions.  "Seeing that no one responded, Wuyuan smiled. "Move to the backstage?  I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary!  "The man whose whole body was hidden in the cloak stood up and laughed loudly: "How can I have such refined Styx water!  ?  Even if there is, it is natural for you to use it yourself!  Wu Yuan frowned and said, "Sir, what do you mean?"  Deliberately disrupting the auction venue?  "    "Ha ha ha ha!  "The cloaked man strode towards the auction table, and slowly raised his right hand - it was a piece of metal armor with silver barbs: "I don't even bother to disrupt the auction venue or anything like that!  I just feel bored after watching the show for a day!  So, all the last nine lots are in the background, whoever grabs them will get them!  " With that said, the man punched out of thin air! This punch seemed random, but the frost on the silver armor suddenly rose, making the entire auction hall seem to be in extremely cold ice and snow, and the weaker bidders around him suddenly  The cold wind brought by the fist froze most of the body, and the slightly stronger ones also had some frost on their eyebrows. And where the punch was directed, a frozen corridor appeared in the form of a rotating airflow, covering everything it passed.  Frozen into a lump of ice, after extending over it, the entire auction stage and the source of fog were frozen into a small iceberg. However, this cold fist did not stop, but continued to move forward until the alloy wall behind it was frozen!  ! As the man's silver boots and armor stepped on the ground, all the ice shattered, and a large hole was opened in the alloy wall, revealing a bearded swordsman standing in the background of the auction venue.  Several bunny girls were flirting, but at this moment, their eyes were also dull and frozen. In the golden light, nine strange large iron boxes were placed in the middle, attracting the attention of all the auctioneers who could withstand the frost.  Those are the nine most valuable treasures in the grandest auction in history! It can be seen from the first piece that one of these treasures can satisfy all the tribute requirements of the Nujia Empire! The most important thing is this armor!  The cloaked man's punch had destroyed the rules inside the auction venue, and everyone felt that their strength returned to their bodies! These people participating in the auction, they are strong - they have experienced the battle of the Kot Empire and the tragic battle on the mainland!  The real strong ones who survived! Looking at the entire continent where talents are withering, they are already the few who stand at the top of the pyramid! And the strong ones should not be restrained in the first place! Everyone's eyes are hot!  This gaze is directed at the nine big boxes in the background, and also at the powerful people around them who are also bidding for some treasures. Although everyone knows that once a war breaks out, it is inevitable that someone will take advantage of the troubled waters, and it is inevitable that some innocent people will be affected.  . But everyone is taking a chance. Why can¡¯t I be the one who takes advantage? Why must the armored man¡¯s punch be like opening a Pandora¡¯s box?  Chaos was inevitable. At this time, the armored man even had the time to look back at Box No. 7. There, he saw a man in red armor and a two-meter giant axe.  The lines on his face, the powerful gaze full of domineering, and the fierceness of standing proudly and looking down at the world! A cold laugh came from the armored man's faceplate, and he suddenly took off his cloak, revealing his full face of the Frozen Throne.  A! Frostmourne Divine Sword! The person facing him is the first general of the dark night, the Hand of Noxus. There is already too much communication between the eyes and the words.  The conversation has been meaningless. Kiev thumbs up, down.  Darius was even more straightforward and pointed out his middle finger!  PS: There are more and more complaints about too few updates, and the ashes are scattered and weeping It's not that I don't want to update more, but I really want to accumulate some manuscripts. There are already more than 20,000 words said.  PSS: I¡¯ve been really busy at work recently. Those of you who know the inside story must have heard about it. ThreeThe popularization is about to begin, and Ashes' work is exactly like this. It is a sincere effort to keep updating, so please don't treat Ashes too harshly Thank you.  PSSS: Finally, please pray for votes. Although the effect is always minimal, every time you pray, it still has some effect.

 Continental Storm Chapter 60: Butcher, advance!

    The chaos that no one can stop has finally begun.  Those who can be sent to participate in the trade fair are all people who are extremely trusted by the major empires. What they have in common is that they are willing to risk their lives for the benefit of the country.  Therefore, magic and fighting spirit lit up immediately, and the wave of fighting swept the entire auction hall.  These people also have the biggest advantage, that is, they do not have to worry about their attacks destroying the laws of space - in the auction venue, the rules set that people below the eleventh level cannot use energy. This has been broken, and the laws  It is set to compress the internal venue of nearly a thousand square meters into a small house in a miniature space mode - once the space law is broken, these nearly a thousand people will be backlogged in a villa of less than two hundred square meters like canned fish and meat.  In a traditional house, it will directly turn into meat sauce, but looking at the entire hall, there are only two people who can really do this.  Death Knight Kiev.  Darius, Hand of Noxus.  So when these two men stood still, everyone was fighting and snatching crazily with a sense of luck. Many people were not greedy for the nine treasures in the background, and directly killed the auctioneers next to them and snatched their space.  After equipping it, escape immediately.  Of course, there are also those who chase after each other.  For a time, the number of people in the auction hall decreased a lot.  Taking advantage of this effort, Dongfang Yun and others also took advantage of the chaos and left the auction hall.  However, the chaos also spread from the auction hall to the outside.  As mentioned earlier, an eighth -level strong is enough to disrupt a city. So what kind of storm can more than 300 eight -tier strong people set off in a chaotic city?  The answer is self-evident.  Crying, screaming, and fighting sounds echoed one after another over the city of chaos. Even though there are many strong people in the city, sitting calmly and watching the white rainbow piercing the sun and blood staining the clothes is not something these villains can do.  of.  Large tracts of houses collapsed, and flames, frost, storms, and thunder began to spread endlessly in the city of chaos. The city of chaos, which was originally very unbearable, highlighted its different side from other cities at this time.  In other cities, such a doomsday-like war scene would be enough for those who are usually too repressed or have bad natures to take the opportunity to cause chaos and do some burning, killing and looting that is outraged by both humans and gods. However, in the chaotic city that is about to be destroyed,  , on the contrary, there are people everywhere supporting and rescuing each other - perhaps these villains who committed various crimes and were sent here found a rare sense of belonging here, and actually made a gesture of being close to each other.  The fellows who were also villains who were trapped under the house and accidentally injured by magic and fighting spirit rescued them and supported each other to escape towards the four city gates.  The good and evil of human nature are well explained at this time.  "City of Chaos, the chaos at this moment has fully deserved its name, but it is vaguely unworthy of its name.  Having easily dealt with a few short-sighted guys who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to make a sneak attack, Dongfang Yun and his generals headed toward Beicheng leisurely.  That is the place of seal.  However, after walking a few steps, Dongfang Yun suddenly stopped.  He was shocked to see a pair of eyes full of resentment.  The female sage, Princess Shimir.  She is still wearing a gray robe at this moment, but her incomparable pretty face is now smudged by smoke and tears.  Behind her, a handsome silver-haired young man was standing with a frown.  At her feet, a woman who had been chopped in half by fighting spirit fell in a pool of blood.  "Whathave you done?" Even though the voice was choked with sobs, it was still so beautiful, like the music in an auditorium, light and dignified.  "Me?" Dongfang Yun pointed at himself, dumbfounded: "What does this have to do with me?" Himiel sniffed and pointed at him: "Don't you think I didn't see it? It was the big man under you who broke through first.  According to the rules of the auction house, it was your competition with the undead for Amria's branches that caused such chaos! If the city of chaos is destroyed, you will be the culprit!" Although this accusation sounds well-founded, listen to it!  To the ears it is gratuitously funny.  The demonic vine shrouded in black robe floated from behind and said in a hoarse voice: "Dad, under the cover of darkness, I have captured the root of Gaia." Turning around to look at the emerald green root in the demonic vine's hand  Dongfang Yun showed a smile on the branches and leaves: "Very good, Blitzcrank." "At your disposal." Blitzcrank danced a mechanical dance and came to Dongfang Yun.  "You take the Root of Gaia and return to the base. Darius has temporarily handed over the management authority of the base to Izalo. You ask Izalo to upgrade the base immediately and?Recall all night elves for debugging and upgrade.  " "Autobots, transform, let's go!  "The steam robot chuckled and took over the Root of Gaia, and disappeared into the teleportation array when Dongfang Yun waved his hand. "Larilei, Demonic Vine, you two are more suitable for covering the attack. Stay, once Darius falls into  If you are fighting hard, help him. Don't care about his arrogance. If he is dissatisfied, tell him that nothing can override your life, including his pride.  " "Yes, Dad!  "Windrunner gave a pretty smile and threw away his cloak. His graceful figure was flying nimbly in the wind. With a bow and arrow in her hand, she leapt to a nearby tower. The body of the Eternal Nightmare trembled with excitement, and a faint sound  The shadow slipped out from under the cloak and disappeared to the ground. The propped up cloak immediately fell to the ground. When he looked again, the magic vine was nowhere to be found, but his unruly laughter still came out: "Weather forecast for the city of chaos -  ¡ªDark and sometimes painful!  !  !  " "Then, it's time for us to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.  "Dongfang Yun chuckled: "Since the moment the chaos started, the five city lords have not come forward to express their position, so it is obvious that they have gone" "Hey!  Do I have no sense of existence?  " Before Dongfang Yun finished speaking, he was interrupted. The female sage Himil had tears in her eyes, pouted her lips hard, and bulged her cheeks. "Uh" This kind of resentful woman-like expression made Dongfang Yun unable to help but  Stunned, he quickly said: "Chryseles, where is Chryseles?  " "Little brother, General Sand King is at Mr. Buicareno's place. They must be still trapped in the auction hall.  " Su Wan covered her mouth and snickered. "And father" Ruiwen also had a weird smile on her face: "I think you are better at being cute and funny than Chrysalis!  " "You two" Dongfang Yun sighed: "Forget it, let's go and just pretend we didn't see her.  " "Stop!  " The silver-haired young man stood up suddenly. He was wearing a silver tuxedo, with a slender figure and handsome appearance. He fit in well with what Dongfang Yun wanted to be like before: "Are you deaf?  Didn't you hear Miss Himmel asking you?  " Dongfang Yun blinked: "Who are you?  "    "ha!  The silver-haired young man shook his silver hair proudly: "I am the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island. I am the most handsome boy and the most talented person on the island for thousands of years. I reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of only three hundred and twenty years, and I am popular among thousands of people."  There are thousands of young girls, but they only fall in love with Miss Himmel. They work tenaciously to win her heart, and they will never give up even if they suffer countless setbacks. They are determined to imitate the poignant love between humans and dragons thousands of years ago, and spend the rest of their lives with Miss Himmel.  Our love will last forever" "Silly B.  "Sven's calm voice came. "What did you say!  ?  The silver-haired young man's handsome face was distorted: "How dare you insult me!"  ?  Do you dare to insult the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island? The most handsome guy and genius on the island for thousands of years. He reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of only 320 years old. He is popular with thousands of girls, but he only falls in love with Miss Himmel. He is tenacious.  He worked hard to win her heart, even if he suffered countless setbacks, he would never give up, determined to imitate the sad and beautiful human dragon thousands of years ago" "Boom!" Before he could repeat his nonsense, he saw the stupid big man standing opposite.  Position, the black cloak fluttered down as if it was empty, and at the same time, a heavy punch fell on his face. This punch was obviously very fast, but it felt like it was playing in slow motion, wearing a black fist.  The right fist of the set slowly landed on the handsome face. Immediately, the entire side of the face was arched to one side. At the same time, the mouth with red lips and white teeth was also twisted to one side. The two electric eyes seemed to be charged with thousands of watts of electricity, almost  The eye sockets protruded. Then, the air flow in the air was squeezed between the fist and the face, creating shock waves that spread around, and the silver-haired young man himself, at the moment when the slow motion ended, was like a cannonball being launched.  , exploded with a bang. At this moment, if you look down from a high altitude, you can see a figure dragging a line of white smoke, penetrating through more than a dozen streets of houses and stores, flying hundreds of meters straight, and then crashing into a bell tower, followed by the bell tower.  It collapsed suddenly, and a large cloud of smoke rose. "Gattuso!"  !  " Even if Himir covered Sakura's mouth, he still couldn't stop the scream. Dongfang Yun touched his nose: "Sven, why don't you wait for me to finish introducing myself.  "Sven said calmly: "He talks too much nonsense. In order not to delay my noble master's affairs, let him shut up first.  " "Sven is still so human-like and animal-like.  Dongfang Yun shrugged and walked past her, almost ignoring the most beautiful woman in the mainland: "Let's go.""A group of people left talking and laughing, leaving only Himil standing frozen in place and saying a word to Sven. "Thank you for the compliment, distinguished master.  "    ¡­¡­    "What?  Do you feel that there are signs of advancement after eating Aniel?  " After hearing the butcher's words, even the great lord Groningen, who was as calm as the wisest man of the vampire clan, couldn't help being surprised. The butcher stared at his two soy eyes and nodded quickly. Behind him, the great lord Eindhoven and the lord Amsterdam were together.  There is a murderous look on his face. "Eating Aniel is a sign of advancement. Does this mean that this fat stinking corpse monster is actually a very talented undead? If he eats more vampires, it will be very useful."  Maybe reach the heaven level? Although the intelligence of this corpse monster does not seem to be enough to plot evil against all vampires - or maybe he actually had such an idea but because the two great lords were here, he felt that he was not strong enough.  Impulsive. But no matter what, this corpse monster is the absolute natural enemy of the vampires! The two people glanced at Groningen, and they would rise up to kill the corpse monster.  Going deeper, he took a deep look at the butcher, and immediately said: "There is no other way, in order to save the immortal Nether Fire, it is worth sacrificing some!  " "Amsterdam, you go ask a few tribesmen to serve as food for Mr. Pudge. Only when he advances can we more easily rescue Lord Immortal Netherfire.  " "Pudge!  Rescue, for sure!  "The butcher clenched his fat fist vigorously, his eyes full of determination. The next scene was naturally tragic, and in order to prevent scrutiny, I won't go into details here. While the butcher was feasting, Groningen made a move to the two people in Amsterdam.  He gave an explanation: "There is no doubt that the purpose of this fat stinking corpse monster is indeed to break the seal, but he has been confused by us. No matter how smart he is, he may not be able to figure out who is the real one between us and Kiev during the battle.  Want to break the seal.  At the same time, whether you want to break the seal or completely kill the immortal ghost fire in the seal after taking Frostmourne, it will take time.  Therefore, making this fat stinking corpse monster stronger will not only help us deal with Kiev, but also delay the six city lords for us after that.  " Eindhoven frowned and said: "But from our inquiries in the past few days, we have no concrete evidence to prove that he is not from Kiev. If he and Kiev recognize each other, wouldn't we be asking for trouble?  " Groningen smiled confidently: "He is definitely not from Kiev. Don't forget that my innate ability is disguised as death energy. I have met someone from Kiev. Before, I pretended to be Kiev's death energy to test him. As a result, his  There is nothing unusual about the reaction, otherwise how could I be such a meticulous person Hehe.  " Eindhoven said: "This is the best, but a hundred years have passed, and I don't know if Kiev has advanced to the twelfth level.  " Groningen shook his head: "I don't know. Our people have cast nets everywhere to buy information, but they haven't found this guy from Kiev. I suspect that he is planning to let Zhou Damu and Bi Xingjian open the portal at the last moment, but this guy from Kiev  A genius, no matter how overestimated he is, we will never overestimate him, so we have to prepare for the fact that he has reached the twelfth level" Before he could finish his words, the three of them suddenly turned around at the same time. "The place where the butcher is.  , a thick black death energy mixed with the pressure of heaven and earth rushed straight into the sky. That majestic power and pure rules clearly sent a message to the entire city of chaos. There is an undead tribe.  Already here, the leaping advancement was completed. The same red and white fighting spirit rose into the sky, shattering and overturning the roof of the entire auction house, and two powerful figures emerged from the ruins at the same time.  The words flew out of the mouth and landed on the roofs of the streets on both sides. A big hole was opened in the auction house, which naturally meant that the laws of space inside had been completely destroyed. In the blink of an eye, the auction house, which was the size of an ordinary villa, seemed to be destroyed.  The sealed iron box that had been frantically emptied of the air inside shrank and shattered in the blink of an eye, as if countless huge forces were squeezing the outside. All the metal building materials were completely twisted into a ball, tightly compressed together, and there were still things inside.  The hundreds of strong men who didn't leave didn't even have time to let out a miserable cry before they were already squeezed into pulp. Himir hadn't left yet, so she was lucky enough to witness a scene that others would rarely see in their lifetime - the original auction venue.  There is only a foundation cavity of less than 200 square meters left. On top of it, a huge metal ball with a diameter of two meters made of various metals is floating in the plasma that fills the cavity. And this plasma is still  is constantly changing from the obviousThe pressurized metal ball, leaving almost no gaps, gushes out like spring water.  A few drops of blood spattered on the face of the female sage. She fell to her knees with a dull look and her eyes were blank. She didn't even feel that someone had fallen next to her.  Buicareno had a look of panic and fear on his face. He even lost the strength to stand up after being put on the ground.  "General ChrysalisThanks to you, I saved my lifeThank you, thank you!" King Sand chuckled and clapped his little hands: "It's okay, Uncle Bui, you are so good to others.  , I should save you! But if you want to thank me, you have to treat me to something delicious~!" "No problem, no Huh?" Buicareno looked at the side.  on the female sage.  On the rooftops on both sides, Kiev and Darius looked at each other.  Jie Jie's laughter came from Kiev's helmet: "There are actually undead people here who have advanced to the twelfth level. Things are getting more and more interesting." "It's a matter of accumulation and accumulation Who can say clearly?"  Most of the expressions on Darius's face were of relief - as the second general under his father's command, and with the twelve most violent death runestones created, it is not that surprising that the Butcher can return to level 12.  .  Kiev slowly raised his hand, and the Frozen Throne armor made a metallic sound of rattling. Frostmourne in his hand pointed directly at Darius: "It's rare, I didn't expect that I would meet him so soon after I reached the heaven level.  Opponent, at first I thought that except for a few old immortals, no one on the mainland had reached the heaven level. " Darius also raised his giant ax and pointed at Kiev: "Some things are more complicated than you think.  "It won't take long before there will be more heavenly warriors fighting for someone." "Is it that little girl?" "Some people, even if they are born with one.  She looks like a bitch, but she is destined to become the king of all people. "Hey, is it really okay to complain about Your Excellency like this, General Darius?" Buicareno smiled bitterly, touching his nose.  The Sand King rolled his eyes cutely: "It shouldn't matter, right? After all, the eldest brother is the one that dad loves the most - Chrysalis said with some jealousy."  The most important thing is" On the Frostmourne in Kiev's hand, the air of coldness and death surged up like a tsunami.  "Indeed, the most important thing at the moment should be" Darius smiled ferociously, the blood on the giant ax in his hand was like a sea of ??blood from hell, cold and inexplicable.  "Kill you!" The two of them shouted at the same time and rushed towards each other!  "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" but at this time, a white light rose into the sky in the distance, dragging dust and mud all over the sky and flew to the middle of the street: "Miss Himmel! They didn't do anything to you, did they!?" It's so nonsensical  The way they appeared made both the two powerful men eat a lot of dust. Kiev coughed a few times and frowned: "Who are you?" "Me?" The dragon prince, who was dressed in gray and white and dirty, said with arrogance on his face: "I will  He is the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island. He is the most handsome boy and the most talented person on the island for thousands of years. He has reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of only 320 years old. He is popular with thousands of girls, but he only falls in love with Miss Himil. He works hard with tenacity.  In order to win her heart, he will never give up even if he encounters countless setbacks. He is determined to imitate the poignant love between humans and dragons thousands of years ago and go together with Miss Himmel" "Go away!" The sand king waved his fist, pitifully.  The dragon prince once again turned into a streak of white smoke and disappeared a dozen streets away: "Don't disturb my brother's duel!"

 Continental Storm Chapter 61 My Right Side

    "Crisis, you and Mr. Buicareno also leave." Darius waved his hand.  "Yes!" The Sand King jumped back to Buicareno: "Uncle Bui, let's go too." As she said that, she continued to try to lift Buicareno, but the latter quickly refused:  "No need, I can fly by myself." Sand King shrugged, and his immature figure instantly turned into a shooting star and disappeared.  Buicareno said to Himil: "Himir, let's leave here too." The female sage's eyes were dull, looking at the pothole full of blood, her eyes were extremely empty - such a kind-hearted woman  Suddenly, for the second time, she encountered a situation as tragic as the battle of the Kot Empire, and she would never let it go.  Buicareno frowned, and regardless of the difference between men and women, he bent down and picked him up by the waist. The wind wings spread out behind him, and the whole person flew into the air and escaped far away.  Just kidding, what can be confronted with the strong stages such as General Drams, what will it be?  Seeing them all withdraw, Darius said: "Then, we can continue." Kiev smiled coldly: "Oh, there are still two little mice that have not left." Darius also felt eternity  Nightmare and Windrunner lurked and immediately said: "Magic Vine, Lairilei, you two also leave." "Hehehehehe!" A laughter like metal friction sounded in the shadow of a house, and Sui heard the sound but could not see it.  Person: "That's not okay, boss. What dad said is that nothing is important compared to your life. The meaning of all of this, including your pride and dignity." Darius frowned.  : "Modeng, don't you believe in my strength?" "Brother." Lairilei's voice floated around in the wind: "Are you planning to resist your father's will?" "" Darius  His eyelids twitched, and he simply said: "I understand. When I am defeated, I allow you to participate in the battle." "It's not that I am defeated" Lairilei's voice floated in the wind.  The magic vine continued: "It's that we are ready to attack at any time." "Hahahahahaha!" Kiev looked up to the sky and smiled, and suddenly waved Frostmourne in his hand to the side, the death aura blended with the ice aura, and  A crack tens of meters long was cut in the earth: "You, eleven-level and tenth-level rats, can you dream of changing the situation of the war?" The hoarse voice of the Eternal Nightmare sounded: "It's not a dream, but a fact, Jie  Jie! Black~~Dark~~~" With his voice, the world suddenly changed!  Groups of rich dark aura slowly rose from the ground within a radius of two kilometers. At the same time, dark clouds condensed in the sky. The originally shining sunlight had long been obscured by dark clouds. Between the sky and the earth, black was connected as one. Looking around, the whole world  It seems that they are all wrapped in a rich dream.  The most powerful skill of Eternal Nightmare - Ghost Shadow!  After reaching the eleventh level, the most powerful rule for communicating the power of heaven and earth is to completely block the enemy's vision!  Kiev¡¯s body was shaken. Even though he grew up in the dim underworld, he had never encountered such darkness.  By trying hard to keep the death energy in his body around his body, he could barely see everything within a two-meter diameter around him, but even further away, he couldn't inspect it no matter what.  This oppressive dark environment is also full of strong depression for Kiev who was born in the underworld. Even the dilemma of being unable to reach out and see his fingers gave him a rare sense of fear and a strong feeling of nausea and vomiting caused by fear.  "Ha, haha, do you think that this level of blindness can pose a threat to me? But" Before Kiev even finished speaking, the darkness in front of him seemed to be cut open by something.  It was generally divided into two, and at the same time, Senhan's ax blade struck head-on!  "Drink!" Kiev roared, Frostmourne blocked with his horizontal sword, and the sound of gold and iron clashing was heard for miles!  Boom!  After a heavy blow, Kiev's entire body was smashed into the house at his feet. At the same time, the ground around the house was cracked. The entire two-story building collapsed, and even the ground of half the surrounding street was destroyed.  Deep down.  "What's going on with this weird darkness?" Giant Allen frowned.  Although the auction house is already six or seven kilometers away, the five city lords are still surrounded by thick fog. This fog is so thick that it is even comparable to the capital of the Celestial Dynasty. Even if the five city lords are over ten  For a powerful person, the distance he can see is only forty or fifty meters.  The dwarf Augustus pointed behind him: "That feeling seems to be similar to the legendary realm.Some similarities.  " Several people looked over, and sure enough, within a radius of five kilometers in the center of the city of chaos, there seemed to be a black sky covering, and a cylindrical dark realm was formed between the sky and the earth. That kind of darkness was  The darkness that penetrates into the bone marrow cannot be felt even with the soul, and this dark place is just like the abyss of hell. From a distance, there will never be anyone close to it. Natasha, the human city lord, frowned.  Said: "Then it doesn't care about our business anymore. If I feel right, it should be the Dongfang family who are fighting in Kiev - Kiev actually broke through the heaven level. Although this kind of thing shocked us a lot, what needs to be paid more attention to is that  , what he did was seriously unreasonable!  " "Unreasonable?  "In the maple forest in the North City, the vampire lord Amsterdam said strangely: "Why is it so unreasonable?  That guy in Kiev is a serious militant. He broke through to the heaven level, and then met a rare opponent and wanted to fight with him. Isn't this normal?  Groningen sat on a stone and frowned: "But don't forget Kiev's identity. He is the heir of Ner'zhul. How could the great Ner'zhul entrust the entire underworld to an idiot?"  Although Kiev is brave and fierce, he will never be unclear about what to do when. Judging from the news, he directly provoked the heaven-level powerhouse of the Dongfang Family this time. I'm afraid" "I'm afraid he has something else.  Plot.  "On the carriage leading to the North City, Su Wanda frowned: "Judging from the news delivered by General Butcher, Kiev, as the main force that wants to break the seal this time, would actually choose to fight a powerful enemy instead of doing business at this time.  Then it is very likely that he discovered that in the entire city of chaos, there was only one man who posed a threat to his conspiracy.  " "Darius.  Dongfang Yun pondered: "So it can be understood that he wants to hold back Darius, right But if he is really as smart as Pudge found out from the vampires, who is the successor of Ner'zhul?  It is impossible not to guess that whether it is the five major city lords or the subordinates of the current ruler of the underworld hidden in this city, they will try their best to prevent him from breaking the seal. With the strength of his two tenth-level undead, it is impossible to imagine  Breaking through the layers of protection and releasing the immortal netherworld fire is simply difficult to achieve, right?  " Su Wan nodded and said: "So, when everything is connected together, there is only one reasonable explanation.  " Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up - or rather his eyes darkened: "Isn't it?  Could it be that Kyiv still has backup?  ?  And judging from the way he is doing things, the backup strength that comes is at least a heaven-level one This is all nothing!  The city of chaos is too chaotic, right?  We, the city lords, the vampires, Kiev and his men, the strong men from various countries in the chaos, and Kiev¡¯s upcoming backup, and I don¡¯t know if the immortal netherworld fire can be released Oh my god  ~~!  " "Dear Master, please allow the devout Sven to remind you that I heard that the two orcs targeting us have entered the city at some time. Although these two tenth-level guys do not seem to constitute combat power, but carefully  Think about it, if you don't have any special skills, how could you be sent to die by the beast emperor?  " "It's really" Dongfang Yun didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and said weakly: "Thank you for the reminder.  You Lian suddenly said, "Master, I also want to remind you that we don't need to be so obsessed with matters in the City of Chaos."  " "Eh?  "Sven said calmly: "She is right. If you think about it carefully, hasn't our purpose of coming to the City of Chaos been achieved?  The Root of Gaia has been obtained, and there is nothing left for us to miss here.  " Slada: "" Dongfang Yun frowned and said: "But Youlian, isn't guarding the seal a task entrusted to you by the previous queen?  "You Lian sighed softly and shook her head: "Master, first of all, the current king of the Elf clan, or the only king recognized by You Lian, is you. The life and death of the previous queen is unknown, and the Elf clan is weak. My task should be to follow her.  He wants his master to revitalize the elves instead of caring about other things; secondly, even if Youlian has the responsibility to prevent the seal from being broken, this responsibility belongs to Youlian alone, and there is no need to involve the master; thirdly, before the immortal fire of the underworld,  Being able to dominate the world may not necessarily be possible in the future. As far as I know, this person's strength has not reached the twelfth level. What's more, he has been sealed for so many years. Whether he can regain the glory of the past has become a question mark. Youlian doesn't think he  There is also strength that threatens the master's rule, so to sum up, the master really doesn't need to get involved.  "    "Uh-huh.  "The group of people around, except for the fishman guards, all nodded. Dongfang Yun said calmly: "Even if you say so I still think there is no reason to let the conspiracy of those guys from the vampire clan succeed. Maybe they haven't mentioned it to you.  In the ancient Loulan Underground Palace, we have already made enemies with the current ruler of the underworld, so I have to do what he is unhappy about, and it is best to deal with it.??It would be better to get down from the dominance of the underworld.  " "Eh!  !  !  !  He suddenly exclaimed: "So, killing Kiev won't do me any good at all?"  " "Even if you say so, dad" Darius muttered to himself with a frosty face - at least in Kiev's eyes. "I still think this guy should be eradicated as soon as possible.  " A vein popped up on his forehead, and the giant ax pressed down a little more. A cold voice came from Kiev's helmet: "Are you talking to someone remotely?  I didn¡¯t expect that you would still have such leisure while fighting with me.  " He used both hands to prop up Frostmourne a little more: "Even if both vision and perception are reduced in this darkness, I still have no reason to lose to you!  " As he spoke, the Frostmourne death energy and ice energy in his hand surged several meters, and he suddenly launched Darius into the darkness. Then he slashed out with a sword, targeting exactly where Darius was retreating.  ! Boom boom boom! Wherever the sword energy of Frostmourne passed, it not only cut bottomless ravines on the ground, but also resonated with the unknown energy under the ground. Explosions continued upward along with the magma in the ground.  Squirting out. ¡°Hmph!  "Darius snorted coldly and stepped hard on the ground with his right foot. Suddenly, the ground arched up several boulders layer by layer. Each of these boulders weighed more than ten tons, and they were actually the erupted magma and cracks.  Blocked. Immediately, the tough man pushed the giant ax forward and pulled hard: "Ruthless Iron Hand!  "The force of the tyrannical rules spurted out. Even though Kiev was a hundred meters away, he immediately felt that his whole body was imprisoned. At the same time, a tyrannical force of gravity came from the darkness, and his body flew in a certain direction involuntarily.  ! Darius succeeded with one hook. As a general of the Dongfang family, he was naturally not affected by a trace of darkness. He could clearly see that after Kiev was pulled over, the giant ax rotated 180 times with his body.  At ten degrees, the bitter bloody hurricane suddenly rolled up, and scattered four bloody tornadoes flying around, destroying the houses and floors wherever it passed! "Kill all directions!  " "Anti-magic shield!  " Even though his perception was weakened, such a powerful and ferocious slash was like the blazing sun suddenly appearing in the dark night. It would be a ghost if he couldn't see it. So he forced himself to be clear from the confinement and condensed the body into the same state.  The power of the rules is released, forming a dark blue magic shield around the body! The rules of the Ruthless Iron Hand are to be imprisoned + silenced + pulled after being hooked by the giant axe, while the rules of the anti-magic shield are to resist part of the next time!  There is no conflict in converting magic damage into energy, but in the process, Kiev consumed a lot of the power of rules to break the silence effect of the ruthless iron hand. Using the power of rules to fight against the power of rules, Kiev actually gained the upper hand!  ! The next second, the bloody storm caused by the massacre fell on Kiev's shield. Surprisingly, although the shield absorbed most of the damage, the powerful slash landed on the Frozen Throne armor.  It penetrated through the armor and landed accurately on Kiev's chest. Blood suddenly spurted out from the gaps in the armor! Kiev himself was also thrown away by this violent slash, fell to the ground and rolled a few times, clutching his chest.  He said in disbelief: "Thishow is it possible!  There is no way that the Frozen Throne Armor cannot block an attack that has been weakened by 75%!  " "Because the rule of my real name is, bleed!  Darius's voice came from the darkness: "I forgot to tell you, look to the right."  " Kiev suddenly looked to the right, and a voice as light as the wind could be heard in his ears: "Powerful attack!  "Boom! On the left side, an arrow full of vitality shot out of the air and hit Kiev on the head. Suddenly, the death knight was extremely frustrated and was knocked out again. If the rag was thrown out,  After rolling on the ground for hundreds of meters like a doll, it stopped in a house. Darius¡¯s shameless voice sounded in his ears: ¡°Sorry, I was talking about my right side.  "

 Continental Storm Chapter 62 The Formation of Tears Staring at the Far East

    In the North City of Chaos City, in the woods surrounding the Sealed Land.  The influence of the dark rules of the magic vine has been reduced here, and things within a radius of a hundred meters can be clearly seen.  "At this moment, there are already people confronting each other in the woods.  There are three parties facing each other, the vampires, the five city lords, and the two undead.  Under such circumstances, the three-meter-tall gargoyle could still laugh: "Hey, that's good. I've never heard of the city lord of the City of Chaos joining forces with the undead." Orlando, the lord of the Lion Tribe, sneered:  "I don't even bother to join forces with these reptiles. Zhou Damu, you two will never be confident enough to defeat either of us, right? Show your cards quickly." "Have you guessed it?" Gargoyle Zhou  Damu's bare head shone in the darkness: "But, it seems that there is still one party that has not arrived. This situation is not the worst situation we expected, so you might as well wait for a while and wait for that damn Dongfang  When the family arrives, our big-name reinforcements will naturally appear." "The Dongfang family." Groningen, the blood clan leader, said in a deep voice, "Did I miss something? Could it be that the mysterious Dongfang family is your backup?" "Hehe,  You are overthinking." Bi Xingjian, who looked particularly old, said, "They are not our reinforcements. We just think it would be more fun to kill them if there are more people." "You are overthinking, now.  Just call out the so-called reinforcements, the King of the Night" Orlando stood up and said with a cold tone: "Oh?" Zhou Damu frowned: "I heard that.  The head of the Dongfang Patriarch has all of his men strong enough to reach the tenth level! Who gave you the confidence to say such a thing?" Orlando snorted, "Is it very powerful if they all go to the tenth level?  Be prepared to be attacked by the orcs!" Zhou Damu nodded: "Yeah, I heard that two strong orcs entered the city two days ago. It turns out that the target is Eindhoven, the great lord of the blood clan.  He looked like he was concentrating with his eyes closed: "The Orcs are really a bunch of brainless guys. Two people want to deal with so many people. Should I laugh at your ignorance, or should I praise you for your fearlessness?" "Wait a minute!"  Luo Ninggen's eyes flashed: "The beasts are here, could it be those two people!?" "That's right." Orlando looked proud.  "!" Nothing happened. Everyone was shocked at the same time and looked towards the city in the distance.  There, standing side by side with the dark realm of the eternal nightmare, a bloody realm rose nearby. Looking at the distance, it seemed that it was less than two kilometers away from the sealed place. However, even at this distance, everyone could still feel the domineering power of that realm.  The power of rules.  "It turns out it's them." Zhou Damu frowned.  "Soul walker Altini, hard worker Daffy" Dongfang Yun's face was full of curiosity: "Soul walker is just that. Even hard workers can reach the tenth level. If the technology of the orcs has developed to this level,  Will he be forced into the northern wilderness by humans? "In front of him, there was a light blue disembodied rabbit man and a horse orc who didn't look burly but rather rickety.  At this moment, the two orcs were standing very calmly, seemingly harmless.  But everyone around Dongfang Yun had solemn expressions on their faces.  There is no such thing, just because of this bloody field, its name is [Far East Staring Tears Array].  According to legend, the Orcs originally lived in the Far East. Later, due to human rebellion, the Orcs were hunted down for hundreds of thousands of kilometers and driven to the northern wilderness. When the entire Orc Empire was forced to evacuate in the Far East, it was also their last stand in the human-animal war.  At a critical time, thousands of magicians had already laid a dragnet in the Liaodong Canyon. As long as the long orc people entered here and more than a dozen forbidden spells were released, at least a million orcs would be buried in the 19-kilometer-long Liaodong Canyon.  .  At this time, nearly a hundred prophets sacrificed their lives and activated the [Far East Staring Tears Formation] at the cost of their lives, thus saving the Orcs from the crisis.  There are three rules for the Far East Staring Tears Formation. The first is that the set enemy cannot leave the formation. The second is that no attack can cause damage to the caster. The third is that everyone will quickly fall within this formation.  Loss of vitality until death.  This formation sounds exciting, but in reality it is extremely cruel. Once deployed, not only the enemy, but also the caster himself will continue to lose vitality - once the caster dies, the formation will naturally collapse. ????????????????? But how can a human¡¯s lifespan be better than that of an orc prophet who can communicate between heaven and earth?  So in the battle of Liaodong Canyon, thousands of human magicians died,? It also greatly damaged the vitality of the human race, which made them hunt for hundreds of thousands of kilometers but failed to completely annihilate the orcs.  Speaking of which, the Tears of Far Eastern Gaze was actually supposed to have been lost at that time. The orc prophets who understood the formation at that time all joined it, protected their tribesmen from leaving, and eventually all died.  But Altini was an exception. He was the last person to survive in that battle. At that time, he had also lost a lot of vitality by the rules and was about to die. However, Altini was an orc before he became a prophet.  A great scholar, he had mastered many secrets of the beast race, so when he was about to die, he forcibly transformed himself into a soul walker, and continued to survive in the form of his soul.  Later, in order to prevent this powerful formation from being lost, Altini taught it to his students. However, due to limitations in strength, he was the only one among the orcs who understood this formation, and he was the lowest.  Orc peon¡ª¡ªDaffy.  Speaking of which, Duffy can be regarded as a legendary figure. As the lowest military profession of the Orcs, he actually did not receive any professional training and worked purely with brute force. However, his luck was really unlucky and he was constantly exhausted from hard work.  In the era, he was very popular and constantly received the soul sustenance of death laborers. He quickly understood the power of rules, and then through promotion and learning the orc army system, he quickly grew into a tenth-level strongman - although the constraints of his profession prevented him from doing so.  Any powerful ability, but the [Far East Gazing Tears Formation] alone is enough to make him highly respected in the Orc Empire.  "So, the intention of these two people is to consume us to death, right?" After hearing Youlian's explanation, Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes cutely. Indeed, he could already feel something moving rapidly in his body.  the passage of.  You Lian said: "Speaking of which, the two of them are indeed the best candidates to deal with the war of strong men. The soul walker itself has extremely abundant vitality. With his thousands of years of accumulation, he must be able to survive in this formation.  It has been several months; and Mr. Duffy, who has the soul power of countless hard workers, must be able to survive longer than Mr. Aldini. If it were them, he would indeed be worthy of the title of the enemy of ten thousand people.  "The faces of the two orcs were as plain as water. They seemed to be old people in their dying years. They didn't make a move or say a word. They just looked at Dongfang Yun's family calmly.  "Furthermore, these two idiots were motionless. They were obviously well prepared for this situation - the smaller the movement, the less life force was lost." Swain sat down on the ground.  "So." Soul Walker Altini's hoarse and old voice sounded: "King of the Night, in this case, what are your plans?" "Plans?" Dongfang Yun stretched greatly: "Of course it will be a waste of time.  Damn you two old guys. Sven is right. If you want to use the Tears of Far Eastern Gaze to kill the Dark Night clan, you are worthy of the title of stupid B!" "Don't say dirty words!" Su Wan said softly!  Giving him a bang, he stepped forward and said, "Two gentlemen, if this continues, you will die. I suggest you remove the formation as soon as possible. It is really not worth the trouble for us." "Su Wan  "Miss, don't say more if it's not necessary." Duffy said as if he was an old monk in meditation: "Since we are here, we know that the power of rules in you can offset part of the power of rules, but no matter what, in the  As your vitality goes by, your resistance will become smaller and smaller." "Ha!" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but wonder, "Do you think this is what I mean?" "Please give me some advice from the King of Dark Night."  The old man was speechless. The story You Lian told just now made him somewhat admire Aldini, but he really felt that this old guy was too stupid, so he simply threw away the crystal bottle in his hand: "You two know what this is.  "A trace of surprise appeared in Altini's turbid eyes: "Fountain of Life?" "That's right." Dongfang Yun smiled happily: "Since you know that I am the King of Dark Night, you should know that I have the Eternal Moon Well.  "Well, the fountain of life is like clay to me. I can have as much as I want." "Even if you master the power of the night elves, you will never have too much of this fountain of life. We might as well give it a try."  Let's see how long the fountain of life can support your life." Duffy, who was born as a hard worker, said coldly.  "I really don't want to waste time with you two old guys!" Dongfang Yun said with a bitter smile: "First of all, this formation only stipulates that we cannot attack you, but it does not stipulate that we cannot use other magic skills, so as long as I move in my heart  , you can summon the fountain of life; secondly, to tell you the truth, there are more than 150 eternal moon wells in my house alone, plus the two refills of no moon and full moon, I am here  Ten thousand years will be more than enough for you!"  Seeing the shocked expressions of the two of them, Dongfang Yun raised his little hand: "Really, I'm just a little bitch to lie to you." "The most important thing is that my Lord sees you as talents, so he doesn't want to kill you, otherwise you  Do you think we really can't break this formation?" came Sven's calm voice.  "What did you say?" This time Altini really couldn't keep calm: "You said you can break our formation!?" "" Dongfang Yun sighed: "Why don't we have a fight?  Bet, if I destroy this formation, how about you two being loyal to me? Of course, I won't take advantage of you. I will only try it once. If I can't break the formation, there is no need for us to continue. I really have it.  It's an emergency. If we can't break it, I will promise you that you will never set foot in the northern wilderness from now on, and you will never let your men attack the orcs." The two old men looked at each other, clearly seeing the hesitation in each other's eyes. Alti?  Ni nodded and said: "Okay, I understand, then you can start." Dongfang Yun shrugged, clenched his fists with a sly smile: "Lend me your power, Blitzcrank" Activate the ability extraction!  The steam robot is possessed by power!  Almost in just an instant, Dongfang Yun's appearance in the eyes of everyone remained unchanged, but his aura suddenly became stronger. This ability to become stronger quickly and even contain abundant power of rules was simply incomprehensible.  He moved his body, and wisps of thick arcs crackled within ten meters around him, hitting small holes in the ground.  Stepping forward a few steps, Dongfang Yun exclaimed: "You two, watch out, this is" "Electrostatic field!" His slender calves suddenly hid on the ground, and suddenly a large thunder light came in from Dongfang Yun's feet.  Underground, and gushing out crazily in all directions, the surrounding ground cracked like a spider web, and then broke into neat boulders that were bulged upward by the underground voltage!  This power grid had to expand to a full radius of one kilometer before it stopped spreading. However, this was enough to contain the Far East Staring Tears Formation.  Suddenly, the entire bloody field flickered for a few times like a light bulb with insufficient voltage, and then shattered like glass, and the fragments died in mid-air.  "This" The two orcs showed expressions of disbelief.  Dongfang Yun returned his power to Dongfang Yun who was far away in the dark night base, and smiled softly: "Look, what did I say?" "Why is this happening!?" Duffy couldn't suppress the panic in his heart, stood up suddenly and shouted  : "Why was the Tears of Far East Staring Formation broken by a mere ability with a range no larger than a forbidden spell!?" "Because this skill also has the power of rules!" Dongfang Yun said: "And it is the most depressing to the enemy -  -The power of silence!" Su Wan chuckled and explained: "This formation is indeed very strong, but it actually requires the energy output of two people to complete it. The damage from the electrostatic field of the little brother will naturally not be harmful to you.  It has any effect, but the Silence Rule is not a kind of damage, but an effect. Its function is just to interrupt your continuous magic output. Once your magic output is interrupted, the Tears of Far East Staring Formation will naturally collapse.  "Here~!" (You can imagine how to break the invincible state of the angel - yes, it is all kinds of control skills) "Is that so" The two old men looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and they bowed slowly.  Shen said: "We are willing to be loyal to the King of the Night." "Where" Dongfang Yun waved his hands happily, and his eyes widened before he finished speaking.  Aldini, who was in the spiritual state, suddenly inserted his two fingers into the center of his eyebrows after saluting. Immediately, a vortex quickly expanded in all directions in the center of his eyebrows, and then his entire spiritual body spread out like ripples.  Slowly dissipate into the air!  "This is it!" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened.  "Teacher, since he has sworn allegiance to Your Excellency, it means that he has betrayed the Orcs and His Majesty the King who has been so kind to us. He knows that he has lost his loyalty and has no reason to live anymore." Duffy's face was expressionless.  sad.  "Ah!?" Dongfang Yun couldn't believe it: "But I didn't ask him to betray the Orcs!" "Being loyal to Your Excellency means being loyal to Dark Night, and of course it is also a betrayal of the Orcs." Duffy smiled calmly, with his right hand like  The knife slashed towards his own throat: "Me too." Bang!  Before the knife fell on his throat, a big foot had already kicked Duffy away, smashing through countless houses before stopping on a street.  ¡°Silly B!¡± Swain patted the dust on his feet and disappeared in the next second.  Within a few seconds, Sven returned to Dongfang Yun with his figure shaking, and threw it away, his neck twisted in an unnatural shape.?Duffy was thrown in front of Dongfang Yun: "My noble master did not let you die, you actually want to commit suicide, you are just asking for death!" "By the way Your elementary school Chinese was taught by your math teacher, right?" Dongfang Yun  He couldn't help complaining: "What kind of language is this! Am I that domineering?" He pointed at Duffy, who was almost dead on the ground: "Also, is there any difference between your kick and his suicide?  "Sven shrugged: "I didn't kill him" "Hey, you still learned to talk back!? Darius must have taught you bad things!" Dongfang Yun was filled with grief and anger.  "No" Sven waved his hand quickly and stepped forward: "Dear Master, the soul walker just now can die, but this one really cannot die, so I have no intention of killing him. I just put him aside for the time being.  He was knocked unconscious. ""You didn't mean to kill him?" Dongfang Yun looked at Duffy's twisted neck: "What do you mean she can't die?" Siwen bowed humbly and said in Dongfang Yun's ear.  : "Dear Master, this is a tenth-level hard worker. The Orc base is different from the Dark Night base. The Dark Night directly produces elves from the ancient tree of life, and then the elves create other buildings with magic, but the Orc buildings are made of  Made by hard workers, a tenth-level hard worker is worth at least a thousand hard workers!" "Oh?" Dongfang Yun became interested, looked at the half-dead Duffy, and said with a smile: "Sven, your idea is very good!  , It¡¯s just this guy is as upright as his teacher, how could he be persuaded to join us? " "This kind of thing" Swain glanced behind Dongfang Yun: "Of course it was done by the scheming General Galen?  You did it." "Galen?" Dongfang Yun suddenly remembered: "By the way, you were a legion commander back then, so you must be very skilled in torture methods, right?" "Hey," Galen said without tears.  Am I that evil? Demacia, I never bother to torture my enemies. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask Riven." "Okay, okay, I do have a way to make him surrender."  "Master." Galen had no choice but to confess: "But it is not torture." "Then what to do?" "Of course, use righteous words to show this guy the greatness of the Lord and the grand plan of the dark night, and instill in him the truth of our Lord."  Supreme and boundless, let him humbly accept the justice that belongs to the Dark Night Clan and then choose to surrender. Of course, this process requires some means, such as blinding his information channel, allowing him to only accept our information indoctrination, and then strengthening his belief in the master, and  Use all possible methods to make your emotions rise immediately when you think about this kind of belief. This method includes some rituals and the like, and" Galen became more and more excited as he talked. It seems that he has done this kind of thing often.  However, Dongfang Yun still interrupted: "I understand, what you said so much is actually a pyramid scheme-style brainwashing, right?"

 Mainland Storm Chapter 63 Anti-Five-Star Summoning Array

    boom!  Dust was rising all over the sky, and large tracts of houses were constantly collapsed and shattered by the impact, and a gully hundreds of meters long was drawn on the ground.  A roof boulder weighing more than ten tons was slowly lifted and thrown aside, revealing the armored man below.  Death Knight Kyiv!  He coughed a few times, and red light burst out from his helmet: "I didn't expect you to be quite strong." A hundred meters away, Darius frowned slightly: "I didn't expect you to be so weak." "Ha, haha! Dare you say that to me?  Weak, so far, all the guys have only one end, do you know what it is?" Kiev laughed.  Darius didn¡¯t answer, he was frowning.  A shadow rose from the ruins at his feet and slowly turned into an eternal nightmare: "Brother, it's very strange." The Windrunner who controlled the wind also fell behind Darius lightly: "Yes, brother  , something is wrong.¡± ¡°It is indeed very wrong.¡± Darius said: ¡°Although he is very resistant and his strength has reached the heaven level, for some reason, I always feel that he is not even as strong as the ordinary world.  "What are you talking about?" Kiev slowly stood up and pointed Frostmourne in his hand at Darius: "Don't look down on people too much!" Demon Vine said: "He does have the power of rules, and he also  It is indeed comparable to his elder brother in strength, but why do you always think that he can activate it less than one-tenth of the time?" Darius' eyes suddenly widened: "Oops! I've fallen into a trap!" Far away in the north of the city, there was a wave.  The blue sky slowly rises, and even if it's several miles away, you can still feel the tyrannical rules on it!  "Ha, hahahaha! Have you been discovered?" Kiev laughed up to the sky, and the Frozen Throne armor slowly disintegrated, revealing the blue soul body inside: "Now that the formation is complete, my  There is no need for the clones to continue dragging you." As he said that, the blue soul shattered and dissipated crisply, and the light fell to the ground like a large firefly, while the Frozen Throne Armor and Frostmourne were floating in the air.  The divine sword also shot out at the same moment and flew into the distance.  "Hurry up!" Darius raised his thick eyebrows and his whole body exploded.  Three minutes ago In the small forest in the north of the city.  "Are you coming?" Gargoyle Zhou Damu slowly turned around. On the outskirts of the forest, a majestic and mixed pressure was slowly approaching.  ¡°The wait is finally here!¡± Lich Bixingjian smiled strangely.  "You seem to be looking forward to our arrival? Are you so impatient to wait for your soul to drift away?" Dongfang Yun was very curious.  A kind of general always has a strange look on his face behind him.  "How is it possible!" Lion Orlando's face was full of shock: "Howhow could you escape from the formation of tears staring at the Far East!?" "I will settle this account with you later." Youlian glared fiercely.  He glanced at him: "What other conspiracy do you two undead have? Why hasn't the mastermind behind the scenes come out yet?" Zhou Damu sighed: "It seems that many people have seen through our initial plan!" Blood Lord  Eindhoven sneered: "You are not the only one who has wise men." He looked at Groningen next to him: "We have more powerful wise men here!" "That's right!" Dongfang  Yun chuckled: "My wife is also very smart!" When he looked at Su Wan, he couldn't help but be stunned.  Su Wan at this moment has the same expression as Groningen in the distance.  That¡¯s the solemnity of something that¡¯s hard to understand.  "What's wrong?" Su Wan shook her head: "I don't know, but they didn't fight here. I really think it's strange. Little brother do you think anyone on the other side is a companion of these two undead?  "Her voice was not quiet, and everyone heard it very clearly.  On the opposite side, Groningen also had a confused look on his face, but on the other hand, the city lord was looking at the human Natasha.  "What are you looking at me for? I really have nothing to do with these two undead!" Natasha was so anxious that she almost cried. Once she admitted that she was on the undead side at this time, it was very likely that her body would be wiped out immediately.  "No need to guess! We don't have any undercover agents around you!" The gargoyle was laughing: "But you think you are smart enough to guess our thoughts, and you think you are sure to deal with us. It's really funny!" He  As he spoke, he suddenly cut open his iron-hard chest, revealing a crystal clear blue magic stone.  "This is it!" Groningen was shocked: "Everyone evacuate immediately!" "This is?What?  "Dongfang Yun was very curious. Su Wan shook her head, but she still had a firm look on her face: "Since Groningen said it, I'm afraid it's very important, let's go too!  "    "That's too late!  "Zhou Damu laughed loudly, and suddenly took out the magic stone and smashed it on the ground. "Boom!" A blue energy curtain, like a water waterfall, rose upside down from the ground dozens of kilometers away with him as the center, straight away.  Rushing into the sky, completely enveloping a large area. At this moment, everyone except Dongfang Yun felt that the majestic energy in their bodies was rushing towards the ground under their feet!  Galen shouted angrily, and his whole body jumped into the sky: "Die!"  !  !  " The giant sword suddenly slashed towards Zhou Damu who had launched a strange formation. However, at this moment, behind Zhou Damu, a figure suddenly cut through the void and stepped out! " This is a man who looks very mature and handsome. He has a resolute face and a strong figure.  Slender but not thin, only the pale skin on his face and scarlet pupils revealed his identity. The man smiled calmly and grabbed the air with his free right hand.  Lun's attack was normal. However, just as Galen's giant sword was about to fall, a cold light shot out from the side and shot straight into the hand of the undead! "Dang!" A heavy sound was heard all around like the sound of a bronze bell in a deep mountain temple.  It spread, and at the same time, the ground under the man's feet was rumbled and broken by the huge force. Within a radius of 100 meters, a large pit with a depth of fifteen meters was actually pressed out. It was just around the gargoyle behind the man!  Damu, however, still maintained his spell-casting posture and continued to output magic power at the magic stone. Surprisingly, with Galen's strength, it was actually bounced off by this man and fell to the ground and slid dozens of meters away.  Then he stopped, his eyes were full of disbelief: "Frostmourne!  !  " "Yes, it is Frostmourne.  ¡± The undead man slowly floated up with a steady smile. As he floated up, components of the Frozen Throne armor kept coming from a distance, landing thoughtfully on his body. In the end, no gaps were sealed.  No leaks. "Saint Seiya!"  ?  "Dongfang Yun said in shock. "Death Knight Kiev.  The man calmly spread his arms and said, "Thank you all very much for your contribution to my great cause."  " "This guy the one Darius fought before was just his clone!  "Galen gritted his teeth and stood up to block Dongfang Yun. The latter could clearly see that bright red blood was dripping from Galen's hand, which was the tiger's mouth bursting out! What a powerful force, when blocking,  Let Galen's jaws open? Dongfang Yun closed his eyes for a few seconds, then suddenly opened his eyes and said: "I can't contact Darius!  " You Lian's face was full of shock: "This formation is not only extracting our power, but it also seems to be blocking the power of rules from the outside world from being absorbed by us!  " "That's right.  Although Kiev was wearing armor, he bowed like a gentleman and said: "Because this formation is the [anti-five-star summoning formation] handed down from ancient times."  " "That's it!  "Su Wan said, her body was weak and she sat on the ground involuntarily, and said with a wry smile: "It turns out to be an anti-five-star summoning array. No wonder all the power is being extracted quickly. No wonder you have to wait for our arrival.  " Following her words, Dongfang Yun was horrified to find that not only she, but also Riven Galen and others, even the five city lords of the City of Chaos opposite, as well as everyone from the Blood Tribe, fell to the ground one by one, blinking in the blink of an eye.  In the meantime, except for Swen who was still holding on to his sword, everyone else had completely fallen to the ground! Dongfang Yun was shocked and could not help but hugged Su Wan who almost fainted: "Are you okay?  " Su Wan shook her head with a pale face and murmured: "Little, short brother, your body has no level. With this formation, the stronger the person, the faster they weaken, so you should run away quickly.  "    "no!  How could I give up on you and run away alone!  ?  Dongfang Yun suddenly turned his head and clenched his fists: "Blitzcrank, lend me your power!"  Energy extraction!  ¡± As the words fell, the power of the steam robot revived in Dongfang Yun¡¯s body again, but this time, as soon as the power filled his body, Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes went dark, and all the power inexplicably flowed to his feet and dissipated quickly!  In the blink of an eye, 90% of Blitzcrank's power was completely gone. At this time, Dongfang Yun returned to the intact state just now. "This" He looked at his hands in great surprise.  He raised his head angrily and shouted: "What exactly is the anti-five-star summoning array?  How could it be possible that the power would disappear just by saying it was gone?  ¡±   Kiev's tone was calm, and he put his hands on Frostmourne: "The anti-five-star summoning array is a formation passed down from ancient times. It has only one ability, which is to forcibly extract the power of everyone on the formation and use it for the caster.  This is the supreme rule. Unless you reach the heaven level or have no power at all, no one will be spared. " "So you are okay" Dongfang Yun frowned and said: "How can there be such a heaven-defying formation.  The law exists! Wouldn't the person who masters this formation be invincible? "Little girl, you haven't figured out one thing yet. There is no free lunch in this world." Kiev said: "Anti-five-star summoning."  As the most powerful formation, it is extremely difficult to activate it." He pointed at the magic stone that was pinned to the ground by Zhou Damu: "Do you know how many people and years it took to find this magic stone in the underworld.  [Eye of Hell]? Do you know how much it cost and how many people died to be carved into the anti-five-star summoning array?" With a plop, even the last guard in front of Dongfang Yun was  Sven also fell completely, and Dongfang Yunzhen's eyes were splitting. "You spent so much money just to lift the seal of an immortal netherworld fire? In this case, you spent so much effort and scheming to create such a thing in the city of chaos.  What's the big deal?" Kiev was silent.  Dongfang Yun was almost desperate at this moment and said with a wry smile: "Did I talk too much?" "No, I'm just thinking about how to answer you." Kiev waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, the weak have the right to be explained before death." Thinking  After thinking about it, he said: "Actually, the original procedure should be a little more troublesome, but I didn't expect that your Dongfang family would intervene and make things go so smoothly. But soon, you will understand that I am so strong.  The reason for those intrigues" "Yes, sir, I'm ready." Zhou Damu said, silently reciting the spell.  Kiev said happily: "Then, now let my allies meet the last enemy on the field who has not lost consciousness." As he spoke, a huge blue formation spread out on the ground with Zhou Damu as the center.  , this magic array is surprisingly complicated, almost every millimeter on it is engraved with exquisite spells, and with the emergence of the array, waves of fresh sea water blow into the face.  When the magic array was completed, bright lights were raised, and looking around, elite soldiers and generals from all over the place appeared in front of Dongfang Yun.  "This is" Dongfang Yun's pupils are ugly. These creatures are similar to orcs, but have smooth skin full of fish scales. They are "Sea Clan!" Dongfang Yun almost screamed: "Why would the Sea Clan fight with you?"  Collusion! " "Because your Excellency, Kiev, has promised the King of the Sea that after occupying this continent, he will divide all the coastal cities for the sea people." A whale warrior who seemed to be more than ten meters tall answered for Kiev.  Dongfang Yun's words.  But before he finished speaking, his originally dark blue face immediately turned gray: "Anti-Five-Star Summoning Array! Kiev, what do you mean!?" Following his words, the sea tribesmen who had just appeared fell one by one.  On the ground, like a catfish that has lost water, it clutches its throat and keeps curling up and bouncing on the ground.  "Ah!" Kiev slapped his forehead suddenly: "I forgot that although high-level sea tribes can fight on land, they almost always rely on magic power and fighting spirit to maintain breathing. Once the power is extracted, they will never be able to fight on land again.  The whale warrior put his hands on his throat and shouted in shock and anger: "Kiev! You did it on purpose?" Kiev's tone seemed a little panicked, but he immediately became calm: "  But what's the use?" "The king of the sea will never let you go!" The whale warrior said a few words with difficulty and fainted completely.  "Look, does this answer satisfy you?" Kiev looked at Dongfang Yun.  Thousands of powerful sea tribesmen suddenly appeared, but most of them died immediately. This scene was like a seafood street. Even Dongfang Yun couldn't help but be moved: "So your so-called allies, these sea tribesmen are nothing more than just  To add strength to your anti-five-star teleportation array!" Kiev clapped his hands: "That's a very correct answer. If your Dongfang family didn't show up, these idiot city lords and idiot vampires alone wouldn't be enough for Zhou Damu to activate the anti-five-star teleportation array.  During the formation, part of the power was diverted and used to open the teleportation formation with the Sea Clan. In this case, it is impossible for me to even contribute my own power and be extracted by the anti-five-star summoning formation. But in this way, at least for a few days.  In my heart, I will be weak and let people prey on me, so if I don¡¯t cause some trouble in the city of chaos, there must be no accidents for the stragglers.It would be bad if you passed by and killed me.  And your appearance allows the anti-five-star summoning array to absorb most of the power, so that I don't have to take the risk of my life - you see, what a cost-effective thing this is.  " "I see, but when you say that, it makes me even more surprised. It's obviously just a seal that is broken, so it's not enough for so many people to supply you with energy in the formation?  Do you still need the power of so many strong men from the Sea Clan?  " "If you just break the seal, of course it doesn't need to be that simple, but do you know why the anti-five-star summoning array is called this name?  It's because it involves the soul contract!  The Immortal Nether Fire is so powerful that if it is not bound by a contract, what's the use of letting him out?  What's more, after being sealed for so many years, his strength has been weakened by more than just one or two layers, so he needs to increase his efforts to replenish it!  " " Bang bang!  Dongfang Yun clapped his hands, and a trace of despair and fear disappeared from his face. He said calmly: "It's a very good plan. It has almost played with so many people in applause. I have to admit that no matter who thinks he is the first vampire,  Groningen, the wise man, the city lord and us have all been completely fooled by you.  "    "Huh?  You look very calm. Do you have any back-up plans?  "Kiev wondered: "But the strong man named Darius has been blocked by the anti-five-star summoning array, and you don't have much power. Do you still have any ideas for a comeback?  " "As you said, the weak have the right to be explained before death, but before that, I have two final questions to ask you.  "Dongfang Yun's eyes were full of fighting spirit. "Hahahaha!  You mean I'm weak?  "Kiev laughed: "Not bad, very good!  Just ask!  " "First, is it this gargoyle that activates the formation?  Then even if the immortal netherworld fire is summoned, he will be its master.  Aren't you afraid that he will kill you with his backhand?  " "Your provocation has no technical content at all.  "Kiev shrugged: "Whoever dripped blood on that magic stone is the master of the immortal netherworld fire - but I advise you not to take any chances. It must be the blood of someone who has mastered the rules of heaven.  Sign the contract.  "Second" Dongfang Yun said: "Why do you think that by summoning the immortal netherworld fire, you can defeat the person who currently occupies the underworld?"  " "It's up to me to answer this question for you.  " In the air, a flame as dazzling as the sun appeared out of thin air, and then a pair of clean hands wearing sun wrist gloves pierced the space and slowly separated to both sides. " Then, a man also wearing a black cloak covering his whole body appeared.  , said in a gentle tone: "Because the Immortal Nether Fire was my old enemy. It wasn't until he chose to betray my master two thousand years ago that he was expelled - in essence, our strength is indistinguishable.  Equally equal.  ¡± PS: Okay, I admit, there are still 3K left in the archive. I didn¡¯t update it yesterday. I will make up for it today. As for whether it can be completed PSS: Thank you Tonight for the big reward and everyone¡¯s continued support. I cried and asked for votes.  I won¡¯t say much else. Anyway, constant updating is what it should be. I have always been very confident in my character! PSSS: If you want to see the results of major bases, please don¡¯t worry.  A lot of ink was wasted in the City of Chaos chapter, but this is just to create a powerful opponent for the protagonist. The battle for continental hegemony is about to begin, so stay tuned!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 64 Keio

    "It's you!" "You are?" The same two words were spoken in different orders from Kiev and Dongfang Yun, and the meanings they represent are also very different.  "Keio, you bastard, did you come in person?" Kiev's tone obviously became less calm, and instead sounded like he was gritting his teeth.  "Keio?" Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Kiev can be so cautious, and look at the meaning behind his words - are you the current controller of the underworld?" "That's right." The man in the cloak nodded: "  I have obtained your information from Delvin's soul, and I am very happy to meet you, the Controller of the Six-Pointed Star." "The Controller of the Six-Pointed Star?" Dongfang Yun said: "I never said that I had such a title, right?  "It seems that you don't understand what you have, but it's no wonder that when my master was in your grade, he didn't seem to know that he was the controller of the five-ray star!" Keio's tone seemed very relaxed!  , he seemed to be talking to the two of them or to himself: "Speaking of which, among the seven stars, the relationship between the six-pointed star and the five-pointed starwell, it doesn't matter." He coughed a few times and said: "Actually, we  It's supposed to be an ally, but you seem to have just mastered the Hexagram and you seem to be too weak!" "I don't understand what you are talking about." "You will understand later," Keio smiled and turned to Kiev.  : "Is the anti-five-star summoning array not completed yet?" Kiev suddenly raised his sword and pointed it at Keio: "Do you want to come and seize control of the immortal nether fire?" "Don't be kidding! Since my master has abandoned him  After all, I don¡¯t need to control him anymore, right? I¡¯m just concerned about your progress.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so kind?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just surprised that you are clearly chosen as the successor.  Why are you so stupid? "Ha!" Kiev shouted as if he heard something funny! "How dare you call me stupid?"  How dare you say I¡¯m stupid! ?¡± ¡°Why do you say it twice because it¡¯s important?¡± Keio couldn¡¯t help complaining: ¡°You¡¯d better explain the reason!¡±  .  Kio waved his hands like a child: "How about this, let's test it." "How to test?" Kiev held Frostmourne tightly in his hand, and he must be very afraid of Kio.  "You told me: you are a six-legged horse." "?" Kiev subconsciously looked at Dongfang Yun: "Did I hear you right?" Dongfang Yun was also confused: "It seems no." "You are  Six-legged horse." Kiev hesitated and tried.  "I am, I admit it." Keio waved to Kiev: "Tell me: you are a mermaid." "You are a mermaid." Keio laughed loudly: "I even admit that I am a six-legged horse.  Oh, you idiot, hahahaha!" Kiev had a black line on his forehead: "Asshole, kill you!" Keio smiled enough and waved his hand: "You don't believe me when I say you are stupid, you didn't even ask for the story.  I clearly thought that with the help of the Immortal Nether Fire, I could be overthrown Do you know who sealed the Immortal Nether Fire here? " "Could it be you?" Kiev couldn't help but ask.  Keio shrugged, looked into the distance and said: "It seems that it will take a while for the hexagram controller's men to break the formation's barrier. I'll tell you everything." "Two thousand years ago, it was exactly  When the High Elf Civilization and the Ancient Loulan Civilization took over, the Immortal Nether Fire¡ªlet¡¯s just call him Bastard¡ªand I were sent here by our master to help him conquer this [world].  An old enemy, but also a confidant. After being loyal to the master, the relationship between the two of them was harmonious, but they still had a desire to compare. So we competed, he will conquer this continent, and I will conquer the Sea Clan to see who is faster.  "Who knows that sometimes changes happen inadvertently. When I came back from conquering the entire ocean, I found that that bastard actually had a wife here! This caused a bloody drama and I argued with him.  We shouldn't marry and have children before our master's great career is completed. Neither of us could convince the other, so we started a big fight. Unexpectedly, when we came back, his wife was killed by someone or a monster while collecting medicine.  I carried his wife's body back to my master and begged my master to resurrect her. Unexpectedly, for some reason, my master became furious that day and expelled the bastard in the name of betrayal.  I have no choice but to return to this [world] and continue the nextThe three blows made him go crazy and started killing the entire continent. With no choice, I could only defeat him and seal him here. I hope that one day the master can forgive his crimes and let him return to his command.  " "You all know what happened next. The master didn't say anything, and I and others didn't dare to mention it, so this guy was sealed for two thousand years.  " "Jie, what is it?  "Dongfang Yun said curiously. "It's too early for you to know this.  " "Then who is your master?  " "Didn't I say that before?  The controller of the five-ray star, the most supreme existence.  "Kio has the same hobby as Kiev and likes to answer questions very much. Kiev said: "You are here not just to chat with us, right?  "    "of course not!  Who would have that leisure time?  "Kio said with a smile: "To be honest, I have long wanted to open the seal and let him out, but what will happen if he comes out?  Continue to kill like a madman?  Anyway, I can't let him do this.  So I just ignored it for a while. Then something very depressing happened. One day when I came back here, I found that those idiots on the mainland, in order to prevent him from breaking the seal and leaving, actually added more to my original seal.  I have opened hundreds of seals, damnso I can't open this seal.  " Kiev said in a deep voice: "So you want to lend my hand to help you rescue him?  " Keio said calmly: "That's not the most important thing, the important thing is you" He looked at Dongfang Yun. "What?  "The familiar breath is getting closer and closer, so Dongfang Yun seems more calm. " Keyiao said: "Your growth rate is so slow, so slow that I can hardly look straight at you. Now you, don't talk to me.  The masters are equal to each other, and they are not even qualified to crawl below the 10,000 steps of the master's throne.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "Since your master is so strong and you have the strength to conquer the entire Sea Clan by yourself, why hasn't this continent been conquered by you yet?"  " Keio spread his hands helplessly: "You don't understand, but one day you will definitely understand - you must ask me when 'one day' is, well If you have to give a position for this date  If so, then I can only tell you that when you conquer this continent and the surrounding oceans and step into the underworld to confront me one day, I will tell you everything I know.  " "Many smart people always think they can control everything.  Dongfang Yun raised his hand calmly: "But this kind of people are often the most likely to make mistakes in their judgment. Whether it's you, Keio, or Kiev, do you all think that your plans are perfect?"  "    "oh?  Keio was very interested: "Explanation?"  " Dongfang Yun sneered: "The formation of the anti-five-star summoning array is not to extract the power of everyone and slowly form it on its own, but to use the energy source of these powerful people as a channel after extracting the power. When they are unconscious, they absorb it unconsciously.  The energy between heaven and earth is also continuously supplying the anti-five-star teleportation array.  " "What you said is very correct, so what?  "Keio crossed his arms as if watching a good show. "Then" With a wave of his hand, all the generals, including the undercover butcher, had been recalled by Dongfang Yun and returned to the dark night base. He said calmly  : "In this way, the speed of the anti-five-star teleportation array will be reduced accordingly, and if all the people around are killed immediately, the entire summoning array will be destroyed!  "    "you dare!  "Kiev shouted loudly. "Not bad, not bad.  Keio clapped his hands and said, "I'm really happy that you have this idea, but does your confidence come from this gentleman?"  "Boom! Darius' tall body fell to the ground in shock, blocking Dongfang Yun with his own body, holding the giant ax and saying: "Yes, it's up to me!  " "What a waste of natural resources!  "Keio sighed softly: "Miss Dongfang Yun, right? I" "I am a man!  "Dongfang Yun yelled. "Uhwell, even if you are a man.  Kio paused and said: "I want to remind you that the strongest power of the six-pointed star controller is not the powerful ones you summoned!"  "    "What do you mean?  " "That's what it means on the surface.  "Keio said: "The most powerful thing about the six-pointed star controller is the base rule of the major races.  And the powerful men you have summoned are only generals. If you rely too much on them, I am afraid your future will be limited to dominating this continent.  " Dongfang Yun frowned: "Are you looking down on me?  " "It's not that I look down on you, but it's a fact" Keio said: "Let me tell you a little secret. Do you know how many summoning experts like me there are under my master?  ¡±  "Hundreds of people?" "No, no!" Keio said with a smile: "There are more than 3,700 people! And each of them has the power to destroy an entire world. If you don't believe it, just imagine what happened two thousand years ago.  It is no exaggeration to say that although I may not be very strong at that time, I already have the ability to conquer a [world] on my own. " Dongfang Yun was silent. Although Keio seemed a little frivolous, what he said was very serious.  It's hard to question, and it's normal if you think about it carefully. If this person hadn't been extremely powerful, how could he have reached the top of the underworld? Even a heaven-level powerhouse like Kiev was forced to resort to some crooked ways to regain his position.  city?  (Kiev: Hey, what is a crooked way?) "So what?" Darius stared at Keio: "What is your purpose here?" The previous conversation came from Dongfang Yun, De  Laius already understood everything. Although the man who was now in charge of the underworld said something like an ally on the surface, he was actually an enemy or a friend. It was difficult to tell.  "How should I put it" Keio thought for a while and said: "Actually, the most fundamental purpose is to let Kiev release that bastard. After all, I have been looking for this rare magic stone for a long time and haven't found it." "  " Kiev snorted, but now he believed Kio's words. He turned around and said, "Zhou Damu, increase the output and forcefully draw more energy from the others." "Don't think about it! Darius, go."  Kill everyone!" Dongfang Yun also believed most of Keio's words. In this way, he did not dare to let the immortal netherworld fire break out.  "Okay!" "Don't worry." Darius responded and just moved his body when he was stopped by Keio.  The man's cloak didn't seem to be blown up by the wind, and he was already standing in front of Darius: "I don't remember that I asked you to move again." "Death!" Despite this man's strength, Darius even  He couldn't feel it clearly, but his natural bravery made him have no intention of retreating, and the giant ax in his hand immediately swept out!  However, this heavy ax blow, which even blew away large pieces of grass and soil on the ground, was easily stopped by Keio, who only used two fingers and the bright flame on it.  "!" Darius's pupils suddenly shrank. He never thought that someone could block his full attack so easily.  "Jie Jie! I just said so much, you ant, you should die!" Being an ally or something sounds very bad to Kiev's ears, so this man suddenly stabbed out, and the Frostmourne in his hand stabbed directly.  Dongfang Yun frowned, and the latter didn't even have time to react!  "Asshole!" Darius noticed this and suddenly turned around to save himself. However, before he could even move half a step, a pair of shiny leather shoes kicked him in the ribs. Suddenly, Darius' whole body seemed to be disconnected.  The kite was kicked far away.  Kio!  This man's seemingly random kick contains tremendous power. It seems simple and simple, but it can instantly undergo various changes. He has obviously been immersed in fighting for a long time. Even if Darius takes the blow head-on,  I'm afraid it's absolutely impossible to resist.  After kicking out his right leg straight at 135 degrees, he immediately stepped on the ground. His legs in black jeans that were exposed outside the cloak shrank, and his body jumped into the sky. He spun 360 degrees in the air, and his body was parallel to the ground.  He kicked his right foot from top to bottom again: "Drink!" The target of this kick was not Darius, but Kiev!  Kiev's speed has exceeded the speed of sound, and Darius may not be able to stop it. However, just when he was confident that he would kill the enemy with his sword, he did not expect to hit him in the back of the head with a kick from the air.  , actually smashed a small crater into the back of the helmet of the Frozen Throne Armor, and Kiev himself was smashed to the ground three meters in front of Dongfang Yun. His whole body was like steel that had been hit by a heavy hammer.  Drill, plunge it into the ground more than ten meters!  Keio landed lightly in front of Dongfang Yun and said leisurely: "Kiev, I never said you could kill the master of the six-pointed star~!" "Waaaah!" A roar rang out from the cave.  , and then the cold air mixed with the dead air rushed upward like magma erupting!  Kiev suddenly jumped out of the hole, the index and middle fingers of his left hand stood side by side, and the black air of death was lingering on it. He waved his hand and pointed Kio from the distance: "Death Coil!" The black death light shot out in horror, with a spiral around it.  The freezing air is attached to the surface, and its power is certainly impressive at first glance!  Keio blew a frivolous whistle and said calmly: "Kiev, if you want to fight me, you still have a long way to go" "A hundred years!" As he said, he bowed his left leg forward and straightened his right leg back.  Strike forward with a normal right swing fist.  His movements were not fast, butShadows were drawn in mid-air, and the friction between the gloves with the sun wrist wheels on the hands and the air actually ignited a raging flame. The flames had already set off a prairie fire at the moment of shaking the fist, like a fire dragon.  Roar out with the fist!  !  !  !  The flame intersects with the death light. It seems that the flame cannot cope with the death light no matter what. After touching the former, it actually completely burns out the straight and thick death light, and then continues to move forward without stopping, until it burns in front of Kiev.  , submerge it.  Half a second later, Kiev's charred body was thrown far away, knocking down more than a dozen trees before stopping, and creating a long ravine on the ground.  This man who could even fight against the three Darius brothers and sisters for more than ten minutes with his clones could not even catch a single move from Keio!  Dongfang Yun covered his mouth with his small hand and looked at the man in front of him in surprise. Although he did not reveal his true body, this fist move gave Dongfang Yun an incomparable and profound sense of familiarity.  "Do you know how many summoning experts like me are under my master?" His words echoed in his ears, and Dongfang Yun couldn't help but frown.  This man is also a summoned hero, so he "Leave my lord!" A tiger roar interrupted Dongfang Yun's contemplation, and a large piece of thick smoke billowed in the distance like thousands of horses galloping towards him, and then a line of white smoke, although his majestic body rose upwards  Thrust out and come down hard.  "Die to me!!!" Darius slashed down with his axe, and his power was no less powerful than Wanjun's. The bloody axe's light was as fierce as the impact of a ten thousand army, and it was extremely ferocious.  However, at this moment Keio made an action that made Dongfang Yun almost pop his eyes out of his sockets!  He clasped his hands together and gently separated them. With a pinch of both hands, a dazzling flame was dragged up along with his right arm. Immediately, the man moved as fast as a meteor, spinning into the sky, and the flames on his hands were already dancing around him.  A roaring fire dragon appeared, and its entire right arm moved upward to meet Darius' ax blade.  However, after using this move, Dongfang Yun did not feel any sense of contempt, but instead exclaimed: "Quick, get out of the way!" Darius had a strange look on his face, but his body followed Dongfang Yun's movement involuntarily.  Commanded to turn sideways.  "Haha, it's too late!" Keio's quiet laughter came, but his right fist not only deflected the giant ax away, but also landed hard on Darius, easily burning the latter's body into flames and  Knocked out.  When he landed, his arm was still intact, but the cloak couldn't bear the tossing back and forth and shattered.  Keio¡¯s original form is revealed.  Half-length black hair parted in the middle, a white forehead headband, a handsome and majestic face, eyes full of justice, a white shirt, a black Japanese student uniform with sleeves rolled up to the elbows, and a red outline of the sun behind him  , wearing white leather shoes.  Dongfang Yun almost screamed. He finally understood who this man was. At the same time, he also remembered what Su Wan and Keyio said about the immortal fire of the underworld!  "can summon purple immortal fire to fight, and is also a warrior himself." "Although the bastard and I are old enemies, we are also close friends." It turns out that the sun wrist wheel on the glove is basically a blazing sun battle  Tattoo!  It turns out that KYO is just a homophone, his name is KYO!  It turns out that the immortal fire of the underworld is

 Continental Storm Chapter 65 The Eruption of Dongfang Yun

    KYO The full name is KYO¡¤KUSANAGI, the Chinese translation is, Kusanagi Kyo.  Possessing the Flame of Kusanagi, the genre is Kusanagi-style ancient martial arts + Ga-style fighting martial arts, nicknamed Yan No Takako, the protagonist of "KOF" 94~98, from the game "KOF", his old enemy is Yagami-an!  Dongfang Yun felt that his heart was almost beating out of his chest. He tried hard to tell himself that this was impossible. I haven't unlocked "MUGEN" yet. It was impossible for anyone in this world to summon him.  Keio No, Kusanagi Kyo turned around, with a smile on his face as if everything didn't matter: "Are you surprised? Do you think you are the only one who can summon me?" Dongfang Yun looked at Dreyer who was sent flying.  Si, he said in disbelief: "Kyo Kusanagi who is the guardian of the Five Stars you are talking about?" "Well, I hate popularizing knowledge the most." Kusanagi Kyo looked like he had a headache, with a fierce expression on his face.  Yang Glove made a gesture with his right hand: "There is more than one person like you in this vast and ethereal universe. My master, the Guardian of the Five Stars, is someone with the same strength as you." "That's right.  The Supreme Summoning System? " "No, no, I am not qualified to mention the true name of that great system, but I can tell you that my master is the same summoner as you, but the power he controls is different." Kusanagi Kyo.  With a tired look on his face, he clasped the back of his head and yawned: "Your power should actually be stronger than that of your master. When all the bases are set up and upgraded to the highest level, you will have a super fleet in your hands that can sweep everything.  Everything turns into ashes according to the will, but my master is different. The master does not have the ability to summon all the bases like you. He only has the ability to summon characters. But unlike you, the characters summoned by the master have stronger abilities.  To put it simply, looking at the world, if your conquest is to use the endless human sea tactics and technological power, my master's conquest is to use the power of destroying the world.  Therefore, I just told you that the path you chose is wrong. You rely too much on these generals who are only suitable for leading troops, but you ignore the ones who should be your strongest.  A soldier of strength." Dongfang Yun looked at Darius, who was lying on the ground covered in black and seemed to be fainting, with sweat soaking his back: "Why did you tell me this?" "Didn't I tell you before?  Complete your 'novice mission', conquer this continent and go to the underworld, and I will tell you everything I can." Kyo Kusanagi smiled faintly.  "" Dongfang Yun narrowed his eyes: "In that case, why do you want to attack my people? What is your purpose of coming here?" "Well" Kusanagi Kyo thought for a while: "Actually, I just didn't want to worry about it at first.  That guy is really controlled by Kiev. Although the two-thousand-year seal will reduce part of An's power, if he is really controlled by Kiev, not only will my master lose face, but it will also be a trouble for you and me.  What's going on!" "Then why do you want to continue the anti-five-star summoning array?" Kiev gritted his teeth and stood up.  Kusanagi Kyo said: "Then I thought about it, after all, I have been a close friend for a lifetime. Since it is rare to find this magic stone, and the right time, place and people are available, why not let me arrange a new home for him, and it will not be in vain for our friendship for so many years.  ." His words made Dongfang Yun feel something in his heart. He seemed to have caught something, but he couldn't think of a reason.  But he still breathed a sigh of relief: "Since you are not your enemy" "Hey." Kusanagi Kyo interrupted him: "When did I say that I am not your enemy?" "What do you mean?" Kusanagi Kyo  He stretched a lot and said: "Although it is very troublesome, it is better to say it." His eyes suddenly became extremely fierce. Staring at these obviously handsome eyes, Dongfang Yun seemed to have a real body.  Placed in the crater, the skin is almost on fire.  "Although you and my master should be allies, it also depends on whether you have the qualifications to grow into my master's ally! Although there is not enough 'time', if you do not have the potential to grow, I can kill you  You have been waiting for a thousand or two thousand years for the next host of the Supreme Summoning System to appear here!" Dongfang Yun's clothes were instantly soaked with sweat. The feeling of being in a lava hell almost made him sit down on his knees.  "Well, I know I'm still handsome even if I pretend to be evil, so" Kusanagi Kyo fanned his chin with one hand, then after thinking about it, he turned around and kicked Darius's strong penis.  He kicked up his body and raised one hand in the air, returning to his lazy and somewhat flat look.  "In order to prove my determination to you, I have no choice but to do this." He was frivolous.?As he said that, without using much force, Darius's fainted body was thrown flying by him.  Immediately, the man raised his right index finger, and a bright and hot flame ignited at the fingertip.  Although the flame was only the size of a candle, as soon as it was ignited, it seemed to ignite the surrounding air. All trees within a kilometer radius instantly burned, and a heavy and majestic pressure hit the ground like a mountain.  , forcing everyone to kneel to the ground, and further, the oxygen in the air seemed to completely disappear, and a heavy sense of suffocation poured into Dongfang Yun's throat.  Dongfang Yun managed to support his body with one hand, and clasped his throat with the other hand, his eyes almost bulging out of his eyes. He clearly saw the terror of this move, and the target of this terrifying move was Darius.  A feeling as if something was about to be lost arose in the heart. The heart seemed to be tightly grasped by a big hand, crushing it to pieces. Even the flesh and blood inside was splashed on the internal organs, and then burned.  His tears instantly fell down, and he tried hard to shout something, but his throat was scorched by the dry air, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't make a sound.  "Hakuba Shiki¡¤Orochanagi!" Kusanagi Kyo's laughter seemed to be remembered in the horizon, and appeared on the eardrums, entering the mind layer by layer, as if he wanted everyone present to remember this voice, and then  What followed was a single finger throw.  blazingflamingrobustburning all things Almost all the words that can be used to describe flames are not enough to describe this flame.  It was obviously just a little flame, but as soon as it took off the finger, it quickly expanded into a prairie fire, and rolled out like a ferocious and ferocious snake. Wherever it passed, even the air and the earth were burned up, and the ground was scorched black.  Collapse, surrounded by phantoms.  And Darius, just at this second, was about to fall into the mouth of the big snake, and then be completely swallowed When everything around him returned to its original state, Dongfang Yun looked at everything in front of him with dull eyes, and his heart was filled with despair.  On a long road of several thousand meters, the ground had been burned to the point of bottomless cracks. The surrounding vegetation and leaves were still burning. However, on this long road of one thousand meters, only a broken giant ax was left stuck next to the crack.  On the ground, Darius's familiar body has disappeared.  A palm-sized piece of ashes floated on Dongfang Yun's face in the wind, and immediately broke into smaller pieces of fly ash. The remaining part mixed with Dongfang Yun's tear-filled face and turned into large pieces.  stains.  "You look very ugly." Kusanagi Kyo put his hands on his hips and leaned down to look at Dongfang Yun's face and marveled: "But even so, she is still a little beauty." "Kill, kill you!" Dongfang Yun roared.  , his eyes instantly turned red, he stood up suddenly and punched hard!  Sven, Garen, Pudge, Raven, Blitzcrank, Slarda, Lyrelei, Ivy, Chrysalis, Izaro!  All the soldiers of the night, all my servants!  Lend me all your strength!  !  !  "System prompts" It seemed that a certain voice sounded in Dongfang Yun's mind, but his blank brain had completely lost his sense.  At this moment, a tyrannical force that could almost destroy the entire continent was charged into Dongfang Yun's body, causing his strength and speed to suddenly increase to an incredible level.  A seemingly ordinary punch actually hit a speed several times faster than the speed of sound. Kusanagi Kyo, who was leaning forward with a slumped expression, did not expect that Dongfang Yun would explode with such a level of power - or in other words, he  Darius' status in Dongfang Yun's heart was simply ignored.  So before his pupils even had time to shrink, a tiny fist fell on his face.  Boom!  Blood and bones exploded everywhere. The air that had just filled the space seemed to have been hit by an invisible giant hammer, and was instantly blasted out in all directions. This tyrannical shock wave, along with the ground within half a kilometer of the surrounding area, was blown away.  Starting from the ground, the ground was measured in units of tens of square meters, and connected with the trees on it, it was rushed to all directions!  This punch was like an intercontinental missile erupting in the forest, and everything that could be swept away was rolled up and blown away.  The same was true for Kyo Kusanagi, who looked stunned and stunned. His neck seemed to be twisted at an angle, blood and bone fragments were all over his face, and his whole body was flying backwards like a meteor.  But in this case, he subconsciously waved a flame and erected a protective shield of flame around the gargoyle Zhou Damu who was maintaining the formation, so that the entire anti-five-star summoning array was not interrupted.  Looking back at Dongfang Yun, this kind of speed and power brought him a complete collapse of his body! ?With one punch, his entire right arm was completely shattered. The blood and bone residue on Kusanagi Kyo's face came from Dongfang Yun!  But at this moment, he took a step forward and stood on the grass as if he felt no pain. His eyeballs were already filled with blood, and he exuded a violent aura that even the death knights were afraid of.  Dongfang Yun took a step, stepped hard on the ground with his left foot, and his body disappeared in an instant - this rapid speed was accompanied by distortion and deformation of power, causing his left foot on the ground and the entire left  The legs were completely shattered, from the right hand to the shoulder, and from the left leg to the groin, completely disappeared.  The brutal cross-section of flesh and blood, and the cracked bones can be clearly seen.  As Kusanagi Kyo was flying upside down in confusion, the figure of Dongfang Yun suddenly appeared in front of him, which shocked him again - it was not that Dongfang Yun's power was so terrifying, but his miserable state at the moment.  Kusanagi Kyo opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Dongfang Yun's right knee hit him in the face. This caused Kusanagi Kyo's head, which originally tilted a full ninety degrees to the right, to turn one hundred and eighty degrees to the left.  At ten degrees, the slender neck bones were twisted in a Z-shape, and the entire head fell to the ground with the force of Dongfang Yun's downward impact.     null!  With a muffled sound, the two of them maintained their stance of smashing down. The ground pressed down a few feet, and then suddenly spread out like a spider web, expanding to an area of ??one kilometer, and the earth collapsed completely!  What a terrifying power this is!  ?  Kusanagi Kyo's saliva flew out with a molar flying out, but his mind was running rapidly.  What did I do wrong?  I did nothing wrong!  I just want to arouse his fighting spirit and let him learn to control the power of the Hexagram Guardian!  He should not have relied on these men who are suitable for generals!  It¡¯s not like that big guy can¡¯t be resurrected!  I just want to imitate those villains in movies who become decent guys!  Damn Sephiroth, don¡¯t even think about dragging me to the movies with you idiots!  Butthat's not good!  Although I don't know how he burst out with such power, his body obviously cannot bear this power!  Damn it, it¡¯s too big this time!  What should be done?  In this case, even if he stops attacking me, he will bleed to death immediately!     correct!  An!  But, what can I do to delay time?  We can't let her take action again!  Thinking in his mind, Kusanagi Kyo suddenly stretched out his hand from the huge hole and pressed it on the back of Dongfang Yun's neck.  In order to prevent Dongfang Yun, who had suddenly gained strength, from unconsciousness, he even increased the force, causing Dongfang Yun's back neck bones to completely break, his head twisted backward strangely, and he passed out with bloody eyes.  Then, he punched himself hard in the face with his left hand wearing a sun glove. Kusanagi Kyo straightened his neck that was twisted into a Z shape. Before he even finished spitting blood, he immediately turned around and shouted:  "Dear Master, I know you're here, come out and help!" "Hehe!" The space next to him was distorted, and a young man with blond hair and slender shoulders, wearing a beige casual suit with black lining and visibly bulging muscles, emerged from the space.  Stepping out, Jie Jie smiled and said: "Technical grass, you have ruined the master's life." "Stop talking nonsense! He is dying, use your [World] quickly!" Kusanagi Kyo shouted quickly.  "Introduce me to Teng Tang Xiang Cheng." The man known as Diao Ye made the condition.  (Note: Todo Koucho, from the "KOF" female fighter team) "No problem!" Kusanagi Kyo said with a cold sweat on his face.  This guy, whose real name is Dio Brando, comes from the world of "JoJo's Bizarre Adventure". His ability is a [Stand-in] that is common to this world. The Stand's name is 'World' and he can pause time, but the time is currently thirty seconds.  (Note: The peak in the anime is ten seconds, this book has falsified it) Dio smiled and clapped his hands, and the shadow of a strong man wearing a golden smooth helmet appeared on his back.  "Leave it to you!" Kusanagi Kyo threw it casually, Dongfang Yun fell into Dio's arms, and his body jumped towards Zhou Damu.  During the process of jumping, the surroundings suddenly condensed. Whether it was the falling leaves and ashes, the soil falling from the cracks, or the still burning flames, they all stopped completely. Even Kiev, who was rushing towards him in the distance, stopped.  He stopped running and froze in place.  Kusanagi Kyo's body also stagnated, but the flames immediately ignited on the surface of his body. His eyes relaxed, and he knew that Dio had activated his stillness ability, and without changing his feet, he arrived in front of Zhou Damu in an instant.  With a wave of his hand, the flame shield dissipated. Kusanagi Kyo kicked Zhou Damu away, attached one palm to the magic stone, and let out a low drink. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The Dharma Stone suddenly lights up as if it is filled with endless flames, as if a small star is born in the sparkling earth.  At the same time, Kusanagi Kyo pulled out a small bone fragment from Dongfang Yun's right fist that was inserted into his face. It was still stained with the blood of the two people. A golden light shone in his eyes, and the blood that belonged to him turned into flames and went towards him.  Everything was flying around, and then, the man pressed the broken bones against the magic stone and said loudly: "The way of heaven is clear, the way of earth is vast, the way of life is crooked, and the way of death is panic! The brilliance of the five-ray star is expelled from you, the glory of the six-pointed star  Shine here! Under the witness of the anti-five-star summoning array, the immortal blue flames reappear in the world, and the living and the dead will be reduced to ashes in your hands! Surrender to the destroyer of the five-pointed star!  ¡ª¡ªIori Yagami!¡± Boom!  As he chanted, the earth shook violently, and a ray of blue flame burst out of the ground and rose into the sky. It was just that the flame that should be blazing clearly had a cold and dark feeling. This feeling seemed to want to burn the soul.  All frozen for it!  Kusanagi Kyo looked at the pillar of blue flames that was dozens of meters wide standing on the ground, and the corners of his mouth couldn't help but curl up.  "Are you not dead yet?" A low but sexy magnetic voice sounded in the blue flames.  "I don't live for you." This dialogue that lasted for many years made Kusanagi Kyo feel a little warm in his heart, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up.  However, this scene, which should have been a casual chat whether it was an old friend meeting or an old enemy meeting, was interrupted by a beam of blue flame shooting out from the flame pillar.  This blue flame is so cold that it almost makes people feel as if they are at the arctic, almost freezing at a glance. However, Kusanagi Kyo sees a glimmer of hope in this flame.  It is like a glass of water poured out, clean and rippling, the pale flame mixed with the strange purple and deep blue, flying smoothly and steadily towards Dior in mid-air, giving people the feeling of putting a piece of jelly on the  The water flows slowly down the water slide, naturally and lightly.  But Dio, who was holding Dongfang Yun, panicked and subconsciously threw Dongfang Yun towards Cang Yan. His whole body and the substitute behind him jumped back. At the same time, he raised his head and cursed: "You bastard Iori! You want to kill me?"  Let¡¯s kill them together! ?¡± The figure faintly revealed in the pillar of fire did not speak, and still maintained a floating posture, but even just looking at this figure gave people a feeling of loneliness and unruliness.  The flames slid calmly through the air and slowly fell on Dongfang Yun, but turned into another pillar of fire rising into the sky. However, this pillar of blue flames was more like lifeless ice, turning Dongfang Yun's body away.  The entire body - even time is frozen inside!  At the same time, everything around him began to return to its original state, and time continued to flow.  Although Dio looked angry, he also admired this move very much.  His ability to pause time is one of the time rules with the highest priority. He can break this rule with one move and make the static time resume flowing without his control. I guess it is only Yagami's move, right?  Li Bai Eight Type ¡¤ Eight Wine glass -I think of me every moon.  PS: I made a decision to continue writing according to the original outline - this decision may be wrong, and the protagonist may continue to be criticized, but if you can see the big picture here, I believe that you should be able to see the gradual change of the protagonist.  In fact, after this chapter and subsequent chapters, the protagonist's personality will continue to change until he becomes a hero.  But no matter whether it is the body of a transvestite or the nature of being malicious and cute, it will never be completely transformed, because it takes time for a person to grow.  PSS: The last two chapters may have spoiled some things, but please believe Ashes, the spoiled things will never exceed one-tenth of the outline setting, and the appearance of Kusanagi Kyo is also the development of Dongfang Yun from the main hero.  It was an opportunity to seize the development of heroes/bases with both hands. I had already made this decision when I had written 100,000 words. Now it has 300,000 words. Once it is changed, the subsequent outline will be completely disrupted, so it will be very uncomfortable to read.  , I can only say that I am really, really sorry.  PSSS: The characters appearing in this chapter seem a bit confusing, and there are a lot of things to say, but this is an excessive chapter after all, so please look forward to the following chapters.  PSSSS: What I didn¡¯t update yesterday, I will make up for today. I would like to express my sincere gratitude to everyone who has given me their understanding!

 Chapter 66: Vomiting Blood

    The figure in the Pillar of Cang Yan slowly floated out, and as he left, the blazing pillar of fire gradually dissipated.  He slowly landed in front of Kusanagi Kyo and stood beside him.  Unlike the latter who is sunny and lazy, this Lord of Cang Yan looks a bit ferocious.  The slender red jeans are connected by a red belt, and the knee-length white shirt is covered by a tight black leather jacket with sleeves longer than the waist. On the back of the leather jacket is a white moon wheel.  This man has a strange red hairstyle. From the back, it looks like it is short hair, but from the front, it is long hair that can hang down to the chin, covering the entire right side of his face.  I don't know if it's because he just came out of the seal, but his face is paler than that of a vampire. His lips and jaw are as thin as a knife, and they are covered with stubble. His eyes are shining brightly even when they are listless.  But there is still a sense of unruliness and loneliness.  For these two people standing side by side, if Kyo Kusanagi is the sun that shines on the earth and warms the world, then this man is the moon that belongs exclusively to the underworld. Even if there is a dark and decayed earth below, his cold and pure moonlight can still shine.  Light it up.  Yagami Temple!  He just looked at Kusanagi Kyo, his eyes full of fighting spirit and warmth that he had not seen for a long time.  He has only one confidant and old enemy in his life. Even if he belongs to his master, he is still aloof and arrogant. Only the man in front of him can make his heart, as silent as an ancient pond, shake up.  Kusanagi Kyo smiled and said: "You have been sealed for two thousand years, do you blame me?" Iori Yagami said: "What do you think?" Kusanagi Kyo was hesitant, holding the back of his head with both hands as if he was having fun: "There's nothing I can do about it.  Hey, who made you go crazy suddenly? This is the place of trial for those who control the six-pointed star. If you destroy it, even the master can't protect you." "I know." Iori lowered his head and didn't know what he was thinking.  Said: "Master, are you okay now?" "Very good! But the master has been waiting for too long. Later I thought about it, instead of sealing you, it is better to make the best use of the person and let you follow the hexagram controller.  Coming here also gives you a home. Secondly, helping the master of the six-pointed star also indirectly repays the kindness of the master in giving you life. Thirdly, coming here is also considered as compensation for sealing you for two thousand years." Iori nodded and tapped the ground.  He instantly came to Dongfang Yun, who was frozen by eight wine glasses, and stared at the latter quietly.  "Hey, Yagami, I was almost killed by you just now, is there any compensation?" Dio crossed his arms and smiled.  Yagami didn't even look at him, and said in a clear voice: "My Yagami can immobilize him for a period of time and prevent him from dying, but none of us have the ability to recover." Kusanagi Kyo stretched greatly: "What's the matter?  , this is the controller of the six-pointed star. His dark night base has been built. There are many eternal moonwells and fountains of life. Get some for him to drink, then take it back to the dark night base and throw it into the eternal moonwell. After a while,  Didn't he recover? " "Hey, didn't you two hear what I said" Dio was very depressed. This was just a fool's errand.  Iori closed his eyes and opened them after a long time.  Through the anti-five-star summoning array, his soul has established a link with Dongfang Yun, which means that he is now also a member of the Dongfang clan - if Darius and others are biological sons, Iori is considered a stepson - so before  Memories of everyone flooded into his mind.  Opening his eyes, Yagami had disappeared from the spot. He came back after an unknown amount of time, holding a woman in his arms.  Su Wan.  Su Wan is a nine-tailed bloodline and a prophet of the beast race. When Dongfang Yun teleported everyone back to the base, he could only teleport the Dark Night clan, so Su Wan stayed where he was. What happened next was so sudden that even Dongfang Yun  Yun himself ignored Amelia Su.  Fortunately, although the battles had a large impact, the shock waves only knocked Su Wan away, who was unconscious. She herself did not suffer any serious injuries.  Iori took off the storage ring from Su Wan's slender jade finger, thought about it for a few seconds, and then put it on her again.  He doesn¡¯t know magic at all, and he doesn¡¯t know how to forcefully break it open. Even if he knew there was a fountain of life inside, he couldn¡¯t get it out.  "What's the point? Why don't you just wait for her to wake up?" Kusanagi Kyo said.  "All her magic power has been drained - and the drain is cleaner than the anti-five-star summoning array. This is probably related to the explosion of my new master just now. I don't know when she will wake up." "Then you have to wait."  Kusanagi Kyo stretched greatly: "It has been some time since I came here from the underworld. The rejection of heaven and earth is already close. Now that I have brought Diao Ye here, it will not be long before there will be divine punishment, so we have to do it now  "Leave." "Rejected by heaven and earth?"? said doubtfully.  Kusanagi Kyo yelled: "I forgot that you have been sealed for two thousand years, and your strength can no longer keep up with the times." He suddenly showed a sly smile: "Now my strength has been far behind you, and you  After following the master of the six-pointed star, your strength will increase in his own way, so if you want to catch up with me, you probably have no chance!" "Do you want to die?" Yagami said coldly: "No matter when, I will.  "I won't be worse than you." "Oh, then just follow the new master and I hope you will become stronger again~" Kusanagi Kyo laughed, but suddenly said seriously: "Remind you, the power of the six-pointed star controller.  Growth is different from the growth of our master's power, so you can try not to take action, because his 'development' does not depend on the strong ones at the top." "I know," Iori was impatient.  "Then, 886!" Kusanagi Kyo waved his hand.  "Wait, wait a minute!" A roar sounded, and Kusanagi Kyo and Dio couldn't help but look back - Iori sat there as if he didn't even hear it.  It was Kyiv who spoke.  This guy calculated and calculated, and he really made a group of people play around. It can be said that if Kusanagi Kyo hadn't appeared, then Iori would really be under his control - because the anti-five-star summoning array was originally composed of [Five-Star Summoning]  Formation] was developed in reverse - and then fought for hegemony in the mainland and attacked the underworld.  As a result, the appearance of Kyo Kusanagi disrupted all his plans. How could this not make Kiev furious? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only after being attacked by Kusanagi Kyo, and then having the seal broken by the Yagami, Cangyan was so charged, at this moment Kiev, even the Frozen Throne armor on his body was scorched black, and the whole man was half-kneeling on the ground.  "Oh, Kiev, what's the matter?" Kusanagi Kyo smiled like a rogue.  "Asshole, Keio, I must kill you!" Kiev yelled, and he rushed towards Kusanagi Kyo in full body.  Kusanagi Kyo's always lazy face suddenly showed a sly smile, but he ignored Kiev who was rushing towards him, and instead dodged to another distance and punched him in the air.  The sound of fists and breasts intersecting sounded, and the space was in a trance. Kiev, who was punched in the stomach, was hanging on Kusanagi Kyo's fist, and his eyes were bulging.  There was no armor on his body, just a set of black knight lining.  Kusanagi Kyo smiled heartily: "Kiev, it's useless for me to use a substitute to cover up." "Damn it!" The plan was exposed, and Kiev stared at Kusanagi Kyo in pain.  "Well, you'd better come back to the underworld with me and stay there for two years!" Kusanagi Kyo yawned and waved to Yagami: "Don't forget to tell this little girl that I will only give him ten years to develop.  If her army can't even defeat me, I can only kill her. Anyway, the six-pointed star Oh, by the way, the Supreme Summoning System will also look for a new host. " Iori waved his hand and ignored him.  Kusanagi Kyo smiled, carried Kiev, and returned to the underworld with Dio.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Su Wan woke up with a soft moan.  The watery eyes glanced around, and the first thing they saw was the Pillar of Cang Yan, which was like a netherworld hellfire, and Dongfang Yun's body was almost torn inside like a rag doll that had been played with.  She exclaimed, tears bursting out uncontrollably. She stumbled up and tried to pounce. However, before she could take a few steps, a ray of blue flame fell from the sky and landed on the ground in front of her, burning the ground.  A trap.  At the same time, a cold voice sounded: "If you don't want to die, don't get close to him." Su Wan was startled, and turned around suddenly to mobilize her strength to restore the nine-tailed body, but she immediately felt dizzy and knelt on the ground.  "All your energy has been drained by the master, and it is meaningless to forcefully mobilize it." Su Wan groaned, raised her head and looked in the direction of the sound, but what she saw was a crescent moon, and a crescent moon printed on it.  The lonely back of the moon.  "You are?" The red-haired man sitting on a stone slowly stood up and turned around, his eyes full of indifference: "Iori Yagami, a servant of the King of Dark Night." "I I have never heard of you.  "" "Because I just signed a contract with the master." "Why don't you let me get close to him?" "With your current power, you will die if you touch it." Su Wan was stunned, thinking that it had just fallen on her.  Cang Yan, who was under his feet, frowned and said, "Did you seal him inside?" "Yes." Su Wan was furious: "How dare you do this!?" Iori glanced at her disdainfully, but did not explain.  Asked rhetorically: ???Can you open the space ring now?  I need the fountain of life within.  " Su Wan sneered: "Do you think I will give it to you?  " Iori looked at her coldly, and suddenly waved his hand, and three sharp claw marks brushed the ground under Su Wan's feet. Suddenly, three sword marks five meters long appeared: "If you don't hand over, I'll kill you.  Su Wan looked back at Dongfang Yun with a tragic look on her face: "The fountain of life, I need to save my husband, so it is impossible to leave it to you. If you want to kill me, just kill him!"  " As she said that, she raised her face and exposed her jade neck. Of course, it was impossible for Iori to really kill her. It was just that he was really not good at communicating with others, so he wanted to force Su Wan. Seeing her like this, Iori was helpless, so he  Neng said: "I asked for the fountain of life just to save the master. He just absorbed the power of all of you to attack that guy Jing. As a result, his body couldn't bear the power and began to collapse, so I sealed him.  Only if you take out the fountain of life can I unseal it and drink it from him. Our time is very tight.  " Su Wanduo is a shrewd person. Although she vaguely knew that what he said was true, she still said cautiously: "Why should I believe you?  " Since I have already explained so much, I might as well say a few more words. Iori secretly thought of trouble and raised his head and said, "The master's name is Dongfang Yun. Although he looks like a little girl, he is actually a man.  " It's all done in one sentence. " Just kidding, even a man of Kyo Kusanagi's strength has not discovered Dongfang Yun's true gender. Su Wan nodded and suddenly said: "How many fountains of life will it take to repair the current condition of his body?  " Yagami shook his head: "I know there are three vials in your ring, but that is only enough for the owner to last for three days.  He forcibly absorbed everyone's power. With his current strength, not only his body, but also his soul began to collapse. The only way to save him was to place him in the eternal moonwell. As for when he can wake up, it depends on God's will.  .  Su Wan said: "But my strength has not recovered in three days. How can I return to the Dark Night Base?"  Yagami said: "Don't forget, I also know where the Dark Night Base is. If you drink the spring of life for him, I will take him back immediately. At my speed, three days is enough to return to the Goddess Industry Forest."  " It wasn't until she mentioned the goddess Ye Lin that Su Wan completely believed the words of the Eight Gods - in fact, if any one of Sven and others were here, they could easily sense the identity of the Eight Gods from their souls, but Su Wan was neither a night elf nor a general. Orcs  The base was not established, so she was a bit constrained. She nodded, and with a wave of her hand, three magnificent and charming vials appeared in her hand. Iori came to take the vials, and the eight wine glasses were removed with a wave of her hand, and Dongfang Yun took them.  Falling. Iori used Dongfang Yun with one hand, and quickly drank a bottle of the fountain of life with the other hand. He turned around and said, "I will go back to the base now. You stay to find a mermaid princess named Bililin.  "    "Why?  "Su Wanqi said. "Iori has inherited everyone's memories, so he naturally knows the relationship between this little mermaid princess and the fish-man guard Slada, but he doesn't want to explain it. He just said: "Except for the mermaid princess, Bran from the cat tribe  The Ni siblings have been hidden in the XX Hotel in West City by General Darius. Go find them and take them back to the base.  By the way, there is also Bansai¡¯s Bui Carreno. He is a very important chess piece for the master, so don¡¯t let him go.  Su Wan knew about the ambiguity between Britney and Darius, and said, "By the way, General Darius is not affected by the anti-five-star summoning array. Where has he gone?"  " Iori saw that the blood on Dongfang Yun's body in his arms had stopped, and then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "He's dead.  "    "died!  ?  "Su Wan covered her mouth in panic. She seemed to understand why Dongfang Yun would forcefully extract everyone's power. Iori nodded indifferently. He no longer wanted to talk. In the end, he didn't even look at Su Wan and raised his feet.  I want to leave, who knows "Stop!"  "A rather embarrassed voice sounded. Iori and Su Wan looked over together, and suddenly discovered that at some point, a guy with torn clothes and a bruised nose and face was standing not far away, panting and looking at them. "Are you okay?  "Su Wanqi said. "Even if she has no power for the time being, she will not be afraid of anyone just because Iori left her alone. Firstly, she is a proud and intelligent woman who knows how to seek good luck and avoid evil; secondly, because she is the mistress of the night.  In the process of studying with the first-level base, the Dark Night Scholars also gave her many magic scrolls. Even if the scrolls made by high elf technology do not have a trace of magic, they can release at least seven levels of magic after being torn apart.  "Ha, ha" This is actually the home of a handsome guy.Breathing heavily: "Fountain of Life, give me a bottle, and I'll let you go." "Don't you think your conditions are a bit rude?" Su Wan couldn't laugh or cry. How could there be such a person?  Asking for other people's treasures: "You haven't asked for advice yet?" "Ha, ha" This guy quickly took a breath, then swallowed his mouth and said: "I am the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island. I have been on the island for thousands of years.  The most handsome man and genius, who reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of only 320 years old, is popular with thousands of girls, but he only falls in love with Miss Himmel. He works tenaciously to win her heart, even if he encounters countless setbacks.  Will give up, determined to follow the example of thousands of years ago" "Probably this kind of self-introduction has penetrated into the bone marrow. From the mouth of this unlucky guy, it is comparable to "I am the Buddha, the Buddha, the Jade Emperor, the Guanyin Bodhisattva who personally took the Western Sutra's special envoy Huaguoshanshui  Monkey King Monkey King Monkey King Sun Wukong" is generally smooth and fast. Even though Yagami immediately thought that this guy was the guy who disrupted the situation twice in the battle with the Kiev clone, and then kicked him, in just half a second, he was still gone.  After finishing more than half of this noisy claim Looking at the son of the Dragon King who turned into a shooting star in the sky, Su Wan was stunned: "What did he just say his name was?" "I didn't hear clearly." Iori responded indifferently, and continued.  In just one second, it soared into the sky like a meteor and flew to the southeast.     ¡­¡­    Snapped!  The soup basin fell to the ground and shattered.  The tears couldn¡¯t stop falling, moistening the soft cheeks.  The pair of triangular cat ears that were originally raised happily also drooped down, as if they were in the owner's mood.  As soon as her legs softened, her already weak body fell completely limp.  Even if she bites her lips tightly, the cat's cry still comes from between her white teeth.  Su Wan, who found the two siblings, was affected by Britney's emotions. Thinking of Dongfang Yun's injury, her tears couldn't stop flowing down. Then it turned into a scene of two orc girls holding each other's arms and crying.  .  Buicareno, who was met by Su Wan and invited here by chance, was also sitting on a stool with a pale face. He had learned about Dongfang Yun's situation through Su Wan's mouth.  He just made a quick circle around the forest that had been completely destroyed in the north of the city, and the result was that his scalp exploded.  The chiefs of the Blood Clan, the Clan of Chaos City, the two Undead Clan, and even thousands of Sea Clan were all in that wreckage. The rest of the people were just that. The dead bodies had been mostly buried in the soil, and the survivors were nowhere to be found.  .  But the key is those thousands of sea people!  How did these guys die?  Why does it appear here?  What happened?  Su Wan doesn¡¯t know, and neither does Buicareno.  But one thing is obvious. The seal of the Immortal Nether Fire has been destroyed, and that person has disappeared. What makes matters worse is that the battle between the strong men from various countries in the City of Chaos is still going on. This means that the peak combat power of the human race is here.  Most of them were eliminated in the conspiracy.  So, what should we do if the Nujia Empire comes?  What to do if the undead are coming?  What should I do if the Sea Clan comes?  The most important thing is this battle. Even the most powerful general of the Dark Night clan died. The King of Dark Night doesn¡¯t know if he can be saved. What the hell is going on!  Thinking of the tragic situation on the mainland, thinking of Dongfang Yun's face that looked so much like the 'her' in his heart, Buicareno could no longer hold back and spurted out a mouthful of blood.  PS: I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I recently rewatched ¡°Death¡± and was affected. It seems that the entire City of Chaos chapter didn¡¯t have any normal results in the end, and almost no one really made money PSS: Hehe, I¡¯m just kidding, this  Of course, it is a well-designed plot, but some major conferences may not like it and it is a headache PSSS: 5K completion, integrity guaranteed, strong character!

 Continental Storm Chapter 67 They are too ugly

    The darkest place in the underworld, even the undead have not dared to enter.  It is located in the very center of the entire underworld. All the resentment, resentment, hatred, fear, terror, etc. wrapped around the energy of death that belongs to the underworld will fly here with the strong wind that can tear everything apart in the underworld, and gather in the floating air.  On the black sphere in the sky.  The source of darkness.  It is the starting point and end point of all energy in the underworld. It is the source of death energy in the human world, underworld, heaven, abyss, and all living bodies.  ??If only yin does not give birth to yang, it will not grow. If there is no death energy, all life will not age or die.  But this is not wonderful. When everything is immortal, the world will collapse.  ???????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbgs out  The sea is the underworld sea that will instantly disappear even if it is contaminated by the undead, and the mountain is the phantom mountain that cannot be walked out even if it is illuminated by the light of heaven.  There are hundreds of billions of creatures in the entire underworld, but only a few people know that there is still a palace standing on the boundless mountain.  The palace of Ner'zhul, the Lich King and the Great Demon God.  But at this moment, the palace has been occupied, and the entire palace is illuminated by brilliant lights - just like the fireball that rotates like a star in the sky and stands side by side with the source of darkness, it has appeared before I know it.  In this darkest place.  There are some Sui Ling Gui Ji who serve as maids in the palace. Sui Ling Gui Ji, together with the soul-catching witches in the abyss and the pure angels in the heaven, are called the three major sperm-extracting races in the world.  Although this name does not sound good, it also proves from the side the beauty and beauty of these three races of creatures.  Sui Ling Gui Ji is almost rare in the underworld. Ordinary underworld lords will go crazy with joy even if they have one. However, there are as many as a hundred people of this clan in this palace, which shows that the current owner of the palace is extraordinary.  But at this moment, all the Sui Ling Gui Ji were kneeling on the spot, not even daring to breathe out, and the entire palace seemed quiet.  They are waiting for the owner of this palace to complete a certain ritual. The location of the ritual is at the top of the palace and the tower closest to the source of darkness.  The room at the top of this tower is very spacious, not because of the effect of space laws, but because Ner'zhul's purpose of building this tower is to allow himself to get close to the source of darkness and better absorb the death energy.  At this time, there was also a different kind of tranquility in the room, with only a steady and quiet voice saying something.  Although the room was dark, there was also a spherical light screen flashing. Under this light screen, there was a five-star array made of flames, covering most of the floor of the room. In front of the light screen, there were two  A man knelt down on one knee.  Kyo Kusanagi, Dio Brando.  It was the former who spoke.  The image on the light screen is very clear and sometimes very blurry.  It is clear because even the slight shaking of the shadow can be seen clearly, but it is blurry because the picture is almost completely dark.  ?In other words, the person in the picture is sitting in darkness.  If you look carefully, you can see this person through a few weak rays of light.  First, there is a throne with a gold and stone structure, and then there are slender legs wearing black trousers - still in the two-legged mode.  Looking further inside, it is a gorgeous prince sweatshirt with gold patterns and silver patterns that can reveal a slim figure.  Behind him are the arms that are supported on the red velvet armrests of the throne. Along the white and white wrists, there is a long and pointed chin and thin lips.  From the moment Kusanagi Kyo began to speak, the man sitting on the throne did not move at all. It was not until Kusanagi Kyo finished speaking that his lips slowly opened and closed, and his voice was lazy and elegant and steady: "Kyo, do you do it  Not bad." "Huh?" Kusanagi Jing trembled and asked, "Master, don't you blame me?" "What's more, what you did was right.  Those who seek the end should be corrected. As for An" The voice sighed softly: "I did something wrong at the beginning, but Kong Ming told me that a king should be decisive in killing, even if what he does is wrong  Alas! There is no harm in letting An follow him." Voiceover (calm): The master is talking bad about me again.  Kusanagi Kyo hesitated and said: "It's just that I killed her seemingly important summoned life. I'm worried about her and the master in the future" "It doesn't matter. If he grows up to the point where he can fight with me, I will bow my head and apologize to him."  So what, you don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡± The corner of his mouth curled up: ¡°But you said she looks very cute, which really makes me a little tempted.¡± Voice-over (very ladylike and queenly): Master~~You have it.  Isn¡¯t it enough to have beautiful ladies like me and my sister?  How abominable!  Sister?My lord, I won¡¯t let the master go to bed tonight!  snort!  Kusanagi Kyo said: "If this is the case, everything can be considered smooth, but" "Just what?" Kyo said: "It's just that her growth cycle will probably be very long. The master also spent 70 years.  Only time Even if she is stimulated by me to work hard to develop, I am afraid it will take decades to get out" "What are you worried about?" Kusanagi Kyo said: "Wait until she can grow up to be a master.  I'm afraid it will take a long time, but your battle with the controller of the Three Flashes is right around the corner. ""Don't worry, that guy isn't in my eyes yet. You don't have to worry about it." Voice-over (cheerful).  : That¡¯s right, if the master hadn¡¯t been concerned about the controller of Chi Yixing behind him, I would have beaten him away long ago!  "It's you, Kyo." A gentle smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You found the training space of the guardian of the six-pointed star, and helped me guard it for two thousand years. How should I reward you?" Kusanagi Kyo's face was respectful.  With an expression on his face, he lowered his head and said with some excitement: "It is the greatest honor of my life to serve my master." Dio quickly said: "Master, what about me?" "Oh? Dio, what's wrong with you?"  Dio scratched his head in embarrassment: "Master, anyway, only one person with poor skills is enough here. I'm almost bored to death. Please let me go back!" If there were others here, I'm afraid they would also stare out.  This man has a strong figure and a special gentlemanly temperament, but no one can imagine that he would talk to others in a coquettish tone.  "King, what do you think?" Kusanagi King smiled: "Master, Mr. Diao has been here with me for more than two hundred years. This place is extremely depressing. It is probably no different from being in jail for him. He is just destroying  It¡¯s just a planet. Even if it¡¯s a crime, more than two hundred years is considered punishment. Just let him go back.¡± Voice-over (drunk): Oh?  You're a technical idiot, I didn't expect you to speak for Dio. It seems that he is annoying you to the core.  Kusanagi Kyo said: "It's okay, master, don't listen to this guy Situ Zhong's nonsense. Dio came to my place to have a good meal with me to relieve my boredom, but he has ruined a lot of Sui Ling Gui Ji here. If he  If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid Sui Ling Gui Ji will go crazy.¡± At the end of the sentence, he even laughed.  The thin mouth also showed a cheerful smile: "Okay, Dio, come back." Dio looked excited: "Thank you, master!" Kusanagi Kyo suddenly remembered something: "Master, the controller of the six-pointed star needs my care again.  "No need, life and death have their own destiny, let's see their own development." "" Goddess Ye Lin.  It has been five months since Dongfang Yun came to this world. In other words, it has been five months since Dark Night's base was built here.  The goddess Ye Lin at this moment seems to be too different from the goddess Ye Lin who was destroyed by the Nujia Empire in the past.  The most intuitive thing is the lush trees reaching to the sky, tall, strong, straight, with lush branches and leaves.  ¡° Moreover, the area of ??the Goddess Ye Forest has expanded from 8,900 square kilometers in the past to 23,700 square kilometers, which is almost three times the size of the past.  Such rapid expansion of Goddess Ye Lin reminded the various empires on the mainland of a legend, a legend passed down from the Orc Empire and the destroyed City of Chaos.  It is said that the one who occupies the entire Goddess Forest is a girl who looks to be only fourteen or fifteen years old, but she calls herself the King of the Night.  It is said that the King of Dark Night has countless fierce generals, including human race, sea race and undead race puppets, and all of them are super strong men of the upper tenth level. There is even a heavenly level among them It is said that the King of Dark Night has an army of millions, all composed of night elves.  Composed, and almost all of them are strong men of the seventh level, and the division of long and short-range troops is extremely standardized It is said that because the goddess Ye Lin expanded the national border, the Basque Empire dispatched 5,000 cavalry to protect 30,000 farmers to cut down trees.  As a result, all these people lost their whereabouts. That night, the Basque Empire Palace was reduced to rubble by a big sword falling from the sky Various legends spread on the mainland, causing all countries that may have been touched by the goddess Ye Lin to start a border  They stationed troops in this direction, and at the same time hired countless mercenary groups on the road to explore the secrets of the Goddess Industry Forest.  "This is probably the reason why seventeen mercenary groups, large and small, have inexplicably disappeared into the industry forest for a month. The mainlandThe extremely deadly mercenary group no longer dares to accept the commission to explore the goddess Ye Lin, even if the commission fee gets longer and higher.  At the same time, the legend of Goddess Yelin became more and more terrifying as woodcutters from villages around Goddess Yelin encountered some incidents when they entered the outskirts of the forest to cut firewood.  Some people say that this forest has become a gathering place for the undead, and anyone who steps in will have their souls devoured; some people say that they have seen countless lightning-like black shadows in the forest, which should be the legendary black witches.  It would capture civilian children and take them to the forest for use; some people said With the spread of various legends, not only did the three major countries begin to call their friends and continue to station troops on the periphery, it is said that even the Holy Cross of the Elizabethan Papal State  The riders have already started heading here and are expected to arrive in half a month.  The mainland can no longer tolerate the emergence of a second Nujia Empire.  Gathering troops is the first step, marching to conquer is the third step, and the most important second step is to search for information.  Therefore, the major empires offered a higher price, and every time a piece of information was found in the Goddess Industry Forest, regardless of whether it was important or not, they would be rewarded with 100,000 gold coins.  What is the concept of one hundred thousand gold coins?  Of course it is not a tenth of the Purple Gold Card in the eyes of the Dongfang Family.  One hundred thousand gold coins represents a family of ten living a well-off life for twenty years, it represents arming a thousand-man knights with heavily armored BMWs, and it represents being able to buy a mayor-level official position in the largest empire punk in the mainland.  .  With just one piece of useful information, you can get so much money. Even the top ten mercenary groups in the mainland can no longer sit still.  So, more people began to head towards Goddess Ye Lin.  Tynis is a member of this army of mercenary scouts.  The Rose Vanilla mercenary group she belongs to is not actually a large mercenary group. On the contrary, relatively speaking, it is the smallest and shabbiest mercenary group among the 'gold rush' army - there are only thirteen people, except Ti.  In addition to Nisi herself being a fifth-level swordsman, there are only two fourth-level magicians, four fourth-level swordsmen, four fourth-level warriors, and one fourth-level priest.  Such a mercenary group, at this moment, entered the Goddess Industry Forest together with large troops from all over the place. Only two words can describe the result, the group was destroyed, and their behavior can only be described in two words, stupid. So what happened to this trip?  The purpose, of course, is two words - not investigation, but death.  However, in such a wave of death, such a small mercenary group will still be laughed at and squeezed, so Tynis will have the expression at this moment.  Her eyes were filled with tears.  To be honest, such a beautiful and pretty girl swordsman who is not weak should not be bullied. However, as the leader, Tynis chose a path that is almost the same as that of the second detachment of the fourth mercenary group in the mainland.  route.  "Airborne" from the cliff on the west side of Bilini in the Slok Empire to the side of the Goddess Ye Forest - from the map, it is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the only side without mountains is the depth of the Goddess Ye Forest.  Of course, it¡¯s not that no one thought of this path. It¡¯s just that [Sword and Rose], as the fourth mercenary group in the mainland, played a very shameless role in this wave similar to the villains in online games.  The Sword and Rose itself has a large number of people. Except for the second detachment that is responsible for the primary task this time, the other dozen detachments with as many as 3,000 people have embraced the entire Bilin Mountain and no one is allowed to enter.  The Rose Vanilla Mercenary Group, led by Tynis, who was born in the Slok Empire, came to the mountain from an invisible path and lowered everyone down with ropes after everyone left.  Then they met the second detachment of Sword and Rose.  Squad leader Tynis also knows the smiling Bayinov Levacado Orig, a sixth-level high-level magician.  "Smiling" refers to this guy who always looks smiling, no matter killing people or otherwise.  The next string is the name.  Bayi Novrevacado Orig (referred to as Bayi here) raised his head and saw Tinis. He was not very interested in this beautiful little girl, but frowned and said: "How did you get down?  " It seems that this time the task is heavier, and Bayi also knows that it is no different than sending him to death, so the 'smiling' one turned into a 'frowning one'.  Tinis pouted: "Of course I came down from the rope." "Nonsense!" Bayi said: "Didn't the people above stop you?" Tinis looked complacent: "Except for a few lookouts.  "Except, the rest of the people have gone downstairs to stop them. Wouldn't it be better to knock the lookouts down?" Bayi said, "In that case, I won't bother you to crawl back."  Why! This road doesn¡¯t belong to your family!¡±A young swordsman with a beard that had not yet grown out said loudly.  "It's true that he doesn't belong to our family, but this is a dead end, so you have to go back." Bayi's expression was very stiff.  "Captain, why are you talking nonsense with them?" "That's right, we can just kill them." "No, didn't you see there are five pretty little beauties in the team? This trip is all about hanging up to death.  Damn it, captain, let¡¯s have fun with these chicks!¡± A group of mercenaries behind Bayi shouted.  Bayi waved his hand and said: "Shut up!" He looked at Tinis, who had already thought that she seemed to be in danger, and frowned: "I know you are students of the Central Academy of Magic and Martial Arts, and my daughter also goes to school there.  So I won¡¯t embarrass you, leave now, you can¡¯t stay here.¡± To be honest, his words are really pertinent. If it were a pervert, these desolate mountains and mountains would really be like these.  No one knows whether the child is X and then O.  The girls behind Tynis were as interested in elves as she was, but because this time the three empires were surrounded by heavy troops and non-mercenaries were prohibited from entering, they temporarily formed a mercenary group with a few boys who were pursuing them.  The group came in.  They were all children about the same size as Dongfang Yun. They could do anything when their minds were hot. This time, they immediately became afraid when cold water was poured on them.  Several girls held on to Tinis's clothes pitifully, their eyes as pitiful as those of kittens.  Tynis also had some regrets, but she had never seen elves, especially the night elves who were said to have mastered the technology of high elves. In addition, Bayi seemed to be easier to talk to, so she bit her lower lip and said: "We are not leaving.  " Bayi is a member of the mixed mercenary group. He is a smart man. He immediately realized that his kindness was seen as weakness. He immediately showed a ferocious expression and began to unbuckle his belt: "In that case, let's do it.  Well deserved! Brothers, the girls are happy to stay, and the boys are all killed!" His movements were very slow, and his words were too bullying, but these half-grown children just wanted to eat this, and several boys were frightened.  He jumped and immediately knelt down and raised his hands: "We surrender! Let's leave now!" Several girls also cried immediately: "Let us go! We were wrong!" "What about you!?"  Yi looked at Tinis fiercely.  Tynis¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.  She hesitated for a moment: "I'm leaving." Bayi turned around and waved: "Watch them climbing up the cliff! The rest of them packed their things, and we are ready to go!" Looking at the large group of people under the cliff walking into the Goddess Industry Forest, Ti  Nisi suddenly clenched her fist: "I want to go too!" "What are you" a girl exclaimed.  Tynis turned back and said seriously: "It's my fault for dragging you in, but I'm going no matter what!" A boy said: "But now that I think about it, it's really too dangerous, just to see the elves.  "Is it worth risking your life?" "You don't understand" Tynis turned her head and climbed down the rope, thinking to herself: "You don't understand." As a fifth-level swordsman,  It can almost walk on the branches of the forest, just like Naruto. Of course, if you want not to make a sound to attract attention, you need to be more careful, and the speed will slow down accordingly.  Tinis was very lucky, just because she didn¡¯t want to disturb the guys in front of her, she escaped a disaster.  Barron¡¯s team of more than 170 people walked away equally unhappy.  The trees in this forest are so tall that they almost cover the sun, leaving almost everyone in semi-shade. If they hadn't been able to use the light gaps between the leaves, they would have struggled to move.  After walking in this forest for about ten minutes, everyone finally felt a little relieved.  The forest they were in should be regarded as the rear area of ??the Goddess Industry Forest. After all, it took a lot of courage to descend with a rope from a cliff nearly two hundred meters high.  However, before Barron could breathe a sigh of relief, a scream suddenly came from behind him, followed by the sound of a leaf shaking.  "Who is it?" A group of people immediately became frightened. Swordsmen and warriors stood on the outermost edge, then archers, and then magicians. This team completed the battle formation at an extremely fast speed.  Barron Khan instantly soaked the clothes on his back. He waved his hands violently to make a silent gesture, then trotted to the place where the sound came from and whispered: "What's going on?" A magician collapsed on the ground, his pants already wet.  Wet, he pointed to the ground next to him and said: "Awendisappeared all of a sudden." "How did he disappear?" Barron was shocked.   The magician shook his head and said with a sad face: "We were chatting just now, and he disappeared all of a sudden." "How is that possible!" Barron suddenly looked up. There were tall trees above his head, but no one was found. He hurriedly  He leaned down and touched the place where rotten leaves and grass were mixed, but found nothing.  It¡¯s neither an upward trap nor a downward trap, so what could it be?  "Notify everyone, we" "Ah!" Another scream sounded, and everyone became more nervous. Barron rushed over and grabbed an ax warrior: "What's going on!?" "Cory"  The Ax Warrior pointed at the ground: "It went underground all of a sudden." "Damn it!" Barron suddenly pulled out the vice-captain's sword that was following behind him, and pierced it into the ground, but what he got was actually inserted into the soil.  feeling in.  "Bastard!" Barron roared: "Everyone, march immediately!" "Yes, yes!" The mercenaries responded and followed Barron quickly. This time, everyone was no longer cautious. Anyway,  No matter what, it might disappear inexplicably, so it would be better to make bigger moves to draw out possible enemies.  However, the ¡®clear move¡¯ played by the mercenaries was immediately treated with the same clear move.  While running, despite always maintaining a fighting formation, people disappeared into the ground one after another, causing a group of magicians to immediately float into the air.  This is the difference between large mercenary groups and ordinary mercenary groups. In large mercenary groups, almost every magician has a magic scroll of [Wind Control]. After all, the difficulty of cultivating magicians is several times that of soldiers.  .  Warriors and archers continued to disappear one after another, and the magicians were ready to use magic support at any time. However, these people were attacked too quickly and disappeared underground without even reacting.  "Fortunately, the magician is fine, otherwise I really wouldn't be able to entertain the captain" the vice-captain whispered to Barron.  Barron's expression changed, and he slapped the deputy captain in the face: "Shut up!" It's not that he was furious, it's just that the deputy captain was famous for his crow's mouth, and what he said was good.  It will never hit the mark, but the bad things will definitely hit the mark.  Sure enough, Barron's heart was immediately echoed. There was a scream above his head, and a magician flew through the air like a meteor, slammed into a tree, and then his whole body was nailed to it.  And what pinned him was a tree thorn two meters long and as thick as an adult's arm!  "It's an elven archer! The archers are ready to meet the enemy!" Barron roared in shock and anger. Regardless of the fact that the pinned magician was still looking at him with blood foaming at the mouth, his hands were already rising.  Two flames: "Who is it? Are you a sneaky thief? Come out if you can!" There was silence all around.  "Come out!!" Barron roared loudly, and the birds in the sky were amazed, but still no one responded.  "Damn it!" Barron extinguished the flame and punched the tree trunk next to him.  The deputy captain looked like he was about to cry: "Captain, more than 60 of us have died. We" He wanted to say that we should go back, but if we wanted to go back, we might have to go through the awkward place just now.  I knew it was a trap, so I didn¡¯t know what to say.  "Keep walking!" Barron gritted his teeth and said to the people around him: "Give me an order. No one should hurt any plants or trees. We are not at war with the elves, so don't let them be too hostile to us." A group of people were resentful.  Nodding, he didn't know whether to be grateful that he didn't die just now or to worry that he would die next, so he could only continue to move forward in confusion.  Watching them gradually leave, Tinis, who was slumped on a thick branch seven or eight meters high, wiped her sweat.  Because she was taller than everyone else, she could clearly see the real scene that had just happened.  What nailed the magician to death was not an elf shooter, but a tree that suddenly shook!  The big tree that the five people hugged just flicked its branches, and a wooden thorn flew out and killed the magician who was about to set fire.  And what dragged those people into the ground was not ghosts, ghosts, or traps, but tree vines that suddenly appeared!  These tree vines are like spiritual snakes. Once they pierce out, they will immediately wrap people up and drag them underground.  What the hell kind of place is this? Tinis also wanted to escape at this moment, but she was really unwilling to do so.  However, at this moment, a voice came from the side: "Little girl, why don't you continue to follow them?" "Wow!" Tinis screamed and her body collapsed.It slipped softly from the branches and fell down.  However, a vine quickly wrapped around her waist and lifted her up.  Tinis was panicking in her heart, but she didn't close her eyes. She suddenly realized that the person speaking was actually the big tree under her feet just now.  Nose, eyes, mouthit's really a big tree!  "Don't be afraid, I can feel your kind heart, so I don't plan to take action against you." Dashu grinned.  "Butwhy do you want to deal with those people?" Tynis asked randomly as her mind was already confused.  "Giggle," the big tree made a very pleasant female voice: "Because they are too ugly and are not qualified to move forward." "" Tynis swallowed hard.  PS: I didn¡¯t finish it today I¡¯ll continue tomorrow - a sign of Ashes¡¯ weakness.

 Continent Chapter 68: What happened to Tynis

    Faced with the strange tone of the big tree, Tynis' hidden gossip mentality finally failed to suppress her: "Is it because the elves are all beautiful and they despise ugly people at will?" "Giggle." The big tree sounded like a silver bell.  Laughter: "We are not that arrogant, just haha, you will know if you follow me." As he said, the tree vine placed Tinis's body on a thick branch, the tree vine was like a tentacle  She naughtily pushed Tinis's butt: "Follow me quickly." "Well" Tinis blushed. Although she didn't understand, she always felt powerful, not to mention the other person said she didn't know how to do it.  Being hurt, then She continued to jump between the branches like Naruto, her movements still very light, wary of Barron finding her.  After the initial difficulties in the journey of Barron and others, the disasters they suffered gradually disappeared, which made their hearts lift even higher, and there was always a feeling of calm before the storm.  What makes people feel strange is that at some point, everyone clearly felt the vibration of the entire forest, but nothing happened in front of them. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Every time where it feels like there should be a fork in the road, there will always be a strange situation of two or three trees standing side by side on a certain road, which can almost be described as being impossible to insert a needle into.  Then some mercenaries who did not believe in evil tried their best to jump over or squeeze through. Although they found that there was indeed a way, people who passed by immediately disappeared silently, which made everyone tremble. Some planned to set fire or cut down.  Anyone who found a way out immediately fell silent.  Barron frowned, he had a bad feeling This situation is too weird or too coincidental, right?  Obviously there is nothing on this side of the tree, but it dies as soon as it passes by?  However, he still faithfully recorded this, wondering if it could be turned over as a war message.  What a coincidence!  Tynis could see clearly from the trees behind that the numbers standing side by side and very close to each other were simply moving in the dirt and blocking the road before Barron and his party reached the fork in the road.  Yes, the previous forest shock originated from this.  As for those who crossed the tree, they were immediately dragged underground without mercy.  "Elves, why do you do this" Tynis whispered to herself.  "Because I want to correct their direction." A very heroic female voice sounded, so frightened that Tinis quickly covered her mouth and looked back.  She saw a very beautiful, sexy and heroic girl.  The smooth and white body only wears a leather corset and short skirt, a pair of long-waisted leather boots on the lower body, and long arm guards on both arms. There is a white cloak floating in the breeze on the shoulders, and two weird shoulder armors stand upright.     What a nice view!  Tinis secretly compared the girl in front of her with the school's swordsman instructor who was known as the heartthrob, but no matter the appearance or the heroic spirit between her eyebrows, it seemed that the teacher could not compare with this girl.  But her two pointed ears gave away her identity.  It turned out to be an elf!  Tynis almost jumped with joy.  But she immediately fainted - the elf's face was always serious, which made her feel a little intimidated.  "Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you." The elf said calmly.  "Yes." Tinis hesitated for a few seconds, then said nervously: "Hello, my name is Tinis, and I am a swordsman." "Well, the Dark Night Clan, the Raptor Druid Aka Aka  " "Druid of the Raptor?" Tynis had never heard of this name, but she still raised her head seriously and said, "Miss Aka Aka, I have news to pass on to the senior management of Dark Night"  Her eyes were serious and urgent. Although this elf had a powerful aura that she could not sense, didn't this just mean that the former had extraordinary strength and was a high-ranking member of the elf clan?  "Information? What information? Is it important?" Aka Aka looked back at Barron's team, lowered his head and asked.  "Yeah!" Tinis nodded vigorously: "It's very important, it's about" She was interrupted by Aka Aka in the middle of her words: "Wait a minute." The female elf turned around and said: "Yiyiyi  , do you think she is telling the truth?" One by one?  What kind of strange name is this?  Tynis looked behind her strangely, but saw nothing.  "Chuck!" Happy laughter rang out, and Tinis was shocked. The tree where six or seven people were hugging each other slowly opened its mouth, and then another beauty came out!     What a beauty!  !  !  Even though Tinis is a girl and a very proud girl, she is still almost drooling at this moment.  From the treeAlthough the girl who walked out of the vagina could not be said to be more beautiful than Aka Aka, her skin was more supple and fairer, almost to the point where water would flow out when pinched. At the same time, her figure was more graceful, enchanting and agile. Tinis could be sure that,  As long as this girl appears in the human kingdom, she is guaranteed to be fawned over and even robbed by all the kings!  There were no clothes on her body, just soft and slender green branches and vines covering her private parts. The colorful leaves and flowers on these vines covered most of her skin, but made her look even more tempting.  sex.  "You are" Tynis murmured as she felt like she couldn't stop drooling.  "Giggle, have you forgotten? I am the person who was talking to you just now." This graceful fairy/witch covered her mouth and chuckled.  "Are youthat big tree?" Tinis asked in surprise.  "No, I'm just a tree demon." "Tree demon!?" Tynis's big eyes almost popped out of her sockets.  "Well, the Dark Night Clan, Dryad Yiyiyi." The female elf saluted gently: "Hello!" "Hello, hello!" Tinis bowed greatly.  Yiyiyi chuckled and said to Aka: "I think she is very serious and honest! And her heart is very pure, so she should be telling the truth." "Oh, that means she is credible?" Aka  Aka nodded meticulously: "Then your information can be told." "Great!" Tinis said cheerfully: "That's it" "Wait!" Aka Aka and Yiyiyi said at the same time:  "You can't tell us that we are not qualified to have access to important secrets." "Huh?" Tinis was dumbfounded: "But you two are obviously very strong. Don't worry, although my matter is very important, as long as  We are the top leaders of the elves, you can tell anyone." "We?" The two looked at each other, and even Aka Aka couldn't help but laugh: "Who said we are from the top of the dark night?" "Tini?  Si: "But, haven't you two reached the sixth or seventh level of strength?" "Yes!" Yiyiyi chuckled and said: "I am at the middle level of the seventh level, and Aka Aka is the high seventh level.  Section." Tinis nodded her little head vigorously: "So! Why aren't you the elves the top leaders of Dark Night?" Aka Aka smiled and shook his head: "We are just ordinary scouts, of course.  We are also members of the Dark Night Regular Army, but we are all too weak, so we are not even the captain of a ten-man team. " "" Tinis opened her mouth so wide that she could almost stuff an egg into it, and she remembered the rumor: "  Could it be that the army under the Lord of the Night really does not even have soldiers below the seventh level as rumored outside? " She always thought this was a rumor or a bragging spread by the elves to prevent their homeland from being invaded.  Aka Aka thought for a while and said: "No, we workers are only at the second level, and scholars are only at the fifth level, but if it is a regular army, they are basically seventh level or above." Yiyiyi said strangely: "This is  "I remember that the general has already ordered people to spread it around the continent, why don't people know about it?" The two of them looked at Tinis together.  "Ah, there is such a rumor." Tinis nodded vigorously, then lowered her head with a slightly red cheek and said: "It's just that I thought it was bragging."  Card said: "But although you have information you want to pass on, we don't dare to disobey the order. It's not good to chat with you anymore, so you'd better follow them quickly." "Why, why are you here with them?  Together?" Tinis asked curiously.  Yiyiyi shook her head and said: "This cannot be said. I have already said everything I can. Don't worry. I will tell the sisters along the way not to let them hurt you. When things here are over, we will tell the captain  , and asked her to take you to see the general. " "Oh thank you very much!" Tinis felt strange, so she nodded and followed.  "I'm not talking about you." As soon as Tinis left, Aka Aka turned around and lectured: "How can you talk to humans casually? Don't you know there is an order above you?" Yiyiyi spit out her sweet tongue:  "But doesn't Aka Aka also think that the child is cute?" "I do think so." Aka Aka hesitated: "Because our bodies will naturally get close to people with pure hearts from the induction.  , but an order is an order. We have already violated the order. We need to think carefully" "What are you thinking about?" "Of course, think about how to tell the captain about this. If people ask, how do you know this human being?  girlThere is news to deliver, what should we do?  " "No need to think about it, I already know it.  "A voice came from the side. Aka Aka and Yiyiyi were shocked, turned around and knelt down: "Senior minister, see General Lairilei!  Sitting on a branch, her two white little feet bouncing happily, who else could it be but Lairilei the Windrunner? She looked at the gap between the leaves above her head and said, "You two, you are really careless."  !  I know that there are some people in the human kingdom who can show the purity of their hearts even if they have dark hearts!  " "I know my mistake!  "The two beautiful little soldiers said quickly. "You should be lucky!  Lairile smiled and said: "If my brothers oversee this matter, especially Brother Galen, I'm afraid you two will be severely punished!"  " "Please forgive me, general!"  "The two girls were so scared that they were sweating profusely and quickly grabbed the ground with their heads. "Okay!  "Lairilei waved her hand and said, "I'm not that strict.  Speaking of which" Her beautiful eyes were a little sad: "You don't know whether you should be happy orif my eldest brother is still alive, he will definitely handle this matter, and you two will definitely die by then!  " Speaking of Darius, the two beautiful elves also fell silent. "Forget it, as long as my father is well, everything will be easy to solve. You continue to monitor here, I'm leaving.  "With that said, Lairilei jumped down from the three-story branch and walked away on the wind. The two elves looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time: "It's so dangerous" Ti here  Niss didn't realize that she almost caused big trouble for the two elves. She stopped running for a long time. For no other reason, Barron's team was stopped by an old man who looked very old and sluggish.  Wearing a messy blue robe, his old eyelids were narrowed as if he could not open his eyes. He was sitting under the tree, holding a long parchment in his hand and reading. This old man looked powerless, but no one believed it.  He is just an ordinary person. Because where he sits, a strange artistic conception appears. As mentioned before, the trees in this forest are too tall and lush, and all the light is provided by the sunlight passing through the gaps in the leaves.  Around the old man, all the light seemed to be distorted by strange forces, condensing around him like tributaries flowing into the sea. The gathering of light made this old guy look somewhat divine. Barron and others.  The faces were solemn and they looked at each other for a few times. Barron cautiously stepped forward and bowed: "Hello, old gentleman.  "    "Um.  "The old man responded without raising his eyelids. Barron frowned. He couldn't feel any strength in this old man. So there are only two possibilities. One is that he is just an ordinary old scholar, and the other is  ¡­He is at least two levels higher than Barron, a sixth-level powerhouse. What¡¯s more, this is the goddess Ye Lin. Even though the old man has no power at all, being able to appear here means that he is extraordinary. So Barron is more cautious: ¡°Old man.  Sir, you are blocking our route. Can you please move for a moment?  "The old man raised his head, glanced at everyone with his blurry old eyes, and said, "No problem.  " Barron was overjoyed: "Thank you!  The old man shook his head and said, "However, some people can't go there."  "    "Um?  Barron's heart trembled: "I wonder who the old man thinks is unacceptable?"  The old man continued to look at the parchment in his hand: "Those with body odor, bad breath, poor hygiene, those with chaotic private lives, those who are lecherous, those who are too shrewd and too clumsy will not be able to live."  " "" Barron didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "Old sir, what you said is too general, isn't it?  That includes almost all of us.  "    "oh?  The old man was a little surprised: "Are my requirements too strict?"  However Tyrande said this personally, so it's not easy to change.  " "Tylande?  " "Yeah, that woman is very strict. Even I don't dare to mess with her.  "The old man nodded. Barron smiled bitterly and said: "Old man, tell the truth, are you a subordinate of the Lord of the Night?  Although our journey is not long, we are still very frightened. The old gentleman is showing mercy. Please give me some assurance. As long as you are a member of the King of Dark Night, we can only beg you for your life and leave immediately.  "    "Walk?  The old man raised his head and said seriously: "That's not possible!"  It¡¯s hard to wait until someone comes, but it¡¯s not that easy to leave!  I don't want to implement that PLANB, so you just do as I say.  " "But" Barron has already saidRealizing that this guy was a subordinate of the King of Darkness, he couldn't laugh or cry: "We are mercenaries! How many of them can meet the conditions you mentioned?" The old man snorted and raised his head suddenly!  Everyone's hearts were shocked, and the powerful pressure hit their heads, and some people fainted almost instantly. However, the pressure was immediately reduced, but even if they wanted to escape, no one dared to move at this moment.  Because the old man¡¯s originally cloudy eyes were now full of fierceness, with the look of a rogue who would kill without blood.  "No? Then they all have to die!" Before he finished speaking, Barron and others started to move.  Of course it¡¯s not a siege. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After some selection, Barron came forward with about ten people and said respectfully: "Old sir, my people have been selected. Can the remaining people let them go?" "Oh?" The old man  He raised his head again, took a few glances, and saw that although the selected person was not entirely upright, he still looked clean and tidy. Apart from the fear on his face, he seemed to be a good citizen.  "None of these people have the above shortcomings?" "Of course." Barron almost grabbed the ground with his head: "Apart from me and a few people who are already married, the other dozen or so people here have just started to work as mercenaries. They  They are all honest people. They decided to join the mercenary profession because they could not afford to enter the Great Kingdom Demonic Martial Arts Academy. It was precisely because they entered the industry late that they had no physical problems, and because they were young, they did not go around.  Things like brothels basically meet your requirements. "The important thing is not to have bad breath!" the old man reminded.  "This" Barron looked back and said with certainty after getting the affirmative answer: "Absolutely not." "Well, you can go over then, and the rest of the people will go back where they came from." The old man waved  Wave.  "Thank you, old man!" Barron bowed quickly.  After everyone disappeared from sight, Barron said respectfully: "Old man, can we go over?" "Let's go over." "Old man" "Huh?" Barron's face was complicated: "Can I ask you?  His name? " "Oh, I am the general of the Throne of Darkness, the Guardian of Light." "Thank you!" Barron felt happy and kept this information in his heart. This old guy looked like a magician at first glance.  And it seems to be from the light system it should be considered a message.  After Barron and others walked away, Izaro raised his head and said: "You come down too." A figure fell down, and Tynis saluted seriously: "Tynis, the fifth-level swordsman, has met General Izaro.  "Yes." The old, cloudy eyes looked at Tinis and said, "You can go there too." But Tinis didn't move: "General Izalo, I have an important message."  Waving her hand: "It's not the time yet. I will listen to you when things here are over." Tinis said anxiously: "But General, it's my business" She couldn't continue speaking.  Because Izaro just raised his eyes, she felt as if an indestructible beam of light had been shot between her eyebrows, and it shot out of her brain in an instant!  The feeling of death at that moment made her eyes straighten and she stared blankly ahead. Her body slowly collapsed and she knelt down on the ground.  Izalo withdrew his eyes, stood up slowly and patted his butt: "Sister, just throw her to Bansai, women are useless anyway." Miaoman's figure fell, Lairilei had a headache.  It¡¯s not because Izaro, who looks good enough to be her grandfather, calls her sister, but because this old guy looks peaceful, but in fact he has a butcher¡¯s temperament in his bones, and his murderous intention is too strong.  She gently waved her hand in front of Tinise's eyes. Seeing her pupils move slightly, she said, "Isn't it just affecting your reading? I almost scared her silly." Izaro said, "I really don't understand you, sister.  Why let her come over? I'm leaving." Seeing Izalo leave, Lereile sighed and said behind her: "Wake her up and let her move on I always feel that Tyrande's words don't make sense.  Let¡¯s use her to prove the problem.¡± He said and left.  Tinis slowly woke up, and an elf dressed as a tree demon appeared in front of her.  "Are you awake?" The tree demon smiled happily.  "Hello, hello." Tinis sat up quickly.    "Hee hee, now that you're awake, my mission is complete. Continue to sneak with those people!" "Iwhat happened just now?" Tinis couldn't remember what happened just now.  The tree demon smiled and said: "It's nothing. You were just frightened by the look in our general's eyes. I cast an exorcism on you and you woke up." She smiled softly, and a big hole opened in the tree behind her.  She slowly retreated inside: "They have been moving forward for more than ten minutes, but if we chase now, they should catch up. Go quickly!" "Thank you." Tinis rubbed her temples and looked up again.  The tree demon had disappeared, so he calmed down, jumped onto the branch, and chased after him along the only road.  She was probably destined to be frightened several times that day. Within a few minutes of running, Tinis was frozen there like a wooden stake.  Barron and others stood there motionless like zombies at this moment.  If this were the case alone, Tynis would never be surprised, but above their heads, a thick black air condensed in the air, as terrifying as a black cloud pressing down on the environment.  Even though Tynis has never seen the undead, there are necromancers teaching in the Demonic Martial Arts Academy. She certainly knows what death energy is, so at this moment she deeply understands that the black mist is not death energy at all, but the most deadly energy.  Pure dark elements.  But even though the night elves are called "dark night", they are genuine elves, and the elves themselves reject darkness. So who came from this rich dark element?  "What are you afraid of? Little girl." A pleasant female voice came from the side.  Tinis turned back in surprise, but couldn't help but be stunned.  The person standing next to you is not a night elf, but a golden elf!  The so-called night elves, of course, do not mean that they are all black as in the legend, but that they are born with some black magic marks on their bodies. The "demon" is not the demon of the demon clan, but the demon of magic. The reason why the night elves are  Elves who transcend all others are called the purest bloodline heirs of high elves. This is because during the high elves period, in order for their children to be born with extremely strong magical power, parents used special drugs and magic circles to forcibly change their own genes. This kind of reverse  Of course, Heaven's method has been lost now, but it was an authentic tradition back then. After years of accumulation, the descendants of high elves have gradually become magic geniuses from birth, even if their parents do not need their method.  There will be many magic patterns on the body, just like the emblem inscribed on an ordinary weapon will turn the weapon into a magic weapon. ?????????????????????? The night elves who can have magic patterns appear on their bodies are called the direct bloodline of the high elves.  Just like the dryads and raptor druids I saw just now, they do have very nice magic patterns on their exposed skin.  Although the golden elves are called the Sons of the Sun, they do not have this kind of magic pattern. On the contrary, their hair is all pure gold, and there is a sun symbol pattern on their snow-white foreheads.  So even though it was just hearsay, Tynis immediately recognized the beauty in front of her as the golden elf.  Unlike most night elves who like to expose themselves, golden elves appear to be much more primitive, just like the one who appears next to Tynis, wearing a green traditional elf costume. Although it is less sexy than the night elves, it is more elegant.  "Are you surprised to see me?" The golden elf beauty smiled gently.  "No, I'm not surprised" Tynis felt that being with this golden elf, who was plainly dressed but showed nobility in every move and smile, was a lot more stressful than being with the night elf, and she quickly shook her little head.  "It's strange not to be surprised, right?" The golden elf playfully blinked his big eyes: "Obviously he is a golden elf, why did he appear in the place of the night elves? It was rumored that the golden elf took the lead in uniting various elven races to exile the night elves to the abyss.  , right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tinis didn¡¯t know what to say.  The golden elf smiled and said: "There is nothing surprising about this. Now there is only one ancient tree of life left on the continent. There is nothing to say about what happened in the past. But now the king of the night occupies the ancient tree of life, and the prophecies passed down from ancient times  Whoever controls the Ancient Tree of Life can revitalize the elven clan. So, not only us golden elves, but also moon elves, flower elves, elemental elves, and forest elves living in other forests have come to join the Dark Night.  King, all the elves now have no previous names. We only have one title, and that is, Dark Night." "But no matter how you look at it, you are all" "What do you think?" The golden elf beauty opened her sleeves.  , revealing her fair and milky skin.  Tynis¡¯ eyes widened.  There is clearly a black magic pattern on the arm of this golden elf!  The golden elf turned his head to Barron.?: ¡°After being re-certified by the Ancient Tree of Life and re-baptized by the Eternal Moon Well, any elf will have magic patterns on its body. Each major elf race has its own characteristics, such as the sun corona on the forehead of the golden elf, and the moon on the forehead of the moon elf.  The only difference between us and the night elves is that we don¡¯t have magic marks on our bodies. But when everyone has magic marks on their bodies, in comparison, the night elves are more like pure elves than us." She suddenly smiled,  Shaking his head: "Why am I telling you this? Really." She didn't say anything, and Tynis didn't dare to ask any more questions. She just pointed at the black mist above Barron and the others: "What is that?" "Oh,  That's our Eternal Nightmare General checking their dreams." "Checking their dreams?" Tynis was puzzled.  "Actually, it is to check their past memories from dreams. Compared with any lie detection method in the world, only dreams are beyond human control and are also the most real." The corner of the golden elf's mouth was full of confidence.  "Really" Tinis said: "Then let the general come and check my dream." "It's not necessary, you are a very pure girl." The golden elf smiled kindly: "You are  A very pure girl, we can all sense this, so there is no need to check, and we are not afraid of our information being passed on to others - in fact, a lot of the news about the dark night was spread by ourselves before - so you are  There¡¯s no need to check.¡± She sighed and said in a voice that only she could hear: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the golden elf said with a smile.  Okay, it's not far." Tinis asked curiously: "What do you want us to see on this road?" "Actually, it's not you, but the men who come in It's just that  Your purity makes us like it, so it¡¯s okay to let you go and have a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in that direction, look.  You'll know when you get there, just don't get too close, because you won't be able to enter the barrier. " "Is that so?" Tynis' female gossip instinct was aroused, and she ran out like a kitten, and then thought of herself.  It was impolite to walk like this, so he waved his hand back and said, "Thank you!" However, when he turned around, there was no trace of the golden elf anywhere.  Along this path, Tinis quickly ran through several corners and finally found an exit that looked very spacious.  She was completely stunned as she ran out of this exit.  What a beautiful scene.  She has never seen such a beautiful scenery or scenery.  This small open space is surrounded by dozens of ancient trees, covering an area of ??about forty square meters. The ground is filled with a dazzling array of flowers of various colors blooming, and with the breeze blowing through the gaps between the trees, the petals and grass are fluttering.  The collision makes bursts of rustling sounds, which sound rhythmic if you listen carefully, as sweet as natural singing.  The lawn is wrapped inward in a half-moon shape, and is then shaded by a curved stream. The remaining lobes of sunlight hit the curved water, but are bounced by the fine water droplets and ripples that are constantly swaying with the breeze, reflecting the brilliance like a treasure.  It seems that because of the continuous jumping of water droplets, a small rainbow is set up half a meter above the clear water of the bay. The seven colors change and it is extremely beautiful.  Above the head, the branches and leaves of the trees that should have been luxuriant and covering the sky invariably stretched outwards, making the sunlight shine like a wide stage light on the small other side separated by the pool. There, a giant tree actually  Like a human being, branches pop out from both sides and hold the crystal coffin in a huge bowl. This crystal coffin is almost colorless. Through the sunlight, you can clearly see the liquid and vitality flowing inside  A young beauty with long pointed elf ears and long silver hair!  !  !  PS: Huh ~ the debt is finally paid off - the ashes were scattered and he finally said with a sigh of relief

 Chapter 69: The Fountain of Life?

    Tinis is also a beauty herself, but she has been a martial artist since she was a child and does not like to dress up. But even so, she is still sought after by many boys among the students.  The Central Academy of Magic and Martial Arts is located in the mainland's strongest empire, Punk. It is a place where strong men and beauties are everywhere. It can be seen that Tynis's appearance is indeed very outstanding.  But when she saw the beauty in the crystal coffin, she couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. Although she looked only fifteen or sixteen years old and had a flat chest, her appearance was much better than hers.  But why is she there, and why do the night elves try so hard to get those people here?  Tinis really wanted to find someone to ask, and wanted to vent her doubts out loud.  This is not because of gossip, but because beautiful people always feel a little unbalanced when they see someone more beautiful than themselves. It¡¯s just that Tynis regarded this injustice as a question about what just happened.  However, she didn¡¯t dare to really shout out. What she had just seen made her understand the power of this dark night empire.  When a girl has a temper, she is not afraid of death sometimes, but the problem is that she has important matters that she must discuss with the elves.  Just like that, looking at the beauty scroll in front of her, Tinis was stunned again.  Not long after, the sound of feet on the grass sounded from behind, and Tinis slowly turned back.  It¡¯s Barron and the others. For some unknown reason, there were only three of the dozen or so people left.  ??Barron, a middle-aged man who looks very serious, and a relatively handsome and naive young man.  Barron was also surprised when he saw Tinis as soon as he stepped into this place.  He was very thoughtful, and after what happened just now, he couldn't help but have doubts about Tinis's identity. Maybe she had taken refuge with the elves, so it was not unknown that he and his party would be restricted in every way.  He coughed, and just as he was about to speak, he stood still as if struck by lightning. The same was true for the two people behind him.  After traveling all over the country for so many years, it is not that Barron has never seen beauties. The girl in the crystal coffin does not look like one of the top ten beauties in the mainland, but she lies so softly in this small environment surrounded by trees.  The crystal coffin is adapted to the situation, giving people the feeling that this little person was born to stay there, and that this world was born for her.  I don't know how long it took for the three men to wake up. Barron wiped his saliva subconsciously and said seriously: "Little girl, why are you here?" If he had evil thoughts, he would have been eliminated long ago.  , this man already has two wives of Xiaojiabiyu and three children in his family. He has passed the state of being so amazed that he forgets everything. In his opinion, everything must be based on his own tasks.  I¡¯m afraid Tynis replied that I¡¯m here to monitor you, so this guy might throw away magic.  Tinis shook her head slightly: "I just met the elves. I didn't encounter any obstruction just now, so I arrived before you." Barron frowned and said, "Who is the girl in the crystal coffin?" Tinis  Si smiled bitterly and said: "If I knew, do you think I can still do anything here?" Barron had nothing to say. He looked around, but found no way out. He could only say: "If that's the case, Barton, Rektor  "Let's go back the way we came." "The man named Barton is the middle-aged man. He is an ax warrior, nearly two meters tall, broad-shouldered and round.  He nodded and stroked his beard and said: "We have found out some information, and we should be able to go back and report it, but our brothers" His eye circles were a little red.  Barron was silent and said: "Then let's go, Rekdo Rekdo?" Rekdo was the young swordsman. At this moment, he was looking at the girl in the crystal coffin, dumbfounded.  Barron yelled several times before he woke up: "Well Captain, I understand." The three of them said as they walked out, but Barron noticed that Rektor was reluctant to leave, and turned back as he walked.  He couldn't help shouting: "Rektor! What are you looking at!?" Rektor was startled and waved his hands quickly: "No, no I just" Barron growled: "Don't be fooled by some  Something has gone to your head! Rektor, this place is very dangerous, are you willing to die?¡± Rektor shook his head and suddenly summoned the courage to say: ¡°Captaindon¡¯t you think that girl is pitiful?¡±  ?" Barron didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Please, brother, our current situation is pitiful, okay?  Before he could speak, Rektor said gloomily: "Look, she is only a teenager, but she has to lie in a crystal coffin and be placed in this palm-sized piece of the sky. Which girl in this world is at her age?"  Not happy, even if she is a daughter from a poor family."Go up the mountain and pick flowers" "Shut up!"  Barron interrupted: "So what?"  You see how pitiful she is. Do you know who she is?  What is your identity?  Why was it placed in this place?  what do you know?  You don¡¯t know anything and still think about pity for others!  Leaving aside this aspect, even if she is pitiful, is there any way you can save her?  You are just a little fourth-level swordsman. Anyone who pops up in this strange forest can kill a hundred of you!  Do you still pity others?  " Recto's face turned red after being scolded by him, and he couldn't help lowering his head in grievance and said: "I I just saw her remembering the legend of Sleeping Beauty.  " "The legend of Sleeping Beauty?  Barron sneered: "I do think of the legend of the Gorgon!"  " When he said this, Rector, Tynis, and Barton all shuddered and turned pale. The legend of the Gorgon came from unknown sources. It is said that she was fighting with the goddesses Yelin and Sapphire.  There is a path full of flowers in the Ketik Rainforest in the Luo Desert, also known as one of the four most dangerous places in the mainland. The flowers on this path are colorful and fragrant. Everyone who sets foot on this path will be involuntarily attracted by the flowers and fragrance.  , walk forward slowly until you reach the end of the path, and you will see a hot spring. In the hot spring, there is a beautiful woman taking a bath with her eyes closed. Every man who sees her will be attracted unconsciously, and will undress and get into the water.  , lingering with this woman, but when their happiness reaches its peak, this woman will open her eyes, but those eyes have snake pupils. When these eyes open, she will immediately become  A banshee with snake hair and countless venomous snakes swooping up from her head to devour the men. Barron's words made the other three people look at this small illusory beauty and couldn't help but feel scared. "So.  , now, immediately, follow me immediately!  "Barron snorted coldly and was about to walk out of the valley. Unexpectedly, before he took a step, two thick trees had already moved closer together, blocking the passage. "Ah!  "Such a weird situation, even though she has experienced a lot, Tynis was still scared and screamed. This scream triggered a chain reaction, and the three of Barron were also dripping with cold sweat. Barron thought to himself, no, this  Can I get it right? But there is no way, this situation is obviously manipulated, and then thinking about the old man who calls himself the Dark Night General, Barron's heart sank. "Captain, what should I do?"  Patton pulled out his battle ax and said, "Do you want me to split a road?"  " "Split?"  "Barron smiled bitterly and said: "Chopping down trees in the elven forest, unless we are impatient.  " "Then are we going to be trapped and die here?  "Tinnis couldn't help but said. Barron sat down on the ground: "I don't know, and I don't want to think about it. I have a hunch that it must be the will of the King of the Night that we will get here, so he took a short time to  It shouldn't kill us.  "    "how do you know?  "Tinnis said subconsciously, and immediately felt that she shouldn't reveal this secret, and couldn't help but feel uneasy. "Of course I know.  Although Barron is not old, he is not far away from becoming a spirit: "There are more than one hundred and seventy people. Apart from those who were taken away and killed first, where are the rest?"  Go home.  Why go home?  Because the general in the dark night said that only a dozen of us can come in.  Why are there three left among the dozen?  Because we encountered an incredible dream, and when we woke up, there were three people left.  Why are three people here?  Because if you don¡¯t go back, this is the only way to go.  " He asked and answered himself for a long time, and said with a wry smile: "Do you understand?  If my guess is correct, even the forest shaking we experienced at the beginning was caused by people blocking the road and leaving us with this one.  We have basically been following the path laid out by others.  " "Then why do they want us to come here?  "Barton said with a loud voice. "How do I know?  Maybe they just asked us to come over and wake up the sleeping gorgon!  "Barron sneered. When he said this, everyone was speechless for a moment. Looking at the sky, the midday sun had gradually turned westward. Rektor, who had been sitting hard for more than an hour, suddenly gritted his teeth and stood up.  Body. ¡°What are you doing?  "Barron frowned. "Rektor said seriously: "Whether she is a Gorgon or a Sleeping Beauty, I will kiss her to wake her up."  " "You are crazy!  ?  "Barron roared. "No!  "Tinnis screamed. "Why not!  ?  "Rektor's two sword eyebrows condensed together: "What's the use of waiting here?  The elves put this girl here. Uncle Barron, you also said that they put us here on purpose. Doesn¡¯t that explain everything!  ?  ¡± ¡°???Clearwhat?  "Barron was stunned. Recto sighed: "At best, she is Sleeping Beauty, and our task is to kiss her to wake her up. This kind of thing is absurd, but if it is true, we will save our lives.  .  Worse case, what if she is a gorgon?  If she wakes up, we will die. If she doesn't wake up, we are not acting according to the night elves' plan. Even if they don't take action, we are just adding four bones here!  " Barron was stunned, hesitated for a long time and sighed: "Maybe, but" Rektor shook his head and said: "Uncle Barron I usually call you captain. I know you have always treated me like a son.  But at this time, no one can save us.  " He suddenly smiled: "Actually, I fell in love with this girl from the first moment I saw her. Uncle Barron, let me kiss her. It's worth dying.  " Button Huo stood up and laughed boldly: "Actually, I can do this kind of thing!  My wife has been dead for a long time, and I haven't 'played' with a woman for a long time. I heard that the Gorgon will have sex with the first man after opening her eyeshehe, so why don't you do it with me!  "    "etc!  "Barron suddenly remembered the rumors of the Gorgon. This monster will only attack those who are interested in her. If the man is not interested in her, of course he can let him go. Think about it carefully, what happened just now  , it may not be the elves' inspection of their own people, otherwise why are the three people finally selected who are firm-minded and not wavered by beauty? He suddenly smiled: "Of course, this kind of thing is done by me, the captain, you guys?"  You two little soldiers, let me have a rest!  " "Uncle Barron?  "Rektor said suddenly. "Huh?  " "There seems to be a face on the tree.  "Rektor pointed behind Barron. "What!  ?  "Barron turned around in surprise, but unexpectedly, the back of his neck sank, his vision went dark, and he fainted. "" Barton frowned and said, "Rector" Rector smiled: "I am really  I like that girl!  How could Uncle Barron taint her?  " Barton shook his head: "Rector, I watched you grow up, and I know very well what kind of child you are.  " His eyes dimmed: "Uncle Barton, if that woman is really When the elf's purpose is achieved, a way out may be opened. Then you can take Uncle Barron and leave.  I am an orphan. If you and Uncle Barron hadn't raised me, I would have starved to death on the street. So please allow me to be willful for once, okay?  " Barton sighed: "Rektor, because of this, I can't let you take risks.  " Rektor smiled with red eyes: "Uncle Barton, look at it, maybe that is really a Sleeping Beauty?  If I kiss her awake and she falls in love with me, won¡¯t I make a lot of money?  Ha ha!  " Barron shook his head. He didn't know what Rektor was thinking, and said: "Thunder" Before he could say anything, he was hit hard on the neck like Barron and fell to the ground. "You  "Rektor looked at the girl in front of him in astonishment. "Tinnis sighed: "If I guessed correctly, this girl should really be a gorgon I have met the night elves before, and they said that everyone  I am the only one who does not need to check, but I am also the only one who has no effect. Don¡¯t you understand this?  Why are there only men left?  Why didn't I go through any resistance?  The answer is obvious.  "Rektor smiled and said: "That's it.  " His eyes were full of complexity - maybe he really felt love at first sight for the girl in the crystal coffin, so there was a sense of hope, but what was more in his eyes was nostalgia for this world. " He sighed  Walking towards the stream, Tynis stretched out her hand to stop him: "Don't you understand?  " "Understand what?  " "If you wake her up, you will die!  "Tinnis said anxiously. "I know.  "Rektor smiled heartily: "But precisely because I know this kind of thing, I can't let my two uncles die for me.  " Tinis looked at this man deeply. For a moment, she suddenly felt an inexplicable liking for him. After thinking about it, she said: "Why don't you let me do it.  "    "you?  Rektor was startled: "Are you going to kiss her to wake her up?"  But you are a girl.  " Tinis smiled bitterly and said: "Don't forget that there is another word in this world called Jiyou. Who knows whether a woman will kill the Gorgon if she is attracted to it, so you might as well give it a try.  "Rektor said: "Kissing her does not mean that you are attracted to her.  "Tinis said: "Even women will be tempted by such a girl, believe me."Rektor said: "It's not necessary, we have never met" Tinis covered his mouth lightly and said seriously: "We already know each other. My name is Tinis and your name is Reik.  Well, now we know each other's names, don't we?  " Rektor frowned. He was not a fool. The trace of friendship in Tynis's eyes could not be ignored. Precisely because of this, he could not let this girl die on his behalf. He could not help but point his finger and said:  ¡°There¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless!  "Tinnis chuckled, and her body had already crossed the stream lightly and came to the crystal coffin. "No!  Reikdo was shocked, and at the same time he stepped forward across the stream and grabbed the crystal coffin: "Miss Tinis, please let me come!"  " Tinis looked at him resentfully: "Are you so eager to kiss another girl?  "Of course not" Rekto frowned and defended, but he didn't expect that a dagger was already flying towards him. Out of pure instinct, Rekto turned over to avoid the dagger that reached his face, but his pupils suddenly flashed.  Shrinking, she immediately raised her head and looked forward, only to find that Tinis¡¯s upper body was wet, and she had already held the girl in the crystal coffin in her arms and retreated.  "Rektor shouted in panic: "Don't!  " Tinis smiled at him, hugged the girl who was so light that she could hardly feel the weight, and said with a smile: "I feel pity for such a weak and boneless body, such a cute face, and the pointed ears of an elf.  !  " With that said, she kissed her lips without hesitation! The four smooth and soft lips touched together at the same time. Tinis's body was shocked. For some reason, she couldn't help but lightly opened her red lips, and her smooth and soft tongue was already there.  It was to get between the two colorless lips, and then slowly pry open the white teeth and go deep in, tasting the delicious uvula. The throbbing feeling for a moment made Tynis feel a little confused again:  "Could it be that I was really seduced by this Gorgon?  However, this honey-like body fluid is really delicious!  " When the tips of the tongues met, Tynis's delicate body trembled suddenly, and her pupils suddenly stood up. She clearly felt that an energy that was neither magic nor fighting spirit surged out from every corner of her body, vigorously.  Through the tip of her tongue, it surged into the other person's body. This strong sense of weightlessness and weakness made her almost fall to the ground. She wanted to control herself and get away from the other person, but her body remained motionless, as if all her strength was being absorbed.  The other party took it away! At the same time, Rektor also saw a scene that almost fainted: within a few seconds of Tynis kissing the girl, the female swordsman¡¯s skin immediately dried and gradually became like  The wrinkles were as dry as a dying old man, and at the same time, the long black hair gradually turned gray, then completely white! Then, within a few seconds, the dry and wrinkled skin  It slowly turned back to a soft and smooth look, and her hair quickly turned black as if it was colored again, until it returned to long black and beautiful hair. When Tinis' pupils changed from bright to blank and then bright.  , Rektor could no longer hold back the panic in his heart, and swooped over to force the two of them to separate. He held Tinis's delicate body with one arm and shouted loudly: "Miss Tinis!  Are you OK?  " "" The pupils recovered, and the figure in front of her gradually became clear. Tynis looked at the anxious Rector and smiled with difficulty: "Am I not dead?  " Looking at Tynis like this, Rektor felt like crying. He shook his head vigorously and said: "I'm not dead, you're not dead!  "    "what happened?  "Barron's voice sounded next to him. By this time, Barron and Barton had both woken up. This was normal. Rekdor and his sap did not use fighting spirit. With the body of Barton's ax warrior, waking up was not an easy task.  When Recdo hit Barron, he didn't use fighting energy, and because his uncle was a magician, he lost five points of his strength, so the two of them woke up quickly, but they couldn't help but be frightened when they woke up.  Stunned. The girl in the crystal coffin has been moved to the grass next to her. At this moment, Rector is still holding Tinis with a look of pain on her face. This makes the two of them confused and frightened.  Barron frowned and walked forward: "Rector, are you okay?  " "I'm fine, Uncle Barron, it's just her" Rektor looked at Tynis. Tynis gradually came to her senses and smiled slightly: "I seem to be fine too Maybe the Gorgon is real.  You won't attack women, right?  "    "What?  Barron was shocked: "It's actually the Gorgon you kissed?"  " Tynis stole a glance at Rector and nodded with a blushing face. " Fortunately, fortunately!  "Ba? He breathed a sigh of relief, and he didn't know whether he was saying that he was lucky that the Gorgon didn't wake up, or that he was lucky that it wasn't Lake's extra mouth.  Rector was more concerned about Tinis and asked the girl seriously: "What happened to you just now?" "I don't know I just felt like I lost all my strength when I kissed her, and what happened after that?"  I don¡¯t even know anymore.¡± Tynis whispered as she felt the breath in Rector¡¯s arms.  "Could it be the Gorgon that's sucking your essence?" Rektor told Barron the scene just now, and the latter frowned.  "What is essence?" the young couple asked curiously at the same time.  Barron silently bearded: "I heard this from a master by chance. He said that in addition to magic and fighting energy, which is energy obtained by absorbing external forces, there is also an energy called essence in the human body. This energy is to support life.  The existence of essence is different from the death energy in the underworld. Essence energy is also called Yang energy, which is produced by living things through sunlight, just like plants This is also the reason why many people who stay at home are not in good health. They see less sunlight.  , there will be less energy. " "But if I absorb the energy, how come I recover?" Tinis said strangely.  "There is nothing impossible about this." Barton said from the side.  At this moment, his face was full of joy, and next to him was the crystal coffin: "If I guess correctly, this is all the fountain of life!!!!" The fountain of life?  At this moment, the four people, even the somewhat dull Rektor, all had greedy looks on their faces.  PS: I have to admit that I was lazy yesterday, but I promise that this will not happen in the future!  So please forgive me.  PSS: 1K has been replenished, and the remaining 4K will be replenished tomorrow.  Again, I guarantee this will never happen again!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 70 God Unfolds

    What is the fountain of life?  It is said that one drop can revive human flesh and bones. Although the actual effect is not that amazing, it can basically be said that a small sip can bring a dying person back to life, and a healthy person can even extend his lifespan. However, it is a first-class existence that defies the heavens.  This kind of thing naturally only exists and is in legends, but during the tragedy in the City of Chaos half a year ago, news about the Fountain of Life also spread. It is said that the Lord of Youlian City under the King of Dark Night took it out at that time.  It is conservatively estimated that even a bottle the size of a baby's fist would cost at least 100 million gold coins. This is half a year's tax revenue for a small country!  Thinking of this, several people jumped on the crystal coffin together. Even if they didn't touch it, just the rich breath of life on it made everyone intoxicated.  "Is it really the fountain of life?" Rektor said in surprise: "Uncle Barron, how much does it cost to have so many fountains of life?" Barron touched his beard: "If I can really take them all away, I won't do anything.  To exaggerate, this is enough to buy a small country. " "Really?" Reike was overjoyed: "That's great. When I have money, the people in the town won't have to suffer. I'll treat them to big things every day.  "Yes!" Barton chuckled: "I want to marry another no, marry ten or eight wives." Tinis chuckled at his words: "Uncle, you are in trouble."  Isn't that too greedy?" "Uncle Barron?" Rektor smiled, suddenly noticing the look of contemplation on Barron's face, and asked curiously, "What are you thinking about?" Barron is the fourth mercenary group in the mainland.  The captain of a detachment was a thoughtful person. This series of strange things happened to him, and he couldn't let him not think too much about it.  He was silent for a long time, and then said: "I heard that only the night elves have the fountain of life." "This is of course right?" Barton said: "The whole continent knows that since the elf civil war, the night elves were expelled to the abyss.  The only eternal moonwell on this continent has also withered. ""That's right." Reikdor said: "And since the ruler of this forest is called the King of the Night, he is naturally led by the night elves¡ª¡ª  I don¡¯t know how they climbed out of the abyss. Since there are night elves, they naturally have eternal moon wells.¡± Barron sneered: ¡°So how many eternal moon wells did the night elves in the past have in their hands?  How many fountains of life are produced? " "" The other three looked at each other.  Barron's eyes flashed: "Hmph, I'm afraid even if the King of the Night can collect the fountain of life in this crystal coffin, he will have to break his muscles and bones for a while, right?" "Then" He slowly turned around.  Go and look at the little man lying on the ground: "Then I don't need to mention the importance of this man anymore, right?" The three of them took a breath, and Barton said: "Uncle Barron, you mean  " Barron said: "If this girl is not the woman of the King of Dark Night, she is his daughter. How can ordinary people be so luxurious as to use the fountain of life as bath water?" Rector: "Uncle Barron means?  " Barron clenched his fists: "Although this girl is innocent, we can't believe that the chance of us leaving here lies with her." Tinis frowned and said, "You said you can't take this little girl hostage?"  "Why?" Barron frowned.  Tynis said: "She is so young, and she is still an elf. If you are right, she is the close relative of the King of the Night, and we will definitely be able to kidnap her and leave. Then what will happen next?" Barron  Said: "Are you worried about the pursuit of the night elves? It doesn't matter, as long as we take her hostage to the human army" "Then sit back and watch her be raped by those lustful and shameless people, right?" Tynis's small breasts rose and fell with anger.  , eyes full of resentment: "Just for our lives, watch this child suffer!?" The corners of her mouth turned up, and she said sarcastically: "I thought you were some good people, but it turns out you are just a bunch of filthy people.  He was a disciple." Rector, who had been hit by Wuwu, was stunned: "I, I didn't say that?" Hearing what Tynis said, Barron also fell silent.  He came from a poor background. Of course he had seen nobles robbing civilian girls on the street. Over the years, he had encountered countless girls who had committed suicide after being raped by the officials. Now that he thought about it, if he really let a little girl die on his behalf,  I'm afraid I will have an uneasy conscience for the rest of my life.  "Then we have to find a way to escape, right?" Barton scratched his head and looked at Barron blankly.  Barron sighed: "Well, for now, the only solution is to Huh?" His eyes have been staring at that animal.It was an elf girl wearing a white dress, so he didn't ignore the movement of the latter's fingers. He couldn't help but step forward and lean over to take a look.  The other three people were attracted by him and ran over to look down at him.  But I saw that the beautiful elf's hands began to shake slowly, and his body was also the same. At first, the shaking was not too severe, but later, it was as if he was in a violent storm, and his body was shaking violently.  Tremble.  "What's going on?" Tinis couldn't hold it any longer at first. Her eyes were full of pity. She leaned over and hugged the weak and boneless body in her arms. She shook her gently and said, "Wake up.  "Wake up!" The elf seemed to feel a hint of warmth, curling up tightly and snuggling up to Tinis, like a little beast going through a blizzard, trying to hold on even if there was a hint of warmth.  Barron had a cautious look on his face: "What's wrong with her?" Barton was rough and tumble. Although he was an ax warrior, he was also half a doctor. He pressed two thick fingers on the elf's forehead and touched it, then turned around and said, "No.  "It's burning. Is she she's dreaming?" "She's talking!" Rector raised his eyebrows, put his ear to Sakura's mouth, which was opening and closing softly, and whispered.  There was a sound in her ears: "ES" "What did she say?" Tynis asked hurriedly.  Rektor was confused: "I didn't hear it clearly." As the little mouth continued to open and close, the voice gradually became louder and louder, and the four of them quickly heard a word from the elf's mouth.  "Darius? What does that mean?" "I don't know, miss, wake up!" Tynis shook gently, feeling very worried for this elf.  Finally, as she shook, this cute pink elf suddenly opened its big eyes.  At this moment, all four of them felt their scalps go numb.  Because those cherry-red eyes are full of incredible bloodthirsty, just like the blood moon over the battlefield, as soon as they appear, people feel that the air is filled with a suffocating smell of blood.  As his eyes opened, a very neutral but extremely pleasant roar mixed with extremely intense pain sounded: "De! Lai! Er! Si!!!" Phew!  Countless waves of suffocating pressure hit their heads like a mountain falling apart, making the four of them feel as if the sky was falling and their bones were softening. At the same time, the sun in the sky seemed a little blurry and gradually became dim.  , the breeze that had been lingering on the skin completely disappeared at this time!  The air I breathed also had a feeling of condensation and stagnation.  Barron was shocked.  He is not a simple magician. Every captain of the Fourth Mercenary Group of the Mainland has strength comparable to that of an eighth-level powerhouse. Naturally, he is no exception. Speaking of which, he was also a ninth-level powerhouse, but  Because of some things, the rank dropped and became the current sixth rank.  Precisely because he was once at the ninth level, he could clearly feel the complexity of these pressures and the domineering energy within them - this was simply countless overlord pressures that only the strong men of the upper tenth level had. What was even more terrifying was that,  These pressures were simply leaked by the original owner unintentionally. To put it mildly, for a tenth-level powerhouse, even if he farts, it is unbearable pressure from the Overlord!  He raised his head in shock, but he felt that the light in front of him suddenly went dark, as if it was blocked by something. This made him jump up in shock, and looked around, completely stunned.  The other three people were soon on the same level as him, because the surrounding trees began to make rumbling noises, which made them raise their heads and see everything around them.  The heavy sword warrior whose whole body is covered in cyan armor, the giant sword warrior with a middle-parted hair and a proud and upright face, the giant three-meter-tall zombie monster, the delicate bow girl with the wind flowing around her, and the white lady holding the rune-broken sword.  The hair-haired female warrior, the giant puppet made of golden alloy, the Trident Sea Tribe who is more than four meters tall, the cute lolita with golden curly hair, the floating ghost shadow shrouded in darkness, the octogenarian old man with white beard and hair these  Everyone has a powerful level that the four Barrons cannot feel!  Each of these people is kneeling down with longing and excitement on their faces!  Each of these people has a look of joy and sadness!  They were scattered around the group of four. No one moved or spoke, but they gave the group of four a sense of heaviness and oppression like facing a sea of ??blood from a million strong army corpses!  They didn¡¯t move, and the foursome didn¡¯t dare to move either. They could only slowly watch the surrounding trees rise up like people, and queue up to leave, revealing a wider forest glade around them!  The eight pupils of the group of four contracted at the same time.  Because the surrounding open space is more??There were so many people kneeling on their knees!  ??Gold elves, moon elves, flower elves, elemental elves, and night elves. ?? Nearly all of them have occupations that are only recorded in the oldest libraries, and only elves are the most suitable!  Elf archers, elven huntresses, elven magicians, elven priests, elven scholars, dryads, claw druids, raptor druids and those flying in the sky are said to be more powerful than gryphon aerial riders, and can almost compete with them.  The hippogryph knight is comparable to the dragon knight, and the three-headed chimera is as powerful as a tenth-level monster flying in the air!  Around them, there are dozens of giant trees ten meters tall crawling on the ground!  This scene brought an unparalleled shock to the group of four. They murmured as they looked at the military force that could easily destroy a superpower when taken out. Their sweat had already soaked their inner and outer clothes.  But why do they kneel down to themselves?  Or is it the greatest etiquette to kneel down and worship the king?  At this moment, even the most astute Barron¡¯s brain can no longer turn around.  But it didn¡¯t take long for them to understand.  Because the cute elf held in Tinis's arms slowly stood up. Under the astonished gazes of the foursome, his white little feet slowly stepped forward, heading straight towards the figure who was smaller than even if he was kneeling.  She stood taller and walked towards the armored heavy swordsman.  Sven He lowered his head and looked at the pair of pure white feet standing in front of him. Then he raised his head and said: "Honorable master, welcome your return." This body has been restored by the fountain of life, and will  The teenage boy whose body has further transformed into an elf is naturally Dongfang Yun.  But at this moment, Swain could no longer speak.  He originally had a lot to say to his father, but when he saw those dull eyes, he couldn't say anything.  Even though Dongfang Yun's eyes had turned from black to cherry red, the chains connected to everyone's souls made the generals clearly feel that the waking father seemed to be completely confused.  Just when Swain was at a loss, Dongfang Yun's sweet voice had already sounded: "Where is Darius?" "" Swain didn't know how to answer. It seemed that his father's sanity had been greatly affected.  He didn't know if he should talk about Darius' death at this moment.  Dongfang Yun looked at Sven indifferently, and suddenly raised his arms like claws. The other four people were stunned. His hands didn't even touch the strong man who had obviously reached the tenth level, and the latter had already pinched his hands.  The body floated involuntarily from the throat.  "Where is Darius?" "General Darius" Sven wanted to answer quickly, but in the end he couldn't speak.  "" Dongfang Yun ignored Sven and raised his hand casually. Sven's body, which was at least 150 kilograms, was thrown back hundreds of meters and crashed directly into the industry forest.  Then Galen saw Dongfang Yun's feet standing in front of him. He raised his head and said, "Father." "Where is Darius?" Dongfang Yun's eyes were still blank.  Galen frowned, gritted his teeth and shouted: "Father, you" Before he could finish his words, his body was already rising involuntarily into the air. He felt that his whole body was being manipulated like a marionette, unable to move at all.  "Where's Darius?" It's still the same sentence.  Galen was relieved to be asked this question, but he immediately felt as if thousands of needles were pricking his whole body, including the pain of his skin, flesh, muscles, and bones being pulled away.  It¡¯s just that this man still gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t show even a hint of pain.  Dongfang Yun tilted his head to look at him blankly, then turned his head back, and Galen immediately followed Sven's footsteps.  Then the butcher, then the magic vine, and Ruiwen  until the king of the sand was still kneeling, Dongfangyun's feet stopped in front of her.  "Where's Darius?" "Brother, she" Sand King's immature mind made it impossible for her to figure out what happened. It was just instinctive. Dongfang Yun's current appearance made her very scared. She twitched her little nose and was already crying.  She came out: "He is dead, but" She wanted to say that he could still be resurrected, but immediately, his young body seemed to be hit by a car, flying backwards like a cannonball, so fast that it was in the original place.  The ground caused a sonic boom, which immediately disappeared into the forest.  A group of generals who flew down into the forest and hit countless trees did not dare to come back.  This abandonment did not cause any harm to them, and no one would resent Dongfang Yun for beating him because of his confusion. On the contrary, the relationship between Dongfang Yun and Darius was the relationship between father and son.Their feelings moved them even more - in Dongfang Yun's eyes, each of them was his child. Even though they would be closer to Darius, the generals believed that no matter who sacrificed, the blow to the master's father would be the same.  of.  But even so, no one dared to return to Dongfang Yun immediately. ?????????????????????????????? Sven and Galen, who were lying not far away from each other under two fallen trees, looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other's eyes.  ¡¾ ¡¿ General Gay Lun, what should we do?  Brother, if you ask me, who should I ask?  The distinguished master has woken up, but the key is that he seems to be not very clear-headed?  Nonsense, no matter how righteous and full of morality you are, the pain of losing a child will still be the same, right?  Thinking about it carefully, there is actually a way to prevent this from happening, oh?  tell me the story.  "It's very simple. If someone dies, the noble master will not throw a raft at him. Look at the man-headed dog brother, won't he be thrown away now?"  Then go to hell!  ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s just a joke I¡¯ve thought of a way!  You want to die?  You just go and die!  No one can control this situation now, so of course we have to go find Olander!  Just that stupid bitch?  ??Can you please speak in a civilized manner?  Get rid of the stupid B.  ¡°Ah¡­just that bitch?  What do you say?  After all, she is the supreme ruler of the elves besides dad. Can you not call her a vulgar word like "girl"?  Is that stupid?  Sven, you Okay, okay, I understand, but Tyrande is not omnipotent, right?  What she said before was that 'unrepentant yang energy' can make the master wake up. We went through all the troubles and set up many tests to get these men, but the woman woke up with just one kiss. Do you still dare to believe it?  she? ????????????????????????????????????? I think it¡¯s probably because the woman lost her energy to the father, so he became delirious.  Yes, when you wake up, you will say that your method is customary, but when you are not awake, you will say that it is "no turning back". Now in this situation, you can also use a woman as an excuse Why do I think the woman Tyrande Whisperwind is more suitable to be called Tyrande?  ¡¤Where is the magic stick?  "Shut up, I know everyone is very resentful towards this woman, but there are some things that we have to wait until dad wakes up."  Magic Vine I know the two brothers, and I will go and invite the high priest.  ] In the forest on the other side, a black shadow instantly dissipated.  After the Eternal Nightmare left, Swen and Galen looked at each other. Helplessly, they couldn't help but think of the scene three days ago.  ¡­¡­¡­¡­Three¡­¡­¡­¡­days¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ If Dongfang Yun wakes up, he will probably never believe that the huge tree in front of him, which is comparable to the Burj Khalifa, is his former self  The ancient tree of life planted.  "It's a pity that he has been sleeping, sleeping in the eternal moonwell.  When Galen came back from two months of busy work, he could hardly believe his eyes.  " Compared with his father in the past, Dongfang Yun has undergone earth-shaking changes at this moment.  The lines are softer, the hair is much longer, and the skin is fairer than before. She looks like she has changed from the tomboy she was before to a real girl!  In this situation, no matter how hard you suppress the shock in your heart, you will never be able to control your hands.  So Galen reached into the fountain of life and lifted up the white pajamas.  He breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Little Didi was still there, everything would be okay. Otherwise, even he himself couldn't imagine what kind of thunderous anger his father would have when he woke up and turned into a woman.  ¡ª¡ªBut it¡¯s a tragedy to become a transvestite now, right?  "How can it be considered a shemale without any female characteristics?" Demonic vines rose from the shadows around Galen like a ghost.  Galen grinned and suddenly said in surprise: "Huh!? Why are the ears longer?" Demonic Vine shrugged: "You have to ask Tyrande about this kind of thing." Galen kept silent.  He didn¡¯t want to see the high priest Tyrande Whisperwind.  In the past tragedy of the City of Chaos, no matter how sad and angry Dongfang Yun was, he was actually unable to forcibly absorb everyone's power. However, at that moment, the Root of Gaia taken back by the steam robot completed the modulation of the Dark Night Base, and the Dark Night Base was promoted.  For level two.   As a reward, the Supreme Summoning System specially gave Dongfang Yun three new abilities so that he can extract everyone's power Let's not mention this for now.  It¡¯s just that once the base was upgraded, as an elder altar for creating pseudo-heroes, the debugging of Tyrande Whisperwind was completed.  Darius had mentioned to Dongfang Yun before that the Dark Night Base had temporarily given up debugging pseudo-heroes (Demon Hunters, Watchers, Moon Priestesses, and Jungle Guardians), and instead provided them with thirty eternal moon wells.  Energy debugging The elves' once most powerful person, the high priest Tyrande Whisperwind, was also the moment when the base was upgraded. According to the power of the rules, the Supreme Summoning System fully upgraded all buildings. While consuming a lot of resources, the base  All building attributes were comprehensively improved, and it was this improvement, the energy enhancement of the Eternal Moonwell, that created Tyrande Whisperwind.  Thirty eternal moonwells, as well as countless gold and trees, even the generals have never enjoyed so many resources. Therefore, the strength of the great priestess was fortunate enough to directly return to its previous peak level.  "I forgot to mention it, this bitch was the highest authority in the history of the High Elves, and also the holder of the strongest record in the history of the High Elves, the fifth level of Heaven.  To put it simply, even if it is not as strong as Kusanagi Kyo who appeared in the City of Chaos, it is not a problem for one to defeat a hundred like Darius.  Coincidentally, all the generals were teleported back to the base at that time, and then they were immediately drained of all their power by Dongfang Yun, so Tyrande easily occupied the entire Dark Night Base.  This former king of high elves was really loyal to Dongfang Yun. As soon as he was concocted, he immediately released a special magic. This magic connected all the royal families of the elves which was equivalent to the emperor announcing to the world.  That's why all kinds of elves gradually joined the Dark Night Base in the past two months.  Then, the high priest took the initiative to accept the Dark Night Base without stopping. On the one hand, he comprehensively constructed the base and adjusted all the soldiers. On the other hand, he ordered all newly arrived elves to accept the baptism of the Ancient Tree of Life and the Eternal Moon Well, completing the process of ordinary elves.  Conversion to Night Elf.  The promotion of the Dark Night Base naturally also represents the advancement of the soldiers and generals, so all the soldiers of the Dark Night Group were adjusted from around the sixth level to all seventh levels. This does not include the rules-based power of the seventh level or above.  Also advance to the first level.  Next, the high priest began to order all scholars to enter the library to start the second phase of research on high elf magic, and at the same time began to implement all the magic that had been researched.  With such turbulent construction, the generals, who had been unconscious for nearly half a month, had nothing to say. Anyway, they were here to serve their father.  Until one day, the high priest held a meeting and ordered all the generals to go out to collect resources. Finally, some people quit. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If I obey my father, that¡¯s because we respect him. What qualifications do you have to tell us?  What's more, Dad hasn't woken up yet, so of course we have to serve him in front of the bed.  This group of guys who always look for trouble with others naturally start quarreling when they find trouble this time. Every few minutes, the quarrel escalates into a fight.  The result can be imagined. Tyrande was at the fifth stage of heaven. He sat there without moving a finger, and the generals took turns going up and swinging their knives, but they couldn't break the protective shield.  The generals were dissatisfied, so they started to find trouble. Tyrande probably couldn't stand the noise of these guys, so he just threw a few magic spells to kill them all regardless of whether they were Svengaren or Blitzcrank Butcher.  After being frightened, this man found Su Wan, who had just returned to the base, and threatened the emperor to order the princes.  Su Wan only has a name. She can't offend Tyrande, especially if the generals are not good enough. Moreover, in her opinion, Tyrande's seriousness is indeed her loyalty to Dongfang Yun.  , so I am happy to be the 'Emperor'.  We can¡¯t fight, we don¡¯t bother to reason, the boss¡¯s wife is in someone¡¯s hands again, and the generals have no choice but to do whatever they say, so we all go out to look for resources.  Tyrande didn¡¯t go too far. He pointed at the altar of elders with his little hand. You all can go in and adjust it for me.  So the generals also rose up one level one after another, and now they lost their temper, so they had to let a beautiful girl act as a donkey.  That¡¯s why Galen doesn¡¯t want to see Tyrande¡­ In fact, all the generals don¡¯t want to see this person.  However, in this situation, it is very likely that Dad will be punished by the wrath of thunder after he wakes up. Galen did not want to suffer this crime, so he entered the Ancient Tree of Life to inquire.  Tyrande knew what was going on. She only vacated the third-to-last floor of the two-hundred-story Ancient Tree of Life as an office, leaving the upper two floors for Dongfang Yun and Su Wan, without any intention of breaking the rules.  After listening to Galen¡¯s inquiry,Tyrande, who was giving instructions, said without raising his head: "It's because of the Eternal Moon Well. The Fountain of Life is the water that the elves provide. Have you ever seen any elves who are male?" Galen  He was stunned: "You mean this thing is actually no different from the spring water of the Nvnu River?" "It's not the Nvnu River The night elves were born from the ancient tree of life and were supported by the spring of life. They themselves are pure women.  There is naturally more Yin energy in the spring. Your Majesty soaked in the spring water. When the body is repaired, the spring water will also be integrated into the blood. It is normal to have a trace of femininity. " Galen swallowed: "You will not really become a woman.  "Of course." "Nani!" "Of course not, don't worry, General." Galen was speechless and came out to find Swain.  Sven had just returned and gave the resources he had retrieved to the elves. Hearing what Galen said, he couldn't help but say: "We can't let this woman continue to be arrogant. We must wake up our noble master as soon as possible." "How to wake up? Life  I've been soaking in the spring for two months, but I haven't woken up yet." "What can I do about this?" "Isn't it better to just ask Tyrande?"  B, won¡¯t it appear that we are showing weakness soon?¡± ¡°Can you please be more civilized and remove those two words?¡± ¡°¡­Okay, let¡¯s discuss it.¡±  Well, they found a scholar. After listening to the general's words, the scholar thought for a while and said: "You haven't woken up at this time. It must be that your majesty lacks yang energy. If someone instills yang energy in him, he will wake up."  Originally, everyone called him Master, but Tyrande said that since he is the King of the Night, the rules must be changed, and everyone must call him Your Majesty from now on.  She was obviously more able to convince the elves than the generals who were beaten by her, so everyone changed their name to Your Majesty.  "Yang Qi?" The two of them thought of the Yin Qi that Tyrande mentioned. After comparing the two, they roughly concluded that the Yang Qi should be from men. They couldn't help but ask, "How to fill it in?" "Just mouth to mouth, if His Majesty really  If you lack yang energy, you will naturally absorb it." The scholar is very serious.  ¡°That¡¯s not easy, why don¡¯t we just give him a kiss?¡± Galen rolled up his arms and sleeves.  "General, our people can't do it." The scholar said quickly.  "What do you mean?" The scholar explained: "Your Majesty has already summoned the base before summoning the generals. Then every general will automatically carry the breath of the elf when he is born, so it is useless for the generals to come!" "Could it be  "You two look at me and I look at you. Are you looking for another man?  "Then dad will probably have to scold himself even if he wakes up, right?"  The scholar added: "Moreover, if Yang Qi is not transferred from mouth to mouth without hesitation, it is very likely that it will not be fully replenished, so those who cross Yang Qi must be determined to die." This requirement is a bit high  Who would dare to kiss her if she knew that she would die if she kissed her?  After thinking about it, this requirement is really high. If you just arrest two people and tell them or directly threaten them, even if they go to kiss them, they will probably be full of fear, right?  So Swain proposed to invite everyone to discuss it together. Anyway, when something goes wrong, we can all handle it together.  Galen seconded the proposal, so he called in the brothers who were returning one after another.  Among all the generals, the three female generals, Raven, Lairile, and Sand King, did not travel. After hearing what the two said, Lairile, who was telling "Anglin's Fairy Tales" to Sand King, remembered the story of Sleeping Beauty, so she suggested  We did so and so without Tyrande's knowledge.  Sothe previous scene unfolded.

 Continental Storm Chapter 71 Who are you?

    Dongfang Yun went crazy in the sluggish venue of the foursome.  The elves are watching too.  Even though he knew that the person in front of him might be powerful, Barron did not dare to go up and hijack him.  This is no longer a question of whether you want it or not, but a question of whether you have the ability.  Don¡¯t you see that even the tenth-level experts are being thrown away one by one?  However, Tynis couldn't bear it and said to Rector next to her: "She seems to be in pain." Rector swallowed: "Well, but if we get closer, it will probably be more painful."  The little head bobbed up and down.  Dongfang Yun couldn't find the general to vent his anger on, but he didn't look back or go far away to attack the foursome and the elves. He just pumped his fists and yelled like a mental patient.  When he was tired and couldn¡¯t swing his fist or roar, he would kneel on the ground sluggishly, crying silently, as if he was a child who was wronged and dared not speak out.  His eyes were still blank, but they gradually became a little more angry.  After an unknown amount of time passed, a figure suddenly descended and landed in front of him.  It was a sexy beauty riding a huge white tiger. Even though her appearance was comparable to that of Su Wan, her graceful figure was even more sexy. Her light green hip-length hair was scattered like this, full of natural atmosphere.  .  Her eyes were dull, completely opposite to the ferocious look of the white tiger under her crotch. The latter seemed to be hostile to everything, but she seemed to be indifferent to everything.  This sexy beauty lowered her body sideways, and her long white low-cut skirt fell to the ground. It looked a little transparent in the sunlight, vaguely exposing her slender legs.  The woman calmly stared at Dongfang Yun, who was kneeling on the ground. After looking at him for a long time, she finally moved and came to him.  Dongfang Yun looked up blankly, and what he saw was a slender finger like green jade, and the shining light on it.  The next second, he fainted.  "Tylande, what are you doing?" Galen's voice sounded, and the generals fell around the beauty one after another.  The beautiful woman known as Tyrande said expressionlessly: "You idiots, who taught you to instill essence into His Majesty now?" "Huh? Didn't you say that?" Galen looked displeased.  Convinced.  Swain tugged at him secretly: "Wrong, wrong, that's what we told our brothers. You forgot that it was actually a method taught to us by a scholar." "Uh" Galen also remembered that in order to let everyone  Believing that this method was effective, the two of them discussed and decided to blame Tyrande for the 'instilling Yang Qi'. Now that he thought about it, maybe he had been deceived and deceived so much that he believed it.  "So what? Isn't it your responsibility to let your father wake up?" As a representative figure of Houhei, Galen swallowed his mouth and said confidently.  Tyrande glanced at him indifferently: "Then you will solve the current situation?" "Of course you will." Galen said with a smile on his face.  Tyrande snapped his fingers: "General Pudge, take His Majesty back." Pudge looked at his brothers awkwardly: "Pudge?" Galen waved his hand: "Listen to her." Pudge nodded and acted.  .  After he left, Tyrande turned around and said seriously: "The reason why I don't want His Majesty to wake up is not because you think you can monopolize power, but because His Majesty's body is not the most seriously injured.  , but the heart." She crossed her arms: "You should also know the relationship between His Majesty and General Darius. Even though they have not been together for a long time, it is a friendship that goes beyond friendship and father-son affection. It is no exaggeration.  He said, all the generals are His Majesty's closest relatives. How would you feel if you saw your relatives disappear in front of your eyes? Your Majesty is not a person with a strong character, and the pain in his heart makes him unwilling to wake up.  Faced with all this, I hope to let him continue to sleep until we find the materials for the [Dark Portal], or collect enough magic gold coins to buy [Guardian Angel], and then wake up after resurrecting General Darius  Your Majesty, then the blow he will bear will be the smallest." Sven said in a deep voice: "Wait any longer? When the noble master wakes up, he will have become a real woman!" "Sure enough, he will truly understand the Dark Night Base!  Is General Darius the only one What a headache!" Tyrande pressed two slender jade fingers between her eyebrows and said: "Although the Eternal Moon Well is exclusive to the dark night, it is also the well of the elves' souls, producing the essence of life.  What is contained in the spring is the soul energy of elves. The sun belongs to yang and the moon belongs to yin. Night elves are the darlings of the moon, so the soul energy in the fountain of life is called moon energy. However, this name is easily confused with musical instruments, so  We generally call it Yin Qi. This Yin Qi is related to the human body.The yang qi in the body - that is, the essence and qi - are completely different things.  So from the very beginning, you misunderstood this matter, and that's why you made some joke that requires a man to indoctrinate His Majesty to wake up.  Although Yin Qi will make Your Majesty beautiful, it is not because its energy will make people more feminine, but because Your Majesty's appearance is biased toward women. Inhaling too much Yin Qi from the Fountain of Life will only make people elven.  Transformation, think about it carefully, if human beauty is transformed into elves, will it become more beautiful?  In this case, His Majesty will certainly become more beautiful, but he will still be a genuine man in terms of appearance and personality.  " The generals were silent. Tyrande sneered: "If you had come to ask me, or asked more clearly when asking scholars, this kind of thing would not have happened. But you woke up His Majesty because of your cleverness. How to solve it now?  ?  "Slada said angrily: "Didn't you already solve it?  We know why we come to you?  " "I can solve it?  Tyrande narrowed his eyes: "Of course I can wake up His Majesty, but how can I resolve the trauma in Your Majesty's mind?"  When he wakes up and sees General Darius, everyone will naturally be happy, and all the resentment, anger and pain will disappear, but what if he can't see it?  Even if we tell him that there is a way to resurrect General Darius, His Majesty's pain will not dissipate for a day without seeing the general. This is what you want to see!  ?  " Her question silenced all the generals. Lairile came over and shook Tyrande's arm: "High Priest, now that things are like this, don't blame your brothers, think of a solution quickly.  "    "Think of ways to?  Compared with physical pain, spiritual pain is the most difficult to heal.  Tyrande closed her eyes and sighed: "The only way now is to prepare for the wedding."  " "Wedding!  ?  "Everyone was shocked. Tyrande raised his hand, and the ferocious white tiger came over docilely and lay down on the ground, carrying her. Then he said: "In preparation for the wedding of His Majesty and Queen Su, the only thing that can reduce His Majesty's pain is probably  The soft words of his loved one were gone.  " With that said, Tyrande rode the white tiger and disappeared like a ray of white light. "Wedding?  "Sven was surprised and said: "Didn't she say before that she was the only real empress?  " "Brother, what should I do?  "Mo Teng stepped forward and said. "Cold salad!  Galen clenched his fists: "We owe this woman a favor this time!"  It's all gone.  " The elves left in response, and the generals stood there dejectedly. It can be said that the tragedy in the City of Chaos poured a lot of cold water on the Dongfang family's initially arrogant self-confidence. Whether it was Darius's death in battle or Dongfang Yun's death,  Both the coma and the rise of Tyrande cast a shadow over the hearts of the generals. In fact, both Darius and Galen are better at leading a sudden attack, and the only other generals who have the same skills are Iza, the Guardian of Light.  Luo Bo is more knowledgeable, but the others are all reckless people. Are the generals really unable to do anything against Tyrande? Of course not, but they also know in their hearts that the combat power of this Dark Night Empire rooted in the Goddess Ye Lin is already very high.  Powerful, what they lack is a wise man who can truly distinguish right from wrong and make judgments on major matters. Su Wan may be naturally shrewd and thoughtful, but after all, she can only be the leader of a trading company. If she handles small things, she is naturally organized.  It is even more difficult to rely on that little bit of knowledge to make a decision and thoroughly analyze the enemy's plot. Bui Carreno of Bansai still doesn't know the male and female of Dongfang Yun. He is better than Su Wan in terms of wisdom and decision-making, but it is a pity that he is better than Su Wan.  He is not from the An Ye clan. Even if he joins Dongfang Yun, the generals are determined not to entrust him with important matters. What's more, this person has a good personality and his so-called kindness is not the biggest problem with the soldiers.  General Guang was extremely powerful, but what he lacked was someone who could take charge of the overall situation, and Tyrande's appearance just made up for this problem. Therefore, the generals subconsciously showed more tolerance to this person, and Tyrande did not.  As entrusted, the whole dark night was managed in an orderly manner When Dongfang Yun woke up, he was completely awake. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was Su Wan, who had already lost a lot of weight. Of course, Su Wan was losing weight, and it was certainly not because of Tai.  Rand's idea of ??"holding the emperor to order the princes" was because she had really fallen in love with Dongfang Yun. This woman had always been the best choice in terms of intelligence and beauty. If she hadn't really fallen in love with this little  "Dwarf brother," even if he wanted to win Dongfang Yun's trust with his haggard appearance, he would never let his beautiful face become thin. Looking at Su Wan's worried eyes, Dongfang Yun's first words were.  : ¡°Where¡¯s Darius?  " These words startled the surrounding generals. When they were about to retreat, they looked at Dongfang Yun's eyes and found that those cherry red eyes had alreadyNow that I have become spiritual, I feel relieved.  Su Wan held Dongfang Yun's hand softly and said softly: "We have found a way to resurrect him." This is the skill of speaking. If Darius is said to be dead, Dongfang Yun will not listen.  If he had to go backhe had already seen with his own eyes that Darius's body was completely gone, so he was just lying to himself when he asked this question.  Dongfang Yun's slightly dull eyes suddenly lit up, he sat up suddenly and said: "What can I do!?" Su Wan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile: "Your Majesty has just woken up and his body is still weak. You might as well take a rest first.  "I've asked someone to make porridge. I'll tell you while you eat it." "Well Your Majesty?" Dongfang Yunqi asked.  Su Wan smiled and said: "The Dark Night Empire has been established, so naturally I have to call you Your Majesty." Dongfang Yun said sadly: "How can I still think about becoming king and hegemony at this time? It's better to resurrect Darius first." Su Wan said:  "Rituals cannot be discarded. What's more, don't you like others to call me queen?" Dongfang Yun shook his head and sighed: "Then just call me like that." He looked at the generals: "You are not allowed to call me your majesty.  Whatever you called me before, I will call you again in the future." "Yes, father." Everyone bowed.  A petite and graceful flower elf brought the porridge. Su Wan fed Dongfang Yun to drink it personally and said: "There are two ways to resurrect General Darius. The first is to use the Dark Portal. Darkness  The Gate of Darkness is something that everyone desires in the heaven, the mainland, the underworld and the abyss. As long as you live through the Dark Gate, you can pull the dead out of the endless darkness. The second is to collect magic gold coins.  Your Majesty, buy a guardian angel from your mall. In this way, General Darius can be resurrected, and the generals will become immortal. "How many magic gold coins are needed?" Dongfang Yun is not stupid, since Darkness.  The Gate is something that is coveted by everyone from all walks of life. How can it be so easy to obtain it?  "According to General Galen, 2,600 magic gold coins are needed." "How many do we have?" "125." Dongfang Yun frowned: "I see" He turned to look at Galen: "How much do we have to show now?  Source of troops?" Galen said seriously: "4,300 archers, 6,200 huntresses, 3,000 dryads, 2,800 magicians, 700 priests, 9,300 druids, 370 hippogryphs, and 260 hippogryph knights.  There are 110 three-headed Chimeras and 240 ballistas. "Sven added: "There are still 51,800 elves who have not been debugged." Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "Why are there so many people suddenly?  Are you starting to become more productive?" Lai Ruilei said with a smile: "That's not true. Most of these people come from elven races across the continent. They defect to us, and then we conduct debugging. It's that simple." Dongfang Yun suddenly said: "It turns out.  That's it." He pondered for a moment and said, "Is that nearly 30,000-level combat power? That's about it, right?" Sven said, "Dear master, it's not 30,000-level combat power. The base has been upgraded to Level 2 and is undergoing debugging.  Under this situation, all the elves generated in this department have been converted to the seventh level. In addition, the foreign elves also have high and low levels. Even if debugging is suspended, there are more than 20,000 remaining elves who have reached the seventh level, and even more tenth level.  We have reached nearly seventy people." Dongfang Yun was overjoyed: "In that case, what are you waiting for? My body has almost recovered. Three days later" His eyes were filled with brilliance: "The whole army will attack, I will.  I want all the magic gold coins in this continent!¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Wan, Lai Ruilei and Sand King shouted together.  "Why?" Su Wan said: "Tylander has already made arrangements. As long as we follow the steps, this continent will be ours sooner or later. Why rush." ??Dongfang Yun frowned and said: "Tylander? Who is Tyrande?"  The Sand King jumped up and said: "She is the High Priestess!" Galen explained: "Do you still remember that Darius once mentioned to his father about the altar of the elders?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said:  "He seemed to have said something. I forgot. It was said that he was suspending the production of pseudo-heroes in order to debug a certain character." Galen said: "That person is Tyrande, the former supreme ruler of the high elves and the highest-ranking leader in all ages.  "The strongest of the elves." "Oh? So what?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "Who dares to point fingers at my affairs?" "I am your wife, the future leader of this elf empire."  Ruler." A calm voice sounded, and Dongfang Yun looked around.But she is a beautiful elf who is elegant but expressionless.  ¡°High Priestess!¡± King Sha ran over happily.  "Chryseles!" Dongfang Yun said loudly: "Leave her origin." The sand king stopped, turned around and said strangely: "But the high priestess has always been very good to me!" "You didn't hear what I said.  "Huh?" Dongfang Yun said coldly.  "Oh" The Sand King pouted his mouth in grievance and hid behind Blitzcrank.  Dongfang Yun squinted his eyes and walked from the bed to the ground, slowly walking towards Tyrande.  The aura is fierce enough, but it¡¯s a pity that Tyrande is taller than Su Wan. With a height of nearly 1.9 meters, Dongfang Yun can only reach her chest.  However, this does not hinder Dongfang Yun's aura. In his heart, resurrecting Darius is more important than anything else. Whoever stands in the way will be a stumbling block. Even if it is such a cold beauty who is more sexy than Su Wan, he will never do it.  Don't hesitate to kick it away.  "The Ai family has met Your Majesty." Tyrande gave a light salute.  "Aijia? Your Majesty?" Dongfang Yun sneered and turned to Su Wan: "Is it she who asked you to call me your Majesty?" Su Wan looked embarrassed. She didn't hate Tyrande, but she didn't want to  Disobeying Dongfang Yun, he could only nod.  Dongfang Yun turned around and continued to squint his eyes and said: "Who agreed to the sentence 'You are my wife'?" Tyrande was neither humble nor arrogant: "No need to agree. High elves have always been high priests marrying emperors.  "Don't get away with it." Dongfang Yun laughed and said viciously: "Why did I hear that high elves and night elves have always been female, and only the separated golden elves and other races have slowly evolved into male elves?" "That's it."  "Then tell me!" Dongfang Yun pointed at Tyrande's pair of plump breasts - he was so tall that it was difficult to reach his nose - and yelled, "How can a woman marry a woman?"  He said indifferently: "Marriage is not just about mating. There is a kind of ideological love called heart-to-heart connection." "Ha!" Dongfang Yun sneered and said: "That's such a coincidence. I don't intend to mate with you, and I don't care about you mentally either.  There is no emotion, so you have no chance to become my woman. ""Your Majesty does not agree?" Tyrande said calmly without any emotion.  "I disagree!" Dongfang Yun waved his hand.  "Your Majesty" Su Wan wanted to say something, but Dongfang Yun immediately stopped him: "No one is allowed to dissuade this matter!" Su Wan was silent, and Tyrande said leisurely: "Since Your Majesty does not agree now, then I will pretend not to do so.  This kind of thing is fine." "It doesn't happen at all." Dongfang Yun said coldly: "Who are you, you dare to point fingers at me!" PS: I'm really busy recently, so I updated it.  It's a bit late, please forgive me!  PSS: Thank you for the big reward. In addition, I will take the time to correct the previous typos recently. I am very grateful to Yin Sangjun of Wanshiwu for setting up a typo building. If you find any typos, please report them in this building.  PSSS: Regarding some plot issues, I want to explain too much in the article, but if I explained them all, it would be impossible to finish in two or three chapters, so the previous plot may be a bit boring, please forgive me!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 72 Misunderstanding

    Dongfang Yun's powerful roar stunned everyone present.  It was not until this moment that they realized that Dongfang Yun¡¯s appearance had not changed the most, but his thoughts and mentality had changed the most.  Compared with his appearance becoming more beautiful, after experiencing the death of Darius and the strength of Kusanagi Kyo, Dongfang Yun's psychology has begun to approach darkness. In order to protect his fragile heart, his inferiority and pain have turned into  There is a shield whose name is anger, whose momentum is publicity, and whose body is restlessness. He wants to use this shield to resist the blow to his soul that may come again.  In fact, he is a child of no more than sixteen years old. Just like any child, he will definitely develop this self-protection mentality after encountering great pain and sadness.  Everyone can understand, but everyone is also worried.  "Can the high priest Tyrande, who has always been aloof, endure this kind of humiliation and accusation?"  In fact, everyone was over-concerned. Facing Dongfang Yun's question, Tyrande seemed even more calm: "The Ai family is nothing. The Ai family is just the high priest of the elves and your Majesty's future woman." Dongfang Yun  He couldn't help but sneer, he simply ignored the woman, and said back: "Pass my order, everyone is ready, and we will start sending troops to conquer in three days!" "No." Tyrande said calmly: "It's not a dark night yet.  When the clan is completely exposed." Dongfang Yun turned around slowly, with murderous intent already in his eyes: "Did I ask for your opinion?" "The Ai family is the high priest of the elves, and the Ai family has the right to consider and give consideration to the future of the elves.  Give instructions." "Kill her." Dongfang Yun closed his eyes and slowly turned around and walked towards the bed.  "Father" Galen begged in a low voice - no matter what, Tyrande was always thinking about the elves, and even those who didn't like her were determined to find it difficult to do anything.  "Didn't you hear what I said?" Dongfang Yun didn't look back.  Sven¡¯s eyes under the mask flashed with a fierce look, and the giant sword struck back!  He didn¡¯t use any energy, just slashed at Tyrande with a force of brute force.  However, just like before, the giant sword was blocked by a magic shield that suddenly appeared.  Tyrande raised her hand gently. Sven's body had already taken a few steps back. She slowly moved forward and said, "Before the empire in your Majesty's hands truly rises, the Aijia cannot die, so no one can kill the Aijia."  "Oh?" Dongfang Yun turned around and said, "You want to stop my children?" "Father we are indeed no match for her." Izaro whispered.  "Huh?" Dongfang Yun was stunned: "Didn't you also undergo debugging after the Dark Night Base was upgraded?" "Well, even if you have been debugged, only Brother Paji has reached the first heaven level, but the high priest's  The strength is the fifth level of heaven level." Ruiwen Seran.  "Really?" Dongfang Yun was secretly shocked, but said: "Has your strength been able to break through my limitations?" Tyrande nodded: "Except for the rules of the Supreme Summoning System, your Majesty does not have any  Power, so apart from my true intention, there is nothing that can limit the Ai family." She did not say that her true intention was loyalty and love for Dongfang Yun. It was not that she disdained to say it, but that this woman had never said it.  Never doubted his loyalty.  Dongfang Yun suddenly laughed, and then said fiercely: "Do you think that only my children have been improved by the upgrade of the Dark Night Base?" He did not lie. In fact, the second before Kusanagi Kyo's explosion, he  He had already received a reminder that after the upgrade of the Dark Night Base, he had gained three additional abilities.  [Forced Extraction]: Forcefully extract all the power and energy of all summoned lives (including soldiers) for your own use. The cooling time is fifteen days. During the cooling period, all summoned lives whose power has been extracted will be weakened to 1% of their original strength.  ¡¾Supreme Whip¡¿: You can launch any attack on your summoned life. The attacked summoned life cannot move, resist or counterattack.  Attached skill [Supreme Hand]: Your hands can attack any summoned life from the air, and the attack power is 500% of your original attack power.  Note: [Supreme Whip] cannot be used with any skill at the same time.  [Ability Extraction (Level 2)]: Select a summoned hero (up to two heroes can be extracted at the same time), forcibly extract 100% of the opponent's ability and be able to use all the opponent's skills (included with the rules). After the extraction is completed, the hero will fall into a weak state  (It is 50% of normal, and the weak state cannot enter the host soul realm for treatment). The duration of this weak state is 1.5 times the usage time of [Ability Extraction].  The reason why I was able to throw them at the generals beforeAccurate, because Dongfang Yun unknowingly used the ability of [Supreme Whip], and now, he is still confident that as long as Tyrande is still his summoned life, he can punish her anytime and anywhere!  As he said that, Dongfang Yun punched out hard in the air. Suddenly, everyone saw Tyrande's lower abdomen flew backwards as if he had been punched, and hit the wooden wall.  Dongfang Yun clenched his fist and said: "Now do you still feel that there is nothing that can restrict you?" Tyrande straightened up gracefully, as if he had just punched someone on the shoulder, and said calmly: "Your Majesty, before the Aijia  I've said it before, your power is too weak." "Asshole!" Dongfang Yun's heart surged with evil energy, and he slapped her fiercely in the air, and saw Tyrande's pretty face suddenly turned to the side, faintly.  A reddish palm print could be seen on the fair face.  At the same time, there was a trace of blood flowing out of the corner of Tyrande's mouth. It was obvious that a slap would cause the inner wall of the mouth to be scratched by the teeth.  However, there was still no expression on her face. She just turned her head and looked at Dongfang Yun calmly: "Your Majesty, don't waste your strength. The Ai family's body, even without any defensive measures, cannot be harmed by ordinary swords." "You  "This kind of hob meat, even though Dongfang Yun was furious, he could only suppress it. After taking a few deep breaths, he said calmly: "What do you want?" Tyrande said calmly: "This Dark Night Empire should  "Let me take command." "No!" Dongfang Yun was furious. She had gone through so many things for this secondary base, and she was so shameless Trying to take a deep breath and tell herself how beautiful the world is and how beautiful the air is.  Refreshed, Dongfang Yun calmed down Strangely enough, being so angry with this bitch, the anger, pain and self-blame for Darius' death were somewhat forgotten.  He looked deeply into Tyrande's eyes, trying to call out the other person's self-blame with his eyes, but this was obviously not objective. No matter from any angle, Dongfang Yun looked like he was angry after a quarrel with his boyfriend.  She looks like a girl with a bulging belly waiting for forgiveness, cute and a bit lovable.  Tyrande¡¯s face was expressionless.  "Okay, you win." In the end, Dongfang Yun was defeated. He felt that it was a waste of his eyesight to look at such a woman who had no feelings at all.  He turned around and said: "Sven, where is the Pharaoh's scepter?" Sven said: "It's here." Dongfang Yun nodded, and said to all the generals and Su Wan: "Notify all the elves who are willing to follow me to be ready. We  Let¡¯s go!¡± As he said this, he strode out the door regardless of the white pajamas he wore that were as white as a skirt.  Tyrande moved and blocked the door: "Where are you going?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "If I can't offend you, why can't I hide from you? You want the dark night base, okay, I'll give it to you!"  If I can build a dark night base, I can build a human orc base. This continent is mine no matter what! As for this base" A ferocious look flashed across his face: "Sooner or later, it will still be mine.  , then both you and the elves who choose to follow you will have only one fate!" "Death!" With that said, Dongfang Yun waved out with one hand, and Tyrande fell to the side and fell to the ground miserably.  As soon as he walked out, the generals looked at each other, looked at Tyrande with pity, and followed Dongfang Yun's footsteps and filed out.  Looking at the people leaving, Tyrande, who had always been admired by all elves and respected by all generals, had a rare flash of grievance and resentment in his eyes.     brush!  Two figures fell on one knee beside Tyrande. They were a tenth-level female fire elemental elf and a male water elemental elf. Neither of them had magic marks on their bodies, and they had obviously not been debugged yet.  Although the water elf is also an elf, he does not have a trace of femininity. Instead, he is outrageously handsome. Even Gokras in The Lord of the Rings is definitely not as good as him. He said with some worry: "High Priest, you  Are you okay?" Tyrande shook his head.  The fire elf bit her lower lip and said coldly: "High Priest, that guy dared to hit you. It's so bad! I'll avenge you!" Tyrande stood up calmly and patted the dust on her dress.  Said: "Not to mention that you are not the opponent of the generals, just because His Majesty is the master of the Ai family, no matter what, the Ai family will never tolerate anyone being disrespectful to him. Dasqi, don't say such words in the future.  "Let me hear it." "But" Fire Elf Dasqi wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Water Elf, who said: "High Priest, your Majesty is leaving now, what should we do?" Tyrande remained silent for a few seconds.  Seconds, he said quietly: "He can't leave.  ¡± There is a wooden floating ladder on the ancient tree of life, which is like an elevator and is more than 40 square meters in size. Even if the Dongfang family all goes up, it will not seem crowded. Sitting on it, you can overlook most of the Goddess Ye Lin and look around.  The scenery was extremely magnificent, but Dongfang Yun had no intention of watching it at this moment. The Sand King, who was holding his little hand by Lai Ruilei, said with some fear: "Sister Lai Ruilei, dad seems to be different from before.  .  " Leruilei gave a bitter smile and stroked the sand king's blond hair: "Don't think too much, Chryseles, dad is fine.  " King Sha frowned: "But why did dad beat the high priestess?  The high priestess was very kind to Chryseles.  " Lairilei shook her head: "Who knows.  " "What kind of high priestess, what kind of Your Majesty, what kind of Empress Su.  Dongfang Yun said coldly from the front: "It's not a palace fighting drama. There are so many weird names. You all remember, this woman is our enemy. When we gain strength, she will die."  .  " Eternal Nightmare (quietly): "Brother Lung, dad is a bit" Galen: "What?  ¡± Eternal Nightmare (low voice): ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with what you say.¡±  " Galen (surprised): "Huh?  Why?  " Swain (speechless): "Are all the muscles in your head?  Although Dad's Supreme Whip cannot be used with other abilities, he can completely control Tyrande by himself and let us kill her!  Dad didn't do this, which proved that he didn't want Tyrande to die in his heart.  " Eternal Nightmare (nodding): "" Dongfang Yun turned around and said curiously: "What are you whispering about?  " "No, no" The three of them shook their heads together. "Your Majesty.  Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Actually, Tyrande is not bad.  " "Of course she's not bad, she just wants to monopolize power.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "Also, don't call me Your Majesty, call me little brothercall me Yun."  " "Yun" Su Wan snickered in her heart, but said: "Actually, Tyrande has explained to us that we will not send troops for the time being.  "    "oh?  " "When Blitz went out to search for materials for the development base, he secretly went to a prisoner of war camp where elves and orcs were detained. There, he found out that the stranded soldiers of the Nujia Empire had a way to contact the empire headquarters.  .  " "Make a phone call?  "Dongfang Yun's eyes widened. Su Wan didn't know what the phone call meant, and said seriously: "After Blitz's investigation, this contact method is really usable. After we came back, we discussed it and felt that since there is  With such a contact method, the real purpose of these stranded soldiers may be to monitor every move on the mainland for the Nujia Empire, and the Nujia Empire may also have a way to quickly support them again.  " "You mean" "If the Dark Night Empire quickly captures all the countries in the mainland, it will certainly be able to conquer them all, but" Su Wanying smiled. Dongfang Yun frowned and said: "But it may attract the attention of the Nujia Empire.  , and raise troops to attack when our footing is unstable. Depending on the current development situation, we may not be their opponents.  "Su Wan nodded lightly: "So, delaying time and continuing development is the best policy at present.  " Dongfang Yun fell into silence. Until the floating ladder descended, everyone filed out, looking at the busy base under construction around them and the happy and busy elves saluting themselves. Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said: "But Dreyer  What should Si do?  " Galen put his hands behind his head and smiled: "Father, it's not like our aunt can't survive the hand of our aunt. What's more, you can't always put all the burden on him, right?  " Murloc Slada looked resentful: "Is it because father doesn't trust our abilities?  ¡± Blitz: ¡°There is still a lot of time.  " Dongfang Yun stopped: "But" Ruiwen suddenly said: "Actually, it's not a bad thing for my father to leave now.  " Dongfang Yun became interested: "Oh?  " Ruiwen explained: "We have arrested more than 100,000 humans who came to explore the road. These humans have been transported to Bansai and are being escorted by Mr. Buyi for us. With our friendship with him,  It is entirely possible to establish a human base in Bansai. Wouldn't it be a good thing to develop both bases at the same time?  Brackets, this is what the elder brother said. Brackets.  Dongfang Yun looked at the sky: "Ban Sai?"  " After pondering for a few seconds, he made a decisive decision: "Okay, let's go to the class competition!  I heard that a lot of three-headed Chimeras were produced?  Let's sit down?La is on his way.  "    "Um?  It doesn't have to be this way.  Izaro stroked his white beard and said, "The scholars have set up a super large teleportation array at the base and Bansai. We just need to teleport there."  " "The technology of the high elves?  Dongfang Yun thought and shook his head. "Do you want to talk to the high priest?"  "Lai Ruilei said. Dongfang Yun snorted: "She is not me, why should I report to her?  Su Wan laughed and said, "Okay Yun, don't be so arrogant. You know Tyrande means well anyway, so you should apologize to her, right?"  " "I'm not going!  " Dongfang Yun also knew that he seemed to have misunderstood Tyrande, but how could he be so embarrassed. Galen seemed to have thought of something: "I heard that Tyrande obtained a tenth-level magic crystal a while ago.  "    "Um?  Dongfang Yun turned around and said, "Is this the case?"  " "Also, the Immortal Nether Fire his name is Iori Yagami. He is my father's servant, and he is also in the base now.  "Ruiwen smiled. "Iori?  "Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up. "There are also the Zerg base and the gargoyle who was caught by Pudge and knew about the underworld.  "Sven said. "" Dongfang Yun stopped, turned around and asked tentatively: "Then shall we go back?  "    "Uh-huh!  "A group of people nodded quickly. "But you can't save face.  "Swish! Two elemental elves, one water and one fire, suddenly fell down and knelt down: "Your Majesty!  The high priest implores His Majesty to return to the palace!  " Su Wan laughed: "The high priest has left steps for His Majesty!  Dongfang Yun blushed: "Don't call me Your Majesty Well, since Tyrande has sincerely begged her, I will reluctantly agree to her request."  " Everyone snickered. Dongfang Yun's palace is naturally the highest level of the Tree of Life, with a main hall, a study room, and a bedroom. Although the Ancient Tree of Life is only more than seventy meters in diameter, it is just like the main palace.  It was discovered that the main hall was half the size of a football field, and it was obviously created using the laws of space. When Dongfang Yun and his party walked into the hall, Tyrande was already sitting on a seat at the council table processing official documents. He saw them walking in slowly.  He stood up and bowed: "Your Majesty, welcome back to the palace.  " "Hmm" Dongfang Yun lowered his head and didn't know what to say, and went straight to the highest throne that symbolized the king. In the center of the main hall, the generals sat down one after another, with Su Wan and Tyrande sitting at the front on the left and right. "Then.  I already know the tentative measures you have decided.  Dongfang Yun pretended to cough and said, "Tylander, do you have anything else to report?"  " Tyrande stood up and said: "Your Majesty, the Aijia implores Your Majesty to activate the Root of Gaia, completely evolve the Ancient Tree of Life into the Ancient Tree, and complete the complete evolution of the Dark Night Base from level one to level two!  "

 Chapter 73: Plan for me, Swain!

    Tyrande said: "The most important point of upgrading the base is to upgrade the Ancient Tree of Life to the Ancient Tree. Just because His Majesty and General Darius are not here, and General Izalo only has temporary supervision rights of the base, so  He can upgrade all the buildings, except the ancient tree of life in the main base." "You told me not to call me your majesty." Dongfang Yun said, "In that case, what procedures are needed to upgrade the ancient tree?"  "No, Your Majesty." Tyrande said, "As long as your Majesty puts the root of Gaia into the core of the Ancient Tree of Life," Dongfang Yun said, "What about the core of the Ancient Tree of Life?"  "Where is it?" "But I like it, Your Majesty knows that you can't control my thinking." Tyrande said: "The core is at the bottom of the ancient tree of life."  Everyone was confused, but Dongfang Yun didn't care. He stood up and said, "Whatever you call it is up to you. Now take me to the core." "Your Majesty, please wait." Tyrande said, "Although this is a top priority, we are not in a hurry.  "There are other things that need to be dealt with by Your Majesty." Dongfang Yun snorted arrogantly, "Don't you want to take over the power?" Tyrande pondered for a while and said, "In that case, then.  Let me decide." "Wait, wait!" Dongfang Yun said with a nose that was not a face, "Aren't you too happy?" Tyrande glanced at Dongfang Yun and then said: "Your Majesty wants to do it now.  Look at someone." "Huh?" Tyrande turned around and winked. The water and fire elves had already brought the four people up.  The eyes of the foursome at this moment are full of contradictory expressions of envy, longing, worry and fear. On the one hand, the splendor and grandeur of the Dark Night Base is too dazzling, and the interior of the ancient tree is also very fascinating. On the other hand, the four of them are obviously  Spy, I don¡¯t know what will happen.  Tynis came in and took a quick look, and immediately saw Dongfang Yun sitting at the top. She couldn't help but pointed at him with an 'ah' sound and said, "Aren't you the Sleeping Beauty!?" "Who are these people?" Dongfang Yun  I can't laugh or cry.  Galen recounted what happened and said, "They were the ones who revived my father." "Huh? Why did you call her father?" Tynis said in surprise.  Dongfang Yun ignored her and looked at Tyrande instead: "What do you mean by bringing them up? If you want to kill them, don't tarnish my palace." "Hey, what do you mean? After all, we are the ones who saved them.  Are you awake?" Tinis said angrily.  Tyrande said: "The other three are indeed spies. Bringing them in also lets them know something about us, but it doesn't matter. It's just a good idea to spread the word to deter Xiaoxiao. Instead, it's this girl. The information reported below is  She seems to really have something to say. It's up to Your Majesty to decide whether her words are important." "Huh?" Tynis also understood: "You are the King of the Night, no wonder you can be so extravagant as to use the Fountain of Life.  Where's the bath water?" Dongfang Yun glanced at her and said, "Just tell me if you have any news." Tinis snorted: "Have you noticed me now?" Dongfang Yun raised his eyebrows: "No important information?  "Go out." "Oh." The butcher came forward innocently.  "Wait, wait a minute!" Tynis said sternly, "I do have very important information to share!" "If you have something to say, please tell me quickly." Dongfang Yun leaned on the throne and stretched.  "Oh" Tinis was a little aggrieved, but she still said: "I knew a forest elf a long time ago. She lived in the forest next to our village. She was a very kind person. The reason why I met her was because she had  Once" "Tell me the point!" Dongfang Yun was very impatient.  "Youwell, our relationship is as good as mother and daughter." "Who is the mother?" Dongfang Yun asked.  "What do you think? The elf will be over a hundred years old when he reaches adulthood, right?" Tynis's eyes were filled with anger, and she tried her best to caress her chest before saying: "Later, the Nujia Empire arrested foreigners, and she was also captured.  , was imprisoned in the prisoner-of-war camp of the Slok Empire. I tried every means to rescue her, but I was afraid of causing trouble, so I could only secretly send her some pure water. Then she told me a very shocking news - Angry  The left-behind soldiers of the Canadian Empire are actually studying methods of condensing magic crystals from the human body. Some time ago, some wolf orcs have successfully condensed crystal nuclei into their bodies. That prisoner-of-war camp only has wolf orcs and some forest elves.  The clan is all dead, and I¡¯m afraid it will be the elves¡¯ turn next, so I took advantage of this opportunity of the mainland¡¯s campaign to suppress you to sneak in and want to see you.?One side.  "As she said this, tears welled up in her eyes: "Please, save Ifuya!  " Her words made everyone stunned. The fact that some forest elves and orcs died in the prison camp is not important information. The key lies in her words The people left behind in Nujia are actually studying ways to condense magic crystals from the bodies of aliens.  , This is undoubtedly great information. Let¡¯s not say that this method of refining magic crystals in the body is also very useful to Dongfang Yun. Just from Nujia¡¯s behavior It can be determined from previous information that Nujia Empire.  The soldiers themselves do not have magic and fighting spirit, which means that their physiques are different from those of the people on this continent. Since they are studying magic crystals, it means that magic crystals should play a more important role for them, so what next?  What is the difference between the aliens on the continent and humans? Everyone is deeply possessed of magic and fighting spirit. So when the Nujia Empire is completely sure to create magic crystals from the bodies of the aliens, will all life on this continent be at risk?  What about when they are being massacred? Even if they have no intention of researching ways to obtain magic crystals from humans, if they are just alien races, the next time the Nujia Empire comes, all alien races will also be under strong attack, and the Dark Night Empire itself, isn't it?  The most powerful alien race? Dongfang Yun may be small, but he is not stupid. This information went through his mind for a few times, and his face quickly darkened. "Have they really succeeded in extracting the crystal core from the werewolf's body?  "All Warcraft have crystal cores, while Magic Crystals are only found in mutant Warcraft. It is not easy for Warcraft to mutate, but it is not difficult for humans and aliens to mutate. "Efuya has seen it with her own eyes, and I have also seen it.  He noticed that the dead wolf corpses thrown into the garbage dump from the prisoner of war camp had all their chests ripped out.  "Tinnis looked solemn. Dongfang Yun glanced down: "What do you think?  " "Obviously, their research cannot be successful!  "Su Wan said. "Sven said: "It's our turn to take action."  " "But once this happens, it will alert the snake. Obviously, no country on the mainland has the courage to do such a thing, so even if our identity is not exposed, we must be the first to be suspected.  "Olander said slowly: "So we must not act rashly.  " Su Wan agreed: "Yes, if we take action, it is very likely that we will attract Nujia's army, but now, we are not completely sure to face them.  Dongfang Yun silently said with a smooth little chin: "Are you just watching them study like this?"  And haven¡¯t we already planned to rescue everyone in the prison camp?  "For a while, everyone fell into silence. "I wanted to save him before because everyone didn't know that the left-behind soldiers in Nujia had a way to contact their home country. Now that they know it, they will inevitably be constrained in doing things. "In this case"  Tyrande suddenly said: "There is one thing in the memory I received that really concerns me.  "    "explain.  " "Your Majesty's call to the generals does not seem to be just an unconscious call, but a hand faintly pushing your call to the most appropriate general.  "There was a complicated meaning in Tyrande's eyes: "Just like when you summoned General Pudge, Your Majesty faced countless zombies, just like when you summoned General Sand King, Your Majesty faced the boundless desert" "  Sister Su also mentioned this to me.  Dongfang Yun glanced at Amelia Su, and then said: "So what?"  "This is just my guess, but" Tyrande unfolded her white jade-like hands, and silver light and green beams of light flowed like air currents at the front of her bright wrist. Within a few seconds, a two-color  The light group shattered with the pressing of an orchid finger, and a black magic crystal shone brightly inside. "The tenth-level magic crystal!  ?  Dongfang Yun stood up in surprise. Tyrande moved and delivered the magic crystal to Dongfang Yun: "Your Majesty, please let us see your miracle!"  "    "Ha ha!  "Dongfang Yun smiled happily, and his eyes sharpened immediately. A six-pointed star array quickly appeared at his feet and rose brightly. He stood in the teleportation array and held the tenth-level magic crystal in his hands. He chanted loudly: "The best leader, the broken path will perish.  , who stood on his back when he was born, became the king of the army!  The pain your body endures will never make your eyes confused, make your progress or retreat unbalanced, nor will it make you lose your heart on the battlefield!  Loyalty, deployment, planning, strategist.  The mask that hides absolute cruelty and savagery is actually your unparalleled protective profile.  The strategy must be efficient and the war will not end.  Under the call of the six-pointed star, victory is already in sight!  Come out, Commander-in-Chief - Swain!  "The green wind swirled in the six-pointed star array, gradually forming a vortex whirlwind. In this whirlwind, a six-eyed hook-billed crow flew out with dark green wings flashing, and quickly followed the whirlwindFlying, in the process of soaring, the body of the six-eyed hook-billed crow quickly became blurred, and immediately transformed into a pair. This strange phantom looked like an evil magic, but its connotation was the meaning of Tai Chi, a lifetime.  Two, two gave birth to four, and the four turned all things around, quickly turning into a black flock of crows flying around.  When the whirlwind slowed down, countless six-eyed hook-billed crows had piled up into a crow mountain more than two meters high.  When the wind stopped, the crows also died quickly, like the poisonous soup in a witch's cauldron, which instantly corrupted into bubbling green water. The unpleasant poisonous smoke spread out, and the piles of crow corpses quickly dissolved inside.  The thick poisonous gas slowly formed a poisonous mist and spread around. Although neither the generals nor Tyrande nor Dongfang Yun were afraid of the poisonous mist, after all, there were Su Wan, the water and fire elves, and the foursome in the room.  Tyrande gently slapped his jade hand, and the breeze blew through the palace, carrying the poisonous mist and blowing it out of the window.  "Is it him?" Galen frowned.  Unlike him, Ruiwen's face was full of excitement, and her eyes showed a trace of admiration.  This man is the greatest military strategist and strategist on the continent of Valoran. His wisdom seems to be only for war. Even Galen from the opposing camp can never admit that this man's strategy is so powerful that it is rare in ancient times and modern times.  .  When the poisonous water and poisonous mist are exhausted, a figure is revealed.  Green hair on the back, a green scarf covering the face, a thick yet heroic one-piece robe, and a cane wrapped in green poisonous mist.  Looking forward calmly and unruly with his eyes, and walking with a cane with a slight limp, this man who didn't look young slowly came to Dongfang Yun, knelt down with some difficulty: "Summon me, yes  Your decision is impeccable, my father.¡± ¡°Get up, Swain!¡± Dongfang Yun was overjoyed when he woke up: ¡°What do you mean by that? Someone will give you a pillow if you feel sleepy.¡±  , there seems to be an amazing clarity in his eyes all the time, as if nothing in this world will bring him any emotional fluctuations.  If Tyrande's thinking is old-fashioned and calm, and his emotions are automatically suppressed, then this man seems to be born without any emotions.  He slowly glanced at the people around him. Even if the generals looked at him, they would feel a little panic and stop talking.  Swain's final gaze fell on Tyrande, and four pairs of emotionless eyes stared at each other for a long time. Just when Dongfang Yun was about to laugh and say, "Hey kid, help me fix this bitch, Swain."  Suddenly he bowed: "I've met the high priest." Tyrande bowed calmly: "You're welcome, General Swain." "Nani?" Dongfang Yun's eyes almost popped out.  He patted Swain on the back: "Hey Swain, haven't you received my memory" As he spoke, he pointed at his head.  Swain slowly turned around and said: "All the strategies of the high priest ensure efficiency, Mr. Jun. They are exactly the same as my thoughts." "Alas!" Dongfang Yun sighed and returned to his throne: "  Swain, now that you know everything, is there any good way now?" He was already desperate on how to retaliate against Tyrande.  Swain stood there dully for a long time, and then said: "Father, my opinion is that you need to establish a human base in Bansai as soon as possible, and at the same time let our people start to go out to fight, and burn the war to Bansai as soon as possible.  "Huh?" Su Wan said in surprise: "General Swain, if we do this, we will invade the empire." "Queen Su, there is no need to worry." Swain walked to Tyrande on crutches.  Sitting down on the seat, he calmly said: "Let the people on the mainland feel our terror. After summarizing many intelligences, it is basically certain that the Nujia Empire will not easily let the army come before a certain purpose is achieved. If it is a little while,  The troops of the Nujia Empire forcefully returned to the mainland for a small matter, so why did they go back in a panic in the first place? " Dongfang Yun said: "The Dark Night rises with the purpose of conquering the mainland. Our strength is so strong, the Nujia Empire will never do it?  Isn't it a small matter to just sit back and watch us become big?" Swain asked: "What if the Dark Night Empire is not that powerful?" "What do you mean?" a group of people said.  Swain said: "This is also the reason why I asked my father to open the human base immediately The strong rise of the Dark Night Empire is inevitable, but things are comparable. If after conquering the world from the goddess Yelin to Bansai  After all the countries and towns, they encountered strong resistance in Bansai?" "That's it!" Tyrande's eyes lit up.  "Ah? But Bansai is our territory. Didn't you ask me to establish a human base immediately?" Dongfang Yun was stunned.  Swain said: "But besides us, who knowsThe King of the Dark Night will also be the king with the strongest resistance in the human race?  " "That's it!  "Su Wan also understood and was pleasantly surprised: "Indeed, if the human base and the dark night base are pretended to start a war and a draw can be achieved, the soldiers left behind in Nujia will definitely choose to wait and see. After all, the army of the Nujia Empire will definitely teleport over.  There is a big price to pay. Instead of doing this, it is better to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. The mountain is still stable, but the tiger is weakening in both directions.  " "That's right.  "Swain said calmly: "Moreover, the scale and strength of the human base are actually not as good as the Dark Night Base, but it is the last bridgehead of the human race on the mainland. In order to ensure that this bridgehead is not lost, what will humans do?  ?  " Speaking of this, Dongfang Yun naturally understood. He patted the chair and said: "Of course it's what the base lacks. What the human country will provide in order not to be destroyed The most important thing is that they don't know that the human base lacks something.  What, so if we ask for supplies from Dark Night Base, they will definitely supply them, and if we ask for magic gold coins, they will definitely supply them!  " "But what about the Nujia Empire's magic crystal refining research?  Are we just going to wait for their research to be successful?  Galen felt a little unhappy. After all, they were once hostile camps. The feelings Darius and Swain gave him were completely different. If Darius gave him the feeling of a tiger, then Swain gave him the feeling of a tiger.  Venomous snakes, when a tiger meets another tiger, whether it is a fierce fight or coexistence, there will only be a feeling of mutual sympathy. But if you let the tiger tease the rattlesnake, Swain is calmer than Galen?  Duo: "Of course it's destruction and killing, but people can't be sent out from the Dark Night Base, but from the Human Race Base.  "Sven agreed: "Firstly, the Nujia Empire will never think of us. Secondly, the battle between the human race and the dark night is so intense. Both sides have invested a lot of combat power in it, so it will destroy the research project.  Who it is is anyone's guess.  " Swain said: "When their guess is about to come to a conclusion, that is, when all the soldiers left behind are dead, the civil war on the mainland we have started will give the Nujia Empire headquarters the mentality of watching a good show, even if all the prisoner of war camps have disappeared by then.  , they also already know that the mainland is in a civil war. Even though they will be dissatisfied with the destruction of the research project, they will not rush to send troops. This hiatus is the opportunity for us to completely conquer this continent - who would have thought that it would be  The human base, the last bridgehead of mankind, suddenly rebelled?  "

 Mainland Storm Chapter 74: Your Majesty, you are hurting the Ai family

    I have to admit that even if Swain was only summoned for less than five minutes, he had already solved the problem that had been bothering the Dongfang family for a long time.  Since the mainland first started to attack the Goddess Yelin two months ago, Tyrande has been thinking about this issue. It is not difficult to fight, but the difficult thing is not to attract the attention of the Nujia Empire and not cause them to panic.  In fact, everyone has a specialization. Tyrande is good at internal affairs, Su Wan understands human relations, and Swain is a true military genius.  Just as Kusanagi Kyo said to Dongfang Yun at the beginning, he blindly summoned the general, but ignored that the base was his foundation, and the meaning of the general was to command the troops.  On the other hand, among the generals in Dongfang Yun¡¯s hands, the only ones who can truly serve as generals are Darius and Galen, and these two are nothing more than warriors with more courage and less strategy. If they really need to make plans in the general direction, they will never do it.  Now, even if Dongfang Yun doesn't want to admit it, he clearly realizes that the Dark Night Empire under his feet has entered the beginning of rapid development since Tyrande appeared.  After Swain appeared, the only shortcoming of the Dongfang family was made up for.  Swain¡¯s words made everyone excited. Generals are not afraid of fighting, but more afraid of being restrained in battle. This problem has been solved by Swain.  Dongfang Yun happily patted the armrest of the throne: "Okay, in that case, then I will go to Bansai tomorrow. Swain, when do you think it is better for us to start taking action on this continent?" Swain said  : "Father Jun, you can start whenever you want, even now." "Now?" Dongfang Yun blinked with big eyes.  "That's right." Swain said: "There is no need to send troops after the human base is established. Even if we have strong troops, it will take time to frighten the mainland. At the same time, the human base also needs to develop, not to mention when our army is advancing rapidly.  Fighting to Bansai and then being intercepted by the newly established human base, doesn't this give humanity more hope? Just imagine, it didn't take long for the human base to develop the ability to block the dark night army, so if all countries invest money and materials to speed up its development?  "What about construction?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "I know, if humans feel that the human base has potential and they need it to be realized quickly, they will naturally take more care of it." "Besides."  Swain said: "My father needs to summon some younger brothers and sisters as soon as possible so that they can lead troops and monitor the movements of the human kingdom." "Isn't there Bui Carreno?" Dongfang Yun said to Bui.  The person is still very fond of him, and this person is indeed trustworthy.  Moreover, his reputation on the mainland is very good. This person must have a bright future as an undercover agent.  Swain said calmly: "Father, do you know why Bui Carreno is so close to us?" "Why?" Dongfang Yun also felt strange. He always felt that the way Bui Carreno looked at him was weird, but things had always been normal.  Many times, he didn't even care about falling in love with Su Wan, so how could he care about Bui Carreno's thoughts.  Swain said: "Everyone here must not know that General Darius once secretly investigated Bui Carreno. After all, there is no love for no reason in this world" "Bui Carreno was born in the Galen Empire.  He had a strategist in mind at an early age. He once answered the right question in front of the Seventeenth Palace in Brussels and was recognized by the emperor. He was also a genius magician. He practiced wind magic to the first level at the age of five and reached the fifth level at the age of fifteen. He was one of the geniuses.  A genius, he was admitted to the Central Academy of Magic and became a student of Calado, a tenth-level wind magician who was also the vice-president of the Central Academy of Magic. He reached the sixth level at the age of eighteen and successfully graduated from the Central Academy of Magic. He is the youngest person to graduate from the Academy of Magic in the past years.  A top student, he was not only handsome but also had a gentle and sincere personality. He began to travel across the mainland at the age of eighteen and was famous all over the world for his benevolence and righteousness. When he returned to the class at the age of twenty, he was already at the lower level of the seventh level, inheriting his father's title of City Lord.  He served the people well and was highly recognized by the people of Bansai. He himself was not afraid of power. He had repeatedly confronted the nobles of his country due to the injustice of the people, and he had a high reputation among the people of the mainland.  At that time, there were dozens of knight novels with him as the protagonist on the mainland, and they were extremely popular. " "Ah" Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry. Isn't this the legendary protagonist's aura carrier?  Fortunately he didn't pick up an egg and hatch a dragon, otherwise he would really have become the protagonist.  "But what does this have to do with him being close to us?" "It's not to be close to us, but to be close to the king." Swain said sternly: "Buycareno is born with great talent, and he is also extremely valuable. Since he was five years old,  Under the guidance of a famous teacher, if there is no change, he can be promoted to the fifth level at the age of twelve. "Why is he three years late?"?A girl who looks very much like her.  " "Nani?  " "Buycareno's father is the city lord of Bansay, and he is also a nobleman with extraordinary benevolence and justice. When he was three years old, he rescued a mother and daughter from the hands of the nobles. The daughter's name was Celia, and Bibuyi  Carreno is two years younger.  Bui's father saw that their mother and daughter were pitiful, so he took them home as servants. In fact, he did not entrust them with any heavy servants. In this way, Bui Carreno and Celia grew up together, and this Celia  The lady is also naturally beautiful, and because of her mother's relationship, she has a gentle personality. She and Bui Carreno are also childhood sweethearts.  At that time, almost everyone was sure that the two were a perfect match, and his father did not care about the status of civilians and nobles, so the two children grew up like this until Buiccareno was ten years old" Swain helplessly discovered that all  Everyone was attracted by their own stories, and no one even noticed that the foursome wanted to escape. With a wave of one hand, a formation floated from the ground and imprisoned the foursome. Barron was so shrewd that he wanted to cry.  How could a person not know what would happen if he heard the secrets and secrets of the high-level people in the dark night? So he woke up the other three guys who were addicted to the story and wanted to run away, but they didn¡¯t want to listen to the story with gusto, but the storyteller didn¡¯t care at all.  Without emotion, he felt gloomy and could only listen to Swain as he continued to speak: "Buycareno was precocious before he was ten years old, but his character had not yet settled down and he was impulsive and aggressive. At that time, Bansai  There were bandits running rampant outside the city. Buicareno was unhappy that his father did not send troops to conquer. One day while playing a wedding game, he suddenly heard that bandits appeared again, so he secretly took his little bride and ran to eliminate them. He was a genius and ten years old.  It has reached the peak of the fourth level, and its strength can be said to be quite good.  However, the real battle was far from what he imagined. After the battle, not only was he captured, but Celia was also killed by a poisonous arrow. Although he was later rescued by his father, he still felt guilty and spent every day  I was depressed and silent for five years before I was freed from guilt and self-blame.  But later he grew up and was admired by countless women, but he kept rejecting other people's advances and told others that his bride died on his wedding.  " "Woooooo!  It turns out that Uncle Buyi has such a pitiful story~~!  "There were tears falling from the two big eyes of the Sand King. Others were also sad. They didn't expect that such a person could have such a tragic story. It's still the same. The people who listened to the story were sad in their hearts, but the storyteller was not moved at all. Si  Wei Yin ignored everyone's sadness and said: "It is precisely because your father and Celia have similar looks when they were young, and they are similar in height and other aspects, so Buicareno looked at you when he first saw you.  He thought of Celia when he was a father" At this point, his rare expression changed. It was not any joy or sadness, but a frown when he didn't understand a certain problem: "What did General Darius mean?  Yes, Buicareno has already regarded his father as Celia. His feelings for his father replaced all reason, so he risked his life to protect his father in the Saphiro Desert in the past. At the same time, even though he knew that his father was  The King of Dark Night did not tell anyone, but instead protected him This kind of thinking is really difficult to understand. Could it be that this person has gone crazy?  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "You're the one who went crazy?"  This kind of thinking is also natural, what is there to understand?  " Swain thought for a while, but still couldn't figure out the relationship. He raised his head and said: "In short, General Darius's view is that in Buicareno's heart, the king's father has replaced Celia.  Ya is indebted, so no matter what Jun's father asks, he will definitely agree.  But I think this kind of thing is always unsafe. Even though he has been very helpful to us, if he wakes up one day, he will sell us out of nowhere, so Junfu will simply kill him.  .  " "Do you really have no feelings at all?  Dongfang Yun was speechless: "He is our friend no matter what, right?"  How can you kill just as you say?  "    "Non-my family, its heart must be different!  Swain said calmly: "A king and father must not put national affairs above the personal affairs of his children."  " "Hey, I'm a man. Even if I have an affair with my children, I shouldn't be with Buicareno, right?  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "But I understand everything you said. When the army sets off, just collect magic crystals in various countries. I will summon some human generals and let them fight for the human base."  Swain nodded and returned to his seat, still mumbling something. If you get closer, you can hear that he has been repeating one sentence: "Emotions?"  How strange.  " "That's it, Your Majesty, there are a few more things.  " Tyrande stood up, took out a scroll, opened it and read: "Mr. Immortal Nether Fire Yagami'an has been staying in his room since he came to the base. He does not leave every day. Your Majesty should see him.  After all, he was a contemporary of Kusanagi Kyo, even if he was imprisoned for two thousand people,Years later, the strength cannot be underestimated.  "    "See.  "Dongfang Yun waved his hand. Tyrande looked at the scroll and continued: "At present, forty eternal moon wells have been used to incubate the Zerg base, but there is still no sign of the Zerg base being unsealed. The Ai family thought that they should find another way.  "    "Searching.  "Dongfang Yun waved his hand. Tyrande continued to read the words on the scroll without blinking: "The gargoyles captured by General Butcher in the past knew too few secrets and were not very strong. The Ai family thought they had no  It must be transformed by His Majesty, so it is better to dispose of it.  "    "kill.  "Dongfang Yun waved his hand. Tyrande put away the scroll, raised his head and said: "Your Majesty, the Ai family believes that even if Yaghen'an surrenders to your Majesty, there is no time to let him be born now. Once the humans on the mainland know that she has been used by us,  " "Then just disappear and let him stay.  "Dongfang Yun was a little impatient. For some reason, Swain was silent. Instead, he remembered Tyrande's toughness before, and he became even less fond of this woman. Tyrande also noticed this, with no expression on his face.  He just said calmly: "General Darius's female family member has also been brought back to the base by Empress Su. Would your Majesty want to meet her?  " "That cat?  "Dongfang Yun thought of Britney, and his expression became sad: "How can I have the nerve to see her and entertain her well, Sister Su" Su Wan looked at Dongfang Yun. "Comfort her well and take good care of her.  "    "Um.  "Su Wan knew that the death of Darius still had a shadow in Dongfang Yun's heart, so she nodded immediately. "Okay, I'm tired, you all can go out.  " Mentioning Britney, Dongfang Yun missed Darius more and more, feeling sad in his heart, and waved his hand. "Dad, what should we do with these people?  "The magic vine suddenly pointed at the four people who were imprisoned and kept in strange shapes. "You go and deal with it.  "Dongfang Yun didn't even raise his head. The generals left one after another. Su Wan comforted her a few words and followed her out. Dongfang Yun Tailande and Swain were the only three people left in the room. Swain had just finished speaking.  He sat there and fell asleep at first, but then he stood up, took a deep look at Tyrande, and walked out.  Dongfang Yun frowned. The woman who should leave the most stood there and looked at him calmly, feeling even more unhappy in her heart: "Why are you still here?"  " Tyrande said: "The Ai family wants to help His Majesty go to bed.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "If I need help from others, will it be your turn?"  The power of the base has been handed over to you, what else do you want?  " Tyrande said; "Your Majesty has just woken up, is weak, and needs the service of the Aijia.  " Dongfang Yun slammed down on the chair, stood up and shouted, "Don't you think you've humiliated me enough?  I gave you everything you asked for. This kind of power made Darius almost cry with gratitude. Look at your dead face!  " Tyrande Gujing Wubo: " Gratitude needs to be kept in the heart and shown. That is hypocrisy.  " "Asshole!  "Dongfang Yun was furious. As the first child, Darius's status in his heart was not comparable to that of Su Wan, so how could he allow Tyrande to slander him? In anger, he slapped her from the air, and Tyrande  Rand was immediately knocked several meters away and fell to the ground. Her expression remained calm, as if she had been slapped on someone's face. When she raised her head, Dongfang Yun's bare white feet were already in front of her, her face turned red, and she stepped on her.  The soft and warm texture on Tyrande's breasts spread to the soles of her feet. He leaned down and said coldly: "In the future, you are not allowed to speak ill of Darius!  " Tyrande looked directly at Dongfang Yun: "Who has no fault?  If you are wrong, you have to say it before you can give advice.  " "You" Dongfang Yunqi trembled, and he suddenly leaned over Tyrande's shoulders, pressing the sexy lady to the ground, while he sat on her body: "I have never been beaten before.  Woman, did you know that you have made me make exceptions twice in a row!  ?  Do you really think I can't kill you?  " "Shall Your Majesty control the body of the Ai family, and then let the other generals kill the Ai family?  Tyrande looked indifferent: "Tylander has known about this kind of thing from the beginning.  " "If that's the case, then why do you provoke me again and again?  "Dongfang Yun's face was so close to Tyrande that the orchid breath of the latter's breath could enter his nose. Tyrande didn't say a word, but just looked at Dongfang Yun. Dongfang Yun's hands were clasped on Tyrande's shoulders.  , and his body was also riding on Tyrande's abdomen. The posture of the two was extremely ambiguous, and the distance between the two faces was less than half an inch. With such a gaze, Tyrande turned his head in just a few seconds.?, her pretty face was stained with a hint of pink.  Dongfang Yun was furious. He didn't care about this kind of thing. He stretched out his hand to straighten Tyrande's face. He stared at those soft and sexy red lips and was distracted for half a second: "Speak! I felt so good when you didn't keep pushing against me just now."  "This sentence seems to be somewhat ambiguous. Tyrande was originally wearing a gauze dress. When she heard this, she immediately felt a warm feeling in her lower abdomen - Dongfang Yun is still wearing that similar white dress.  Her nightgown was naturally empty inside.  She secretly swallowed her saliva, opened her mouth lightly, and her words were mixed with the clear fragrance of orchids: "What does Your Majesty want Aijia to say?" "What?" The elegant fragrance hit her nostrils, and Dongfang Yun also noticed the ambiguity.  A blush appeared on his fair face, but he stubbornly refused to move away. Instead, he pressed harder on the plump and full body with one palm, and the smooth and creamy touch made him involuntarily push the gun.  Feeling the hardness in her abdomen, Tyrande felt that her lips, teeth, and throat were all dry, and she turned her face away again.  Dongfang Yun was at a loss for words for a moment. Looking at Tyrande's side face, he found that this woman's exquisite facial features seemed to be no less than Su Wan's, and she was the type that became more attractive the more she looked at her. Her face became redder, and her mouth was swollen.  But he yelled arrogantly: "You, you were so tough just now, now you don't even dare to look at me!?" Halfway through his words, his voice became smaller and smaller, because Tyrande had turned his face away.  When he came back, his expression didn't change at all, but his eyes were so charming that they almost watered with water. They were as full as a pool of clear water, with ripples.  Her voice was still devoid of any emotion, but the trembling in it could be heard by everyone: "Your Majesty, you are so sorry for me." Such a cold beauty, such a proud woman, such a person who seems to have nothing to do with it.  A stunning beauty with emotions, if she says such words, even a man will be tempted.  Dongfang Yun is a man, and a virgin. Coupled with this ambiguous posture and atmosphere, he almost subconsciously moved his face closer to Tyrande. The four lips were only a few tenths of a millimeter apart and they were almost touching.  Feel each other's warmth.  His lips were trembling, and his mind was blank.  And at this moment, Tyrande's voice came into my mind again.  "Your Majesty, your is so hard that it's pressing down on Aijia it hurts" Boom!  Dongfang Yun¡¯s mind immediately exploded.  PS: Thank you to Chu Qi for borrowing money and giving a big reward.  PSS: Well, to answer the reader's question, the reason why Father Time does not appear is that, firstly, he is still useful later, and secondly, Darius was burned to ashes by a big snake blade, and how can he be resurrected if there is no body?

 Continental Storm Chapter 75: Grow, ancient tree!

    The final result, of course, was that Dongfang Yun fled in despair.  Although unable to listen to Tyrande's thoughts, Dongfang Yun could clearly feel the other party's shyness and embarrassment at that moment.  ¡°Perhaps when Dongfang Yun fully grows up one day, he will forcefully have sex with a woman because he is dissatisfied with it, but now, he does not have the courage, or even the slightest thought of transcendence.  Just like that, he ran out of the hall and took the escalator down. Dongfang Yun suddenly felt that he couldn't breathe, and his whole body collapsed on the escalator.  This feeling of weakness and almost collapse came so violently that Dongfang Yun couldn't even move his fingers for almost an instant. His windpipe seemed to be arrogant and could not function at all, which made Dongfang Yun blush until his face turned red.  Even his soul felt powerless. Dongfang Yun couldn't even call the generals. In the end, he could only stand there dumbfounded and wait to die.  A ray of light fell, and Tyrande quickly leaned down, and touched Dongfang Yun's forehead with his thin and smooth fingertips. Green light full of vitality flowed into his body, and the vigorous life could support Dongfang Yun again.  **, making him let out a sigh of relief.  Dongfang Yun looked inexplicably at Tyrande, whose face had returned to calmness, breathing in the fresh air in the forest.  Tyrande retracted his finger and said: "After a long period of soaking in the fountain of life, your majesty has adapted to the integration of high-concentration life energy. Therefore, after being suddenly separated from this supply for a period of time, he will lose all his strength. This is what the Ai family wants."  The reason for serving His Majesty to bed. "Am I wrong again" Dongfang Yun looked at this woman depressedly. For some reason, he couldn't calm down when he was with her, and she made jokes everywhere.  A little bit of self-respect is simply unacceptable.  Since you are wrong, you have no choice but to continue to be wrong.  At this moment, the escalator had reached the bottom of the Ancient Tree of Life. He pushed Tyrande away with all his strength, and he came to an eternal moonwell amidst the worship of the surrounding elves. He put his face in and swallowed it in big mouthfuls.  The fountain of life, until he felt his whole body calm down, then he raised his head.  Tyrande looked at him quietly, like an elegant sculpture, quiet and elegant.  Dongfang Yun also regretted being rude to this woman in his heart, but he did not want to repent. He said with a very ugly face: "Take me to upgrade the Ancient Tree of Life." Tyrande bowed, turned around and walked into the Ancient Tree of Life.  The core of the ancient tree of life is not on the surface layer, but underground.  Arriving in front of a built-in magic door, Tyrande drew a green fluorescent magic circle in the air with her jade-like fingers, pushed forward, and the magic circle landed on the magic door. Suddenly the door opened to both sides, revealing a  Downward spiral staircase.  The two of them walked downhill for several minutes without saying a word before arriving at the underground hall.  In the hall, an antique platform wrapped with countless rattans and engraved with countless magic runes is clearly visible. Below it is a huge six-pointed star array.  Tyrande made a move with one hand, and the Root of Gaia fell into her hands. The Root of Gaia at this moment was shorter than when she obtained it. It was obviously used to upgrade other buildings in the base.  Dongfang Yun took over the Root of Gaia and walked straight into the magic array. Surprisingly, the six-pointed star array seemed to be able to sense his presence. As he moved forward, steps rose up under his feet to reach the platform.  As he moved forward, Dongfang Yun's mind was filled with golden symbolic words. Although he still didn't recognize them, his brain easily accepted the connotations of these words and transformed them into knowledge.  Arriving at the center of the circular platform, there was also a six-pointed star array on it. Dongfang Yun knelt on one knee and pressed his hand on the center of the array, and whispered softly: "I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Dark Night. Under the witness of the six-pointed star, obey me.  Will, Ancient Tree of Life, reveal your core to me!" After saying that, dark green light burst out from his palm, Dongfang Yun stood up and retreated, and the circular platform under his feet began to rotate according to the inner and outer rings of the six-pointed star array, like a mechanism.  The sound of ordinary stones grinding together sounded.  Not long after, the center of the six-pointed star array opened, and dark green light filled the entire underground hall, completely illuminating the originally dark hall.  Surrounded by light, a huge green gem was wrapped in vines and rose upwards.  This green gem is so big that it can almost fill the Eastern Cloud. Although the appearance is dark green, the inside is a shining green light that represents full of vitality. This clear green light lights up one after another, just like the human heart.  The beating, that kind of strange and ghostly magic power, almost attracted the minds of the two people present.  Dongfang Yun shook his head gently to wake himself up, and immediately reached for the Root of Gaia in his hand.    The root of Gaia is connected to the green gem. The surface of the gem is like clear water and jelly, allowing the root of Gaia to slowly blend in. It is as if it is seeing a breastfed baby, gently, seriously and carefully paying attention to it.  Sucking inside, he didn't stop until the root of Gaia was completely sucked to the core.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s gentle smile was like the smile of satisfaction of a parent watching his eagerly fed baby drink enough milk.  His fingers lightly scratched the tip of a tree vine. Although the tree vine tried its best to avoid hurting Dongfang Yun as if it was self-aware, it still scratched the finger.  Dropping blood on the green gem, Dongfang Yun pressed his hands on the smooth wall of the gem and sang softly: "Immortal dark night, the noise of magic, I am calling your name here, the most noble dark night clan,  In the name of the supreme summoning system, the foundation of the dark night has been solidified. I will lead the race of night and spread the fame of the dark night throughout the earth! Under the witness of the six-pointed star" As he chanted, the root of Gaia in the emerald appeared.  It shattered violently and turned into glittering particles, spreading to every corner of the green gem, and then gradually melted into every particle of the gem. The radiant light suddenly expanded, and the brilliance in the gem was like a heartbeat speeding up and trembling violently.  When you stand up, the light is like a rainbow, the seven colors are constantly changing, and finally turn from dark green to red!  "The ancient will will be continued here. Let the flowers bloom - the ancient tree!" Boom!  Under the will of the Night King, the crimson gem suddenly doubled in size, and at the same time, the entire underground hall trembled violently.  Outside the Goddess Ye Forest, a violent earthquake suddenly occurred at the headquarters of the multinational coalition. A group of senior commanders were shaken and staggered. General America, the most powerful country who came here, asked loudly: "What's going on? How is it possible here?  There's an earthquake!" Soldiers broke in and shouted, "Generals, the sky has changed!" "The sky has changed?" The generals rushed out, but the sky was dark.  The clouds gathered, and the lightning flashes seemed like dragons flying through the clouds, constantly revealing their dazzling bodies.  The earth trembled, the sky was dark, and a doomsday scene came into everyone's eyes. In this terrifying scene, a commander pointed at the center of the Goddess Yelin and shouted: "Look there!" In the dark night base,  The generals who were listening to Swain's deployment also felt this. They quickly walked out of the inner space of the ancient guardian. At this moment, all the elves were kneeling on the ground piously, holding their hands on their chests, closing their eyes and silently reciting something.  , if you listen carefully, you will know that they have been chanting the good name of the Lord of the Night.  At this moment, the biggest change is the Ancient Tree of Life. The tallest building that originally stood tall is expanding rapidly and accelerating its growth from the ground, continuing upward at a speed of four to five meters per second, until it reaches one thousand fourty-five meters.  It stopped when it was a hundred meters high. The lush branches and leaves above also expanded crazily until it reached a diameter of nearly one kilometer.  The forest is as majestic and gorgeous as a protective umbrella that protects you from the wind and rain.  When the trunk reached one or two hundred meters in diameter and the bark turned red, the giant tree finally stopped growing. At this moment, all the people of the Dark Night Empire clearly knew that this tree was no longer an ancient tree.  tree, but something stronger and less easy to destroy - the ancient tree!  The earth stopped shaking, and the dark clouds gradually dispersed. This miraculous tree stood dazzlingly in the center of the Goddess Forest. The huge umbrella-shaped crown did not completely block the sun, but the light fell on it.  It is more like a concave lens that emits light. At the same time, countless small white flowers fall from the huge leaves in the air, and fall with the sunlight on countless trees below. Suddenly, all the trees spontaneously overflow with green from their bark.  Juice, this sap drips on the ground, the grass leaves grow wildly, falling on the flowers, the flowers are in clusters, and the roots of the trees grow faster, almost doubling their original height.  "A miracle" On the high mountain in the distance, America murmured with her body trembling.  Just when all the generals were excited that the foundation of the dark night was more stable, Swain silently returned to the built-in space of the ancient guardian, looking at the map on the continent, with a trace of fanaticism in his eyes that had always been calm,  A voice came vaguely from his throat: "Father the great cause the conquest will be successful!" Dongfang Yun stood quietly on the platform, watching the crimson core slowly sinking into the ground, he turned around  Looking at Tyrande: "Is it done?" Tyrande bowed: "Your Majesty is wise." Dongfang Yun jumped off the high platform, ignored Tyrande and walked up the spiral staircase.  "Your Majesty" Tyrande suddenly shouted.  Dongfang Yun stopped but said nothing.  Tyrande said: "Why did you preferYou can abandon the base and take the generals away without killing me?  " Even Demon Teng and others can understand things, how can Tyrande not understand, but the timing of her asking this question is a bit strange. Dongfang Yun was silent for a while, and said: "It was Darius who made you born.  idea.  " Tyrande nodded lightly. The relationship between Dongfang Yun and Darius is even closer than that of biological father and son. It is not surprising that he would make such a decision. She said softly: "Your Majesty, have you never thought about it?  Want me to be your concubine?  Dongfang Yun was silent and hesitated for a long time before saying: "I'm not the kind of person who falls in love with everyone I meet. What's more, Tyrande, why do you have to be my woman?"  " Tyrande's pink cheeks were slightly tipsy and she said: "Since the existence of high elves, the high priest has been the king's woman.  " "Then you should go to the king of your previous life, not me.  " Tyrande shook his head and said: "I am the high priest of the last generation of high elves. There was no king in that generation, so I became the supreme controller.  " Dongfang Yun said: "It is precisely because you did not marry the Elf King in your previous life, so you want to fulfill your wish in this life?  " There was a hint of resentment in Tyrande's eyes: "Your Majesty, do you really not know that everything I have done for this dark night base is for you?  " Dongfang Yun was silent for a long time, and walked up quietly. Tyrande's eyes dimmed, and he knelt down on the ground in despair. "So, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely don't use all your strength, we must show our strength.  It is as it continues to grow with conquest that human countries will be more afraid of our aggression.  "In the inner space of the ancient guardian, Swain sat at the front and said. "No problem, we know how to do it.  Galen stood up and said slowly: "The king's morality and benevolence cannot be disobeyed. Anyone who chooses to resist us will be severely punished."  " Sven said: "The king's nobility will never be trampled upon by anyone. All those who defile it will pay the price for what they have done.  "Mo Teng said carelessly: "You worry about your ministers' labor, you humiliate your ministers and die, for the sake of dad's great cause, what can we do even if we show weakness to the enemy before this?  " Swain nodded: "Then, let's go.  "The three generals turned around, laughed and walked out of the door. The butcher stepped forward and pointed at his nose: "Pudge?  " Raven nodded vigorously: "Swain, what should we do?  " "We don't need to kill all the intruders. What we should do first is to shock and prepare the human country. So the remaining brothers and sisters, please stay.  Swain waved his hand and said, "You all should go out. I also want to think about the future situation."  "Although Swain is the younger brother of everyone present, his military philosophy is enough to drive any general to do his bidding. The only philosophy in the hearts of the generals is the most stubborn loyalty to Dongfang Yun. In this kind of loyalty  Next, even if it is their own emotional problems, they will never put it before any trivial matter involving Dongfang Yun. Everyone filed out, and the three of Galen were already standing on a tree that was cut off and about thirty meters in diameter.  As the generals of the dark night, they have soul links with all the elves created and modulated, which allows the general's will to be perfectly implemented into every warrior, achieving true arm-like strength.  Instruction. The army in front of the three people is three thousand Dark Night soldiers. The mix of arms is different, because while the human army is exploring the Dark Night Empire, the Dark Night soldiers are also investigating the distribution of human combat power.  They are several imperial coalition forces directly east of the goddess Ye Lin. These coalition forces are almost all cavalry, led by the red cavalry of the Kingdom of Duria. Therefore, among the 1,000 soldiers in front of Galen, there are 800 huntresses and 50 tree warriors.  The demons, fifty claw druids, and one hundred elf magicians are what Sven has to deal with. They are the coalition forces in the west, led by the Western Shatak Empire. These coalition forces have more infantry, and they cooperate with the Sisje Snow Mountain.  It can be said that it is easy to wipe out the cavalry troops at a ratio of five to one. In this case, Sven brought 900 archers, 30 magicians and 70 tree people (tree monsters are  Elves, treants are tree variants). In contrast, the enemies Galen has to deal with are more complicated. The countries in the north are relatively powerful, and the mix of troops is more complicated, such as the gryphon troops of the Tama Empire and the Menmu.  The Empire's Frost Crossbow Cavalry, the Teka Empire's Dark Mage Group, and the Boroye Empire's Cross Swordsman Unit, so Galen chose to bring two hundred huntresses, two hundred Raptor Druids, and one hundred light magicians.  One hundred dark magicians and four hundred archers.If you look at the choice of combat power from the perspective of human commanders, apart from the fact that the magic vine is quite satisfactory, whether it is Swain's use of archers to deal with large-scale infantry or Darius's mixed combination, they are undoubtedly very stupid.  of.  Because infantry is different from cavalry. Although they are independent, they have shields. In the past, the idea of ????relying on bows and arrows to break shields in wars will only lead to a disastrous defeat.  The Frost Crossbow Cavalry and Cross Swordsman troops are both extremely fast troops. This combination of the Northern Alliance forces actually wants to fight a fast war. The Griffin troops control the air, the Dark Mage Group suppresses them, and then the swords  The soldiers and crossbow cavalry advanced rapidly.  In this case, if you want to have a fight, you will have to fight with extremely fast cavalry using bows and arrows, or simply go head-to-head with heavy armored infantry.  Looking at the troops in Galen's hands, it's hard to say which one is better than the raptor druids or griffins, but if you fight against the dark mage group and get the light mage, what are the one hundred dark mage for?  And archers, no matter how fast your legs are, can you outrun the speed swordsman?  Can you outrun the horse archers?  Of course, humans don¡¯t know the true strength of the Dark Night Empire. Maybe they will laugh out loud after seeing the enemy lineup, but maybe they will be shocked when they actually fight?  Even though the Northern Alliance is the strongest among the three alliances, Garen is also the strongest vanguard general. Looking at the Valoran continent in League of Legends, only Darius can rival him.  After a few simple words of training, the three of them led their troops in three directions. They did not have to worry about the distance, because there were many super large teleportation arrays around the Dark Night Base. Although there were too many people to teleport,  Five hundred people at a time is easy.  The reason why they did not swear loudly to boost morale was because most of the elves they selected were produced by the base, and some of the remaining foreign elves had been debugged. For these elves, the purpose of war is always only one, and that is for themselves.  The king strives for victory. Under the premise of this goal, no one will complain even if his head is missing.  From the bedroom on the top floor of the towering ancient tree, Dongfang Yun quietly watched their leaving figures, and all the irritability in his heart was put aside.  At this time, the fishman guard Slarda knocked on the open door: "Dad, I have something to tell you." PS: I have been scolded a lot recently, and I don't know much about Tyrande.  Having said that, please read these two chapters carefully and you will understand.  The strange thing is that many people are scolding me for the first ten chapters. Well, I have to say that my original setting made Dongfang Yun a little annoying, but the setting can no longer be changed, and Dongfang Yun's character is gradually correcting, and  Please forgive me.

 Continental Storm Chapter 76 Darkness

    "What the hell? Did you sleep with the mermaid princess of the sea tribe?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened in disbelief. This was the first instance of indiscriminate relations between men and women under his command.  Slada scratched his head in embarrassment, with a hint of shyness on his big face.  Dongfang Yun sat back in his chair dully. At first, Su Wan and the others told him the story of the two most beautiful beauties in the world, namely the mermaid princess and the female sage.  He wouldn¡¯t mind Slada¡¯s free love, just like every father wouldn¡¯t mind his son sleeping with a top beauty.  He is thinking about the Sea Clan.  During the tragedy in the City of Chaos, the strength of the Sea Clan acquired by the Death Knight Kiev should not be underestimated, and no matter what agreement there was between Kiev and the Sea Clan, the Sea Clan would definitely not mobilize all their troops to help Kiev, so those powerful  The proportion of those who were killed was probably about the same as the share of the elves under his command. In this way, Dongfang Yun had to take into account the influence of the Sea Clan on the future structure of the continent.  Just like every father doesn¡¯t care about his son sleeping with a beautiful woman and would even be proud of it, I¡¯m afraid every father would also care about his own woman sleeping with someone and get very angry, right?  Especially Dongfang Yun raised his head and looked at Slada, who was a little flustered waiting for his reply - I am afraid that this child of his will not be able to integrate into the aesthetics of the Sea Clan in any case. Even his father sometimes looks at him.  If it lasts for a long time, you will feel like vomiting "Dad?" Slada became even more at a loss under Dongfang Yun's gaze, and couldn't help but said: "I was wrong." "It's okay, it's okay." Dongfang Yun secretly said in his heart.  He sighed and said: "Does Su Wan know about this?" Slada shook his head and said: "After the battle in the City of Chaos, I rested at the base for half a month to regain my strength and went there again. I met others in the Sea of ??Truth.  I nursed Bi Lilin for half a month, and then quietly brought her back and let her live in the lake on the northwest side of the base. "Mermaids grow in seawater. I know that lake, but it's fresh water. Is it really okay?"  " "It would have been fine, not to mention that I would bring her a bottle of life spring water every day, but it's a pity" Slada felt a little sad.  "What happened?" Dongfang Yun asked in shock.  Slada said: "It's just a pity that the life spring water is too strong in delaying aging. She is still in the growth stage. It is estimated that she will stop growing for a long time, and her figure is" "You guy!" Dongfang Yun laughed and scolded the cup next to her.  It hit Slada's fat belly: "Such a small thing" "Eh-huh!?" He suddenly exclaimed: "I'm a rubbish, so I've been soaking in the spring of life for more than two months, how can I  No" Slada nodded cautiously.  Dongfang Yun only felt waves of dizziness, but when he woke up he realized that there was nothing he could do about it, so he could only secretly sigh that his life was miserable.  "Does that bitch Tyrande know about this?" "I didn't dare to tell the high priest, she is a bit old-fashioned." Slada said honestly.  "Why are you afraid of her!" Dongfang Yun said angrily: "As long as I am here, you don't have to dump her in the future!" "Well" Slada hesitated and said, "Then I will tell her?" "No need." Dongfang Yun  She took off her clothes and sweated on her forehead: "It's better to avoid any clues." "Oh Dad, do you want to go and meet her?" " It's okay to go and meet her." Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said: "  Should I prepare some kind of greeting gift?" "You are the elder, right?" "Um Got it, let's go." Dongfang Yun stood up and suddenly said: "Pass me to order that it be included in Su Wan's food every day.  Quietly add some spring water." Slada approached his face and whispered: "Could it be" Dongfang Yun nodded and said furtively: "I have stopped growing, so naturally I can't let her grow old."  "Got it!"  The eternal nightmare, named Demonic Vine, has always been the messenger of darkness and the source of nightmares. No matter in the past life or this life, this is the first time for him to take charge of a soldier, but this does not prevent him from being able to clearly understand  All tactics throughout the ages and used flexibly.  Because Dongfang Yun and the generals were very lucky, the first person to be summoned was named Darius. It is undeniable that he is old-fashioned, cruel, and has shortcomings of all kinds, but he also has loyalty, bravery and other qualities.  He has various virtues, and more importantly, he is still the former number one general of the Noxus Legion, with countless tactics and strategies in his mind.  According to the rules, Mo Teng and all the generals inherited Darius¡¯s memory, so they also mastered all of Darius¡¯ knowledge and accurate application methods.  So the momentum of the magic vine isSatisfied, when he and the former dark night soldiers behind him all walked out of the huge teleportation array hidden in the forest, everyone had regarded the enemy as meat on the chopping board.  General Hebius of the Kingdom of Duria is the highest commander launched by the Eastern Allied Forces. His strength is only at the seventh level, and he is the lowest among a group of generals, but he is the general recognized by everyone from the bottom of their hearts.  Nothing else, because this man gradually grew up from an ordinary soldier to the second general of the Kingdom of Duria. After thirty years of hard work, large and small battles, whenever the red cavalry charged, this man would take the lead and become the second general.  The tip of the sharp knife that pierced the enemy's heart, every battle was fought with his life.  After the expansion of the Goddess Industry Forest, due east happened to be the endless Habama grassland, so when the coalition forces were allocated, all the countries that were good at cavalry were placed on the east side, which was conducive to cavalry charge, and cavalry charge was also the least technical and the most technical test.  method, so Hebius was recommended by everyone to lead the army.  When the magic vines and the night soldiers walked out of the forest, Hebius was at the headquarters discussing with a group of generals how to deal with the cavalry once the battle broke out.  "Of course, we just need to stay put and let the coalition forces from both sides break in. The southern part of the Goddess Yelin is the Bilin Mountains of the Slock Empire. The elves will definitely not want to climb the steep cliffs. In the end, they will just  If we can raid from the east, we only need to make a dozen or so trips, and the elves who have escaped will suffer heavy casualties." "Report~~~~" As Hebius spoke, the voice of the soldiers outside came.  A soldier quickly broke into the headquarters and knelt down and said: "Report to the commander-in-chief and generals, elves were found on the edge of the forest." "What!? How many people!" Hebius stared blankly.  The soldier said: "The specific number of people is probably less than a thousand. We cannot rule out the possibility of ambushes in the forest." Hebius imagined: "Let's go out and have a look!" Walking out of the camp, he saw the leader of them from a distance.  With the magic vines and the elves behind them, Hebius put down the telescope and said to the person next to him: "Master Korda, can you use your mental power to detect whether there are any hidden soldiers in the forest?" "Of course!" Korda Continent  A very rare spiritual master in the world. This type of mage does not mobilize the elements of heaven and earth, but purely cultivates spiritual power. Such people are rare. The coalition army also searched for a long time before finding eight people, and the eastern coalition army only allocated  Arrived at such a.  This master looked like an elder. He placed the index and middle fingers of his right hand between his eyebrows and slowly closed his eyes.  As he recited silently, an invisible ripple spread out in all directions, bypassing Demon Teng and others from the middle, and penetrated within one kilometer of the forest.  This move is the legendary mental power detection, which allows the mentalist to transform into a humanoid radar to detect the distribution of surrounding enemy forces.  Who is Demon Vine? Nightmare, a place that specializes in entering human dreams. To put it bluntly, dreams are just a world constructed by mental power in the mind, so even if mental power can avoid him, this guy immediately grinned: "  Interesting, mental power" After scanning, Korda slowly withdrew his mental power and said, "Don't worry, general, it's already in the forest!" He screamed!  Yelling, he fell off his horse in an instant. The soldiers gathered around and turned Korda over, only to find that he was bleeding to death. Before he died, his eyes were bloodshot and wide open, as if he had seen something terrible.  Things are average.  "It's a small trick." Mo Teng sneered.  He didn't even make a single move just now. He just mixed the murderous intention he accumulated after killing people in dreams for countless years with his mental power and blended it into Korda's rapidly withdrawn mental power. The endless killing intention entered his mind so suddenly.  , even though Korda is a master in cultivating spiritual power, he was immediately frightened to the point where his brain was completely blown apart like it was being minced in a blender.  ??Speaking of which, Korda was also unlucky. What he encountered was a nightmare that specializes in mental killing, rather than a big boss like Galen or Sven. Using mental power in front of the magic vine was completely a trick in front of Guan Gong.  court death.  Korda¡¯s sudden death made Hebius¡¯s pupils shrink, and his lips hidden under his gray beard were pried up like a knife. This was a precursor to his anger.  His eyes collided with the dark guy in the distance, whose facial features were almost embedded in the mist for a few seconds. Finally, he cautiously turned around and said, "Our role is to wait for the elves to break out, not to fight for small things like this."  The fighting is going on, and the opponent's thousand people are simply harassing them. Let's go back." The generals turned their six-legged horses back to the camp, leaving the magic vines and a bunch of elves hanging there.  "Uh do they look down on me? NoWant to fight me?  "Devil Vine turned around in embarrassment and said to the Huntress Captain next to her. The captain's long hair was fluttering in the wind, her face was colder than Swain's, and she was more proud than Tyrande. She was not an original product of the base.  , but the golden elf princess who was summoned by Tyrande was promoted to a huntress after being debugged by the base. And because she was already very strong, after debugging, her strength has reached the tenth level.  The identity of the princess, she wanted to forget when she became a part of the dark night, because the mark engraved in her heart and soul made her always remember that she was a subject of the king and the high priest, so she did not want to suffer those things anymore.  The reverence of the elves who have not yet been adjusted, she no longer cares about her original identity, she just wants to integrate into the rising elven family with a new identity. Even if she is worshiped by others, it should be because of her own strength and not her past.  Status! So she eagerly hopes to use a hearty victory to prove her strength and loyalty to the king and the high priest! Because of this, she is very angry when she sees the retreat of humans. "General, why don't you let me.  Take the lead and rush over to kill!  With the average eight-level strength of the female hunting brigade under my command, these mere hundreds of thousands of cavalry can be wiped out with just a lift of hands.  "She said harshly. "Don't be so excited. Have you forgotten what Brother Swain said?  Everyone must lower their strength by at least three levels" Mo Teng chuckled and said, "You are showing weakness to the enemy!  "    "so what should I do now?  " she asked. Mo Teng Heeran said: "Deploy a hundred huntresses, take the magicians to ride, and go to the camp to cast some magic for me. Remember, once the cavalry makes a move, withdraw immediately.  "    "yes!  "The Huntress Captain responded, and turned around to distribute. "The black panther under the Huntress's crotch is an extremely strong being. It is even longer than an ordinary six-legged horse, and its short-distance sprint speed is unparalleled.  The two weak and boneless elves moved with ease, and a hundred female hunters rushed out with the magician - this is not the fastest speed of the black panther. They have strong running and jumping ability, but their endurance is not long-lasting.  So they ran towards the enemy camp at almost a leisurely pace. However, even so, the speed of these black panthers was only slightly slower than that of the six-legged horses running at full speed. The movements of Demon Teng's men were quickly reported to He.  In Bius's ear, he frowned and said, "How dare you storm the camp with more than two hundred people?  Let the archers sift them out of range.  "Although they were mainly cavalry, there were still some archers. After listening to Hebius's order, the two archer groups immediately couldn't reach the edge of the camp. The archer captain watched a hundred black panthers enter the shooting range,  Then he waved his hand and said: "Shoot!  "Sa! With the sound of the bow strings, densely packed bows and arrows were shot into the air, and fell like raindrops on the ground where the female hunters were walking. A disdainful sneer appeared on the lips of the squadron leader who took the lead, and all the cheetahs moved in the same way as he waved his hands.  He jumped forward dozens of meters and was out of the dangerous range before the arrows hit the ground. At the same time, the magicians sitting behind the huntresses also threw out the prepared magic. They were among the new batch of magicians.  Although the elites are of different types, they are all genuine eighth-level magicians. Even if they lower the third level to release fifth-level magic and try to weaken their magic output, the magic they release still surpasses ordinary sixth-level magicians.  In an instant, extremely ice storms, swarms of sand cones, big red lotus fires, falling rocks, urgent thunder falling from the sky, bloodthirsty vines, and deathly poisonous mist in the underworld, and colorful magic fell crazily on the tents and stables in the camp.  , in the grain and grass warehouse. Suddenly, the entire company camp was in a mess, with cries and shouts. Countless people were killed in the sea of ??fire, or frozen into lumps of ice, or were penetrated, smashed, burned, devoured and poisoned. In just a short time.  The damage received within a few seconds was comparable to the roar of an army. It must be admitted that everyone in the human race underestimated the destructive power of the dark night. No one expected that the magicians of the elves were so powerful even if it was only a fifth-level magic.  , but have you ever seen a fifth-level group magic that can be thrown one kilometer into the food warehouse at the rear of the coalition camp? Hebius rushed out of the headquarters with his face covered with tears, and I don¡¯t know which one?  The bastard is so vulgar, he actually threw out a fifth-level plant magic [Killing Gods and Demons Flower] - of course, the fifth-level magic does not really achieve the effect of killing gods and ghosts, but it is not far different from the name.  The God-Slaying Demon-Slaying Flower is actually the Poison King Flower of the Abyss. If no one knows this name clearly, its other name is almost famous in the four realms of the abyss - the Stinky Fart Flower. Even if there is only one,  It can also carry a stink for half a kilometer against the wind. It can be said that it is a god who blocks stinks and acts as a stinky Buddha. Even a creature like a corpse monster will be so smoked that it wants to pinch it when encountering a stinky fart flower.?self.  The fifth-level magic activated by the eighth-level strength did not summon one stinky flower, but ten of them hit the headquarters tent. So the mood of the generals at this moment can be understood.  "You beat me, kill me, kill me, it's just because of my lack of strength. It would be too humiliating for you to smoke me to death with your farts, right?"  Looking at the chaos in the camp, Hebius almost fainted. The veteran, who was over fifty years old, pulled out his sword with grief and anger and shouted: "Everyone mount up! Follow me and destroy those damn elves!" "  Roar!" A group of cavalry howled, and they all got on their horses with red eyes like rabbits - some of the horses that were killed by magic also got on the spare ones.  I have to admit that several big countries famous for their cavalry are indeed very powerful. Even if the chaos in the camp is so chaotic, they are still fully prepared and lined up in five minutes. Then, under the leadership of Hebius, they roar and start to move outward.  charge!  This place is about one kilometer away from the elves¡¯ position. In the excitement of the crowd, when they rush to the elves¡¯ position, it is also the time when the cavalry¡¯s strength is at its best!  And every knight of the red cavalry in the vanguard was ignited with a red light like a flame!  This is the bloody fighting spirit of the red cavalry!  The cavalry behind also ignited their own unique fighting spirit unique to their country!  The cavalry is as powerful as a rainbow.  The magic vine smiled and said to the magicians and huntresses who came back: "Thank you for your hard work." Immediately, he looked at the charging cavalry and said: "Enter the tree demon." Fifty elf tree demons with trembling branches cackled  Smiling, he walked forward and slowly inserted his hands into the grass in front of him. The green light passed from his body to the ground.  The ground rumbled and trembled, and about fifty meters away from Nightmare and the others, large ferocious thorns sprouted out of the ground. These thorns, which were as thick as an adult's arm, were tangled together, forming a three-layer-long tree.  Two hundred meters of horse resistance!  At the same time, as the magic vine waved out with one hand, the huntresses were blessed by the [Roar] of the Druid of the Claw, and each of them was covered with a layer of blood, looking like smooth muscles.  My arms instantly became thicker!  "You want to stop our cavalry with this little obstacle!?" Hebius sneered. When he rushed to the first row of thorns to resist the horses, he had already jumped up. At this moment, he looked at the magic vines in his eyes.  Seeing a dead person is no different.  The magic vine smiled strangely, and when the more than three hundred knights at the sharp knife position crossed the horse, the sound of metal grinding resounded in everyone's soul.  "Darkdark"

 Mainland China Chapter 77 What a waste

    There are many ghosts As the ultimate skill of the eternal nightmare, the magic vine was once used by three people in the battle of Chaos City against the Kiev clone.  At that time, he was only at level 11.  The heroes under Dongfang Yun's command have different circumstances. In comparison, Swain has the highest starting point.  After upgrading the Dark Night Base, Dongfang Yun has been reminded that the level of summonable heroes will be increased by one level based on the original level.  Just like the Sven summoned by the eighth-level magic crystal was at the ninth level, and the Sand King summoned by the tenth-level magic crystal was at the eleventh level, the hero level and the magic crystal level will always differ by two levels.  But after the first level of the Dark Night Base, Swain summoned using the tenth-level magic crystal reached the twelfth level This is not to mention that Swain did not rush to debug. Once the debugging is successful, he will immediately enter the heaven level.  .  Except for Swain, the three generals with the highest starting points are the Sand King, the Guardian of Light, and the Eternal Nightmare. They were all summoned through the tenth-level magic crystal in the first-level base.  A hard-working general like Si who constantly advances through battles does not have a strength that is improved through runes in the later period, but has a heaven-defying eleventh level as soon as he is born.  So, after a debugging, the strength of the magic vine itself has reached the twelfth level, which is the level of all generals when they are in full form.  After entering the complete form, the application of ultimate skills becomes easier, less powerful and stronger. At the same time, the power of rules is not like magic that can determine the range by controlling the output. The power of rules attached to the ghosts of the magic vine is  It is absolute darkness, and the range is completely unchanged depending on the level.  So when it was deployed this time, the area within a four-kilometer radius was instantly dark, as if the sun had fallen and the darkness had fallen, so dark that it was impossible to see.  Under the suppression of this kind of rules, even though each of the 70,000 cavalrymen was burning with fighting spirit, the visibility was not more than one meter.  The sudden darkness made them panic and fear. Except for Hebius and the more than a hundred knights who acted as sharp knives in front of them, they crossed the first thorns and stopped their horses. All the knights behind were panicked.  As the people roared and the horses roared, all the flatterers in the front row fell under the first rejection of the horses. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of course can not stop the endless cavalry, even a thinner city wall, I am afraid that under the impact of this torrent of steel full of fighting spirit, it will be shattered instantly.  However, don't forget, these are the thorns and horses created by the seventh-level tree demon. Even if the eighth-level strong man wields a giant sword full of fighting spirit to cut them, it is probably the same as cutting tofu with a dull knife - it is still frozen.  Tofu.  The fall of the first row of cavalry led to the fall of the second row of cavalry. What followed was a disaster that made the earth tremble crazily. People were trapped under the splash of horses, and rows of knights were trampled to death by their own people.  Damn it, the person behind will be knocked over even if he stops for half a step.  This is Mo Teng¡¯s first plan, and it is also the easiest way for a strong man like him to deal with the cavalry.  Don't underestimate the three thorns that are less than fifty meters away from him. If it is placed a little further forward, the speed of the cavalry will not be maximized. If it is placed a little later, I am afraid that the waves of cavalry will cause him and the huntresses to fall.  submerged.  Only this kind of horse that happens to be in the strongest position of the cavalry's sprint can make it difficult for the cavalry in the last row to turn the horse's head even if they are aware of the crisis ahead It's not that they can't, but they don't dare. The maximum sprint speed of the six-legged horse is even higher than  The upper limit of the speed of ordinary cars on the earth. At this time, the person who rushes straight forward is only the fellow Taoist in front who dies. If the horse is turned around or forcibly pulled to a stop, the person who suddenly falls to death under the action of inertia is the poor Taoist.  Of course, such a huge disaster would not wipe out all 70,000 cavalrymen in one fell swoop. After their confident charge was shattered, a more terrifying disaster was yet to come.  Under the wave of the nightmare, the huntresses, blessed by 25% of the power of the Druid of the Claw, began to charge. Because they were friendly forces, they would not be trapped by the darkness, not to mention that the night elves were creatures under the moon and had night vision capabilities.  Probably better than their daytime vision.  Although these female hunters are not all elites, their overall strength has reached the eighth level on average - in fact, it doesn't matter even if they are only the first level, because it is almost a big victory in front of them, even if those soldiers are still alive,  They only have half a life left, and all they have to do is harvest it.  The huntresses spurred the cheetahs on their crotches, like the wind on the grassland, and began to circle around this hell of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They did not launch an attack immediately, but quickly searched for the cheetahs who were still suffering in this war.  They called out the living beings who were still alive, then aimed at the living people in a straight line, and threw out the three-edged shurikens in their hands. Even if the shurikens at this moment did not have any energy infused into them, their strong arm strength alone was enough to kill them.  The shuriken disintegrated all life within a two-hundred-meter straight line before flying back to the hand.  Demon Teng was the first to start the battle, but he was also the first to fight.?The end of the battle.  Almost all 70,000 lives were taken away in just three minutes, which made him frown a little.  Thinking about it, it seems that the convergence of power proposed by Swain did not achieve very good results. Although everyone did lower their strength, this small plan combined with the powerful rules field made the battle end before it lasted five minutes.  He was a little depressed. Victory was only one of the goals, but the desired effect was not achieved.  How about getting hurt?  Thinking in his mind, Demon Vine's eyes fell on Hebius, who jumped over two thorns with more than 30 people in succession.  Hebius looked back in despair, although he could not see anything.  But this did not prevent him from guessing that his troops had been completely wiped out from the strong smell of blood coming from behind him and the gradually subdued wailing.  There were throbbing pains in his heart, and his eyes, which had never shed tears before, were now bursting with tears.  He doesn¡¯t care about the lives of other coalition soldiers, but what about the empire¡¯s red cavalry?  That was the unit he first joined, grew fastest, and finally commanded completely!  But now it¡¯s like this?  In the vast darkness, he couldn't see a trace of blood flame fighting spirit. It was obvious that he was defeated and his subordinates were dead.  This sudden failure made many things that were once proud of seem to be swallowed up by the darkness.  He clenched the knight's spear in his hand, his body was shaking violently, and he was determined to kill that black monster even if he risked his life!  At this time, a crazy roar came from the distance, and he turned his head suddenly.  The sky was getting brighter, and those old eyes were not dim enough to notice that in the distance, the monster was rushing towards him at an extremely fast speed.  Its speed was so fast that the wind pressure cut a crack more than half a meter deep on the ground. At the same time, the moon-shaped curved blades of the monster's hands were also facing itself. It was obvious that this monster was  I want to take off my head!  Hebius's eyes were extremely firm for a moment. In his opinion, this monster was just an idiot. If he rushed towards him in the dark, he would definitely kill him easily, even if he took advantage of the fact that he had just been depressed.  Shi quietly came to kill him, and with his speed, he could kill him absolutely effortlessly. However, it rushed in just when the surrounding darkness was about to dissipate, and it was still shouting for fear that he wouldn't be able to find it.  Are you humiliating me?  !  !  !  It only took half a second to think, and the slow-moving six-legged horse started running wildly with its legs pinched. On the spear, crimson blood flame fighting energy ignited crazily, covering the whole person and the whole horse!  Hebius does not know any fancy fighting skills, nor has he learned a more powerful fighting spirit. He only has the blood flame fighting spirit that has been honed in countless battles and decades, and the most suitable for cavalry charges "Blood Flame Thorn"  Hit! ¡± The magic vine looks like it¡¯s roaring, but it¡¯s actually laughing.  You can¡¯t control the rules, but you can control your body.  His speed was now suppressed to 5% of full speed. He also quickly turned off the dark field. The most important thing is that he also used a series of roars to arouse the anger of the human general!  As long as the other party is angry, he can take the opportunity to be injured. If the news spreads like this, the Dark Night General uses the conspiracy to trick the coalition cavalry, but his own strength is not as good as the coalition general. If the news reaches the ears of the Nujia Empire, he is nothing more than a  They are just weaklings who are playing tricks and tricks, and cannot arouse their vigilance.  With this thought in mind, and seeing Hebius rushing towards him with great momentum, Mo Teng snickered in his heart.  Even though Hebius's speed was not increased to the maximum in the two-phase charge, his momentum at this moment was enough to frighten the average strong man to the point of peeing.  Looking at the spear tip burning with bloody fighting spirit, Demon Teng did not wave the moon blade in his hand to kill the opponent with his flexible body at the closest distance, but faced him straight with his chest raised.  In an instant, Hebius became even more angry. This was simply Chi Guoguo's ignorance!  He used all his strength to thrust out the tip of the gun in his hand!     Ding!  With a soft sound, Hebius was stunned, and the magic vine was also stunned. The six-legged war horse stopped abruptly, rubbing out four streaks of dust on the ground.  The gazes of the six humans and beasts all fell on the tip of the spear.  The seemingly majestic spear tip actually only sparked half a spark on the carapace on the Demon Vine's chest before stopping.  After being stunned for half a minute, Mo Teng raised his head in disbelief and said: "Thisis your full attack!?" Hebius was so ashamed and angry that if he hadn't been through hundreds of battles, his opponent would have a knight's spear.  Almost as if he was commanding it with his arm, the repulsive force of the gun head almost made it impossible for him to release the handle of the gun.  &nbspHebius didn't know that the magic vine had reached level 12. Even though he had restrained most of his power, his body's toughness could not be weakened.  Demon Teng didn¡¯t know that Hebius¡¯s strength was only at level seven, and even ordinary elf soldiers might not be his opponents.  He believed that this man was at the forefront of the charge, and he had just seen him straddling a horse and walking in the front row of a group of human generals. This guy was at best a first-level strongman.  At this moment, both the surviving cavalry and the night elves were a little sluggish.  Then, Demon Vine angrily swung the moon blade of his right arm and chopped off the head of the human general in front of him.  The last words Hebius¡¯s head heard in mid-air were: ¡°What a waste!¡±

 Continental Storm Chapter 78 There is still a way

    Four pairs of beautiful eyes were staring at each other.  The difference is that Dongfang Yun is squatting on the shore, while Bi Lilin is lying in the water.  After looking at each other for more than ten seconds, the little fish man turned back to Slada and said, "Is this little girl your mother?" Dongfang Yun almost fainted with anger and yelled, "I am his father! And I am a man! You are the only one who  It¡¯s a little girl, your whole family is a little girl!¡± Xiao Yuren looked at Dongfang Yun angrily: ¡°Humph! You must be a vixen who jumped out of nowhere and confused my little Sisi, and then asked him to bring you here.  You want to drive me away!" She looked at Dongfang Yun seriously, tears flashing in her big eyes.  "I said you are thinking about something" Dongfang Yun stood up helplessly, raised his chin to expose his neck, and pointed at the clean and white place: "Did you see that the old paper has an Adam's apple?" "In  Where?" The little fish man looked carefully and could barely see some bulges, but the woman tilted her neck back almost 135 degrees, so she could definitely see the bulges, right?  "" Dongfang Yun looked at Bi Lilin speechlessly: "I am really Dongfang Yun, the King of the Night, and I have no intention of driving you away. After all, you have already slept with Slada." He originally wanted to  He said how could a vixen fall in love with such an ugly son like me, but considering that he had to take care of Sradha's self-esteem, he had to find another way to emphasize his identity.  The little fish-man thought for a while and asked: "Then can you let little Sisi stay here with me all the time?" Her cute pink fish tail slapped the lake surface, stirring up waves: "It's so boring here, there is no one  Accompany me, even Xiao Sisi doesn¡¯t come here often. " "I don¡¯t know why, but the name she calls you always gives me a creepy feeling" Dongfang Yun turned around and said to Slada: "In that case, you will accompany me.  She should stay here for a while. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t need too many people to go to Bansai with me tomorrow.¡± Slada¡¯s face turned red when he said it: ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t have any effect, I will keep going.  Go down, no matter" Dongfang Yun waved his hand to interrupt him: "I didn't say I don't want you anymore. Why are you looking like a pitiful abandoned puppy? Look, let me summarize my recent schedule for you.  " After talking a lot over and over again, Slada's tangled mood was calmed down. Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief, and then said happily: "This lake looks like rippling blue waves. It's really beautiful. It's not as good as yours.  "Teach me how to swim!" "Swimming?" Bi Lilin asked with wide eyes, "What does that mean?" She is from the sea tribe and lives in the water. She has never heard of this word.  Slada smiled and said: "That's no problem. I haven't been in the water for several days and my skin is a little dry." "You" Swain looked at the three generals in front of him, his expression still calm.  , but there were bursts of powerlessness in my heart.  "Is that trash?" Galen pointed at himself with a smile.  Swain closed his eyes and slowly tapped his fingers on the continent map on the table without saying a word.  There are some things that even he cannot predict, or that everyone on the mainland cannot predict.  The so-called ¡®something¡¯ is the fighting power that the Dark Night Army burst out in an instant.  ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although his battle ended the fastest, basically everyone would only teleport if word spread. This general who led the army was extremely powerful and could open a dark field to imprison everyone.  As a result, humans may not know much about Dark Night's military strength - the huntress carrying a magician to attack the camp, if humans had such high mobility, would probably be crazier than what Dark Night did, but it wouldn't be necessary  care.  The key is the battle between Garen and Sven.  To describe it in one sentence, there is no bright spot at all.  Sven did not forget the tactic of showing weakness. When the five thousand berserkers and the one hundred thousand heavy armored infantry were advancing steadily, he used the most normal blocking tactics, with seventy tree men over ten meters tall standing in the front.  The magician is freezing the ground, and the archer is attacking with missiles. This is all understandable.  The key is that even though they tried hard to suppress their own strength, in order to prevent the infantry from rushing into the archers, the tree people also put up a very tenacious resistance. Every berserker of at least level five was swept away in large swaths; the magician's Wanli Ice  Even though the sealing magic is a fifth-level magic and only acts on the ground, their magic output is not suppressed. The entire four kilometers square ground is covered with a layer of frost. The heavy infantry cannot stand up at all; the archers are even more persistent.  Following Swain's instructions, no attribute magic was used, and the projectile skills were all scattered flower arrows that ordinary third-level magic archers can use. But the problem is that you have seen an arrow shot and split into hundreds of bows in the air.The scattering arrows?  Moreover, after the base upgrade, all construction projects are being upgraded. The bows fired by the archers have a certain percentage of armor-breaking attributes. This is the armor-breaking attribute, allowing the elves' bows to penetrate the defenses of heavy armored infantry*  *, with just three rounds of projectiles, one hundred thousand heavy armored infantry destroyed more than 70,000.  Let's talk about Galen, this guy simply forgot to show his weakness to the enemy. With a wave of his hand, two hundred raptor druids killed three thousand griffin knights in the air battle. Their feathers were covered with blood and minced meat, and the four hundred archers fell like rain.  They didn't even have the power to suppress them, so they directly used their best magic bows to plow the ground over and over again. Not only were the 30,000 Frost Crossbow Cavalry and Cross Swordsmen troops shot to death before they could even cross half the distance, but also  Can you believe that a fifteen-kilometer hill in the north of Goddess Yelin was blown into a depression?  The most shameful thing is the magicians brought. Under the command of Galen, a hundred light magicians suppressed the three dark magician groups with a total of 450 people, unable to hold their heads up. One hundred dark magicians  The magicians even joined forces to summon three abyss bone dragons and slaughtered the entire coalition camp.  The final result was that Galen didn't even have two hundred huntresses, and directly killed a hundred thousand people in the Northern Alliance without even a hair left!  Therefore, the Dark Night Empire dispatched 3,000 combat units and three generals, and the result was 259,700 human coalition forces.  When the dozens of elves who were scouts (the green light group, the basic agricultural unit in the dark night) relayed the battle situation to Swain's mind, his eyes almost went black and he vomited blood and died.  ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  But what did your sister do?  He led 3,000 units into the battle and destroyed more than eighty times his own number of enemies. It would be a shame if the Nujia Empire didn't care!  Especially Galen, you are not showing weakness to the enemy at all, but you are demonstrating to the enemy, do you understand?  ?  Swain had a headache as he thought about countermeasures, and the speed of his fingers tapping on the table gradually became a little faster. The atmosphere in the combat headquarters in the ancient guardian was depressing. Even the elf girl who came to pour tea accidentally knocked over the teacup.  , tea spilled all over the map.  This little elf girl was probably only seventy or eighty years old, equivalent to a five or six-year-old human child. When she saw this scene, she was so frightened that she cried. She knelt down and begged for mercy: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, generals! I didn't do it on purpose! I didn't do it on purpose!"  " Swain slowly opened his eyes, his dead face still looked calm. He waved the crying elf away, then raised his head and said, "I don't blame you." "I just said"  Galen showed a smile: "When fighting, you must do your best!" Swain didn't even look at him, and said to himself: "I didn't think carefully. The current peak combat power of human beings on the mainland has passed through Kurt.  After the Imperial Battle and the Massacre in the City of Chaos, it was no longer enough to form a crusade. In this way, even if there were more human soldiers, fighting our combat units would be tantamount to death. I should have guessed that there would be such a zero casualty record.  " "But this is not what we are proud of. Don't forget that giants, dwarves, orcs, and goblins are still living on this continent, and dragons are also in the outer sea. It is impossible to say that at a critical moment, humans will ask for help.  Their help." "Of course." Galen said with a smile.  Swain took a step forward and said: "What about this battle? We have already shown strong combat effectiveness, I'm afraid" Swain said calmly: "I have already taken care of this matter, you can go and rest."  The three generals looked at each other, knowing that Swain must be very unhappy at the moment. Even though they were brothers, they didn't want to be scolded, so they immediately left angrily.  Swain calmly looked at the map stained with tea for five minutes. Then he gently raised his head, picked up a biscuit next to him and fed it to the six-eyed hook-billed crow on his shoulder.  When he said to the crow, he seemed to be talking to himself: "Now is not the time. Even though your father is very strong, even though we have enough strength, we must suppress the desire to kill and the belief of conquest in our hearts, and have the last laugh."  He is the one who laughs the happiest" "Come here." After the six-eyed hook-billed crow finished eating the cookies, Swain completely calmed down, and the fierceness and irritability flashing in his eyes disappeared.  A very capable male flower elf came in and knelt on one knee: "General." Swain didn't look at him. He quickly wrote something on the paper, threw it in front of the other party and said, "Hand this over.  "To the high priest." "Yes!" The flower elf picked up the paper and quickly folded it in half.  "Tell the high priest that this plan will be most effective if it is implemented immediately." After Swain finished speaking, he continued to stare at the continent map, unable to turn around for a long time.  ¡­¡­ ¡°What? LetShould I go to the class competition immediately?  Dongfang Yun wiped the water on his head with a white towel and said curiously: "Didn't that bitch say that it would be too late to go tomorrow?"  " Lairilei smiled and took the towel to help Dongfang Yun, who was shorter than herself, wipe it carefully: "The high priest said that our battle plan failed. Swain said that a plan must be executed by the human race, so  Dad, you have to rush there immediately.  "    "knew.  "Dongfang Yun nodded. Since Swain said it, it should be done. He suddenly thought of the word "battle plan failed" and couldn't help but ask: "If the battle plan failed, what were our casualties?"  "    "whee!  Lairile smiled and said, "If there are casualties, it doesn't count as a failure of the plan."  " She told Dongfang Yun about the battle outside the forest, and Dongfang Yun felt relieved: "I see, then there is nothing more to say.  " Lai Ruilei suddenly asked: "Dad, who are you going to take with you this time?  "Although establishing a base is also an important matter, both the generals and Dongfang Yun know that the situation on the mainland has begun to revolve around the Dark Night Base. This time when going to Bansai, some generals must be left to deal with emergencies. " Dongfang Yun  After thinking for a while, he said: "Let Kriselis and Izalo go with me.  " Lairile pouted: "Aren't you going to take me with you?  " Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "This is not a fun trip. I only came back in a day or two.  " "Oh" Lairilei pouted. Dongfang Yun suddenly thought of something, and immediately closed his eyes and activated the soul link. Galen, did you let others see you when you went out to fight? Sure, Dad? Um  What should I do? What's wrong? I originally planned to leave the human base to you, but now that you show up, I'm afraid the human country will know that the base is mine. Haha, don't worry, dad, this is yours.  Don¡¯t worry, because I have wiped out all the Northern Alliance forces I faced, with not even a hair left. If I hadn¡¯t been afraid that my father¡¯s morality would not tolerate massacre, I would have told you already, hahaha Oh,  In this case, be prepared, we will set off to Bansai now Bansai is not the capital of the Galen Empire, but it is the most prosperous city far beyond the capital. Both merchants and residents enjoy the stability and tranquility here.  Prosperous. The teleportation array that Tyrande sent to Buicareno was set up in the back garden of the city lord's palace, and two animal messengers were left behind to facilitate sound transmission. The animal messengers are special communication tools in the dark night provided by the Raptor Druid.  , can carry out ultra-long-distance instantaneous communication, so as soon as he received the message, Buicareno waited alone in the back garden early. A sudden light appeared, and in the three-meter-diameter teleportation array, Dongfang Yun hugged the Sand King, behind him.  Following Galen and Izalo, Buicareno's lips trembled when he saw Dongfang Yun's appearance, and his eyes were as green as a hungry wolf.  He was startled, but the Sand King in his arms suddenly jumped out and jumped into Bui Carreno's arms, laughing loudly: "Uncle Bui, long time no see, Chrysalis misses you very much!"  " "I miss Chrysalis too!  "Buycareno woke up, lifted the Sand King on his shoulders, and then said to Dongfang Yun: "Long time no see, are you okay?  " These words made Dongfang Yun feel a little numb. He nodded and said, "Wellit's okay. It's been a long time."  " Seemingly noticing that Dongfang Yun's expression was not right, Buycareno quickly said: "Well Mr. Yun, please come into the room and chat!  " Dongfang Yun nodded. If Galen and Izaro weren't following him, he almost wanted to run away. The look in Bui's eyes was so ambiguous that it reminded him of some BL plot. Entering the main hall, Bui  Carreno asked Dongfang Yun to sit on the upper seat, while he sat down on the right side, and then said: "I heard from His Majesty the High Priest that this time Your Excellency Yun came here, did you want to start building the base immediately?  " He didn't know much about the base. He only thought that building a base was a big construction project. What's more, the 100,000 peasants from the Basque Empire captured by the elves before were also sent to the mountains northwest of Bansai, and they seemed to have established a solid foundation.  Ikareno's thoughts Dongfang Yun said: "Indeed, this is the primary purpose, but there is one more thing I want to ask.  "    "Please say.  " "Mr. Buyi has friends all over the continent. I wonder if he has any friends in newspapers?  " "Yes, I have friends in the public opinion circles in several larger empires. Is there anything you can do for me, Your Excellency Yun?"  " "That's right.  Izaro stroked his beard and said for Dongfang Yun: "Mr. Buyi must have known about the soldiers from various countries in the mainland surrounding the goddess Ye Lin. Today, we sent people to fight them."  " "What are the casualties?  " Izaro said: "Fortunately, there were no casualties among the 3,000 soldiers who went into battle, and more than 250,000 enemy troops were wiped out.  " "!  "Buycareno had a dull expression as if he had been struck by lightning: "Animate 250,000 people with zero casualties?  " "Yes, we know that Mr. Buyi is a kind person. This kind of thing will definitely cause Mr. Buyi's dissatisfaction, so we would like to apologize to you.  " "No" Buicareno glanced at Dongfang Yun cautiously, and then said: "After all, they took the initiative to send troops, not to mention that the Dark Night Empire is also a part of the mainland.  "Izaro smiled and said; "It's best for Mr. Bui to think so, but have you ever thought about the crisis behind this?  " "" Buicareno frowned slightly, thought for a moment and said, "Nujia Empire?  The soldiers they left here can't make any waves. Even if they are dissatisfied with you, they can only suppress it and go back.  " Izaro shook his head and told the story about the Nujia Empire's remote communication. Buika Reno was so smart. He thought for a few minutes and then patted the chair and said: "That's it!  So they may even have the ability to urgently teleport soldiers during wartime. If this is the case, what the generals did before is likely to arouse Nujia's vigilance. Once this vigilance reaches a certain height, I'm afraid" Galen's old face said.  Red. Izalo nodded and said: "So we hope to use Mr. Bui's power to mobilize some public opinion to weaken the threat of the Dark Night Empire to various countries. Of course, after the base is built, we will also use manpower to infiltrate various countries in the mainland.  Seize the guidance of public opinion.  "Buycarenoqi said: "How to catch this?  " Izaro smiled and said: "It's very simple. Just like normal wartime newspapers, don't human countries like to brag about their achievements to stabilize the people's hearts? It's like killing a thousand and blowing out ten thousand. We can completely pass it.  Infiltrate and bribe, and let each country publicize this battle. Although the death of 250,000 people will inevitably be known to all the people, it can stabilize the people's hearts by reporting that the elves also suffered heavy casualties -  ¡ªThe human kingdom will certainly not reject this kind of thing, but this bragging is not big enough.  " Old God Izaro said: "As intelligence agents who have gone deep into the elves, we will report to various countries that the elves seem to be unscathed. In fact, all the elves in the battle died due to excessive exertion. The reason why the elves are  They try their best to appear strong because they are afraid that humans will see that the elves are still in a weak stage of development.  "

 Continental Storm Chapter 79 The Uncrowned King

    In order to win the final victory, under the attack of dozens of upper tenth-level warriors from the Dark Night Empire, the three-pronged coalition was not afraid and exchanged a full 250,000 warriors for the Dark Night warriors to escape!  They used their lives and blood to compose a magnificent poem for mankind.  "The sad song of weeping blood!"  The Human Empire defeated the Dark Night tragically" - Galen Empire's "Pioneer"  Even though the warriors who died were less than one percent of those in the Battle of Kot, the blood of these warriors proved one thing to us, that is, the mainland human race will always be  Will not succumb to any race, whether it is the former orcs or the undead of the past "Another tragic battlefield after the Battle of Kot, the unyielding chapter played in the forest of goddess industry" - Slok Empire "Minbao"  There is no doubt that our warriors have long known the power of the Dark Night Empire. Today, when the top powerhouses on the continent are withering away, the human race is still unyielding!  Even if there are not enough super strong men, we can still use the body of a warrior to withstand the sword edge of a powerful enemy!  "Use the tragedy of life to interpret the greatness of the human race" - Havas Empire's "King"  Of course, the Dark Night Empire, which did not participate in the Battle of the Kot Empire and the Massacre in the City of Chaos, has a high-end talent pool far better than those on the mainland.  country, we can even admit without hesitation that the Dark Night Empire has more peak experts than the entire continent combined, but similarly, this time the 250,000 troops are exchanged for nearly a hundred of the other party's tenth level experts.  Although the lives of the victims have caused pain and sorrow to countless families, more importantly, we have boosted the morale of mankind in this battle.  "On the Battle of Goddess Yelin" - Shatak Empire's "Noble Mansion Newspaper"  Many people are now rumoring that our 250,000 troops have been exchanged for hundreds of the enemy's tenth-level powerhouses. Such rumors  It is undoubtedly ridiculous. If you think about it carefully, a tenth-level strong man can easily destroy a city. Can an army of 250,000 kill so many strong men?  There is no doubt that this is the cowhide from the nobles of human countries. They do not want to see the cowhide flying in the sky, but they are unwilling to accept this defeat. More importantly, they are not panicked like humans.  Here, as the author of thirty-four documentary works, I am willing to take the risk of offending the senior officials of various mainland countries to reveal to you a top-secret information. Our 250,000 troops did not kill so many enemy troops at all.  Powerful people, according to the author's most accurate inside information, in the battle of Goddess Yelin, one twelfth-level powerhouse, three eleventh-level powerhouses, fourteen tenth-level powerhouses, and twenty-two powerhouses below tenth level died in the Dark Night Empire.  The ridiculous nobles, in order to promote their own strength, actually counted the injured and the lower ten levels of power into the upper ten levels of death. This is undoubtedly ridiculous.  "Ridiculous Information, Sad Nobles" - Teka Empire's "Angel News"  Therefore, the data revealed by the BAK University scholar from Teka Empire's "Angel News" is undoubtedly true.  In the battle on Earth, we killed only eighteen strong men of the upper tenth level.  Why the record is boasted into the hundreds is impossible to verify, but will the pride of our race be lost in this way?  The author guarantees, absolutely not!  I wonder if you all still remember the god Lerel Sage two hundred years ago. As a twelfth-level strongman, he could release forbidden spells with just a flick of his fingers. The god Cato Yaxian one hundred and fifty years ago  He cut off Tiandu Peak, which is more than 4,800 meters high, with one sword. Our army can kill a strong man of this level. What does it mean?  It shows that the pride of our race and the dignity of our race are still in our hands!  Even if we lose high-level experts, our warriors and magicians still use their lives to support our backs!  "Our Pride" - "Rhapsody" of the Mini Empire  As we all know, our Pompeii Empire, as the most powerful country in the mainland, is famous for its prudence and rigor. As the president of "Shen Bao", the author naturally also  We must adhere to Pompeii's usual rigor.  I hereby admit to the citizens of the Empire that the boasts of many tabloids and other empires are completely unverifiable, and the information reported back by our scouts is indeed what the Piccolo scholar of the Teka Empire said, the casualties of the Dark Night Empire  It's not as big as the rumors say.  Maybe many people are thinking that if the Dark Night Empire can produce a lineup of one twelfth-level powerhouse, three eleventh-level powerhouses, and fourteen tenth-level powerhouses, then the powerful power they hold in their hands  How many more are there?  Let¡¯s look at a set of reports sent back from the front line: Before and after the decisive battle in Goddess Yelin, the area occupied by the Dark Night Empire in the forest was ten to six. In other words, after this battle, although nothing could be seen on the surface, in reality  The manpower secretly distributed by the Dark Night Empire has begun to shrink.  To be fair, the loss of 250,000 soldiers by the mainland human race this time is certainly worthy of sadness, but it is far from breaking the bones. However, the death of these strong men in the Dark Night Empire has cut off a large piece of flesh, so it can  I believe that in the near future, the human race will completely nip the Dark Night Empire in the bud.  According to reliable information, His Majesty the Emperor of our country has decided to send troops??And the Second Encirclement and Suppression "Analysis of the Strength of the Dark Night Empire" - Pompeii Empire's "Shen Bao" On the second day of the battle of Goddess Yelin, newspapers in almost all human countries on the mainland began to discuss this crazily  battle.  Top newspapers, daily newspapers, and tabloids in various countries have attracted the attention of the public in various ways. Some brag about this battle, some are angry, and some are sad. The number of enemies annihilated has also increased from a dozen at the beginning to ten.  The number of powerful people rose to hundreds, and then dropped back to a dozen due to the righteous words of several authoritative media. However, no matter what, all the newspapers uniformly claimed that the coalition lost 250,000 people, and the people began to believe it.  We are exchanging the life of the superior for the life of the superior.  Even a three-year-old child knows that the strength of a ten-level strong man can destroy a city. So is it worth it to exchange 250,000 troops for the death of eighteen strong men?  At least most of the human population still finds it worthwhile.  This is like the rise of a weak country, and the counterattack of the silk thread makes people feel secretly happy. Of course, when everyone buys newspapers and is secretly happy, they also have to show a sad look, and drop a few drops for the sake of the dead human compatriots.  Tears of sincerity.  On the contrary, it is okay to deceive the ordinary people with this kind of "tragic victory" that everyone talks about, but the top leaders of various countries have to face a cruel fact, that is, the Dark Night Empire wiped out eighty times of itself with almost zero casualties.  enemy.  So it¡¯s very funny, the lower part is happy and the upper part is full of gloom.  Of course, the top human beings absolutely do not want this huge failure to be known to the residents they rule. So when only a dozen newspapers began to report on the matter, the rest of the big newspapers also began to publicize the public opinion under the hint of the top leaders of various countries.  bombing.  In this era, there is no Internet, and the only source of information for the people is newspapers. Therefore, under the unified bragging of the newspaper commentators with "sad and solemn faces", the people's fighting spirit and confidence are also encouraged. Everyone feels that what the newspapers say is true.  It's too much. Two hundred and fifty thousand people are exchanged for a dozen to reach the tenth level. No matter how you look at it, it's not a loss!  Most of this is just hypocrisy displayed by those in power.  In the inner sanctum of the Angel Hill in the Papal State.  The magnificent inner hall is the Pope's personal reception room, and few people have always been qualified to enter. However, today everyone on Angel Mountain knows that two emperors have been personally admitted to the inner hall by the Pope.  On the round table, three people sat separately.  The one in the middle is naturally Pope Benfric XIII in a gold-embellished white robe. The one on the left with three long beards and a literary temperament is the Basket Emperor Fury VII of the old empire, that is, the wise woman.  The person's father.  The man on the right, who is probably in his thirties and well built, is Emperor Alonso III of the Pompeii Empire, a superpower that only emerged in the last hundred years or so.  If the world knew that Fury VII and Alonso III would be sitting together, everyone would probably go crazy, because in recent decades, the two superpowers have been fighting constantly, fighting each other for the status of the continent's largest power.  , and the two emperors were extremely disgusted with each other. Alonso III once threatened to destroy Fury VII's family, and then took the female sage back to his home as a slave girl, and Fury VII also showed no sign of weakness and said that there would be one in the end.  He wanted to castrate Alonso and make him a eunuch in his palace.  "You have no joke, the two people's vows have made the people of each other's countries hate each other. No matter when and where they see each other, there will be a battle.  And today, the appearance of two great kings in the Papal States does it mean that divine power has surpassed imperial power, so they have to succumb to the call of the Pope?  Of course not. In fact, these two empires are the only countries on the mainland that have not allowed the Light Cult to enter their countries.  Currently, the three most powerful people in the world are discussing an issue.  The Empire of Dark Night Pope Benfric XIII had a solemn look on his face. Although he was seventy-four years old, he still looked only in his forties.  It's just that this being who has always been praised has wrinkles on his face at this moment.  "To be honest, I plan to convene all the countries in the mainland for a second war against the Dark Night Empire. As the two emperors of the two most powerful empires in the mainland, it is time to make a decision now." "What are the two most powerful empires."  Alonso III's face was extremely rosy. Even when he spoke calmly, his forehead and neck were full of veins. This emperor with extraordinary martial arts was already a tenth-level peak warrior. After hearing the Pope's words, he sneered and said: "Basket  It¡¯s long gone. The strongest one now is our Pompeii! No one can hold a candle to my country.¡± The fair-faced Basquet Fury VII was not angry after hearing this, but said calmly: ¡°At this time.  Does it make sense to talk about this?" Alonso snorted and slapped his hand on the table: "Then you tell me what makes sense." "Your Majesty," the Pope said calmly, "You are here.  JustAre you trying to show off to us two?  " If it were a Basket, Pompeii would naturally not be afraid, but coupled with the Papal State, which may mobilize the human countries of the entire continent, it would be different. Alonso snorted coldly and stopped talking. The Pope said: "You two, what is going on at this moment  The life and death of the human race on the mainland is at stake. Please put aside your conflicts. Only by uniting can we survive this crisis.  " "Danger?  Alonso sneered and said: "It's just a newly rising elf country. Those wastes destroyed 250,000 troops in the Goddess Forest. Do you think the elves are really too strong?"  " "Isn't it?  Fury VII said calmly: "Then what do you think is the reason?"  "Hmph, Goddess Yelin has been one of the four most dangerous places in the mainland since ancient times. I would like to ask you, why is this?"  "Alonso narrowed his eyes and looked at the other two people. The Pope pondered for a moment and said: "Of course there are countless magical beasts inside. These magical beasts can be driven by elves. At the same time, the strength of the forest elves inside is also extraordinary.  " "Haha, that's it. A group of idiots think they are very powerful. Don't forget that even if there is no such thing as the goddess of the Dark Night Empire, Ye Lin, they can't get involved. Now that only 250,000 people have died, they are so scared that they can only live in fear.  It means they are useless!  " "Your Excellency is certainly not a waste.  Fury said: "I just don't know why Pompeii surrendered without a fight when facing the Nujia Empire?"  " "You" Alonso was choked by a sentence, his face was blood red, and he held it for a long time before saying: "I have observed the strength of the Nujia Empire, there is no need to ask for the destruction of the country.  " Fury said calmly: "Then how do you know that the Dark Night Empire is not as powerful as Nujia?  " "It's a newly rising elf country. It's not like we haven't fought with the elf before. They may have more peak experts, but what about the available soldiers?  My spies also participated in this siege. They didn't think that the black monster was a strong man from the Goddess Yelin. If he hadn't lowered the inexplicable black field, do you think that a thousand people can withstand 70,000 cavalry?  The charge?  " Fury looked like he hadn't woken up. He poured himself a cup of coffee with his eyes half-open: "But my spies saw a thousand elves killing 70,000 cavalry alive. The strong man in armor  The person didn't even take action.  "Alonso was stunned. In fact, he knew in his heart that neither he nor Fury paid much attention to the battle to encircle and suppress the goddess Yelin, so they did not send a few spies to each other. It was not until the human army was almost completely wiped out that the problem was discovered, but  It is already impossible to obtain information, because the human soldiers who are still alive have been guarded by various countries to prevent them from conveying the true situation to the people. ¡°So.  Fury said calmly: "The strength of the Dark Night Empire must not be underestimated. Although their peak experts are very strong, the strength of ordinary elves must not be underestimated. This is why I am reluctantly willing to come to the Papal State with you."  reason.  " Alonso stared, but said nothing more. He had already discovered the seriousness of the matter. If he continues to stir up trouble for no reason, he is not worthy of being a wise emperor. " His Majesty Fury is right. This time,  It is inevitable that everyone will be in the same boat, and we ask His Majesty Alonso to put aside the barriers.  "The pope said calmly: "There have been examples of natural disasters of the undead before, and the Nujia Empire is also watching with eager eyes, so we absolutely cannot tolerate an alien race that consumes our living strength before the Nujia Empire comes again.  " Fury frowned: "Isn't it too much for the Pope to compare the Empire of Dark Night with the Scourge of the Undead?  "The Pope shook his head and said: "However, did you two send people to participate in the Chaos City Trade Fair?  "    "No.  "The two shook their heads together. With the strength of Basquet and Pompeii, they naturally would not covet the merchandise that appeared at the trade fair. The Pope calmly said: "My people went and brought back top-secret information about the City of Chaos.  The tragedy is most likely related to the Dark Night Empire, because at that time, there was an Dongfang family, and although the patriarch of the Dongfang family was a little girl, she called herself the King of the Dark Night. She had at least ten strong men of the tenth level under her command.  People, and there is also a heavenly person among them.  " "Heaven level!  !  !  !  "The two emperors took a breath. "The Pope said: "And this heaven-level strongman has also fought with Ner'zhul's direct descendant Kiev. It is said that Kiev is not his opponent."  In that tragedy in the City of Chaos, although there were thousands of corpses of powerful people from the Sea Clan, as well as the corpses of the Undead Tribe and several city lords of the City of Chaos, as well as the corpses of Kiev, and the Immortal Nether Fire was also unsealed, but there was something strange  However, the body of a strong member of the Dongfang family was not found there, and they all disappeared.  " Fury frowned and said: "The Pope means" Ben Furrick XIII said: "With the power of more than a dozen family experts, he killed thousands of sea undead and also killed the death knight Kiev. Doesn't that mean something?" Alonso looked shocked and swallowed hard.  "There is no evidence that they did it, right?" "There is no evidence, but in any case, it doesn't stop us from thinking more seriously, right? And the news my people brought back is that the golden-crowned sandworm in the Saphiro Desert is also  "Disappeared, and before that, the caravan where the King of the Night was was attacked by the Golden Crown Sandworm." Fury muttered, "I also remembered what you said. It is said that the King of the Night was once in the territory of the Orcs."  "I don't know if the news is true or not." Ben Furyk sighed and said, "I'm afraid the news won't be true once it's connected to each other." Alonso frowned.  : "Thousands of sixth-level elves? It's no wonder that three thousand elves killed 250,000 people." Fury said: "It would be fine if they only had these elves, if there were more, I'm afraid" He shook his head  , I don¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.  Ben Furik XIII held the hands of the two emperors with both hands at the same time and said: "So your majesties, it is time to join forces." Alonso said: "If it is an army composed of all sixth-level elves, it will be okay. High-level experts like us  It can be dealt with, but a heaven-level powerhouse" Fury also shook his head: "I'm afraid I can't deal with it." The pope cursed the two foxes in his heart. Which one of you doesn't have a heaven-level powerhouse?  But he also knew that he might have to shed some blood at this moment, otherwise how could he unite with others?  So he said: "In that case, let us send someone from the Papal Kingdom to deal with that heaven-level strongman." At the same time, the goddess Ye Lin.  Siwen sat under a tree and looked at the serious-looking silver-haired beauty next to her and the man holding a strange prop tremblingly behind her. He said leisurely: "You want to interview my most noble master?"  "Must!" the silver-haired beauty said loudly, clenching her little fists.  Swain waved his hand: "Go back, I'm not in the mood to kill people today." The silver-haired beauty bit her lower lip and shouted angrily: "Do you know who we are? We are reporters from Century Weekly!" "Then  So what? " "Huh! We are reporters, the Uncrowned King! So you must let me meet the King of the Night and interview him!" PS: I know that my writing is not very good, but I still sincerely request you.  , give me votes!

 Mainland China Chapter 80 The Troubled Jessica

    Jessica was so angry that she didn't notice that Sick, who was holding the [Magic Rubber] behind her, was shaking so much that he almost peed.  As the chief beauty reporter of Basket's "Century Weekly", Jessica was able to beat out all the competitors to become the cover person at the age of twenty-three. Naturally, the first thing that bore the brunt was her exquisite writing skills and persistent stalking.  A reporter¡¯s exclusive momentum that will last until you¡¯re convinced.  Almost all the famous people in Mainland China whom she interviewed did not expect that beneath the pretty face of this silver-haired girl, there was a thick skin that even magic could not penetrate.  But even though she has been working as a reporter for nearly seven years, her professional ethics is still recognized by no one. The professional ethics of a reporter is to keep an eye on someone and never give up.  Of course, she also has a shortcoming, that is, she is not a warrior or a magician, and her own strength is no different from that of ordinary people. Otherwise, the boss would not send her a fifth-level swordsman, Sick, as a photographer.  The ignorant are fearless. Jessica can't feel the strong aura faintly exuding from Sven's body like Sick, so she has no fear at all.  Swain said without raising his head: "The uncrowned king? So you are very powerful?" Jessica raised her chin proudly: "Of course there is no power, but our press community is very united, let's see who doesn't  You can easily make him stink if you like him. You know there is a comedian in China called Gang Guo, right? He just offended one of our colleagues and now he is in a bad stink. " "" Si Wenman.  Slowly raising his head, he looked at Jessica very strangely: "Stinking? Is it a kind of poisonous gas magic?" Jessica was stunned and waved her hands: "It just makes a person's reputation bad, even if he is well-known in mainland China.  Sages, nobles, and strong men will all be despised by the people under our unified pen! " "A bunch of losers who play with pens?" Swain finally understood what was going on, and secretly weighed his father's reputation in his heart -  ¡ªIt seems that after this battle, it has become stinky, right?  He shrugged, stood up and walked slowly into the depths of the forest.  "Hey! You haven't introduced us to the King of the Night yet!" Jessica jumped to her feet and shouted.  "Go away, you can smear him however you want, the king is yours to see if you want?" Swain said without looking back.  "You" Jessica bit her lower lip angrily, and loudly said with a flushed face: "I will never regret giving up!" "Jessica forget it, that man is very strong."  Ke swallowed.  "Look at your bear-like appearance, are you still a fifth-level warrior? Are you still my bodyguard?" Jessica looked back at him with contempt, turned around and chased after Swain, her voice fell far away.  Sick's ears: "Coward, go back if you don't have the guts to come here!" Looking at Jessica's back, a trace of resentment flashed in the red-faced Sick's eyes, and he quickly followed her.  The forest is quiet, and the sunlight can only filter in through the gaps between the leaves. With her feet stepping on the soft earth full of rotten leaves, Jessica already has a plan in her mind.  "Hmph, the first news about the King of Dark Night is that if he is not strict in controlling his subordinates, he will never become a great leader Huh, I have even interviewed the Pope. How dare you, a little soldier under the King of Dark Night, to play tricks on me? I insist on  Discredit you! "But Looking at the forest in front of her, Jessica was also a little confused.  There are too many and too tall trees here, and they all look similar. The guy in armor runs very fast, and there is no way he can catch up!  Jessica stamped her feet. She had been walking in the forest for more than half an hour and finally got lost.  In the gloomy forest, the voices of night owls sounded. Jessica suddenly remembered the famous haunted house in a certain empire that she visited when she first debuted, and the deer in her heart became more and more confused.  At this moment, there was the sound of feet stepping on fallen leaves from behind. She was so frightened that she turned around, only to find that it was Sick following her.  She doesn¡¯t like this loser who always secretly looks at her lustfully. Although she is a fifth-level swordsman, every time she encounters obstacles in the interview, she will shrink back like a quail and dare not speak out.  God's pity, if Si Ke knew her thoughts, he would probably die unjustly. The person this woman interviewed was not a superior person, and the servant guarding the hospital under the superior person was naturally not something he, a fifth-level swordsman, could provoke.  .  Jessica glanced at Si Ke, turned around and continued to look into the depths of the industry forest and said, "Can you find the trajectory of that guy's departure?" "That, there is no need to look for it." Si Ke's voice became rarely tough.  Jessica was sensitive to this and turned around in surprise: "What do you mean?" "It's not interesting." Sick showed a sinister smile: "I don't plan to follow you to interview the King of the Night, and?There¡¯s no need to go.  "    "Why?  "Jessica was startled by his smile. Although she could usually detect this guy's lustful eyes, he never dared to disobey her. Sick's face was full of lust: "You are so naive.  , here is the goddess Ye Lin, who can destroy an army of 250,000 with only 3,000 people. The people here are destined to be enemies of the entire continent. Are they afraid of your so-called stinking?  I know that the boss of the weekly magazine is your uncle, and he also gave me an order. If you are in danger, I will not survive, sohehe, since you are not afraid of death and dare to break into the Goddess Industry Forest, this kind of death is inevitable  In this case, what if I just become a dead ghost?  " "Full of hell", of course, means full. As for who is eating and how Jessica, who has been in the magazine for nearly seven years, has seen a lot, so how could she not understand what Sick meant. In her heart  He was extremely frightened, but he said with a sneer on his face: "Sike, we may not die in Goddess Yelin. If you take back what you said now, I can pretend that nothing happened.  "    "ha!  "Sik threw the magic rubbing device onto the pile of fallen leaves nearby, and suddenly tore open his shirt, revealing Chi Guo's chest: "Do you think you can still threaten me now?  " He stepped forward step by step, with a ferocious smile on his face: "I heard that you are still a virgin, and you will die anyway. Why don't you let me teach you what it's like to be a woman first?  " Jessica bit her lower lip until it turned white. She knew that the man was crazy at this moment, and it was useless to say anything else. She simply threw the notebook in her hand hard, then turned around and ran away. "Want to run away?  "Sik smiled coldly, jumped more than ten meters with one step, grabbed Jessica's hair, threw her to the pile of dead leaves amidst the latter's screams, and then threw herself on the ground with a ferocious smile.  On her body. Jessica screamed in pain, tears filling her eyes, but she was unwilling to be tainted like this. She grabbed Si Ke with her hands and scratched three wounds on Si Ke's face without him noticing.  Ke gritted his teeth in pain, and slapped Jessica on the face - it didn't take much force, but it also made the right side of Jessica's pretty face swell, and a trace of blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.  Laughing loudly, he grabbed Jessica's collar with his crazy hands and pulled hard, and the white shirt was immediately pulled open, revealing her large breasts as white and smooth as milk and sky blue underwear.  So fashionable, but so conservative on the inside, hahaha, I'm going to get an advantage this time!  "Speaking, Sick opened his mouth wide and bit Jessica's exposed skin. However, before his mouth came close, he heard the sound of a little girl's milk sucking next to him. "Dad, he said he needed it.  After understanding how the human base was deployed, I left Brother Galen and Brother Izalo there, and asked me to come back and talk to Brother Swain and ask him to postpone sending troops.  "Then there was a roaring voice that seemed to seep out of the armor: "Oh, what did Swain say?  " "He didn't say anything, he just said he understood and asked me to come out and play.  Humph, it¡¯s so abominable. Although I am a child, how could he treat his sister like this? When my father came back, I said that Swain bullied me and asked him to help me spank Swain!  " "Haha" Sick turned his head to look, his body trembled, and he suddenly discovered that the two people who appeared were actually the strong man in cyan armor from before, and his big hand was holding a man who looked seven or eight years old.  The little loli's little hands, that little loli looks pink and tender, has golden curly hair and a white princess dress, and is so cute. "Hey!  "The little girl also noticed Si Ke and Jessica, let go of the blue armored man's hand, and jumped towards this side, until she came to the stunned Si Ke and Jessica, then  He turned back and pointed at the two men and said, "Brother Swing, what are they doing?  " A red gaze lit up in Sven's helmet, and the murderous intent contained in that gaze made Sika's body quickly covered in cold sweat: "Chryseles, come here.  "    "Well?  What's wrong, aren't they humans who invaded us?  "The little girl is naturally the Sand King. She put a milk jade finger between her two pink lips in a strange way and sucked on it. She said greedily: "Did you bring anything delicious?  "Sik's eyes flew. Even if the strong pressure of the strong man on the opposite side did not let go, it made him feel like he was losing all his strength. If he wanted to survive at this moment His eyes fell on the sand king:  This little girl is actually the strong man's sister, so I can't say I'm going to take her hostage and run away! Thinking in his heart, Sike jumped up, picked up the king of sand, and pointed a dagger in his hand at the king's head.  Pinkneck yelled at Sven, "Don't come here!  Let me go or I'll kill her!  " The red light under Swain's mask slowly faded. If he took off the maskYou can definitely see the dull look on his face: "What did you say?" Sik's dagger was close to the king's neck and said loudly: "I say! Let me go, or I will kill her! She is you  Sister? Do you want her to die?" Si Wen sat down in silence for a few seconds and said, "Whatever you want, hey!" Si Ke was overjoyed and hugged her slowly.  He backed away from Sand King's little body, but before taking a few steps back, he heard Loli in his arms say: "Brother Swain, Sand King can you eat him?" "What?" Si Ke was stunned and heard Si Ke.  Wen said: "His meat is dirty, just kill it. Don't eat it. When we reach the human country, my brother will treat you to delicious food. Eat as much as you like." "Oh." King Sha responded.  "I'm warning you, don't play any tricks!" Sick said crazily with an ominous premonition in his heart.  Jessica also woke up at this moment, tightening the torn clothes with both hands, and cast an angry look at Si Ke, but she saw a scene that made her unbelievable.  That little loli who looked pink and cute, a pair of beautiful eyes flashed with a flash of blood, and the corners of her mouth turned up in an evil way, and then Her immature body trembled, and she was actually in front of two humans.  The dull look in his eyes caused Sick's arms to tear off from his shoulders and fly out to both sides, and his feet wearing pink leather shoes kicked back abruptly after landing.     boom!  With a muffled sound, the delicate calf kicked Xick's left leg directly, completely breaking both the bones and flesh.  It wasn¡¯t until Sike fell to the ground that he started to cry loudly in pain.  In Jessica's eyes, the little loli turned around like a devil, pouted her cute little mouth and said: "Humph, kill you bad guy!" As he said that, his little feet stained with blood already kicked towards Sick  The head is stamped on!  "No!" Sick shouted, and all the fighting spirit crazily rushed to his forehead. However, the strong fighting spirit was like a marshmallow, unable to stop the little leather shoe. Soon, the man's head turned out to be as thorough as a watermelon.  It exploded, and the brain mixed with blood splashed across Jessica's face from a distance.  Jessica was stunned for a few seconds, and finally screamed: "Ah!!!" Countless birds in the forest were startled, and when the two generals looked at her, the woman had fainted on the ground.  When she woke up, she saw a familiar face.  Su Wan.  Jessica closed her eyes again and made sure she was not in a dream. Then she opened her eyes again, happily jumped up from the bed and hugged Amelia Su: "Ah, sister Wan'er! It's great that you are still alive.  "Compared to Jessica, Su Wan is much more solemn. Her clothes have been changed to a red phoenix robe with gold and bronzing threads, and the lining is the most famous Ohio silk in the mainland, sewn by the most famous fashion designer.  With a group of luan clouds, string feathers, and a bun straight up to a long crown made of pure gold wire, she looked dignified and virtuous, but more like a sister than the excited Jessica.  This was of course Tyrande's suggestion to change clothes. Didn't Su Wan know that Tyrande's purpose was to use herself to make Dongfang Yun accept the identity of the emperor? However, she had no reason to refuse because of what Tyrande had done.  All for Dongfang Yun.  She smiled softly and said: "Sister Jessica, long time no see." Jessica lay in Su Wan's arms and started to cry: "I heard that you went to the City of Chaos. After the tragedy broke out, you  He just disappeared. I thoughtI thought" Su Wan gently stroked her hair with her hand and comforted: "Okay, am I still alive?" Jessica sniffed and looked up.  Looking around, I found that the room I was in was actually a pure wooden structure. However, pure wood should be the residence of the poor, but the furniture inside was extremely noble, whether it was a crane feather mattress or a gold silk quilt, whether it was gilded  Gold furniture or ancient porcelain pots and cups all highlight the extraordinary nature of this room.  "Where is this?" Su Wan chuckled and said: "Where did you want to go just now, this is that place." "This is" Jessica said in shock: "Goddess Ye Lin? Could it be that you were also arrested?  ?¡± Su Wan chuckled and said, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ve been arrested?¡± ¡°Yes, the mistress is the master here!¡± King Sha popped up from the side and stuffed his mouth.  Full of pastries.  "Wow!" Jessica was startled, fell off the bed in panic, and hid behind Amelia Su: "She, she, she" "What's wrong?" Su Wan looked at it strangely.  Jessica.  Jessica swallowed hard: "She is very scary." "How could that be?" Su Wan chuckled and held the Sand King in her arms.Inside, he stroked her blond hair: "Crisis is a very well-behaved child." "Yes, yes, yes!" King Sand swallowed the cake and made a face at Jessica.  Jessica's body trembled, but she didn't dare to say anything. She just gently pulled Su Wan's sleeve: "Sister Wan'er, let's get out of here." "Why?" "Why why? The Dark Night Empire is a troublemaker.  The entire continent is angry. Now the major human countries in the continent are gathering to attack the goddess Ye Lin for the second time! " "Oh." "Oh?" Jessica almost jumped at Su Wan's calm tone: "The whole  The power of the mainland! It's so dangerous for you to be here. Come with me." Su Wan smiled softly and said, "Sister Jessica, what are you doing here?" She obviously didn't want to discuss this topic anymore.  Sika was not stupid. Although she was secretly worried about Su Wan, she was unable to force this sixth-level magician sister away.  She sighed and sat back on the bed and said: "I originally planned to interview the King of the Night. With this big event, the King of the Night has enough capital to be published in Century Weekly." "So that's it." Su Wan  Smiling: "But Yun is not here now." "Yun?" "He is the King of the Night." Jessica felt happy, and her instinct of gossip drove her to ask: "Do you know the King of the Night?" "Of course.  "The mistress is my father's wife, so of course she knows him," King Sha said with a smile.  "Wife!?" Jessica was stunned: "Isn't your fianc¨¦ that prince?" Su Wan shook her head and smiled: "I don't like him, and I never plan to be with him." "Butbut this  The Night King already has such a big child." Jessica pointed at the Sand King.  The King of Sand pouted and said to Su Wan: "Mother of the House, this woman is so annoying, can I kill her?" Su Wan gently stroked the King of Sand's long hair: "Kryseles, don't talk nonsense, this is  My good sister." King Sha said, and stopped talking. Instead, Su Wan said to Jessica, "Although I can't interview Yun, you can go and interview the generals." "Is that okay?  "It's okay." In fact, Su Wan and Tyrande already knew Jessica's purpose of coming here through Swain, and the two ghost-like women immediately came up with a plan.  Su Wan called to the door: "Sven, take Sister Jessica to interview our generals and people." Siwen opened the door and walked in, and said calmly: "Yes."

 Mainland China Chapter 81: We must make him stink!

    Galen, why can't I open the human base?  I don¡¯t know this. Only the first general knows all the inside stories. You know, the hand of the aunt.  Didn¡¯t you all inherit his memory?  There are only memories, not rules. I am a merciful Lord.  What you mean is that Darius knows that the hexagram array is about rules, not memory.  That¡¯s right.  So do you have any good suggestions?  A drop of blood?  Tried it.  A spell?     Won't. ? Then I really don¡¯t know.  ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give it a try.   "Bah~~ I thought how powerful the so-called Kingdom of Dark Night would be. It was just some treehouses and some elves." Looking at the dozens of elves hurriedly walking in front of me, as well as the broken treehouses and  Some old tree people, Jessica grinned.  The most important thing is that she found that every elf's face seemed to show signs of fatigue and sadness, no different from those enslaved miners who dared to be angry but dare not speak out.  Sven stood behind her and said: "There is no way. The King of the Night controls the lifeblood of this forest. No one dares to disobey his words." Jessica looked at the man beside her and said curiously: "There is no such thing now.  "Why are you still wearing armor and a helmet during the war?" Sven said: "Don't underestimate Goddess Ye Lin. There are countless monsters in this forest. Even I am determined not to let down my guard."  You?" Jessica heard what was said: "You mean you are strong?" Swain looked at her and said: "Not too strong, level 12!  !" Jessica gasped. Although she has no power, it does not prevent her from knowing the order of levels on the continent. Level 12 is almost the pinnacle of human beings.  Sven said: "Do you want to interview the generals of the Dark Night Empire? I will take you to their residence." "Before that, I want to interview you first, okay?" Jessica was full of interest in this man.  Curiosity, but not knowing that when a woman becomes curious about a man, it may be a precursor to her fall.  "Okay." Sven sat back at the roots of the ancient war tree, which was more than 20 meters high - they came out of this room.  Jessica quickly took out her notebook and pen and said, "Your name is Swain? What is your full name? Which country were you from before, and who was your master under the training?" Swain looked at her and said methodically: "The full name is  Wandering Swordsman Sven, I also forgot where I came from and who I studied under. The King of Darkness erased my memory when he captured me and asked me to work for him. " "Eh? You are a twelfth-level warrior?  , there is still someone who can forcefully erase your memory? Could it be that the King of Dark Night is a powerful person in the sky? "Sven shook his head and said, "I don't know, everyone who has seen him take action is dead." Jessica nodded.  , said cautiously: "So he used some kind of slavery contract to control you?" Swain nodded.  Jessica sighed: "You are so pitiful. With your strength, I am afraid you will be treated second only to an emperor in any country, right?" She thought for a while and asked secretly: "Then have you found a way to free yourself from slavery?  Contracted to escape from the Night King? "Whether she had good intentions or wanted to poach someone, Sven couldn't tell. A red light full of murderous intent flashed in his hanging helmet, but Jessica was not affected by it.  Seeing: "That's impossible." Jessica felt a chill flash down her spine, arousing a small goosebump. She couldn't help but shuddered and looked around, but didn't find anything before she said: "That's what I said.  Also, if the slavery contract is so easy to untie, then Well, what kind of person is the King of the Night? " Swain raised his head and looked at her hard. If he didn't want to take advantage of this woman, he would have long ago.  Take action to obliterate it.  He said calmly: "I don't know how to speak well, and I don't know how to describe it. Why don't I find some people and ask them." I'm just kidding, I am the supreme knight, how can I just say a few words against my will?  It is better to teach others those words that are too slanderous to the master.  "Well, okay!" Jessica nodded.  The place where the generals of the dark night live is not as luxurious as imagined. I think the reason why Su Wan has such a luxurious room is because the king of the dark night forced her to live in it, right?  And the reason why Su Wan would rather have her body defiled by others than to leave is probably because she is afraid of the revenge of the Lord of the Night This damn guy, I must make you stink!  Jessica clenched her little fist and thought hard.  "Hey, what weird decisions are you secretly making there?" Mo Teng lay lazily on the wooden bed: "Don't you want to interview me? Go ahead." "Hell" Jessica looked at this  The monster, whose whole body was shrouded in black mist, tried hard to suppress the fear in his heart and asked: "You are the one who used the dark domain in the first battle to encircle and suppress the goddess Ye Lin?" "That's right." The demonic vines roared angrily.  replied.  "Herecan you tell me your origin?" "Eternal Nightmare Demon Vine, age unknown, unclear, strength twelfth level." "Another twelfth level strong man!?" Jessica was shocked.  Said: "How many twelfth-level strong men are there under the King of Dark Night?" "Four, or five?" Mo Teng thought for a while and said: "I don't know, my personality tends to be dark, and I have a relationship with those generals.  Not very good, so I don't bother to get to know them. " "Another explosive point!" Jessica was secretly surprised. It turned out that the King of Darkness was not strict and the relationship between his generals was very bad!  She tried hard not to show joy: "So, how many soldiers does the Lord of the Night have?" Mo Teng said: "What do you think?" "One hundred thousand?" "Guess again." "Two hundred thousand?" "You  Guess again." "Three hundred thousand?" "Keep guessing." Jessica's face turned red with anger. If this guy wasn't a level 12 powerhouse, he wouldn't have slapped him. "Are you kidding me?"  "Are you an idiot? Even if I don't like the Lord of the Night, I can't easily reveal his secrets, right?" Mo Teng's mocking voice came out: "Are you a reporter or a spy?" "I" Jessica  Thinking that he seemed to have gone too far, he couldn't help but change the subject: "So, what kind of person is the King of the Night in your heart?" "Him?" Mo Teng coldly snorted, and there was a hint of chill in his words.  : "I'm not afraid of you reporting this kind of thing. In fact, the King of the Night also knows that even though he can enslave us, he can't stop our hatred for him. In fact, he doesn't like us either. If he hadn't returned  If they could use us, they would have killed us long ago." "Really?" Jessica was pleasantly surprised, but she said: "Then why did he capture you all and wash away your memories to enslave you?  ?¡± Mo Teng sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t want to conquer this continent, but it¡¯s not that easy. You know the elves, the growth rate is so slow. When the first batch of warriors die, when will the second batch of warriors set foot on it?  The battlefield? Humph, he thought he had the lifeline of the night elves and brought them from the abyss to the land, but he forgot that there is always a period of growth in life. "Jessica Liande suddenly realized that she was already happy, but she didn't.  She wrote this down in her notebook, fearing that someone would check it and discover Jimmy's information inside.  "The King of the Night?" Riven, who was sitting under a tree man sharpening her sword, snorted coldly: "This title is really annoying. Considering his character, it is really strange that he allows you to come and inquire about information.  "It's not about gathering information, it's just about interviewing!" Jessica waved her hands quickly.  "Whatever!" Ruiwen didn't even raise her head: "Tell me what you want to ask." Jessica said: "Are you also a twelfth-level strongman who was captured by him to erase your memory?" "Catch me? He has too  That ability!" Ruiwen said with a look of ridicule: "He and I grew up together and became stronger together. Later, he asked me to help him fight after he got the lifeline of Dark Night. " "So we were childhood sweethearts?"  Ka didn't notice at all that when he said this, Ruiwen's pretty face secretly blushed, and said: "Then why are you willing to help him fight? You know, you are the enemy of the entire world!" "There is no way."  Ruiwen touched her silver hair: "I am already over seven hundred years old. If he doesn't give me the fountain of life, do you think I can still look like I am seventeen or eighteen years old?" It turns out that her silver hair doesn't look like that.  I am natural, but old Jessica sighed secretly in her heart, and then said: "You grew up together, why would he use the fountain of life to bribe you?" Raven glared: "This is a secret!  Do you dare to say that you are not here to inquire about information? " "No, no," Jessica waved her hands quickly: "I heard that the King of Dark Night has a lot of fountains of life, and given your relationship, he can't just give you some.  Isn¡¯t it harmful?¡± ¡°What a fart!¡± Slada slapped the table and said, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t hidden the little fountain of life tightly.?, I have already stolen it and left!  "Mr. Fishman" Jessica looked at the giant fishman guard in front of her and said, "Does he know that you want to steal the Fountain of Life?"  "    "certainly!  We have made a clear agreement that before I steal the fountain of life from him, we must fight for him, otherwise I have to get out.  " "Can I ask?  Why did Mr. Fishman steal the Fountain of Life?  Are you already at level eleven?  Lifespan is no longer a consideration for you, right?  "    "What do you know?  "The ferocity in Slada's eyes disappeared, replaced by a sad and tender look: "My wife is a mermaid. She was expelled from the family for following me. Although she does not regret it, she thinks of her own  Parents, she was also devastated, and her body was not getting better every day. In order to prevent her from dying, I froze her in a cave in the Donald Snow Mountain, hoping to exchange the fountain of life for her life.  " At the end of the sentence, Slada even squeezed out a few tears from her eyes: "I love her more than my own life. If she dies, I don't want to live.  " "What a poignant love" Although she was frightened by Slada's tears, the woman's weak heart still forced her to squeeze out a few tears: "Don't you think of any other way?  " "Of course there are other ways.  Slada sighed, took out a magic gold coin and said, "I need this kind of thing, but this kind of thing is only available in human countries, and my race limits my communication with humans."  "    "What's this?  "Jessica took the magic gold coin and looked at it and said, "I seem to have one at home. What's the use of this thing?  " "This is a magic gold coin. It is said that there is a wishing well deep in the Sea of ??Death. The Sea Clan who collects 500 magic gold coins can make a wish with these magic gold coins and a life span of 500 years.  "Slada sighed. Jessica's heart moved. She was a human being anyway, and some small plans immediately came to her mind: "How about this, I will go back and help you collect them all, so you don't have to help the King of the Night do evil.  And how about rescuing your wife?  "    "real!  ?  "Slada's face showed a look of ecstasy: "If we can really have these magic gold coins, even if we let me and the King of Darkness go against each other!  " "Don't worry, I will definitely contact you again.  "Jessica vowed. "You are so pitiful.  "Jessica clenched her little fists: "Damn King of the Night, he is simply a beast!  " "Who, who says otherwise?  "Lai Ruilei cried so hard: "He kept taking away my first night, and forced me to fight for him. If I disobeyed a little, he would whip me with a whip, and the candle would drip on me, and sometimes he would even wear it.  Put on your leather jacket and high heels and trample me!  In front of him, I no longer have any dignity.  " "It's so abominable!  "Although Jessica is a veteran reporter, Lairilei's crying didn't look like she was faking it, and she couldn't think of a reason for this eleventh-level powerhouse to act, and her heart was suddenly filled with anger: "Then why are you?  Don¡¯t resist!  ?  "How dare I" Lairile cried and pointed at Swain, who was sitting motionless next to him: "Look at my brother, can you imagine that this guy who looks at least thirty or forty years old is only thirteen years old now?"  What?  "Jessica looked at Swain dully, only to see the latter's stiff face facing her like a mask, his eyes blank and he didn't know what he was thinking. "My poor Swain, he is obviously a genius.  The prodigy, who had already reached the eighth level at the age of thirteen, was forcibly taken to the abyss by the King of Dark Night. I don¡¯t know what method was used to forcibly increase his strength to the tenth level. The improvement in strength is certainly a good thing, but just because he  Once he contradicted the King of Darkness, his leg was broken by him.  " Jessica looked at the crutch next to Swain with red eyes, and sniffed without sympathy. "What's even more disgusting is that my brother used to be lively and laughing, such a cute child, but when the King of the Night got angry,  When he laughed, he forcibly put a death mask on his face. Look at his current face, does it look like a fake one?  "Lai Ruilei pointed at Swain's face. "It seemsit is indeed the case!"  "Jessica nodded vigorously. She saw a flash of anger suddenly flashing in Swain's dull eyes, and subconsciously thought that the other party was angry because he remembered the past, so she couldn't help but ask: "Are you okay?  " "Pudge!  Maybe, how, okay?  The butcher's two soybean eyes were rather dull: "After he killed me, his soul took control of my body, and I pieced together a mess of corpses."  " "He killed you, took control of your soul, and then pieced you together from the messed up corpses?  Jessica was full of astonishment: "Is the King of the Night an undead?"  " "No, of course.  "The butcher said blankly: "??, Necromancer, kill one, book, get, learn.  " Jessica suddenly realized and said angrily: "This guy actually did such an evil thing, what's the difference between him and the undead!  " "Pudge is back, okay.  The butcher pointed at Blitzcrank who was sitting next to him: "His soul was extracted and put into a puppet. He will never be able to stand up again for eternity."  "    "Wow!  It's actually alive!  ?  "Jessica was startled when Blitzcrank turned her head, and her resentment became stronger and stronger: "Isn't this King of the Night too hateful?  How could he just play with other people's souls!  ?  The butcher shook his head: "He is so powerful that Pudge has no choice but to obey."  But everyone is unhappy with him.  " Jessica nodded seriously: "That's for sure!  " After a round of interviews, Jessica finally returned to Amelia Su's room. "Yes, he is indeed such a person.  "Su Wan smiled bitterly, the corners of her eyes turning red: "But what can I do?  He is very powerful. I heard that he seems to have reached the heaven level. He has a bad temper. Who dares to provoke him?  " Jessica held Su Wan's hand: "Sister Wan'er, why not encourage the generals to resist him?  "    "No way.  Su Wan shook her head and said: "His power is definitely not something those people can resist. You don't need to say these words anymore."  " "Then let's escape together?  Jessica denied herself as soon as she finished speaking: "No, if sister Wan'er leaves with me, your family will suffer."  " Su Wan forced herself to laugh: "It doesn't matter, I have been tainted by him anyway. Since you have interviewed everything, let's go. As long as I am here, no one dares to do anything to you, but you have to  Be careful of the monsters in the Goddess Industry Forest. Even the men of the King of Dark Night dare not wander out of the fixed range.  I'll ask Sven to take you out.  "    "Um.  With tears in her eyes, Jessica forced herself not to arouse Amelia Su's sadness, and said with a smile: "Then I'll leave. Don't worry, I will come to see you again in the future."  " "Hey, that big guy named Swain, let's go!  "As she said that, she turned around and walked out. A few tears fell in the air. Su Wan said quietly: "We seem to have deceived her too deeply. I'm afraid that she will ignore me after knowing the truth in the future.  " Green light suddenly appeared, Tyrande walked out floatingly, saying: "For your majesty's great cause, all the sacrifices are worth it.  " "Including friends?  "Su Wan looked back at her. "Including life!  Tyrande said seriously. "Hey, big man, do you really not want to leave with me?"  "Outside the Goddess Ye Lin, Jessica said to Sven. "Sven looked at her, shook his head and said, "Go away quickly, and don't come back again."  " With that said, she turned around and left. Jessica looked at his back, which always made people feel safe, and shouted loudly: "Hey!  Big man, one day I will let you out of the sea of ??misery!  " As she said that, she turned around, clenched her fists with determination and shouted secretly: We must make him stink!

 Continental Storm Chapter 82 Discussion

    "To sum up, this demon known as the King of the Night is simply a scumbag! A shameless person! A careerist! A vicious person! A wretched man! His filthiness is simply too numerous to describe. Please forgive the author's lack of vocabulary.  , There are no more curse words to describe his evil" "Aren't the characters on the cover of "Century Weekly" always praised? Why did Miss Jessica use so many derogatory words this time? " Two men on the street?  Discussed very enthusiastically.  Another person showed a weird smile: "It can't be that the King of the Night doesn't pay Miss Jessica's account and gives her tohehe." "That's so abominable! Miss Jessica is a famous flower in our Basket.  , was ruined by the bastard King of the Night? We must avenge him!" A certain man said angrily.  The woman next to her sneered: "It goes without saying that as Miss Jessica is the flower of the empire and a philanthropist, there is no way this matter can be left alone." "I said, top secret information~!" Someone said.  He said mysteriously: "I heard that this time the empire will join forces with the Pompeii Empire to fight with all the countries on the mainland for the second war to encircle and suppress the goddess Ye Lin!" "Really? That's great, the scumbag King of the Night,  There must be retribution! " Among the royal family of a certain country.  "I call on all countries in the mainland to find ways to get enough magic gold coins for Mr. Slada so that his wife can survive and he can escape from the clutches of the King of Night!" A prince clicked his tongue.  thinking.  The king sitting on the throne said: "My son, what do you think?" The prince looked like he was very shrewd in his twenties, and said: "Father, I think this is an opportunity. The eleventh level strong  Oh, if we can bribe him" The king agreed: "That's true, but we probably don't have many of these magic gold coins in our royal treasury, right?" The prince smiled and said, "Father, we  You can find a way to collect it from the people, or use some treasures to exchange it from other countries. "The king frowned and said: "But what if the information that Jessica got is wrong? How could she be so easily deceived by the goddess Ye Lin?  Obtaining so much information?" The prince said: "Father, I think what is reported here is accurate. As far as I know, the person in charge of the Su's Trading Company in the Slok Empire is indeed a woman named Su Wan. Her beauty is  He is also somewhat famous throughout the continent. And the story about Su Wan reported above is almost the same. A few months ago, the Su family also asked the Tuslok royal family to send a request for help in finding Su Wan. " "Moreover.  "He smiled deeply: "Father, for example, if you decide to use the troops in your hands to conquer the mainland, do you want public opinion to boast that our combat power is stronger, or to belittle it as worthless?" King  His eyes flashed: "Yes, what my son said is absolutely right! How can anyone show weakness to the enemy before sending troops? This is not a battle, but a pan-continental war! So, collect magic  I¡¯ll leave the gold coins to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mainland Business Group Headquarters.  "Even among the elves and the generals of the Dark Night Empire, this King of the Dark Night is deeply unpopular. Let me ask, how can such a man, even if he is a heaven-level powerhouse, convince the public? What if he really conquered  Mainland, how cruelly will our people be treated?" the maid read loudly.  At one end of the huge parliamentary table, the man shrouded in shadow who sat at the head of the table asked: "How do you think this report is true or false?" Someone sneered: "Needless to say, anyone with a little bit of political intelligence knows that this report is far away  The truth is only two-tenths of the difference. " "Yes, we didn't expect that we thought the Dark Night Empire was such a powerful place before. Now that we think about it, it is just a bunch of scattered warriors restrained by a strong man with iron-blooded wrists.  No matter how strong the team is, it is nothing more than a mob." "Then" the leader said, "Everyone agrees to stop watching and introduce our funds into the coalition forces of various countries?" "Of course, this is so good.  If we don¡¯t take advantage of the opportunity, we will have no business sense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just funds, but also weapons and armor. As long as we win this war, our treatment in various countries will become higher.¡± ¡°But if we lose.  What to do? Don¡¯t forget that the King of Dark Night is a powerful person in the sky.¡± Someone raised an objection.  "Hmm, so what about the Heaven-level powerhouses? Among the top ten empires in the mainland, who dares to say that there is not a single Heaven-level powerhouse, not to mention that everyone in the Dark Night Empire is bound by the King of Dark Night. As long as the King of Dark Night dies, then this will  The war will be won soon." The leader smiled and said: "Since everyone thinks so, it¡¯s easy to talk about. Now we have to talk about another topic, how to make the generals of the Dark Night Empire work for us" Pompeii Imperial Palace. "Humph!  "Alonso III threw "Century Weekly" to the ground and snorted coldly. His Highness and his ministers immediately knelt down. Alonso III sneered and said: "You are really promising, talking about catching up with Basquet.  If it were said, it would seem that we in Pompeii have become the most powerful country in the mainland, but what about now?  Information that more than 40 elite scouts were unable to obtain was obtained by a girl from a newspaper. Do you think you are useless?  Still trash!  ?  " The leader, Zai Xiang, was very afraid of Alonso III, and said tremblingly: "Your Majesty, this "Century Weekly" is just an entertainment magazine, don't trust it completely!  "    "idiot!  Alonso slapped the dragon chair: "Of course I know I can't believe it all, but are you blind?"  At least 80% of this is true!  Just this 80% true content is enough to outshine all my scouts!  " "Yes, Wei Chen will give the order to rectify the scout troops.  "The Prime Minister said hurriedly. "That's not necessary," Alonso III said coldly: "You all get up, I have something to ask.  " "Do you think we should use our ancestors in this battle?  " There are indeed two heaven-level powerful men behind the Pompeii Empire, and these two people are absolute confidants of the royal family. Because they have been loyal to the royal family since Alonso I, they are called ancestors. All the ministers know this.  The right minister said: "Your Majesty, I think our ancestors can go to war, but we cannot be in the limelight.  "    "oh?  " "Your Majesty, there is no doubt that the King of Dark Night is a powerful heaven-level man. I am not doubting the strength of our ancestors, but there is no doubt that this King of Dark Night is a hard nut to crack. Who can  If you chew it, I¡¯m afraid everyone will lose their teeth!  " Alonso narrowed his eyes: "Oh?  " The left minister came out and said: "Your Majesty, I agree with the right minister. The report clearly states that the King of the Dark Night is not only proficient in various contracts, but also has the ability of a necromancer - the most important thing is that he can control the dark night.  Your Majesty, you must be on guard against the men brought out of the abyss by a family.  ,¡± Alonso nodded: ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s leave such a strong man to Basquet¡¯s guy!  Wa hahaha!  " In a pavilion on the Angel Hill in the Papal State. Pope Benfric XIII put "Century Weekly" on the stone table and said: "Alba, why do you think a small reporter can do what thousands of scouts do?  What about the things that can't be done?  " The red archbishop standing next to him said respectfully: "Your Majesty, as far as I know, Su Wan from Su's Trading Company and Miss Jessica are indeed good friends. If Su Wan is deeply loved by the King of the Night, even if she does not dare to escape,  If you say something on the territory of the Night King, no one would dare to violate it.  " "The legendary pillow style?  Ben Furik XIII smiled disrespectfully: "Indeed, and it can be seen from the information inside that the generals under the King of Dark Night are indeed somewhat dissatisfied with this king."  " The red archbishop smiled and said: "It's not that I'm a little dissatisfied, I'm quite dissatisfied Your Majesty, with all due respect, our Papal State can produce some high-level powerful men in this war, but it cannot produce heaven-level powerful men.  " "The King of the Night?  " "Yes, his strength must not be underestimated. Although Miss Jessica did not get much information, there is no doubt that the strength of this King of Dark Night has exceeded that of ordinary heaven-level experts.  "The Pope nodded and pondered for a long time: "Alba, do you think the death of the Sea Tribe and the Undead in the tragedy in the City of Chaos was the work of the King of the Night?  " The red archbishop said: "** inseparable from ten!  "The Pope sighed: "What a pity. If such a person is used by me, and then gathers the power of only a dozen heaven-level warriors on the mainland, it may not be impossible to defeat the forced march of the Nujia Empire!  It may not be possible to spread the glory of my Light God Religion throughout the entire continent!  " He sighed for a long time and said: "Give me the order to get the Knights of the Holy Sword and the Third Priest Regiment ready.  The red archbishop frowned and said, "Your Majesty, is this too much of a sacrifice?"  "The Pope shook his head and said: "If we don't draw some blood, how can the two foxes cut their flesh?  " In the Basket Palace, the strongest country in the mainland. "That's why the author feels that the generals of the Dark Night Empire each have their own difficulties. If there is really a chance, I would like to ask the generals of various countries to spare their lives in the war.  "After Fury VII finished reading, he shook his head with a smile, put the magazine on the table, and said with a smile: "Jessica, you can stand up to hundreds of my scouts!But your heart is still too soft. In a war, both sides are mortal enemies. If you are not careful in a battle with the enemy, you will die. How can you have the heart to sympathize with the enemy.  " Jessica sitting below shook her head: "I really feel that they are so pitiful.  " Fury VII slowly stopped smiling, put on a serious expression and said: "Jessica, do you thinkwhat you saw is true?  " "Of course, why does your Majesty ask that?  "Jessica asked curiously. A strange smile appeared on the corner of Fury VII's mouth: "They all think that I have been smoothed out, and I am becoming more and more pedantic and short-sighted.  "Jessica said quickly: "Your Majesty, don't say that!  Without His Majesty, how could the Basquet Empire be so peaceful and peaceful?  " Fury VII shook his head and said: "That's not what I want to say, but that the two guys, the Pope and Alonso, both regard me as an idiot, but I tell you, I am more far-sighted than everyone else!  " He picked up "Century Weekly" and said: "Jessica, is the rubbing of the Dread Lord on your cover supposed to be the Lord of Darkness himself?  " Jessica was stunned, her cheeks turned red and she said: "No, I just thought that the King of Night should look similar to the Lord of Fear, so I used the rubbings from many years ago as the cover.  " Fury VII chuckled: "So, what if I tell you that the King of the Night is actually a little girl of fourteen or fifteen years old?  "    "What!  ?  "Jessica was stunned: "How is it possible" Fury VII smiled: "There is nothing impossible. To tell you the truth, in the tragedy of the City of Chaos, twenty-three of my scouts died there.  , but two people managed to escape!  " "And what they told me, the King of the Night looks like a little girl of fourteen or fifteen years old, and there is no energy fluctuation in her body at all!  " "Ah" "It is undeniable that this King of the Night may have used an elf cloak and an artist's mask to hide his strength and appearance. It is also possible that it is his daughter who appears in the City of Chaos, but one thing is certain.  The relationship between the King of Dark Night and his powerful men is definitely not that bad!  "    "ah!  ?  Could it be that Su Wan set up a scam to deceive me?  "Jessica was stunned. "That's not necessarily the case.  Fury VII leaned his cheek on his elbow and said calmly: "The amount of information is too little, but by combining your information with mine, some things can be inferred."  " "Please give me some advice, Your Majesty!  " Jessica secretly complained about Su Wan in her heart and bowed. "It's very simple. There is no doubt that the strength of the King of Dark Night is definitely beyond the heaven level. Otherwise, he would not be able to restrain so many strong men But even if  No matter how strong he is, the power in his hands may not be as strong as his arms.  And Su Wan, I don¡¯t think there is any need to doubt. No matter who the King of the Night is, Su Wan, a smart woman, cannot easily fall in love with him. After all, only a woman who falls in love with the other person will wholeheartedly deceive her friends.  Think of others.  " "What your Majesty means" "What I mean is that Su Wan doesn't know much. It is very likely that the King of the Night put her and those disobedient generals in a disguised village.  "    "why?  " "The art of the emperor.  Fury VII's eyes shone brightly: "This is a very profound knowledge. If it were me, even if I fell in love with a woman, I would never trust her to let her know all the secrets."  At the same time, those generals are powerful but disobedient. Their destructive power makes the King of the Night absolutely uneasy about placing them in his core area of ??rule. Otherwise, once there is chaos, hehe" Jessica suddenly said: "So besides this one  Outside of the team, does the King of Dark Night still have some die-hard loyalists who are really used by him?  " "That's right, and even if the strength of this group of people is stronger than those you see, it will never be much stronger. Otherwise, he would not have to create two gathering places to prevent the unruly generals from causing damage.  " Jessica breathed a sigh of relief: "So that's it.  " She felt a pain in her heart and said sadly: "Poor sister Wan'er, she was obviously deceived and she didn't know it yet.  " Fury VII smiled without any consolation. He waved his hand and said, "Go down. You did a good job this time and paralyzed many 'enemies'.  "    "yes.  " Jessica had been out for a long time, and Fury VII suddenly laughed, laughing so wildly: "Ben Furyk, Alonso, your little cleverness will eventually ruin your foundation!  One day, you will all kneel at my feet!  " Gallen Empire, in a mountainous area seventy miles outside Bansai City. Shameless man, careerist, vicious man, wretched man, scum among scum, butClassmate Dongfang Yun, who was also the king of the night and a powerful person at the heaven level at that time, was staring at the Pharaoh's scepter stuck in the ground in a daze, completely unaware that his reputation had spread hundreds of kilometers away.  Galen sat cross-legged and closed his eyes on the top of the mountain in the distance, seeming to be thinking about something.  There were footsteps behind him, and Galen said without looking back: "Mr. Bui, it's not time to deliver food yet." "" "Mr. Bui?" Galen opened his eyes and looked back, but  He found that Buicareno's face was covered with sweat, and he was holding a book of impurities in his hand and looking at him silently.  "What's wrong?" Galen stood up and walked away.  Bui trembled all over, and there was an indescribable murderous intention in his eyes: "That JessicaI want to kill her!" "?" Galen had no idea who Jessica was, and it turned out that her real name was  Looking at the impurities in "Century Weekly", sweat gushed out like water: "I'm sorry, this woman is too good at editing, isn't she?" Buyi tried to calm down the anger in his heart, and said: "I came here to inform  Mr. Yun said, the human army has begun to gather and will rush to the Goddess Yelin in ten days. This time, all the elite troops will go. I heard that there will be several heaven-level experts following. " Galen said with a smile.  : "That's not a problem. By the way, Mr. Bui, have you collected the tenth-level magic crystal I asked you to help find?" Bui Carreno nodded and said: "I have collected four, but it will be difficult to continue collecting.  , Although the magic crystal is not a very good thing, it is also one of Nujia's tributes. " Galen nodded: "Four are enough. Four are four heaven-level experts, which is more than enough to deal with humans. "  He pointed at the impurity and said: "This thing is of some use. I guess everyone on the continent will think that the King of Dark Night is a heaven-level powerhouse now, right?" Buicareno smiled: "That's true. In this case, Your Excellency Yun is relatively  It will be much safer." Galen said: "Has Mr. Bui sent the news back to Goddess Yelin?" Bui Carreno nodded and said: "His Majesty the High Priest has decided to send troops from Goddess Yelin.  Lin Zheng is marching eastward, but before that, someone will conquer the surrounding countries first." Galen said: "I understand, the most important thing next" The vast life breath surged out from behind, making him stop in shock.  Words, looking back with Bui Carreno.  Standing directly above the Pharaoh's scepter in the valley, Dongfang Yun's body slowly floated into the air. His arms were spread out in the shape of a cross. Between his hands, a sky-blue six-pointed star array was beating and trembling like a heart.

 Chapter 83: Long live my king

    "In the name of the Supreme, I call for your existence" "Sure enough, it's still unusable Darius.  ¡¿ ¡¾There is no way, the Queen's Staff was used because we are already in the Goddess Yelin, which is suitable for the growth of elves, right?  The rule of the Pharaoh's scepter is that human cities should surrender. After all, elves can be created through the ancient tree of life, but humans cannot.  ¡¿ The Eastern Cloud is like a bound Christ, floating in the sky above the Pharaoh's scepter in a cross posture, with his eyes closed and chanting in his mouth.  "At the end of life, we can only praise the power of nature with the heart of the primate of all things" [Darius, if we complete the goal of the City of Chaos and successfully seal the immortal Nether Fire or kill it completely, you  How about I build a human base here?  ¡¿ ¡¾To be honest, this is not bad. The hundreds of thousands of people in the City of Chaos are enough to become warriors and farmers in our human base.  ] The corners of Dongfang Yun's mouth slowly turned up, but a tear fell from the corner of his eye.  "Rise up for me, human base" "Dad, I suddenly thought of something.  What do you think the Supreme Summoning System uses to determine whether we have conquered a city?  ¡¿ ¡¾Everyone bows to me?  ] Tears fell on the Pharaoh's scepter and splashed on the ground full of loess. The tear spots merged with the loess. "The rise of an empire requires strong faith and wisdom" [I think it's probably not the case, no matter what kind of creature it is.  People with ideas, even if we can defeat the army defending the city, even if we can force all humans to surrender, some lives can be defeated, but they may not be conquered.  ¡¿    ¡¾just like you?  Ha ha!  ¡¿ After the water and soil merged, a blue light bloomed, as if reflecting the sky or simulating the sea.  ¡°The land I stand on should be the place where my imperial power is worshiped¡± [Dad!  I'm not kidding you!  Will the defeated one definitely surrender?  If we conquered a land and everyone showed surrender, but half of the people still had hope of fighting back wouldn't this happen?  ¡¿ ¡¾Well there will be.  ¡¿ Several pieces of blue light seemed to be extending on the ground, but also seemed to be flowing. In short, they quickly gathered together and became a pool of blue, and then spread to the surroundings, ten meters, twenty metersone hundred meters,  Gradually spreading to a radius of two to three kilometers, the entire depression was covered in blue.  "Everything I can see is where I want to conquer." [So, I feel that the key to some things does not lie with others, but with myself. Father, don't forget, no matter this continent, or the Supreme Summoning System  , are all about idealism, not materialism.  ¡¿ ¡¾It¡¯s so profound, Darius, let¡¯s put this topic aside for now. Why don¡¯t we discuss your relationship with cats?  ] The earth began to shake, and the mountains also trembled. It spread within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. Birds were frightened and beasts fled. In the sky, there was also haze falling and dark clouds gathered. Lightning bolts shuttled through the clouds like light dragons, like light dragons.  Calling for wind and rain seems like fear and panic.  "In the name of the Supreme Summoning System under the witness of the six-pointed star" "I I don't like any cats!"  Can you please not change the subject, Dad?  ¡¿ ¡¾Don't be arrogant, Darius, everyone has noticed that you treat her differently, right?  ¡¿ ¡¾Dad¡¿ ¡¾What are you doing?  The look in your eyes makes me feel cautious.  Damn~~ You are still looking like this, it¡¯s so disgusting!  ¡¿ ¡¾Dad, you guyslet's not joke. Dad, I want to tell you something very seriously.  ¡¿ ¡¾Um, let¡¯s talk.  ¡¿ ¡¾Dad, I suspect that the conspiracy in the City of Chaos this time is not just that simple, there seems to be some conspiracy behind it.  ¡¿ ¡¾So what?  I have you.  ¡¿ ¡¾But, Dad, there are still many things in this world that can restrain us.  ¡¿ ¡¾Okay, but why are you so full of FLAG in your words?  ¡¿ ¡¾Nojust, I hope you know one thing - you are the master of the supreme summoning system. In your hands and feet are the blue six-pointed stars. Think about it carefully, why is it you who owns the supreme summoning system, not Zhang San and Li Si?  ?  Why is it that now that you have the Supreme Summoning System, your strength is still no different from an ant that can be crushed to death casually?  ¡¿ ¡¾Are you here to find CEI?  ¡¿ ¡¾No, I want to say that many times, perhaps for you, the power of thought is far greater than the power of desire. Your wishes may not only be us generals, but even the supreme summoning system will be driven, even if  break the rulesOtherwise, even if it goes against the will of heaven.  ] "Dariusit turns out that you have already taught me how to open the human base.  In the horrified gazes of Galen and Buicareno on the hill, around Dongfang Yun, the power of countless rules that were almost visible to the naked eye were gathering and rotating rapidly like the flowing azure wind. Some of these rules were revealed by Galen.  Familiar - such as Darius's bleeding rules, such as the Butcher's meat hook rules, such as Blitzcrank's rules of silence; there are also some that Galen does not know - such as the clone rules, the invisibility rules, the fire-loving rules, and the confinement rules.  , these rules are like long eels, swimming flexibly around Dongfang Yun.  At this time, Dongfang Yun's cherry-red eyes suddenly opened and he sang loudly. Along with his voice, thunder roared continuously in the sky, as if every word he said was triggering thunder!  "At the end of my life, I can only praise the power of nature with the heart of the primacy of all things! The land under my feet should be a place to worship my imperial power. Everywhere I look, there are places I want to conquer! I believe,  You worship me, I believe, you believe in me, I believe, you surrender to me! The rise of the empire requires strong faith and wisdom. In the name of the supreme summoning system, I will establish an immortal foundation here, heroes.  , Treacherous hero, tycoon, be at my disposal! Under the call of the six-pointed star, I call for your presence! Build the foundation, erect the long pillars, erect the beams, and stand firm against the fire of war - "Rumble"  The earth fissured, the mountain ridges shattered, and bolts of lightning fell wildly from the sky, but they couldn't stop a red-roofed pavilion from rising from the ground!  This pavilion rises slowly from the broken ground, as if responding to the call of the Eastern Cloud. It is hundreds of meters high and covers an area of ??nearly one kilometer.  The pavilions, carved beams, animal eaves, and huge main entrance are as spacious and huge as the Arc de Triomphe, and the surrounding windows are also extremely huge, as if the entire house is for the use of giants.  When the houses stopped rising, the earth quickly gathered together, as if it had never been broken before.  Huang Zhongda Lu's voice rang in Dongfang Yun's ears: "The host has completed the construction of the human base!" "Because the host has already built the dark night base before, you can choose to have the human base and the dark night base reach a synchronized level." "Choose synchronization,  Requirements: Heart of Lava  If you can't take it out, there is absolutely no need to shout in vain.  .  "The system has detected that there are 114,672 humans stored underground in the human base. Do you want to subdue and modulate these humans?" "Do you need to consume anything?" Dongfang Yun asked.  "No need." "Fusion." The corners of Dongfang Yun's mouth turned up.  "These people are naturally the 100,000 woodcutters and a bunch of spies from the Basque Empire. After being prepared, each one can reach the sixth level of combat power. Why not do it?  After they were caught, they were transported to the underground in the valley of Bansai, and were imprisoned in an underground prison built by King Sand himself. The idea was originally to prepare Dongfang Yun for establishing a human base.  "System modulation begins. Tip: Because there are no other human buildings, the debugged humans will only have sixth-level blank energy and coercion, and will not have any skills. Please build human buildings as soon as possible." "Of course!" Dongfang  The clouds slowly fell, and I looked at the huge building in front of methat was rising from where the Pharaoh's scepter disappeared.  His hand slowly reached into the door like a triumphal arch. When he pulled it back again, a dazzling flag with a battle symbol was already in his hand.  Just like the flag handed over to Darius, this flag is also a flag of command!  He turned around suddenly and shouted: "Galen, the power of Demacia!" "Demacia!" Galen roared like a tiger, and his figure fell in front of Dongfang Yun like lightning, and even the ground was cracked by his stamp!  This man, who was as fierce as a tiger, had scorching eyes, and he knelt on the ground and raised his hands.  He already knew what his father wanted to do.  He had always known that as the first child, Darius was his father's favorite general.  He also knew that even though he and Darius no longer had a hostile relationship, in essence, the two were still competitors - competing to see who was the strongest general under his father's command.  It¡¯s just that Darius controls the Dark Night Base, but he has nothing.  But now it¡¯s different. He will have a human base that can rival the Dark Night Base, and he has regained the opportunity to compete with Darius!    He firmly believes that he is the strongest general under his father, and he is the most loyal and useful child and general to his father!  Dongfang Yun naturally knew what Galen was thinking. He smiled softly and placed the flag of command in Galen's hand: "My child, this is one of the only two foundations for me to settle down and live my life in this world.  ." The corners of Galen's mouth were pursed tightly, and his hands holding the flag of command were a little white.  "You are my child and my general. I hope that this base will be in your hands, not only to protect and resist invading enemies" Dongfang Yun's tone increased.  Galen¡¯s breathing also became heavy.  "But for me, conquer all enemies!" "I am ready!" Galen planted the flag of command on the ground, fell to his knees and grabbed the ground with his head: "I am ready, father!" "I am  Galen, the Power of Demacia! " "I will not retreat, I will not be afraid, even if I face an enemy force ten thousand times larger than me, I will move forward bravely! " "Your will is the point of my sword!"  "All living beings should bow to your kindness!" "When the iron hooves of the human race trample the world, everyone will shout the same slogan as me!" "Long live my king!"

 Mainland China Chapter 84: The Most Disliked Person of the Year

    Dongfang Yun has been staying in Bansai for three days, and today is also the day when the Dark Night Legion is about to go on an expedition.  Although it was impossible to fully develop in three days, with 110,000 people successfully laying the groundwork, Galen still built the human base in an orderly manner.  I wonder if Galen has gained any new abilities after becoming the controller of the base. With a wave of his hand, this guy transferred a total of thirty-sixth level non-attributed humans to farmers of the same level as the night elves.  Construction began vigorously in the mountainous area.  With the construction of 30,000 farmers, the human base quickly erected all the buildings that could be built in the first-order base.  Barracks ¡Á 13: debug the human infantry, musketeers, and knights, and carry out research on the infantry¡¯s defense mode, the dwarves¡¯ long-barreled muskets, and animal taming techniques.  Lumberyard ¡Á 4: Store wood and conduct research on accelerated logging technology and masonry skills (that is, building defense strength).  Blacksmith shop ¡Á 15: Produce weapons and armor, conduct research on improving the attack power of army weapons and armor defense power, and debug and upgrade the attack power and defense power of arms.  Farm ¡Á 200: The forest grassland in Shiwanda Mountain northwest of Bansai has been transformed into a farm that can support 200,000 human troops. Due to the existence of the power of the rules, the daily output value can support the troops with food for ten days.  King¡¯s Altar ¡Á 1: A place used to summon and hire human heroes. ? Sentry tower ¡Á 300: Used for sentry and reconnaissance. The second-level base can be upgraded to a defense tower, and the third-level base can be upgraded to a turret.  Mysterious Holy Land ¡Á 20: Used to modulate priests and witches, and study the priest's dispelling magic and inner fire, and the witch's invisibility and transformation.  Whether it is opening up a farm to build a sentry tower or building various types of reinforced buildings, it is not difficult for thirty-sixth-level farmers. Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of sixth-level farmers, even though they only have blank energy and tyrannical power.  * without any skills, but each of them is enough to carry five to ten tons of wood and stone. In this case, 30,000 farmers are equivalent to 30,000 fully automatic and intelligent heavy equipment.  Construction, with such full power operation, all construction will naturally be extremely fast.  Of course, this is indispensable without the funds provided by the several unused purple gold cards that Dongfang Yun obtained in the City of Chaos, as well as the ready-made wood purchased by Buiccareno in various places.  Under this situation, the remaining more than 80,000 human beings began to quickly enter the building for debugging. Within three days, 20,000 infantry, 20,000 musketeers, 15,000 knights, 4,000 priests and 3,000 knights were debugged.  There are six hundred witches, leaving only less than thirty thousand sixth-level blank attribute humans waiting for debugging.  According to Galen's analysis, the strength of each of these infantrymen is basically equivalent to the level of a sixth-level berserker, and they are even crazier and more selfless than the berserker. Even if they are left with only one hand or one foot in the battle, they can hold the enemy to death together.  The musketeers amazed Buicareno even more. With the accelerated construction of the blacksmith shop, each of the 20,000 musketeers is equipped with two long-barreled muskets and has sufficient gunpowder and magic projectiles. Don't underestimate it.  As a musketeer, almost every musketeer can shoot a butterfly flying in the air from a thousand meters away, and each magic projectile is enough to penetrate two meters of granite from a thousand meters away.  As for the 15,000 knights, it was more miserable. After being transferred, no one held a batch of four-legged horses that were different from the six-legged horses in this world, although Galen always called these horses "bloody horses".  , but it takes a full month to grow into a rideable state.  Also of little use are priests and witches. Although they have been debugged, these men and women, who were originally just ordinary lumberjacks, need sufficient time to absorb the knowledge in their minds. When they can flexibly release various sixth-level magics, they can also  Have to wait until a month later.  Although this kind of construction is not much different from the dark night base, Dongfang Yun is still very happy - at least he is very happy to eat.  This is thanks to the extremely tacky name [Farm]. The two hundred farms opened up in the mountains of 100,000 people sound like they only provide some combat food for the soldiers, but in fact, when entering a farm, Dongfang Yun  Completely stunned.  There are four buildings in the farm covering an area of ??more than 500 square meters, and each one is unique. Once you step into it, you can fully feel the vast space brought to these buildings by the laws of space.  These four buildings are: breakfast, lunch, dinner, and marching meal.  Whether soldiers or farmers, they will eat according to fixed times, and the meals provided by each dining room building are also unique.  Breakfast provides bean paste fritters, egg pancakes, bread, donuts, French fries, omelettes, sausages, baked sweet potatoes, egg tarts, hot dogs and a variety of fruits, etc., with drinks: milk, hot cocoa, black tea, juice, etc.  .  Bread, rice, steamed buns, etc. are provided for lunch.?Nowadays, staple foods from China and foreign countries include barbecue steak, fruit salad, fish-flavored shredded pork and other dishes.  For dinner, there are quite sumptuous meals such as cheese and caviar dumplings.  This made Dongfang Yun, who was barbeque and barbecue in another world, almost swallow his tongue. He came to the farm to eat with the soldiers almost every time. ??????????? This is so enjoyable that I don¡¯t miss Shu Dongfang Yun praised loudly while eating.  Galen, who had just come in, was stunned when he heard these words. He smiled bitterly and stood aside waiting for Dongfang Yun to finish eating. Then he said, "My lord of benevolence, today is the time to send troops." Dongfang Yun wiped his mouth and said, "Then send troops.  "Hey, haven't we already discussed it?" Galen shook his head: "Something happened." Dongfang Yunqi said, "How quickly did all the countries surround the goddess Ye Lin?" "That's not the case."  Galen smiled bitterly and handed Dongfang Yun an envelope: "You can see for yourself." "Um" Dongfang Yun opened the envelope and saw a big red invitation letter inside.  "In the year 9593 of the mainland calendar, the annual person of the year award ceremony selected by "Century Weekly"?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Is this for me?" "Yeah." Galen didn't say anything and nodded hurriedly.  Dongfang Yun continued to look down, and within a few seconds his face changed drastically: "The most criticized person of the year ranked first!? You still want me to accept the award!?" He raised his head with a confused look on his face: "Why did I become  "Who is the most criticized person of the year?" Galen took out a copy of "Century Weekly" from his back: "Probably because of it." Dongfang Yun took it strangely, read it over and over again, and said in shock: "This.  "Tyrand came up with it?" "Tyrand, Queen Su, and Swain came up with it together," Galen answered truthfully.  Dongfang Yun is not a brainless person. He looked at the impurities in his hand and nodded: "I think I know what they mean, but" Dongfang Yun raised his head and said in a dumbfounded voice: "Does this make me a little smelly?  Not audible?" Galen looked at the roof and whistled.  Feeling the vigorous anger coming from Dongfang Yun's body, more than two thousand human soldiers who were still eating around them stood up and looked at Dongfang Yun at the same time.  It's not that they have lost their thoughts, but the concepts in their hearts have long since changed. What they now have in their hearts is unquestionable loyalty and admiration for this king. Needless to say, loyalty, worship Which country have you seen?  Let a group of lumberjacks be promoted to the sixth level of powerhouses and serve them with plenty of meat and fish every day?  Dongfang Yun waved his hand for everyone to continue eating, and walked out of the lunch room with Galen. Then he said: "But what does this invitation have to do with whether to send troops?" Galen said: "It depends on your choice." "  Oh? What if I go?" Galen said: "The award ceremony is held in the neutral country of Sana in the north of Goddess Yelin, and our plan is to head east to Bansai. If you go, you will have to divide it.  Send an army to Shana to ensure your safety, and at the same time some generals will follow you. " "Then if I don't go, it won't have any impact on the decision to send troops?" "That's natural, but"  Galen took a look at Dongfang Yun's face and saw that it was not too bad. Then he said: "It's just that the high priest hopes that you can attend." "Tylande again?" Dongfang Yun frowned: "What does she mean? She wants me to attend."  In the past, the whole continent was allowed to be humiliated and ridiculed, and it led to assassinations? " Galen said: "The convergence of the human kingdom is a bit fast. The high priest does not want to face several heaven-level people when we arrive at the first stop of the Basque Empire.  The strong ones are blocking me, so I hope you can go and attract the attention of some heaven-level strong men.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dongfang Yun immediately understood what Tyrande was thinking.  There is no doubt that the previous collision between the so-called Dark Night Base and the Human Base was because they did not want the Nujia Empire to become suspicious. However, the countries gathered so quickly and prepared some heaven-level powerhouses in order to deal with the 'Heaven-level King of Dark Night'.  Then they will definitely gather at the Basque Empire as soon as the Dark Night Army makes any move. First, they will delay the Dark Night Army for some time with the powerful Heaven-level warriors. Then, when all the armies arrive, they will use the Basque Empire as the bridgehead of the resistance forces.  Once the war begins, I'm afraid it won't be much different from a decisive battle. Once the Dark Night Empire wins, it will mean the annihilation of a large number of human armies and peak powerhouses. The soldiers left behind in the Nujia Empire will definitely be alert and invite an expedition before the Dark Night Empire conquers the mainland.  military.  " If he holds the award ceremony by himself, some heavenly warriors will definitely block it. The Basque Empire will not be able to withstand the army of darkness. After that, if he slowly tries to figure it out, he may not be able to devour the human country one by one until Bansai.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "Tylander is so calculating." He raised his head rather resentfully: "Hasn't Tyrande ever thought about my safety?" "Of course someone will take care of Your Excellency Yun's safety." Buiccareno came over and said with a smile.  He is now proud of himself, because to the outside world, the 110,000 people in the human base are regarded as his private soldiers. Once these forces are exposed, his status will naturally increase, and some policies to benefit the people can also be implemented domestically.  And Dongfang Yun has also promised him that if he occupies the entire continent in the future, then he will be the consul of the entire human race - even though he is the internal consul, Dongfang Yun has no idea of ??genocide and let him, a guy who loves the people like a son, be the consul.  , still makes Buicareno feel happy.  Now, he has long been convinced that Dongfang Yun will conquer this continent.  "Who?" Dongfang Yun asked curiously.  "Them." Buicareno smiled and held four tenth-level magic crystals in both hands.  "Hiss" Dongfang Yun took a breath of cold air.  Galen said: "At home, Pudge and Swain have both reached the first level of heaven. The generals summoned by these four magic crystals will be debugged by the dark night base and will reach the fourth level of heaven. You can take them with you when the time comes.  One, and three more at home. No matter what, we don¡¯t have to worry about whether there will be any powerful people in the Basque Country who will stop us and delay our progress.¡±  Summon you." Galen nodded, spread out one hand, and summoned a bunch of things in his hand.  "These are some props Tyrande bought for you, father." Galen unfolded a red cloak: "We found out that the awards ceremony was at night. This shadow cloak can make you invisible at night." A gray-white face  Parchment scroll: "A single-player city return scroll can instantly return to the dark night base or the human base." A crystal clear blue moon-shaped gem: "This is a moon stone, which can create a thirty-second night during the day.  The Shadow Cloak and the Town Return Scroll are available in the world. "Green skull-shaped gem: "The Hellfire Stone can summon an eighth-level Hellfire Stone Giant to fall from the sky in the form of a meteorite, and turn into an eighth-level stone giant when it lands."  Small bottle of crimson liquid: "Little invincible potion, you can become invincible within 7 seconds. It's a rule-based invincibility~!" "And the most important thing." Galen took out a cross necklace and hung it on Dongfang Yun's neck: "  Strengthen the resurrection cross, even if you are killed, you can be resurrected within seven seconds, and you will be invincible within two seconds after resurrection." Taking this pile of things and placing them in his soul domain, Dongfang Yun said with a bitter smile:  "Tylande is really well prepared!" Galen said: "With these things, even if someone assassinates you, you will never die!" Dongfang Yun shook his head and took the gift from Bui Carreno.  Four Magic Crystals: "Compared to myself, I believe in my children more." "A one-man army, the only general, I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Night, I believe in your existence and your power  ." Under the dull gazes of Galen and Buicareno, Dongfang Yun held one of the magic crystals and chanted quickly. And this time, the spell he chanted was not long, and the magic crystal in his hand suddenly lit up.  At the same time, a blue six-pointed star array gradually emerged beneath his feet.  "Under the witness of the six-pointed star, pay tribute to the massacre! Come out, Axe-Meng Ge!" In the blue light, violent blood suddenly rose into the sky, forming a tornado made of blood that shot straight into the sky.  In the thick, thick, and smelly blood, a double-edged giant ax suddenly thrust out. With a wave of his hand, the blood tornado shattered. The falling blood rain avoided Dongfang Yun and Galen and fell to the ground, flowing into a river.  A big foot stepped forward, stepping into the river of blood and picking up countless drops of blood.  This is a tough warrior, two meters tall, with a blood-red body, violently tangled muscles, black beard and ponytail on top of his head. His body only has thick arm armor on his hands, and nothing else.  Armor, as if it was born with skin as a shield.  The man strode forward, fell to his knees like a mountain of gold, and his voice sounded like thunder: "Father! I come from the dark abyss and will fulfill your name as a tyrant - who is your enemy? Me  Destroy them!" "Get up, Brother Meng." Dongfang Yun smiled and hooked the Ax King. The man who was more powerful than Zhang Fei stood up proudly, without looking at Galen and the bloody man next to him.  Bui Carreno stood behind Dongfang Yun with a cold face.  "How is thispossible?" Galen said in shock: "I remember you before" "You can use long spells to summon, right?" Dongfang Yun smiled: "Now I can'tNeeded.  " With that said, he picked up the second magic crystal and said: "Aradillo in armor, I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Night. I believe in your existence and your power.  Under the witness of the six-pointed star, let the earth tremble with your trembling!  Come out, Armored Dragon Turtle¡ªRamus!  "Above the azure six-pointed star array, white smoke slowly rose up from the blood that had fallen before, as if it had been evaporated, followed by waves of buzzing sounds, as if tires were spinning at high speed  Just as it sounded, a continuously rotating golden light group more than one meter high slowly rose from the array. When it completely appeared on the flat ground, the blood at one end suddenly splashed into waves for several meters, and this  The light ball also jumped out of the formation like lightning, and in the blink of an eye it had rolled around the valley for at least three thousand meters before rolling back in front of Dongfang Yun. When the rotation stopped, it was in front of Dongfang Yun.  The person standing up in front of him was a cute fat turtle that was a little over one meter tall and wearing a golden thorn turtle shell. His two eyes that shone like stars blinked, and he crawled in front of Dongfang Yun, using all his strength to move his whole body.  A sweet childish voice said: ¡°Let¡¯s give you a back massage, Dad!  " Dongfang Yun smiled and touched the sharp thorns on the back of the dragon turtle - these seemingly hard thorns were as soft as jelly in his palm: "Are you comfortable?  " "Comfortable~!  "Dragon turtle Ramos shook his cute and fat body happily. Dongfang Yun asked Ramos to step aside, and then he continued to call: "Exiled Silent One, I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Night,  I believe in your existence and in your power.  Under the witness of the six-pointed star, let me see your strategy!  Come out, Dark Sage¡ªIshkafir!  ¡± In the azure six-pointed star array, a black light group slowly floats, beating like a heart and shining like a star. It looks extremely peaceful and extremely violent. This contradictory meaning almost makes people feel  A feeling of suffocation. The black light group gradually fell and turned into a purple-skinned old man with purple spikes on his head and back on the six-pointed star array. He looked like Izaro, his turbid old eyes stared deeply at Dongfang Yun.  Step by step, he slowly knelt down after getting closer: "I swear my loyalty, father, I will do my best to serve you. One day, my blood will be sprinkled on the battlefield for you, but that is  The pride of my life.  "

 Continental Storm Chapter 85 Arcee

    Goddess Ye Lin, the third to last floor of the ancient tree.  Outside the light tent of Mansha, the Ax King Mengge, the Armored Dragon Turtle Ramos, and the Dark Sage Ishkafiel stood silently.  In the pink tent, the vague white and tender body fastened the soft white gauze clothes tightly, then turned around and sat leisurely on the soft and thick down feather bed, and said lazily: "Have you completed the adjustment?" Meng Ge's eyes  He closed his eyes and paid no attention to the other party.  However, Ramos and Ishkafiel bowed and said: "Yes, High Priest, we have successfully entered the first level of heaven." The person leaning on the bed was Tyrande. She ignored the Ax King's unreasonableness and said  : "Where is she?" Ishkafiel said: "I was ordered by my father. As soon as the adjustment was completed, I had already returned to Bansai." Tyrande said: "General Mengge, you should also protect His Majesty. The base is currently  There are already four heaven-level warriors such as Pudge, Swain, Ramos and Ishkafiel. Even if human heaven-level warriors attack, it will be enough to hold them back. If that doesn't work, the Aijia will take action of their own accord."  Wang snorted lightly and said in a rough voice: "No one can order Brother Meng except father! Moreover, if father needs it, Brother Meng will go there!" Faintly, the corner of Tyrande's mouth in the gauze curtain raised a smile.  Beautiful arc: "That's right. This time, your Majesty will make the decision." Brother Meng raised his thick eyebrows and said: "High Priest, Brother Meng is a rough man and is too lazy to think about all the nonsense.  But I also know that no matter what, you are just my father's subordinate. If you always act smart and make decisions about your father's affairs without authorization, one day, your life will be in danger! " "What are you talking about?" Li Zai!  A twelfth-level moon elf elder standing next to him stood up and shouted.  She is naturally not the opponent of Ax King and others, but she is confident that she has entered the twelfth level for nearly a hundred years, and is by no means weaker than Ax King who has just entered the heaven level, not to mention that she has been serving Tyrande's affairs.  , was greatly respected, so when he saw Meng Ge disobeying his master, he immediately stood up.  Brother Meng was not angry, but stared at Tyrande in the tent.  Tyrande waved away the moon elf elder and said with a chuckle: "You don't need to worry about this matter. The Ai family is tired, so you can all retreat." "Yes." Several people saluted and filed out.  The Moon Elf elder is not a bad person, but without debugging, she naturally has no loyalty to the so-called 'King of the Night', not to mention Tyrande's reputation among the elves, so her loyalty to the latter is naturally  fully.  In addition, she clearly knew that although the adjusted elf had not lost his wisdom and personality, his loyalty to Dongfang Yun suddenly appeared in his heart. This made this proud elf feel as if he had been stabbed with a sharp knife in his heart, secretly turning Dongfang Yun into his heart.  He and his generals were placed in the evil position, so naturally they didn't have a good impression of Ax King and others.  So after the Axe King and the others left, the woman curled her lips and said: "High Priest, these people are so rude. If I say that the High Priest already has most of the power in the entire Goddess Forest, why not become the guest?" Tyrande in the tent  He was stunned for a few seconds and said: "The Aijia will consider it. Agassi, you can go too. The Aijia is going to rest." "Yes." Agassi bowed and walked towards the door.  "Agathy" Tyrande suddenly spoke.  The moon elf elder turned back and said, "The high priest has anything else to say?" "No" Tyrande smiled complicatedly: "Thank you for your hard work these days." Agassiz showed a grateful smile on his face: "Serve the high priest.  "It's what I should do. If the high priest has nothing to do, I will go and get busy." "Go" Agathy walked away without feeling a hint of sadness on Tyrande's body.  The Moon Elf elder did not return to her office in the Ancient Tree. She sat down the escalator, but she was thinking about another thing.  During this period, she discussed with some elven elders who had not accepted the modulation. Instead of gathering around the 'King of the Night' who had no hair, it would be better to secretly accumulate strength, control all the generals at the critical moment and force them into the palace.  Forcing the Night King to give up his throne to the High Priest.  In the previous discussion, there were two heaven-level powerhouses, Swain and Butcher, in the Dark Night Base. However, Agassi and others believed that if we contacted tens of thousands of elves to force the high priest to take over, in order to save the lives of these elves, the high priest would definitely  Will take action to restrain the two heavenly levels.  The reason why they think so is because Tyrande has taken over the power in the past few months and used the generals of the Night King. If they compare themselves with each other, they would not give away a well-developed elf country to others.  But this time there are three more Heavenly Levels in the base, I¡¯m afraidThe situation needs to be discussed in the long term again.  Thinking in his mind, Agassiz walked out of the gate of the Ancient Tree, but stopped in shock.  Not far in front of her, Axeman Mengge, Armored Dragon Turtle Ramos, and Dark Sage Ishkafiel were facing her, their eyes full of coldness.  The high priest is on this ancient tree!  Agassi sneered in his heart, walked forward slowly and said, "Three generals, do you have something to say to me?" Boom!  A layer of blood-colored heaven-level coercion fell from the air, and this sudden heavy pressure fell directly on Arcee's body.  There was horror and confusion in her eyes.  The person who unleashed heaven-level pressure was the Ax King who dared to scold the high priest!  She was horrified because it was only at this moment that she suddenly discovered that the gap between the heavenly level and the twelfth level was so huge!  Just the pressure made her feel like she was in a swamp. Although her whole body could move, she felt like she was getting weaker the more she moved.  The confusion is because she doesn¡¯t understand at all that she is a close minister of the high priest anyway. Even if these new generals call the King of the Night their father, how can they dare to touch them under the eyes of the high priest?  The mind was thinking rapidly, but the body acted instinctively.  Agassi roared, the pressure of the twelfth-level overlord was forcibly supported, and the magic power in his body accelerated!  Even so, she still barely raised her head and moved a few steps forward.  "How dare you" She bit her two hundred white teeth and pointed at the Axe.  "Oh? It's actually half a step to heaven?" Brother Meng raised his eyebrows with his half-opened right eye.  The armored dragon turtle laughed heartily and said: "These days, the fountain of life has been inexplicably missing a lot. It's all secretly drank by these elves who haven't prepared it yet." Agassi was shocked: "You how do you know?  " Brother Meng sneered: "Izalo is in charge of the population. Is this how he does things? " Ishkafiel shrugged: "There is no way. Although Brother Izalo has discovered it, after all, the preparation is still going on in an orderly manner.  , and for the sake of the high priest, there are some things Hehe. " "High priest? She has a lot of face!" Meng sneered: "I will tell my father about Izalo." "Bold.  You dare to insult the high priest!?" Agassi was shocked and angry, and his eyes were involuntarily looking towards the top of the ancient tree behind him.  "Who gives you the qualification to speak? It seems that the pressure is not enough." Meng Ge smiled ferociously.  Boom!  Next to him, on top of Ramos's turtle shell, a heavy heavenly pressure shot straight into the sky, and then fell hard on Agassi, causing the moon elf elder to kneel on the ground.  "Hey, Brother Meng, after all, I am also your brother. It's not a good idea to complain about this kind of thing, right?" A distant voice came, it was the smiling Guardian of Light Izaro, and next to him was the Exile Blade Riven.  "If the generals are compared to Dongfang Yun's children, then there is no doubt that the generals summoned at the same time are much closer to each other, just like egg brothers.  Just like the relationship between Sven and Blitzcrank, like the relationship between Raven, Lyrelei and Slardar, and like the relationship between Izaro and the Demonic Vine.  Therefore, Meng Ge is relatively closer to Ramos, Ishkafiel and another summoned strong man - this certainly does not mean that there is no intimacy and affection between brothers of different eggs, but it is just that  There will be deviations in some details.  For example, the Ax King Meng Ge has always had an arrogant personality. Except for Dongfang Yun, even Su Wan and Tyrande, whom he had met before, did not look good on them. Among these generals, only La  Moss and the three of them could make him speak pleasantly.  Of course, if the other brothers are in trouble, he will naturally try his best to help, but if it's chatting and spanking, haha So even though Brother Meng wanted to call Izalo brother, he still sneered: "You did something wrong.  Do you still want me to hide my father?" His face has been blood red since he was born, and his expression and meaning cannot be seen at this moment.  Seeing the dispute between the two, Agassi was secretly happy in her heart, but said with a very ugly face: "JokeIzaroGeneral's" Before she could finish her words, which were more laborious than constipation, the dark sage next to her  With a wave of his hand, the third heaven-level coercion came down, and Agathy suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, her face paler than gold paper.  To her disappointment, Izalo didn't seem angry. He just shrugged and came over and hugged the three of them respectively. Then he jumped up and hit Brother Meng on the forehead: "Brother, you are doing something."  Do you want to point fingers? "His height andThe gap between the two generals was quite big, so the other three generals couldn't help but laugh when they jumped up.  Meng Ge's face remained calm, but he was not angry either: "I just want to know why you tolerate them." Izalo's white beard blew angrily. He realized that the Ax King was serious about what he said, and couldn't help but look at his temples with his fingers:  "Don't you know?" The birth of a new general will inherit the memory of the old general.  Meng Ge curled his lips: "I'm too lazy to think about it." Izaro sighed: "These guys intend to rebel. We are still discussing whether this matter should be handed over to my father or the high priest." Judging from his words,  No matter who is left to these two people, I am afraid that if they ask for mercy, these tens of thousands of elves will survive. After all, these are the sources of troops.  "Are you talking about these guys?" Meng Ge suddenly smiled widely, waved his hands with Ramos and Ishkafiel at the same time, expanding the triple heaven level pressure to a radius of one kilometer, and suddenly the base was filled with chickens.  Flying dog jumps.  However, although the heaven-level coercion covers a wide area, the owner of the coercion can achieve precise strikes.  So, some of the elves watching the excitement fell to their knees, covering their throats with their hands, trying to absorb some oxygen from the air to fill their shriveled lungs.  There is no doubt that these people are elves who have not yet debugged.  "Alaswhy are you so arrogant?" Swain's voice came, and several people looked at him at the same time.  Sven, Butcher, Blitzcrank, Lyrelei, Sand King, Slardar, Ivy.  Several generals walked slowly over, and their momentum seemed to be tit for tat with Ax King and others. This made Agassiz seem to see some light, and couldn't help but try his best to stimulate his magic. He stood up with difficulty and said: "General Swain  ! General Meng wants to take action against my children as soon as he joins. I'm afraid it will chill the hearts of the elves!" "That's right!" Sven walked slowly to the Ax King with his hands behind his back.  The two of them are both a little over two meters tall. They stand parallel to each other and look at each other. They are like tigers descending from the mountain facing a dragon rising from the sea, their majestic momentums colliding crazily.  Agassi was excited in her heart, wishing that these guys would kill each other immediately and die together, so that the high priest would be able to take charge of the power, and he would be inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people.  She seemed very tough at the moment, because she knew that the spread of such powerful pressure would definitely attract the attention of the high priest. In other words, she didn't have to worry about her life at all at this moment.  Swen and Meng stared at each other for a few seconds. The latter suddenly pulled out a double-edged giant ax and held it to his chest. The bright red and blood-like viscous energy on the ax slowly flowed.  "What are you doing?" Wearing a helmet, Agassi couldn't see Swain's expression, but Swain must have looked ugly at the moment.  Her eyes became more enthusiastic.  Meng Ge smiled and showed two tiger teeth, full of gloomy feeling: "Kill all those who intend to rebel!" "General Swain! If he is allowed to do this, the high priest will not be able to bear it and will be angry!" Agassi said loudly  He said, "You still won't stop him?" Her body was not far from Swain, which made Swain slap the woman away: "When did you become noble enough to order me?" Aga  Qian flew more than ten meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood, spitting out two molars at the same time, a look of resentment flashed in her eyes: The high priest will take action later, when you cry!  When she turned around, she had changed into a sad expression: "General Swain, I said the wrong thing, but you must save these elves! Although they have not been prepared, they are kings anyway.  People!" Sven suddenly laughed out loud, slapped Meng Ge on the shoulder, and said sincerely: "These people are not worthy of you, they have dirty our hands, not to mention that most elves only obey the elders.  It's just an order, just kill the dozens who are leading the way." "What did you say?" Agassi screamed, "How could youhow dare you kill these elders?  The strong ones are all the king's right-hand men! " "It seems that you have different understandings of the word 'king' than we do." Sven turned to look at her: "And it's really strange that you can still move!  ¡± Boom!  Another two levels of heaven-level pressure fell on Agassi, completely pressing the woman into the grass.  The first layer came from the butcher next to him, and the other layer came from Swain¡¯s coercion.  Agassi sank deep into the ground and looked hard at the window on Tyrande's level at the top of the Ancient Tree, but saw nothing. ???????????? Could it be a trick of suffering? ?Agathy's heart moved, and she actually forced herself to burn her life force and stood up and shouted: "High Priest! Your people are being bullied and will be killed! Please make the decision for us!!" Voice  It was heard so far away that a deaf person from 800 kilometers away could probably hear it.  However, there was still no movement in that room.  Agassi finally despaired. She suddenly remembered Tyrande thanking her when she left the room.  She felt frightened and angry in her heart, and her eyes were even more malicious. At this time, she had become Tyrande's abandoned son. She had no choice but to think of other ways.  She suddenly turned around and looked at the elves around her: "What are you still looking at!? These people are not elves. Do you want to watch your compatriots being oppressed!? Do you just watch the decline of our elves' civilization?  " Her trapped beast still fighting seemed to have some effect. The surrounding elves looked at each other, and some of them drew their arrows and sharp blades. ???????????????? Then he actually slashed and stabbed at the elf elders who were overwhelmed by the pressure around him!  Blood instantly covered the lawn on the ground.  Sven slowly moved forward, grabbed the dull Agathy¡¯s pretty face with his big hands, and lifted her into the air.  At this moment, Agassiz was in complete despair, and even the soul flame burning in her body had faded away. Sven's voice echoed in her ears.  "I think you think too far about your relationship with humans." Meng Ge continued: "In our eyes, there is no difference between you at all." Sven said: "The only ones we are loyal to are our father and each other's brothers.  Meng Ge said: "And you, whether you are Tyrande, the elves who have been modulated, or the humans, are just one word to us." Sven said: "Conquered."  Raven stepped forward and said: "You are just a conquered person. It's just because of Tyrande's existence that you have an extra chance to be recruited and serve us." Izaro said: "This is us  Give you a chance to live." Ishkafiel said: "Those who obey the father will live, and those who disobey the father will die." Slada said: "If you cannot seize the opportunity of life, there will be only one outcome."  Demonic Vine said: "And you have achieved this ending now." Sven looked at Arcee who had given up struggling in his hands and sneered: "This ending is" As he said that, he had already thrown Arcee towards the butcher.  go.  The butcher was hesitant, and he suddenly chopped with the huge bloody kitchen knife in his hand: "Tear into pieces!" Boom!  In the room on the penultimate floor of the Ancient Tree, Tyrande slowly opened her eyes, with sadness that could not be concealed in her eyes.  The fire elf was serving beside her. When he saw the look in her eyes, he couldn't help but said: "High Priest, why did you let Agassiz die?" Tyrande shook his head and said: "She bumped into the general, and she asked for it.  The outcome Remember, all of you are different from the Ai family. The Ai family can command the generals because they believe in the Ai family's loyalty to His Majesty, not just because of my strength. " "Yes but in my heart.  Still unconvinced, why can they kill our people casually? Are we elves inferior?" Tyrande smiled bitterly: "I'm afraid that's true in their eyes." The fire elves have always known that.  Thoughts: "So, what the high priest has done before, to get His Majesty to allow elves to be given a first-class status above all other species in the future kingdom, can it still be done?"  De sighed: "Who knows." The fire elf said: "Your Majesty should be able to feel the high priest's love for him, why don't you like the high priest yet? Could it be that everything the high priest has done" "Stop talking.  Tyrande waved his hand: "The Ai family is tired, you can go down too Also, tell the Ai family that all the elves who have not yet debugged should hurry up and debug."

 Continental Storm Chapter 86 You look so much like my obedient granddaughter

    Night has come, and the setting sun has sunk into the mountains early.  The neutral country of Sana has been an indisputable place for military strategists since ancient times. Without it, this place is located between the Goddess Yelin and Qingrong Grassland. There is no farming land and no natural dangers. It can be said to be easy to defend and easy to attack - the most important thing is  This is the main road connecting the eight surrounding countries. Anyone who wants to occupy it must ask other countries if they are willing.  The establishment of Sana was just a joke at first. The roads from the eight surrounding countries converged here. For the convenience of trade, the merchants built a simple inn here.  Precisely because it is an interconnection between multiple countries and has the potential to bring huge wealth, businessmen gradually began to pay attention to this place, and more businesses began to gather. As a result, the small inn gradually evolved into a small city, and then into a  The big city eventually expanded to an extremely wealthy land of five counties and thirteen cities.  Then the surrounding countries began to be jealous of the richness here. One country took the lead in sending troops and easily defeated the regiments hired by the merchants to protect the city, and occupied all the territory within two days.  With the important transportation and tax land occupied, other countries would not give up easily, so a battle that lasted sixteen years started here.  At the end of the war, everyone realized that if the war continued, everyone would probably be killed by this meat grinder, so everyone stopped fighting and fought for the ownership of this place at the negotiation table.  This conversation lasted another sixteen years.  ¡°Then one day, everyone finally couldn¡¯t talk any more. We had no choice but to continue fighting.  He fought for another sixteen years.  Just when the surrounding eight countries were gradually unable to support themselves because of the land that had turned into a black hole, the Continental Business Alliance stood up and said that you don't think so. This place is no different from the thoroughfare anyway, and no one's army can get through it even if they think about it.  Well, it is better for our business group to fund the construction of a neutral country. It does not build an army and does not exclude the passage of other troops. If you want to fight the other, you can also replenish your training here, and this place can also promote trade between various countries.  Of course, this premise is that you don¡¯t come to attack. Everyone agrees. With such a small country as a buffer, and it can also increase trade tax revenue, why not do it?  So the entire forty-eight years of tangle was smoothed out, and Shana was established.  "It's so idle." On the top floor of a building in Tevens City, where the lights were shining in the starry sky, Dongfang Yun said with a bitter smile: "You said they have spent the past forty-eight years to improve the internal affairs so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment and the country will be richer.  Wouldn't it be better to attack the surrounding countries after becoming stronger? " "That's impossible." Standing behind Dongfang Yun, a calm female voice came from the black cloak: "These eight countries form a tripod.  The imperial power, the heart of the emperor, naturally wants to expand the territory, but other people are not fools. In this case, once a country rises strongly, it will inevitably be attacked by all countries. They are afraid and naturally dare not blatantly do so.  "Make yourself stronger." "Well, you are the first to shoot, right?" Dongfang Yun was also wearing a black cloak, but the gold velvet on the cloak made it more luxurious. He didn't wear a hat, so  Under the light, you can clearly see the eight little white teeth: "It's just that we seem to be the first ones now!" The woman in the cloak behind was more than two meters tall. She said calmly: "My father is naturally an exception.  Even God is determined not to stop your rise. This is fate." "Fate?" Dongfang Yun turned around and said with a smile, "I thought you didn't believe in fate!  It's all too chaotic." The woman said: "If you want to resolve the dispute, you must first enter the conflict. Our strong presence is our destiny. Under the master's body, all enemies will be judged. This is also our destiny."  "Okay, okay!" Dongfang Yun shrugged and stood up from the platform of the tens-meter-high building: "It seems it's time for us to leave." "Yes." The woman leaned down and wrapped her hands around Dongfang Yun's from behind.  With a little force on his chest and toes, the two of them disappeared out of thin air.  ??Tevens City, as the capital of Shana, has existed for 313 years. It is the cultural and trade capital of the entire eastern continent. It was here that Su Wan became famous and made the Su Family Chamber of Commerce join the business alliance.  Hundreds of years of development have also given the city of Tevens a sufficient cultural heritage. If you look down from the sky at this moment, you will find that the lights in this city shine brighter than the stars in the night sky. The city is quiet and peaceful.  It is not weaker than any of the top powers.  It has the largest museum and library in the mainland, as well as the most famous Bissu Auction House in the entire eastern continent. At the same time, the security and environment here make people extremely eager to stay.  "Century Weekly"'s Person of the Year Award Ceremony was held at the Custer Opera House in Tavern City. The magic screen of this opera house was created through countless magic.The internal magic circle found in the ruins of the High Elf Empire with archaeologists and studied together for more than 30 years can transmit all the recorded scenes and sounds to the maximum extent by just using a specially-made shot.  On the magic screen, and then transmitted through the magic circle to the branch magic screens in the homes of various nobles and wealthy businessmen around the world. Such high-definition and horseless transmission is definitely more conscientious than cable TV.  The Person of the Year Award Ceremony was not as formal as other awards, but was held in a ball.  The internal mechanism of the opera house is enough to cause the three thousand people to sink into the ground in an instant. What was replaced was a platform as smooth as a mirror.  The waiters have long been proficient in this business and quickly moved all kinds of gorgeous and sumptuous food to the long table.  With the appearance of nobles and wealthy businessmen in suits and evening gowns, the banquet officially began.  Under the eighteen chandeliers made of pure gold with a crystal core function, these dignitaries were chatting and laughing as they exchanged cups and lamps.  On the big stage at this moment, twenty beautiful and colorful dancers danced gracefully to the elegant music. Even though everyone was busy contacting their 'emotions' and business, no one paid attention to them, and so did these dancers.  Dance very happily.  Dongfang Yun also enjoyed the meal.  Antelope loin cut into wicker shapes, large leaf-wrapped meat that is full of oil in one bite, lotus fish in sauce that looks golden, steamed moon pheasant with aroma that penetrates into the bone marrow along the nose, and other items that are both beautiful in appearance and color.  First-class Hualinyan liver pate.  These are things Dongfang Yun has never eaten before!  Dongfang Yun, who almost swallowed all his tongue, was satisfied.  However, the cloaked woman standing behind him was a little embarrassed - although the cloak covered her head so that Dongfang Yun's eating appearance could not be seen, this kind of reckless eating still frightened the people around her.  As upper class people, when have they ever seen this kind of eating method of eating with both hands?  Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t care about this. When the beautiful host came on stage to invite guests to announce the Most Popular Person of the Year Award, he was already full and was drinking happily while holding a glass of juice.  The Most Popular Person Award is worthy of its name. The recipients of this award are three beautiful singers and seven sexy prostitutes well, they are workers in the prostitution industry.  When the ten award recipients came on stage to receive their awards in tears, Dongfang Yun and the cloaked woman behind him had already walked to the sofa in the corner and sat down. It was only then that Dongfang Yun took off his cloak.  "Hey! It's you!" Another scream sounded from the side.  "Hey! It's you!" Dongfang Yun also widened his eyes.  Without it, sitting on the sofa next to her was Su Wan¡¯s friend, the silly girl An Feier, the daughter of Simon, the lord of Flo City in the Slok Empire.  Dongfang Yun really couldn't believe that this girl who disappeared when she encountered the golden-crowned sandworm actually survived. With her fourth-level power, it was only natural that she should appear underground somewhere in the desert.  What an unfathomable piece of shit luck this is!  Dongfang Yun thought maliciously.  "You, you, you why are you here?" The hairy girl's forehead twirled for a long time before she asked.  She knew that Dongfang Yun had several night elves in his hands, but this naturally stupid woman obviously did not associate Dongfang Yun with the fear devil in "Century Weekly".  "Why can't I appear here." Dongfang Yunduan aimed at the juice and sucked it unconsciously, thinking in his mind whether this girl already knew his identity.  "Please! You still have time to show up here. Don't you know that the army of the King of Dark Night has begun to invade at this moment?" The stupid girl raised a finger and said solemnly: "I heard that the people of Dark Night are already here.  The Basque border cities began to exchange fire with the Basques, and our city of Flo is also one of the border cities of Goddess Yelin. After attacking the Basques, the Night King's army is likely to invade Slok. After all, the border must be cleared first.  The best option is to go to the ground! So you should take your people to support Slok. Although your men are all top-level experts, they can still have some effect, right? " What she knows about Dongfang Yun.  It was still half a year ago. Perhaps this is why when she saw the names of Butcher Pudge and Murloc Slada in "Century Weekly", she did not compare the past ** level powerhouses with the current half-step heaven level.  The reason why the strong people are connected together.  Dongfang Yun was a little surprised by her words: "Clear the border? Did you think of this?" "Of course not!" An Feier pouted at the stage with some pride. At this moment, she was awarding the top ten most valuable think tanks in the mainland: "That  The one in white is my uncle. " "Oh" Dongfang Yun didn't care and said, "Why should I support Slok?""Don't you like Sister Su? Her family is in Slok By the way, I also want to ask you. "Century Weekly" said that Sister Su was caught by Goddess Ye Lin as a woman for the King of Dark Night.  "Why didn't you protect her?" She was obviously very angry, and the hair on her head stood up like an exclamation mark.  "How slow are you?" Dongfang Yun whispered to himself.  "What did you say?" "No" Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "I didn't go to Slok, so of course I had my own plans, but you, how did you survive the sandstorm caused by the golden crown sandworm?" An Feier is really nervous.  He was rough enough. When he asked this question, he immediately forgot about Su Wan and said with some pride: "I fainted at that time. When I woke up, I found myself in an underground cave. There was a flower there that could improve the level of fighting spirit.  Huo Youlian, I was tired and hungry at that time, and I used all my fighting energy to offset the damage of the sandstorm, so I couldn't hold it back and ate it. Unexpectedly, it was a blessing in disguise. I actually improved my strength by two levels, and now I am a high-level sixth level~!  "What a bad luck!" Dongfang Yun sighed inwardly, but said with a smile: "Congratulations! You changed the subject!"  After turning around twice, he puffed up his cheeks and said: "You haven't said why Sister Su was snatched to be the woman of the King of Dark Night!" Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "I will take you to see her someday for this kind of thing.  You told her in person. Besides, didn't she say it was voluntary?" He was not afraid of exposing his identity and simply spoke openly.  "Ah?" The stupid girl thought for a while and said, "Has Sister Su ever said such a thing?" She suddenly snapped her fingers and said in surprise: "I know! Sister Su finally discovered that she is not Ji  Friend, I don¡¯t like women, so I¡¯ll dump you!¡± ¡°Do you have to be so slow?¡± Dongfang Yun said, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m a pure man!¡± ¡°Hehe,  It doesn't matter, as long as she is happy." An Feier felt satisfied when she heard that Su Wan was fine.  She glanced at the center of the field and saw an extremely handsome young man in his twenties walking towards it. She couldn't help but show disgust: "This guy is here again!" "Who?" Dongfang Yun looked at it and wondered.  : "He is looking for you?" "Didn't you hear Sister Su mention him?" An Feier sneered: "This man is the younger brother of our country's Prince Cassia, Prince Karloff." "Prince Cassia?  "Dongfang Yun thought about it, and then dug out the fact from the depths of his memory that this man was Su Wan's fianc¨¦. When he looked at Karloff again, he felt that this guy was obviously a man with a good reputation and a lot of trouble.  An Feier said to herself: "This Karloff and his brother are not the same kind of people at all. Prince Cassia is a talented and upright man, but his brother is a lecherous and debauched person. He has been pestering me these days.  " To be able to like this weird girl with big breasts and no brains, this Karloff must be a guy who was stunned by sex.  Dongfang Yun sneered and continued to drink juice.  He didn¡¯t realize that it was himself that Karloff¡¯s shining eyes were staring at.  "Ms. Anfeier, I was busy socializing and didn't take care of you. I'm so sorry!" Karloff wasn't too stupid. He apologized to the silly girl first.  An Feier snorted softly and said: "Don't worry about Your Highness the Prince, An Feier is staying here very well." Karloff laughed dryly, looked at Dongfang Yun and said, "I wonder who this lady is?" Dongfang Yun  Stunned, he raised his head and said: "Are you blind? You are a man!" Karloff laughed: "Hahaha, Miss is really good at joking. If I treat you as a man, then I am blind, right?" He was like this  The laughter happened to happen when the music was paused, and it immediately caused a series of glances.  Then trouble came. A group of guys ranging in age from sixteen to sixty saw Dongfang Yun with lustful eyes and immediately came over with wine glasses in hand.  One of the guys in his thirties said: "His Royal Highness Karloff, this is a bit unkind. How can you enjoy the beauty alone?" "It turns out to be His Highness Prince Alonso!" Karloff laughed dryly.  This overbearing guy's target was obviously Dongfang Yun when he came here, and the word 'exclusive' meant that he didn't take women seriously at all, but Karloff didn't dare to say anything, because this Prince Alonso, so impressively  He was the only son of Pompeii Emperor Alonso III, the future Alonso IV.  Now that Pompeii is rising rapidly, it seems that it no longer takes the Basquet Empire into consideration, and Alonso's tyranny is naturally not unfounded.  "Now that I know"It's me, why don't you introduce this beauty to me quickly?"  "Alonso looked proud. "His Royal Highness Alonso said this incorrectly. He should have introduced it to everyone.  "A man who looked to be in his thirties came up and said. "Your Highness Benfica" Karloff's face became even stiffer. This guy is the second son of Basket Emperor Fury, and he is as talented as his father. "Why?  ?  Do you want to rob me?  "Alonso sneered. "She's not yours, right?  "Benfica also sneered. "In that case!  Alonso laughed suddenly: "Everyone has the right to pursue beautiful women. Karloff, just introduce the beauty to everyone present. Who the beauty falls in love with is naturally his business!"  " What a endurance! What a scheming idea! But Dongfang Yun couldn't help but applaud these words. This man obviously didn't get along with that Benfica, but he knew that the current continental war was about to start and didn't fight with him. His strong character was indeed  It is rare. As for the words "Who does a beauty fall in love with", the people present naturally know that no matter who wins the beauty, except Benfica, they will have to give their love to Prince Alonso, but this sentence is also prohibited.  Dongfang Yun raised the corner of his mouth and just wanted to watch the show. "You" Benfica's face was filled with anger.  Change, suddenly smiled and said: "Of course, how about you let me announce a rule, whoever lets this beauty talk to her first, the beauty will belong to him, how about that?"  "    "Can.  Alonso thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled at Dongfang Yun and said, "Little beauty, don't be afraid. No matter what happens, I will be there to take care of you, so if you don't like someone, you don't have to talk to him!"  " With that said, the man took a step back and said, "Your Highness Benfica, you can invite me first.  " Benfica was stunned. He knew that if he let the beauty speak first, the beauty would be his, but if he couldn't, it would be a big embarrassment. He is also a determined person, and he has already weighed the pros and cons of this matter with the continental war.  , couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Everyone should come first.  ¡± A group of people looked at each other. Based on their level, they naturally thought of the competition between the Pompeii Empire and the Basket Empire. At this moment, whoever wins the beauty and dedicates his support to the prince has no chance of being reused. Even if it is  People from other countries are not immune to the desire to be noble. So, a fat businessman in his sixties took the lead and bowed to Dongfang Yun and said with a smile: "Miss, you are so beautiful, you look like my good granddaughter.  Can you have a glass of wine with me, an old man?  ¡± PS: Thanks to First Tang Wei for the great reward!

 Continental Storm Chapter 87 Blood

    "Miss, you are so beautiful. You look like my good granddaughter. Can you have a drink with me, an old man?" This kind of communicative wording really amazed Dongfang Yun. He had never known that someone could strike up a conversation so well.  Full of warmth.  But you are numb. You are obviously black. Even if your granddaughter does not have your tonnage, there is no way she is a yellow race like Lao Zhi Especially after soaking in the fountain of life for so long, Lao Zhi is not at all the same as Lao Zhi.  There is no difference between white people, okay?  Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t want to be a joke here, but he had a higher level of vision now, and it seemed that there was no need to get angry with these idiots, so he just ignored them and pointed at the straw in the juice cup.  Seeing that Dongfang Yun ignored him, the fat old black man smiled awkwardly, but didn't say anything. He turned around and left like a gentleman.  Immediately another person came up: "Miss, you and my sister look alike, but unfortunately she died of illness when she was a teenager" This man actually squeezed out a few tears: "I thought of you when I saw you.  "She, can you talk to me alone?" "Brother, you look like you are in your forties, right?"  And it seems that he is still a very powerful warrior. He is still a boy in his 70s and 80s, your sister?  Damn, did your mother give birth to a daughter at the age of 100?  Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids.  "You guys are useless!" Another person came up with a lewd smile: "Girl, how about drinking some wine with me? Don't refuse. I am a seventh-level strongman and a hereditary marquis. If you are unhappy, you can't eat and walk around.  "As he said this, he actually wanted to come over and grab Dongfang Yun's hand!  Then this guy was taken out and beaten by several guards with a look from Alonso.  "Miss, you look exactly like my mother when she was young, but she died early" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes, Damn, the old paper is just like your mother when she was young. Are you possessed by Luo Xiang?   Under the Band of the Border Cross Great Tomb of the Basque Empire.  Boom!  Blood spurted from the chest to a height of several feet, and a two-foot-long incision was cut off in the luxurious magic armor that exuded a cold breath as the ax blade fell.  The noble heaven-level knight¡¯s back hit the ground hard, and his eyes were filled with shock and anger, revealing an indescribable look.  This piece of ice magic armor bears the name of the ancestor of the Frost Giants - the Ymir armor. Even a heaven-level axe-wielding man is determined not to be able to cut it open with the majestic fighting spirit in his body, and finally break the armor.  , and only the double-edged giant ax in his hand.  However, the bloody energy blocked by Ymir's armor fell on the ground under the knight. Suddenly, on the broken and collapsed ground nearly a hundred meters under the knight, another line of several hundred meters appeared as if it had been cut open.  A deep and bottomless crack!  This crack spread all the way to the city wall of Lingsuo City one kilometer away. A huge gap was opened in the city wall more than five meters thick in an instant!  In the deep pit with a diameter of 100 meters, the blood-colored flames rose upwards as if evaporating. Under the new moon, the surprised human soldiers on the city wall were horrified to see that what slowly floated up from the deep pit was the man covered in blood.  A red-skinned, half-shirted giant man!  On the battle ax in his hand, the Ymir armor of Hasselbaink, the greatest human race dragon knight, seemed to be stuck by the weapon, and Hasselbaink himself was lifted up by the battle axe.  Lord Dragon Knight¡¯s helmet has long since disappeared, and his meticulously combed white hair hangs down messily.  His face was bloodless, his eyes were blank, and he was gradually losing focus. Blood gurgled from between his generous lips like spring water, flowing over the tip of his nose, across his eyelids, across his forehead and hanging white hair, one drop at a time.  Drop by drop fell into the pit beneath him.  The blood-skinned man's forehead was also dripping with blood at this moment, but this made him even more ferocious and terrifying You must know that just such an injury was caused by the Dragon Knight's most powerful secret skill [Millions of Ice Thunders]. The Dark Night Army  In the eastern area between the human defenders, a glacier with a width of more than fifty meters that cannot be seen in the distance came from this move.  "Crack, bang" In this quiet night, the sound of teeth chewing bones kept coming.  The human soldiers on the Lingsuo City Wall swallowed their saliva and looked to the other side.  There, the ice-blue behemoth was silent, but the terrifying sound of eating came from the belly of the more than seventy-meter-long dragon.  The fall of the great sky-level frost dragon Rhodes was almost like a joke. The ice-blue wings spread out over a hundred meters long controlled the endless icy wind. Such a creature, even if it lifts a thousand tons  Heavy objects can fly thousands of kilometers at extremely fast speeds.    It is rumored that when the Diasek Empire competed with the Hanka Empire for the title of the Fifth Empire of the Mainland, the latter sent out an entire regiment of giants to face these giants with a power of over 30 meters.  , the Lord Ice Thunder Dragon Knight cooperated with the giant frost dragon under his crotch, but the giant was killed in an instant, and his blood flowed into a river and his corpse was floating thousands of miles away. Especially in the battle with the giant king, facing the giant king's war hammer, the frost dragon used it forcefully.  Only by blocking with his body did the dragon knight blind the giant king's eyes with the dragon spear in his hand, and then successfully killed the giant king. Afterwards, the frost dragon just spat out dragon blood.  This kind of strength is comparable to the existence of the giant king. Even if it cannot compare with the land king Behemoth, it is definitely a first-class existence in this world.  But The border officers of the Basque Empire saw with their own eyes that when the Dragon Knight had fought the bloody man for only a dozen rounds, the frost dragon, which was constantly trying to attack, was killed by a steel hook that appeared out of the sky.  hook!  That's right, it's like the iron hook used to lift up the fat at the butcher's stall where pigs and sheep are slaughtered. It's just that this steel hook is several times bigger It's just a few times bigger. For the huge frost dragon  To say almost is the same as not.  But after the meat hook, which was mixed with a strong smell of death and stench, pierced the body of the frost dragon, it straightened as the blood-stained steel chain behind it, and together with the chain, the howl of thousands of ghosts sounded.  sound!  The sound was like the door of hell opening, and countless grievances and angry corpses pouring out, roaring manically. In an instant, everyone felt like a sinister wind was possessing them, and their bodies felt like falling into an ice cellar.  Then, with two completely different hands holding the bloody chain, the huge frost dragon was pulled to the ground like a butcher casually throwing away carrion, and was slammed to the ground.  .  At that moment, the entire city wall trembled violently!  Then the guy holding the steel hook with his left hand also raised the bloody kitchen knife with his right hand and chopped it off hard!  The ice-blue precious dragon blood instantly pooled into a river under the frost dragon's body. Along with the dragon scales, dragon skin, and dragon flesh that could not be scratched by the magic weapons, wounds more than ten meters long were cut into the frost.  The dragon's wail also resounded crazily in the sky.  ¡°Then¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the man who was far away in front of the Dark Night Army and had only moved for him once.  That man was wearing a green knight's armor and a strange horned helmet on his head. He was leaning on the ground with a huge sword in his hand and was sitting calmly.  The air seemed to condense around him, and even the wind did not dare to pass by him. Just sitting calmly like this could make the hundreds of thousands of troops at the head of Lingsuo City feel oppressive and suffocating.  Although this man only moved once, his actions were something that no one in the race would dare to underestimate.  Because just when the frost dragon was cut by random knives and wanted to fly into the sky violently, he came to its side in an instant, and with one move with one hand, a war hammer appeared from the sky and hit the frost dragon like thunder.  Above the head, in an instant, the head of the frost dragon that was struggling crazily just now has sunk deeply into the ground, and there is no movement at all.  With just one hammer blow, a giant dragon was knocked unconscious!  What a terrifying man is this? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? thorn ? ? A sound of skin tearing woke the soldiers on the city wall from their memories and looked over.  A pair of hands stained with ice-blue blood had already torn open the hard dragon skin, and immediately, a huge sewn body walked out.  All human pupils shrank suddenly.  It is this huge corpse monster!     that's it!  Drag the dragon from the air to the ground!     that's it!  In just ten seconds, the head of the giant dragon was chopped off, and the body of a giant dragon was almost cut into pieces!     that's it!  After the dragon was completely dead, he smiled and got into the cut belly of the dragon, and then the sound of chewing continued for half an hour from beginning to end!  And this half hour was also the time it took for the blood-skinned ax man to completely kill the Ice Thunder Dragon Knight!  This corpse monster¡¯s huge mouth was covered with dragon¡¯s blood, and its fat belly trembled with its steps.  It seemed to enjoy the meal very much, and finally threw the piece of dragon meat aside, and then smiled sinisterly in the direction of the city wall.  The emperor smiles and the world is forgiven.  The concubine¡¯s smile captivated the country and the city.  And when this zombie monster smiled, in an instant, nearly two thousand soldiers spit out green water from the corners of their mouths, and died of fear!  At the same time, all the remaining soldiers will be shrouded in this desperate nightmare and will never wake up!  "I don't know if it's not enjoying itself yet or something," he replied.Lift up the faucet like a locomotive, and then drill your whole body through the broken part of the neck.  "Who elseis there!!!" A roar sounded, and nearly a thousand soldiers fell softly again.  This sound was like thunder in the quiet night, resounding in everyone's ears.  Everyone looked at it together, but found that the bloody ax man had completely split the corpse of the Harcelbinain Ronglong Cavaliers, and then screamed in the sky.  The sky seems to have become cloudy.  Even the moon was so scared that it transformed into two black clouds and hid in them like a child hiding under the quilt after watching a horror movie.  No, that¡¯s not right.  The black clouds are not caused by the moon, and the thunder and lightning floating in the black clouds are not caused by chance.  Everyone¡¯s eyes under the city wall fell on the graceful figure on the human side that was flying now.  The purple moon robe cannot cover the sexy body, and the distortion full of pain and hatred will not make the beautiful appearance ugly.  It¡¯s just that those watery eyes, at this moment, there is really water flowing down, not water, but tears.  It¡¯s not tears, it¡¯s blood.  Everyone knows that the woman shedding tears of blood is the third wife of the 230-year-old Dragon Knight. She is also from Diasek, the fifth empire of the mainland. She is the holder of the title of twelfth-level magic god, Leman.  ¡¤Stark.  The clouds in the sky are getting bigger and bigger, the rolling thunder is getting louder and louder, and the sound full of resentment has fallen into everyone's ears.  "Damn Dark Night Empire you will all die under my forbidden curse!!!!" In the Dark Night Army, an old man hidden in the shadows showed a ferocious smile: "Put the forbidden curse in front of my eyes.  I¡¯m really looking for death.¡± He strolled forward with a cold smile on his lips.  Everyone was looking at this deformed old man with weird spikes on his head and back, and everyone was chilled by his weird smile.  He walked straight to the man with the green armor and giant sword sitting on the ground. On his hands, the black and purple light completely covered the palms. The light was neither dark nor poisonous, but came from nothingness.  Just the void power that filled his hands made Leman Stark feel suffocated while he was releasing the forbidden spell.  She had a hunch that when faced with this weird old man, the forbidden curse she released might end up falling on her own head.  But she has no choice. Hatred has made her completely crazy. Even if there is a slight chance, she will gamble!  !  !  !  However, the man next to the old man slowly raised his hand, and his voice was low, but it rang in everyone's ears: "Ishkafir, this city, and the people in the city, must live."  What's surprising is that the old man seems to obey the giant sword man's words and slowly dissipates the void power in his hands.  "Lai Ruilei, leave it to you." A familiar name sounded, and the graceful girl riding on the wind suddenly appeared in front of the formation. The bow with two long willow leaves in her hand was slowly pulled open, and a wooden arrow was clasped on the string.  superior.  A weird smile appeared on her lips.  Lai Ruilei?  Isn't that the girl who was defiled by the King of Darkness as mentioned in Century Weekly?  The general who defended the city was thinking in his mind, but he didn't dare to neglect it. With a wave of his hand, ten magicians had already floated into the air, unfolding all their magic shields and blocking the way of Rayman Stark who was casting the spell.  Lai Ruilei smiled easily, the bow string in her hand was stretched into a full moon, her sexy lips slowly opened, and she spit out three words.  "Powerful attack~!" Buzz!  With the trembling of the bow string, the bow arrow in her hand has disappeared.  This time everyone could see it clearly. A clear green light as bright as the moon dragged out a tail of several kilometers and rushed up into the sky diagonally.  One end of this green light was on Lairilei's bow, but the other end disappeared into the black night.  What seemed to be lifted up by threads in the middle was a magician in the air and Rayman Stryker behind him.  The heart of the general guarding the city sank.  The arrow has been shot, the shield has not been shattered, and the man is still alive.  It was obviously an innocuous scene like a child's game, but the guarding general's heart sank and his face became gloomy.  The arrow has been shot, the shield has not been broken, and the man is still alive, but the clouds are dispersing!  The dark clouds in the sky are gradually dispersing, the rolling thunder is slowly calming down, and the new moon in the sky is smiling again.  The general guarding the city knew that the forbidden spell was called [Frenzy of Furious Thunder], covering an area of ??fifteen square kilometers. All creatures below the eighth level would surely die as long as they were enveloped in it.    As a forbidden spell, Furious Thunder Banquet is naturally the real attack magic when it is released, but it has been chanted for so long, why did the clouds disperse and the thunder disappear before the forbidden spell was released?  There is only one possibility, the forbidden curse is cancelled.  There are two possibilities for canceling a forbidden spell, one is to stop releasing it, and the other is to be interrupted.  No matter which one of these two types, the releaser will suffer backlash, and even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured!  The defending general looked at Lehman Stark floating stiffly in the sky with despair He thought quickly, and it only lasted half a second, but he knew that half a second later, the woman flying in the sky would  , it is very likely that it will never fly again.  What he thought was not wrong. Almost at the same time he raised his eyes, Lehman Stark opened her sexy little mouth, as if she wanted to scream, but before she could scream, her whole body exploded instantly.  Come on!  A sky full of flesh and blood and mutilated limbs scattered like rain from the sky, and a piece of white flesh fell on the shoulder of the defending general.  He picked it up and looked at it carefully.  But it is half a piece of beautiful meat that is full of fat but will never make you tired of it. It is smooth and moist, and there is a pink berry in the center, which is very pink and moist.  "If he had seen this part half a day ago, even if he risked killing his whole family, he would have pounced on it and bit the pink berry, sucking hard.  But now, he just wants to vomit.  He really vomited, half-knelt on the ground, holding the piece of meat in one hand, holding on to the wall with one hand, and vomited loudly.  Tears fell down at the same time.  They are not tears of sadness, but tears of despair.  He knew that the city could no longer be defended.  Next to them were several soldiers who were drenched in blood and heartbroken. They were completely crazy. They fell off the city wall one by one, screaming, laughing and crying.  At this time, the soldiers saw the man with the green armor and giant sword sitting in front of the formation finally stood up, slowly walked between the city wall and the dark night army, slowly raised the giant sword in his hand, and then waved forward:  "The army of the night, charge into the city!"  "Miss, your beautiful hand is very much like my wife's hand, but she has sacrificed her life to protect me in the war, so I can hold her again.  "That's enough." Dongfang Yun couldn't help but stood up and said, "You guys are just a bunch of idiots!" "Hahahaha! She's mine according to the agreement!"  The man laughed.  Dongfang Yun sneered, and the cloaked woman behind him waved a single palm in the air. The man had been fanned to the side and fell into the indoor decorative fountain.  "Oh?" Several princes looked at the black cloaked woman behind Dongfang Yun with interest. With just this palm, they could feel that the woman was at least seven or eight levels.  Of course they didn¡¯t take it seriously, but they were more curious about Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun glanced around and sneered: "I originally wanted to learn your methods of hooking up with girls, but I didn't expect that they are all the same. You guys are really a bunch of trash."  Reward, and Ziweixingtong¡¯s big reminder ticket!

 Continental Storm Chapter 88 One Person¡¯s Award

    "Eh? Youwhat did you say?" Someone exclaimed: "Our method of striking up a conversation?" These nobles and wealthy businessmen couldn't laugh or cry in their hearts. Based on their status, who would wave their hands to find any kind of beauties? Who would be like those poor Bs?  Do you want to learn how to talk to women?  To be honest, if the fat old black man hadn't been the first to say "You are like my granddaughter" and asked them to follow suit, the only thing they would probably know is "Follow me and I will give you glory and wealth."  Dongfang Yun glanced around and said happily: "There is really no way, let me teach you." With that, he walked out of the crowd, walked to a woman who was also sitting on the sofa next to him and said:  "Miss, have we met before?" The woman also looked like a lady. She rolled her eyes at Dongfang Yun and sneered: "Nonsense, I am the countess of the Pompeii Empire. Many people have met me.  "" Dongfang Yun was stunned and felt like he was slapped in the face.  It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know how to strike up a conversation.  Seeing his miserable look, the Prince of Benfica came over and said with a smile: "Okay, miss" He was only halfway through his words when he was interrupted by a man in rich uniform but obviously a soldier who hurriedly ran behind him.  The man said something quickly in Benfica's ear, and Benfica's face immediately changed. After pondering for a long time, he said: "Miss, next time I have a chance, I must have a good chat with you." With that, he already asked another person in the banquet hall.  direction.  Dongfang Yun shrugged and didn't care about this kind of thing, but he also discovered that in addition to Benfica, Prince Alonso and a group of other 'chasers' who obviously had high-level positions also received some important information, very quickly.  Went to the direction of Benfica, sat around and had a heated debate about something.  Dongfang Yun raised his eyebrows and walked back to his seat to continue drinking juice.  The remaining men were no longer in the mood to strike up a conversation. Most of them continued to walk back and forth in the banquet chatting with bad expressions. Although they were laughing all the time, the worry in everyone's eyes was clearly visible.  Dongfang Yun drank the juice and could faintly hear some words or short sentences from nearby people.  These people seemed to be discussing an issue.  "The Army of the Night" "The Basque Empire" "The border pass was broken" "The head of Lingsuo City" "Nearly 100,000 people died" "Heaven-level experts" "The Dragon Knight fell  ¡­¡± ¡°Forbidden spell¡­¡± ¡°Bows and arrows¡­¡± ¡°The army marches straight in¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to stop¡­¡± The corners of Dongfang Yun¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, and a different light bloomed in his eyes.  This is a sense of accomplishment.  His own army has begun to conquer, and the established countries in this world cannot resist it. Moreover, these nobles and wealthy businessmen who have always been aloof, obviously look arrogant in front of ordinary people, but when they hear the name of their own army, they have to  Fear, have to panic!  Dongfang Yun suddenly realized that there was an indescribable perversion in his heart. He really wanted to hear their timid words from these people.  So he looked up at the only one who hadn't left yet, His Royal Highness Prince Karloff of Slok.  With his father and brother in charge, Karloff is obviously not qualified to touch the military.  But he had to care about this kind of thing, because on one side of the goddess Yelin and the Basque Empire was the Slok Empire - the country that gave him glory and wealth.  He obviously couldn¡¯t enter the small circle of Alonso and Benfica. No one would have a good impression of a powerless prince, so he could only lean on the pillar with a sullen face and think about something.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "What is Prince Karloff thinking?" When Karloff heard Dongfang Yun's voice, there was no joy on his face. He just took a glass of red wine from the tray of the attendant who was passing by and sat next to him.  He sighed on the sofa: "The King of the Night has moved." After hearing his words, the silly girl An Feier was also alarmed. She said in a panic: "The King of the Night has sent out troops?" Karloff nodded.  Sighing: "The Basque Empire didn't even last an hour, and they let people break through the border. Currently, the dark night army is marching in, and has already conquered three cities along the way." The silly girl said with an 'ah':  "How could the Basque Empire be invaded so easily? I remember that Lingso City is known as an undefeatable fortress. After so many years of war with us Slok, we have never taken advantage of Lingso City!" Karloff  sigh"Who knows? Just now I vaguely heard that Lord Hasselbaink, the dragon knight, has died in Lingsuo City." The silly girl frowned and said: "I heard that in order to deal with the high-level powerful men of the Dark Night Empire,  It seems that some continental countries and the reclusive Heaven-level powerhouses have mobilized. The intensity of the war against Dark Night this time will even be greater than the war against the Nujia Empire Since there are many Heaven-level powerhouses mobilized, why is there only one Hasel in Lingsuo City?  Lord Bayink? If there were more people, I don¡¯t think Lord Hasselbaink would be besieged and die.¡± In her opinion or most people¡¯s opinion, the reason why the strong men of the dark night can defeat the human heavenly class.  The strong ones are besieging the heaven-level strong ones because of their numbers.  Karloff smiled and said bitterly: "That is impossible. I listened to the conversation between my father and my brother. The countries in the mainland plan to send out troops to encircle and suppress them after seven days. During this period of time, except for the powerful people at the heaven level,  They were heading outside the Goddess Industry Forest from all directions, and the army was making various preparations. After all, no one expected that the Dark Night Empire would dare to take action first. " Several nobles who heard the chat came over, and one of them said:  "Even if someone knows, it is impossible for all the heaven-level experts to gather together in the Basque Empire. Who knows which country Dark Night will attack first? There are three empires around the goddess Yelin: Basque, Slok, and Kates. Even if there are really three  The arrival of a heaven-level powerhouse can at most be one of the border cities of an empire. " Another person said: "In this case, there can be a heaven-level powerhouse stationed in the border city, even if it is a civil war among the mainland countries.  , and I am determined not to be easily broken. Who knew that the Dark Night Empire was so powerful?¡± Another person came and whispered: ¡°I heard that the wife of Lord Dragon Knight, the God of Thunder, Rayman Stark, is also here.  He took action! And the forbidden curse was released as soon as he took action. Who knew that he was shot to death by the Dark Night Empire's archer before he even released the forbidden curse?" "Impossible!" Karloff slapped the coffee table."  Who in this world doesn¡¯t know that if the forbidden curse is interrupted, there will be severe backlash? No matter how stupid the guarding officer of Lingsuo City is, he should know how to arrange guards around the magician who releases the forbidden curse! " That person obviously doesn't know how to protect himself!  Afraid of Karloff's anger, he sneered: "Of course the officer is not that stupid, but his archers are all strong men of the eleventh and second levels. The power of an arrow is something that ordinary people can stop?" The person next to him  He also asked: "Are you the prince of Slok? Are you still in the mood to attend the banquet here? Another army that can't protect the dark night has already rushed towards Slok. It is inevitable that your family will be destroyed. How dare you show off your power here?  "Nothis is impossible!" Karloff grabbed the man's collar like a madman: "How do you know that the Dark Night Empire has sent troops to our country? How can they have two consecutive troops?"  Such a powerful army!?" The man sneered and slapped Karloff to the ground: "Damn it, how can an idiot like you know how powerful the King of the Night is?" "It's really a dog eating dog!  Dongfang Yun smiled secretly. These guys were still in the mood to be sarcastic at this time. Don't they know "It's really dog ??bites dog!" The voice next to him made Dongfang Yun stunned.  It turned out that an elegant woman in a white dress strolled over: "You guys still have the heart to fight and taunt each other here? Haven't you ever heard of the word lip-destroying teeth?" Everyone looked over together, only to find that the person who came was none other than "  Jessica, the ace reporter of Century Weekly, is also the one who reported on the goddess Ye Lin¡¯s affairs this time.  Next to her was the Prince of Benfica.  Looking at Jessica¡¯s sneer with burning eyes, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn away.  Jessica did not let these guys off because of their low profile, but stepped forward and said: "No matter what, the strength of the Dark Night Empire is indisputable, and I am afraid it is not much worse than the Nujia Empire.  You idiots who only know how to live in a dream, and you still have the time to laugh at each other and ridicule each other for the sake of Pomeranians, you might as well find a way to promote your own country and the neighboring countries to unite to resist the Dark Night Empire!" She stretched out her hand and wore it!  The jade fingers of the long white gauze gloves pointed at two people: "As far as I know, you are the son of the prime minister of the Boluoye Empire and the son of the general of the Alvis Empire, right? You are both extremely valued people in the family. At this moment  You haven¡¯t gone back to ask your father and your clan chief to advise the emperor of your country, so that two countries that have been hostile for more than a hundred years can unite quickly, but you are still here to be jealous. Are you just children?¡± The two wanted to argue, but they looked at it.  Looking at Benfica's face behind her, she couldn't help but be silent.  Someone retorted unconvinced: "We are here, isn't Miss Jessica also here with His Highness Benfica?" "What do you know?" Benfica smiled sadly; "ExactlyMiss Sica's reports contributed to the unity of the Papal States, Basquet and Pompeii. It can be said that her pen is better than thousands of troops.  And this prince" Jessica next to him said for him: "I heard that the King of the Night has decided to attend this award ceremony. Prince Benfica and Prince Alonso came to snipe with their country's strongest men!  " While Dongfang Yun was lying on the gun, he also had a feeling of feeling sad for others. " These guys are indeed like Jessica said. They still want to mock others when a disaster is approaching. What is the difference between them and the original Manchu Qing government. " Jessica sighed.  : "You dandy boys are really sad. Do you think it's safer to come here than at home?  Is it more fun than in your own country?  If the King of the Night really comes here, it is impossible to say that the entire city of Tevens or even the entire Sana will be destroyed. With your strength, if His Highness the Prince¡¯s people really fight against the King of the Night, you will be worse than ants.  He could be trampled to death easily.  "The expressions of a group of people changed drastically. "Why don't we know this news!  ?  "One of them said angrily. The rest of the people were also shaking violently because of fear. Jessica smiled softly: "Of course ten people can understand this kind of thing. I used to think that people like you are just brains.  I was dominated by my lower body, but I didn¡¯t expect that you guys have no brains at all.  " She shrugged: "But, who knows, maybe the King of Darkness doesn't even bother to kill people like you, right?  I was even afraid of getting my hands dirty for him.  " Finally someone was angered by her cynicism: "What about you?  With your strength, you are probably not even as good as an ant, right?  Even if we are stupid, we still know that if the King of the Night really comes, His Highness Benfica will not be able to protect himself, so how can he take care of you?  How could you possibly escape?  " "I don't need to run away.  "Because it was very important, Jessica said twice: "I don't need to run away. If the King of the Night really comes, I will definitely interview him and ask him why he dares to touch this continent.  " "Why am I lying on my back again?  Dongfang Yun turned around and asked the woman in black robe. The woman in black robe was silent. At this time, the voice finally sounded on the stage, inviting the 'Most Disliked Person of the Year' to come on stage to present the award. A dozen young men who were still around Dongfang Yun looked around.  Look, I couldn't help but be shocked. Because all the big-bellied or very gentleman officials and dignitaries present had disappeared, along with the children and women they brought with them. Only one person was left in the banquet hall.  *Jihua and them¡ªand of course several princes and their attendants. If the beauty standing on the stage is not big-breasted and brainless, she is obviously confident enough not to die. She holds a prize with a smile.  Faqiu said to the special person who was broadcasting live in front: "As we all know, the award for the most criticized person of the year has not been held for more than ten years. I don't know whether it is because the atmosphere in mainland China has become more honest in the past ten years or because some people have given "  The reason why Century Weekly sent a gift is that Century Weekly has not selected one of the awards over the years. Just kidding, but this year, this award was actually awarded. Although there was only one person, this winner  It is said that the winner will actually come to receive the prize!  She paused and said with a smile: "Because no one is willing to present this award, so the little girl will announce it to everyone The winner of the most criticized person in mainland China's history is¡ª¡ª  The King of the Night!  "

 Mainland Storm Chapter 89 Who can stop me?

    When the host read the name 'King of the Night', more than a hundred people present, as well as people watching the magic screen in the palaces of various countries and the homes of the highest nobles, all felt as if their trachea was blocked by something.  , resulting in an inexplicable feeling of suffocation.  Everyone present - even the two princes Benfica and Alonso, who came to receive the 'Greatest Emperor of the Year Award' on behalf of their father and led their country's heaven-level warriors to deal with the King of Dark Night, felt inexplicable in their hearts.  Hopefully that damn Night King won't show up.  But those people watching in front of the screen hope that the King of the Night can come and be killed directly by the hidden heaven-level experts to solve the disaster for the mainland.  Everyone has a strong sense of depression in their hearts. In any case, the counter-annihilation of the Dark Night Army when they were first encircled and suppressed and the start of the offensive this time all illustrate the fact that this country is really no better than Nujia.  If the empire is poor, then the crisis faced by the countries in the mainland will probably not be as easy as when facing the Nujia Empire.  In an instant, it seemed as if the night across the entire continent had become hazy.  The beauty on the stage also felt a little depressed, but she quickly adjusted her mentality and said again: "Please come to the stage to accept the award." Dongfang Yun stood at the farthest place from the stage, and at this moment, he also walked towards the stage step by step.  Go forward.  He was obviously neither slow nor slow, and an inexplicable psychology made him like the feeling of being feared.  Especially the people who were talking and laughing around him just now became silent. Even Benfica and Alonso looked sweaty, which made him feel great.  If you can¡¯t make everyone respect you, then let everyone fear you!  He suddenly remembered this sentence and couldn't help but laugh silly as he walked.  When he was still more than ten meters away from the steps of the stage, the beautiful host obviously didn't pay attention to him.  The woman smiled and breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems that the 'great' King of the Night is also as timid as a mouse. He doesn't seem to dare to come to receive the award. So obviously such a coward cannot  We, the powerful mainland humans, are not something we need to be afraid of!" Dongfang Yun raised his eyebrows and stopped, looking up at the woman. From this distance, he could clearly see that the smooth skin of her arms was already densely covered with wrinkles.  Goosebumps appeared on her skin, and the slender legs exposed by her split skirt were also trembling slightly.  It¡¯s out of fear.  Dongfang Yun immediately thought that this woman was sent to die by someone else. If he was really a tyrant and came here, she might have been killed by him.  And if she had not come, her stunned performance would have caused the morale of the mainland countries to skyrocket.  It¡¯s such a complicated world!  Dongfang Yun lamented in his heart.  He doesn¡¯t like this kind of hidden intrigue.  However, thinking in his mind, he still strolled towards the steps of the stage.  At this time, there were footsteps coming from behind, and I couldn't help but look back.  Astonishingly, the dignitaries who had just ran away to nowhere returned to the hall at the speed of a wild donkey. Although they looked a little tired from walking fast, they could not hide the excitement on their faces.  .  Just when Dongfang Yun felt surprised, he saw the magician who controlled the live ball turned around and pointed the camera at the dense crowd of people who reappeared in the hall.  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry.  ¡°These guys simply realized that there was no danger and then stood up to let everyone in the world know that there are still people here who are not afraid of the King of Night, ready to fight with him anytime and anywhere!  He rolled his eyes cutely and stepped up the stairs.  At this time, the beautiful host continued: "It seems that the cowardly King of the Night will not appear! I guess he was frightened by the momentum of everyone present, right?" Her 'quip' made everyone laugh.  , no one had a shy expression, Dongfang Yun felt that he had once again underestimated the face of the nobles of various countries.  "Well, since everyone has received this award, before the next award begins, the friendly dance group 'Elf Girl' will dance for everyone." Dongfang Yun paused in his steps, but he remembered a round of applause behind him.  Because the steps of the stage are on both sides, no one has noticed that he is getting on the stage.  At this time, five beautiful dancers had already walked onto the stage wearing revealing clothes.  They are not elves, but their coats and thongs are made of green leaf-style fabrics, and their ears are also added with props. They look no different from the elves in knight novels exceptBut they are more charming and attractive.  Amidst the applause, Dongfang Yun has already walked to the stage. Coincidentally, it seems that all the applause is in preparation for his appearance on the stage.  The five dancers looked at the little man who came onto the stage in surprise, and the audience was also stunned.  The female host was still waiting for the music to sound on the stage to announce her dance name, but she didn't wait for the music to sound. When she turned around, she saw Dongfang Yun standing next to her.  She wears high heels of about ten centimeters and is extremely tall, making her a whole head taller than Dongfang Yun.  Looking down, he saw a little beauty with pointed ears. He couldn't help but smile and said: "This lovely little lady, do you want to sing a song for us all when you come on stage?" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes.  , did not bother to explain the fact that he was a man to this kind of cannon fodder, stretched out his hand and said: "Can you give me the microphone?" Naturally, this microphone is not the one on earth, but a magic amplification device, just Dongfang Yun  I don't know its name, so I call it that.  "Microphone?" The host followed Dongfang Yun's eyes and looked at the magic loudspeaker in his hand, and said with a smile: "The young lady really wants to sing a song for us? Do you welcome it?" There was cheering from the audience.  In one piece This is normal. With Dongfang Yun's current appearance, he is simply a loli with some coldness but is extremely beautiful and cute. How can he not be popular?  Hearing the kind cheers and applause from the audience, the hostess, who thought that the King of Dark Night would not show up and saved her own life, smiled happily: "Well, please let this little lady sing a song for us~ But  Don¡¯t sing too long a song, just an opera excerpt.¡± Dongfang Yun took the microphone without looking at her, patted it with his hand a few times and felt the vibration of the sound, then put it to his mouth and coughed.  He said: "Hmm, hello everyone." "Hello, little miss!" "Little sister, you sing well, brother, here is some candy!" "Little beauty, come to my brother's arms!" The audience cheered, but Dongfang Yun  His next words caused the entire banquet hall to fall into silence.  "Hello everyone, my name is Dongfang Yun, and everyone calls me, the King of the Night." For a moment, time seemed to stand still, and everyone's movements stopped, like lifelike wax figures.  However, immediately, the whole hall burst into laughter, and many people even cried with laughter.  The beautiful host also held her stomach and laughed for a long time, and then said: "Little sister, sing well, not everyone can play that kind of monster." Dongfang Yun glanced at her indifferently, and stood there without mind.  He didn't speak or move. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not look up and suddenly found that the 'girl' above did not smile at all, as if she was very serious, and couldn't help but stop talking.  On the contrary, some people discovered strange phenomena.  These people were surrounding Basteque Prince Benfica when they came back. They were a little shocked to find that Prince Benfica, who had always been calm and steady, turned pale at this moment and his body began to tremble!  Someone asked kindly, but found that Benfica ignored them at all, but stared straight at Dongfang Yun on the stage, sweat covering their cheeks.  The clouds in the east are light and light, and Benfica shakes like chaff.  The strange atmosphere spread around Benfica. Slowly, everyone discovered the strangeness of Benfica. An ominous premonition filled their hearts. Some people began to slowly move towards the door.  Dongfang Yun raised the corners of his mouth and repeated: "I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Night." At this moment, even people in front of the screens across the mainland felt a hint of depression in the atmosphere.  No one who can get to this point is a fool. Even if "Century Weekly" described the King of Dark Night as eight feet tall and eight feet tall, no one knows that reporter Jessica will never really see Dark Night.  King of.  No matter how stupid the ¡®little girl¡¯ in front of you is, she should know that the King of the Night is now a public enemy of the mainland. If she goes up to say such words, she may be caught and played to death if she is not careful.  She dared to say this, could it be At the scene, more and more people's faces were covered with a look of fear. They began to tremble and wanted to escape.  But there was still a fool who said loudly: "Little sister, you said you are the King of the Night, what evidence do you have?" Dongfang Yun was not angry, and said calmly: "I am a man, the next person who uses a female title to me,  Die." The scene froze.  That beautiful host is worthy of being pushed out as cannon fodder, ShangShe has the consciousness of cannon fodder and wants to calm down the situation It's not that she still doesn't believe in Dongfang Yun's identity, it's just that Dongfang Yun doesn't look like a treacherous person, so she can't help but lose some vigilance and laughs.  : "Little miss, you" Before she could say the fifth word, she found that Dongfang Yun's right index finger was touching her chest, and a little green light instantly disappeared into her chest.  This made the beautiful host startled: "Youwhat did you do to me?" It was not just her. Dongfang Yun's sudden attack shocked everyone below. In an instant, two people were shrouded in black  The man under the cloak appeared in front of Benfica and Alonso and stood ready.  Only after a few seconds, the beautiful host did not change much, and everyone was relieved. The beautiful host also smiled and said: "You are so naughty" The word "Miss" was still in her mouth, and her whole body suddenly exploded,  The tyrannical force caused all the blood in her body to explode behind her. It was as powerful as a landslide and a tsunami. Every drop of blood that burst out instantly produced an incredible magic explosion. The blood that flew out suddenly rushed forward.  Detonate the wall more than 30 meters away to the left of the stage. A series of explosions spread from the female host to a distance of nearly one kilometer. From the gap opened in the Grand Theater, all the houses where the explosion passed  Everything was destroyed, and the flames caused by the explosion rose dozens of meters high!  What a terrifying and tyrannical force this is!  Almost instantly, a dozen women rolled their eyes and fainted from fright.  The smell of blood, as the wind blowing into the theater from the gap, scratched Dongfang Yun's nose. This cruel and violent killing feeling went straight into Dongfang Yun's mind. Almost instantly, Dongfang Yun had a drug-like feeling.  pleasure.  The Blood Falls Finger released with half of Tyrande's poweris this what it feels like to be a strong person?  Dongfang Yun didn't care at all that Tyrande, who was far away in the Goddess Yelin, felt weak and weak, and thought excitedly.  "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa covered" by Dongfang Dongfang and others running around like headless wasps trying to escape. However, when the first person was about to rush to the door, Dongfang Yun made a move  He made a downward movement with five fingers.  In an instant, a magic circle covering the entire theater was pressed down, and an emerald-green light film rose from the magic circle on the ground along the surrounding walls.  The man was about to escape, but before he had time to rejoice, he hit the wall of green light that appeared out of thin air. The whole body was shaken by the infinite force of the shock, and all his bones were broken, and he piled on the ground like a puddle of mud.  All kinds of body fluids flowed out from all the holes on the body, very much like Uncle Wu Mengda's bone-melting cotton palm.  This scene immediately silenced the chaotic crowd. The shadow of death hung over everyone's heads. They all looked back at Dongfang Yun on the stage in despair.  Dongfang Yun had no expression on his face, but he felt happy in his heart, secretly praising Tyrande for knowing what he expected.  However, the stench coming from behind him made him frown.  Looking back, the five dancers were already slumped on the ground, pooping and urinating.  Prince Benfica's face was full of horror. He tried his best not to scream. He gritted his teeth and said to the man in black next to him: "Luxenberg, can you kill him?" After he finished speaking, he found that the man in black next to him  The man in the cloak did not reply, and his body was trembling slightly. He couldn't help but said: "Luxenberg, what's wrong with you?" The man in the cloak took off his hat, revealing a head full of silver hair, and a handsome face that looked like he was in his forties.  Full of shock: "This is [Prison Barrier of Ten Thousand Thorns]." "What is 'Prison Barrier of Ten Thousand Thorns'?" Benfica frowned.  Rosenberg could not hide the horror on his face: "According to historical records, this is the technological magic of high elves. It can activate the magic of heaven and earth and is composed of complex magic veins. If you attack this barrier, you will be attacked according to the strength of the attack.  The shock damage is ten times to ten thousand times! "What kind of terrifying barrier is this?" Benfica looked horrified.  "It's not a forbidden curse, but it's more terrifying than a forbidden curse!" Luxenberg gritted his teeth and said: "It was a magic used to imprison criminals among high elves in the past. As long as a crystal is combined with a special magic circle, it can be sustained.  Half a year!" "Isn't it possible to crack it?" "Yes. Either it can be broken through with magic above tenth level, or the crystal core energy is exhausted or the user's magic power is insufficient." Benfica took a deep look at Dongfang Yun on the stage and smiled bitterly.  Said: "This person may really be the King of the Night. It's ridiculous that I thought of her as a little beauty that I could easily get Look at him, how could he look like he suddenly lost his magic power?" They were discussing, but Dongfang Yun  He slowly walked to the other side of the stage and said with a smile:?So everyone, and everyone in front of the TVmagic screen, can you allow me to speak?  " There was a silence at the scene. Dongfang Yun nodded with satisfaction and said: "Let me introduce myself again. I am Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night, male.  " "I am very happy to receive the award for the Most Disliked Person of the Year. I will continue to work hard to keep this award in my arms.  " "I know many of you don't like me, it doesn't matter, you will hate me even more in the future.  " "Well, the reason why I came here is because I want to use this event to announce a message to the whole continent" "I'm here, I don't want to leave, so I decided to conquer.  " "I don't like picking on the weak, but that doesn't mean I will be merciful to the weak.  " "I advise all countries standing in front of my army to surrender if they do not want to be slaughtered.  " "Those who try to block my way forward, you will not be my stepping stone, because you will be stepped into the ground by me.  " "Conquering this continent is not the peak I will climb, it is just the fruit I will capture.  " As he spoke, he looked at the silent people in the audience, and the look of satisfaction on his face became stronger and stronger: "Please pay attention to all countries and do not try to resist me, because I am the King of the Night, and this world is in my hands.  in hand.  Thank you all, thank you!  " Bang! Alonso III smashed the table in front of him with a slap, and shouted at the magic light screen in front of him: "This person is so arrogant!  I must kill him!  " The surrounding eunuchs and maids knelt on the ground. The same scene also appeared in the palaces of the Papal State and the Bastec Empire, but the latter two majesties were gentler and more tolerant. " These arrogant words, as the live broadcast almost  When it was introduced to all countries, the faces of the top leaders of each country were as ugly as if they were painted with pot ash. It would be fine if this King of the Night really looked like a fearful demon. Who dared to speak so loudly like a mere little girl?  Her courage? Of course Dongfang Yun didn't care about this kind of thing. For some reason, his confidence in himself had reached its peak. At this moment, Jessica's voice sounded; "Are you really the King of the Night?"  " Dongfang Yun looked at this girl who had disfigured himself countless times, nodded and said: "It's me.  " Jessica said loudly as if she was not afraid at all: "Why do you think you have the ability to conquer this continent?  Do you think no one can stop you?  " Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "Who can stop me?  "    "I can!  "With two loud shouts, the men in black robes in front of Rosenberg and Alonso simultaneously turned into lightning and stabbed Dongfang Yun on the stage. PS: Some people may think why Dongfang Yun's character suddenly became so arrogant and bloodthirsty.  ? Hehe, of course there is a reason. Even if the character will change, Hui Jin guarantees that Dongfang Yun will never develop in this direction. Please wait for the follow-up! PSS: Thank you Yu Shang Yu for urging me and Xiao Xiao.  Big reward from soy sauce customers!

 Continental Storm Chapter 90 This creature...

    Luxenberg, a first-level Heaven-level powerhouse, is a 425-year-old male. He lives at No. 128, Hongqi Road West Street, Solon City, Basteque Empire. He has the professional title of Swordsman [Shenyi]. He works in the Basteque Palace, and his position is enshrined by the royal family. He has 143 years of service.  Year.  Revokusen, a 1st-level Heaven-level powerhouse, is a 397-year-old male. He lives at No. 95, East Gate of Jiefang Road, Davost City, Pompeii Empire. He has the title of Knight [God One]. He works at the Pompeii Palace, and his position is enshrined in the royal family. He has 205 years of service.  .  They are not the only heaven-level warriors in the two major human powers, but being able to protect two extremely favored princes and come here to accept the award on their father¡¯s behalf and assassinate the King of Darkness at the same time, they are extremely powerful in themselves.  When the heavenly steps move, the world changes!  No one felt the attacks of the two powerful men, and no one even saw their shadows passing in front of them, because they were too fast.  Before the words "I can" fell into Dongfang Yun's ears, a purple thunder halberd and a silver-white Senhan sword were already less than twenty centimeters away from his left and right eyes.  Even if they don't pierce his eyes, the fighting spirit erupting from these two weapons will pierce Dongfang Yun's head. Even the back hall of the opera house behind him and half of the city extending back will be swallowed up by the weapons.  Limans cut open.  This is the strength of a heaven-level warrior.  But they failed.  The halberd and sword did pass through the Night King's head, but there was no feeling of physical contact.  This is of course not because the two weapons are too sharp, but what is pierced in front of you is simply a phantom!  And it¡¯s a phantom that can fool even heaven-level experts!  As soon as the two landed on the stage, they stood back to back and were on guard for something. Their expressions were very ugly.  The atmosphere in the venue was so oppressive that it was suffocating. The two loud shouts were belatedly heard by everyone, but no one dared to move or escape.  They and the dignitaries in front of the magic screens in various countries all know how powerful the King of the Night is, so how can he be killed so easily?  The solemn atmosphere at the scene was broken by Dongfang Yun¡¯s voice within a few seconds.  When the phantom gradually dissipated, Dongfang Yun, who appeared in the middle of the stage at some point, covered his nose and laughed: "It's so dangerous. I haven't finished the interview yet, why do I take action immediately?" The reason why he covered his nose was simple.  , the smell of feces and urine flowing from the five dancers who collapsed on the ground was also very solemn.  Luxenberg and Reverkusen looked at him together. The latter frowned and said, "High Elf Magic, [Real Illusion]?" "Huh? You are very smart!" Dongfang Yun praised him with a smile and squatted down.  Said: "Miss Jessica, is there anything else you want to interview me for? If not, then I'm going to fight." "Wait, wait a minute!" Jessica shouted: "I still have  The last question!" "Excuse me, who calls me a public figure?" Jessica gritted her teeth and tried not to be angry at this guy: "You chose to let the army attack the Basque Empire, but you ignored the goddess.  Are the other countries around Yelin planning to destroy the Basques first and then clean up the surrounding areas because you have very few troops and cannot disperse them? " "Very constructive question" Dongfang.  Yun Pai clapped his hands and gave a thumbs up: "The reason why I did this is because I said, I don't like picking on the weak." His attention was entirely focused on Jessica, and he didn't seem to care at all.  The two heaven-level experts were very angry, but they did not dare to act rashly because they felt that the King of Dark Night might deliberately pretend to be a trap and wait for them to fall into a trap.  So Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t move, and they didn¡¯t dare to move either.  Jessica was stunned by the answer and wondered: "Do you think the Basque Empire is stronger than Slok and other countries?" "Of course I don't think so." Dongfang Yun explained patiently: "Actually  The countries surrounding Goddess Yelin are easy for me to destroy. Whether they are purged or not is secondary. Anyway, they can't break through Goddess Yelin's defense. " "What do you mean?" "Me?  The meaning is very simple, because the Basque Empire is the first stop on my military route. "Jessica is not stupid. Even though she was indeed deceived by Su Wan and Tyrande's plan, she was able to stand on the mainland.  Her position as the ace reporter of the first media "Century Weekly" also shows her excellence.  So the moment Dongfang Yun spoke, the map of the mainland was reflected in her mind - and also reflected in the minds of many smart people on the mainland.  In an instant, the expressions of many people in this world changed drastically.  The King of the Night said that he "doesn't like to pick on the weak."    That means he likes to pinch ¡®hard persimmons¡¯. ? So what is considered a hard persimmon?  If Basque is the first stop on his march, then A road map is drawn in the minds of many people.  Basque Empire, Rocardo Empire, Tyron Empire, Kelfman Empire, Lawrence Empire, Gallen Empire Going all the way east, you can hit the Gallen Empire, and the Gallen Empire is the very prestigious Bansai in the mainland.  Buicareno's country.  Bui Carreno has always been a well-known philanthropist in mankind, and was also the promoter of the battle with the Kot Empire in Nuga. Many people believe that if a foreign enemy invades the mainland, even if the major powers do not stand up, many people believe that Bui Carreno will  Carreno will definitely stand up and lead the war against the invaders.  But more people believe that the target of the King of Dark Night is definitely not the man who is still governing Bansai.  Because the location pointed by the sword of the Dark Night Empire is behind the Gallon Empire. ? Humanity¡¯s oldest and most powerful country, Basteque, and mankind¡¯s emerging strongest country, Pompeii!  There is also the Papal State, which is on a par with these two countries!  Some people¡¯s faces became ugly, while some people breathed a sigh of relief.  I believe that except for these three countries and the goddess Ye Lin and other countries between them, all countries on the mainland are secretly applauding.  This is it!  You are so powerful, so of course you should fight with the strongest of us humans!  When the sky falls, there should be a tall person to hold it up, so what if it affects innocent people?  For a moment, it seemed that the image of this lolita-like King of the Night had grown taller in everyone¡¯s eyes.  Every emperor watching the live broadcast has a different mood, but they all believe that the ones with the ugliest faces now must be the kings of the two empires and the pope.  There is no need for it, because this will be a head-to-head war, and it will also be a war that determines who will dominate the mainland.  It is obvious that the Dark Night Empire is different from the Nujia Empire in the eyes of the mainland humans.  After all, the Nujia Empire is not native to the mainland, and their invasion will arouse the anger of the entire continent.  But Empire of Dark Night is different.  Once upon a time, Dark Night's predecessor, the high elves, also ruled this continent for a period of time. At that time, although the elves were far superior to others, the mainland's human race, beast race, dwarf race, and giant race were not treated too harshly They only  You need to pretend to be more respectful to the elves, so you can survive naturally. And during the rule of the high elves, no one dared to start a war, right?  To put it bluntly, the reason why the entire continent now hates elves is simply because the people who escaped from the tragedy in the City of Chaos over-exaggerated the strength of Dark Night, which triggered the first war to encircle and suppress the goddess Ye Lin. At that time, the entire human army was annihilated.  It caused crisis and resistance in all countries, and then they came to the idea of ??sharing the same hatred.  But if you think about it carefully, that may not be the case.  Is the existence of two established brands really what everyone wants?  Have they not oppressed the surrounding countries?     How can this be?  As the two most powerful empires on this continent, their exploitation and suppression of the interests of various countries on this continent cannot be too cruel!  Not only did the tributes continue year after year, but even the emperor's sister remarried and the emperor's sister remarried, all countries had to send lavish gifts.  In comparison, if An Ye becomes the number one brother in mainland China, he may not be as arrogant as Huang Shiren and Zhou Bapi.  There is also the damn Papal State. Don¡¯t be too arrogant about the infiltration of the Light God Religion into various countries. Among the three hundred empires in the mainland, there are already more than 40 countries where the divine power is greater than the imperial power. Who knows whether he will be next?  The purpose of the King of Dark Night is very clear, which makes many emperors, prime ministers and marshals feel that mortals may not necessarily suffer when gods fight. Maybe the four powerful countries will fight and lose, giving other countries a chance to rise?  No matter how bad it is, whether it¡¯s Dark Night or the other three countries being destroyed, it¡¯s just that the position of the mainland¡¯s number one brother is replaced by someone else, and what does it have to do with them?  To put it bluntly, if An Ye really becomes the most powerful country, maybe he can lead everyone to resist Nujia?  "You're so smartTylande." Looking at the people in the audience who gradually calmed down, Dongfang Yun was secretly convinced.  "He, he lied!" Jessica panicked.  With her mind, she immediately understood the meaning of Dongfang Yun's words.  If she were from other countries on the mainland, she would definitely be very happy, because Dongfang Yun¡¯s words meant that she was determined not to have any ¡®genocide¡¯ intentions, but that she wanted to be the boss, the boss that truly convinced everyone.  The rise of such a powerful empire will undoubtedly have a great impact on the mainlandIt's not a bad thing. It's very likely that Dark Night will stand on the opposite side of the Nujia Empire in the future.  But, Jessica is from the Bastec Empire!  She clearly knew that once other countries understood Dongfang Yun's meaning, it was very likely that the only ones who could finally resist the Dark Night Empire were the three major countries and their affiliated countries, and Dark Night's strength was obvious to everyone.  If you are not careful, the three great empires may be wiped out.  So she was very worried, tears welling up in her eyes.  She desperately rushed to the orb that was still taking pictures and cried loudly: "Everyone! Don't believe what this bastard says. He wants to defeat the three major countries first and then deal with you. He doesn't want to be involved in your clones."  No skills!" "What a joke." Dongfang Yun laughed: "Who do you think I am?" A look of ferocity suddenly appeared in his eyes: "I am the king of the night, and I am not afraid of others attacking me!  To put it bluntly, just choose to surrender to me and take refuge in the country under my command. Anyone who dares to resist me will die!" His words and Jessica's tears reached everyone's ears clearly, but it was obvious.  These vicious words touch people's hearts more than a woman's tears.  Yes, if you resist him you will die, but if you surrender to him?  What a joke, haven¡¯t I always chosen to surrender to Basteque/Gallon/The Papal State?  Who can I surrender to and pay tribute to, but I still have my own three-thirds of an acre of land?  Maybe the great Lord of the Dark Night may not care about our tribute - I heard that even the Fountain of Life is in units of bathtubs. If I make the Lord of the Dark Night happy, I might as well give him just one or two bottles of the Fountain of Life.  Woolen cloth?  What the kings of various countries thought may not be what Jessica thought, so she knelt on the ground softly, crying, with a dull look on her face.  She can¡¯t call on all countries to fight against powerful enemies. To put it bluntly, she is just a powerless reporter.  No matter what I say, countries that choose to wait and see will definitely choose to wait and see. Even those tributary countries will work hard and not contribute.  The words of the King of Dark Night are so heartbreaking!  Dongfang Yun is smiling, and he is smiling happily.  Although he knew that what Su Wan asked him to say in public must have been thought of by Tyrande, he still said it because this move was so vicious.  Isn¡¯t it cruel to exclude many countries from the Alliance Army in just a few words?  Su Wan is good at communication and is good at dealing with guesses and strategies between people; Swain is good at military affairs, and the army deployment policies and soldier management methods he formulated even Dongfang Yun, who is used to watching earth war movies, have to admire; and Tai  Rand, her control and planning of the mainland situation may not be inferior to the legendary Su Qin Zhang Yi.  The power of these three people is probably indispensable to me.  Thinking about it, Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly, and his heart softened.  He waved his hand and gave Tyrande's power back to her.  In an instant, the barrier of the Prison of Ten Thousand Thorns dissipated, and the woman who was always covered in a cloak also stood in front of him.  The first ones to feel the majestic power of Dongfang Yun dissipate were Luxenberg and Reverkusen. They looked at each other in surprise, wondering what tricks the King of the Night in front of them was playing.  Dongfang Yun was left to observe the changes.  He waved his hand carelessly and said to everyone present: "I'm not in the mood to kill people today, you can go." He didn't like Tyrande, but he had to admit her importance, which made Dongfang Yun feel very depressed.  He is not a pervert, and he will not kill people just because he is in a bad moodor perhaps he is actually a pervert. The better his mood, the more he wants to show off his power.  The crowd dispersed, especially the men who had 'teased' Dongfang Yun, running like runaway Tibetan wild dogs.  The two princes, Benfica and Alonso, took a deep look at Dongfang Yun, as if they wanted to remember this 'woman' who they just thought would be their guest, and then they ran away together.  They did not say a word to the two powerful men on the stage, because they knew that even if these two people died, they would definitely stay and cause some harm to the King of Dark Night.  Luxenberg and Leverkusen indeed think so. They have served in the two empires for a hundred years. A hundred years may not make them loyal, but a hundred years is enough for their descendants to achieve higher status in the two empires.  The status of ordinary people.  So they had to fight.  Seeing that the surroundings became quiet, Luxenberg finally couldn't bear it anymore. He wiped his silver sword with one hand. When the blood flowed through the sword, the fighting spirit on the sword also rose by more than half a meter.  This is [Shenyi]. At this level, when fighting the enemy, you no longer need to rely on powerful energy to kill the enemy.  Their grasp of energy is extremely exquisite, almost to the smallest detail.On the ground, if you are hit by a cut, it will probably cause thousands of serious injuries!  Luxenberg¡¯s target is the woman who is always hidden in the black cloak. He must kill her first before he can fight the Night King with Reverkusen!  The sword is very heavy, and the fighting spirit is neither bright nor dazzling, but everyone who despises this move will die.  There is also a heavenly level among them.  However, Rosenberg¡¯s self-confidence was instantly destroyed.  ?That was it at first.  In the black cloak, a golden broad-bladed sword was also thrust out. The energy burning on it looked like the holy flame of the Light Religion - and it could only be emitted by the Pope's level.  "Could it be that someone in the Papal State has taken refuge in Dark Night?" Thinking this in his heart, Luxenberg's hands did not tremble at all, because he knew clearly that even if the Holy Light Flame collided with the fighting spirit on his shoulders, it would definitely dissipate.  Because in this fighting spirit, there are layers of tyrannical power that are constantly vibrating like waves. If you pay attention to the subtleties, you can naturally control the passion and energy to details as small as dust.  This move is called [Thousand Killing Ice Thorns].  However, when the long sword burning with holy flames came into contact with his own long sword, Luxenberg was shocked!  Because he clearly felt the vibration on the opponent's sword that was more subtle than his own, and the stronger force this vibration brought!  If he hadn¡¯t lived with this ten thousand-year-old ice sword for hundreds of years, I¡¯m afraid the sword would have been knocked away from his hand with just one move.  Luxenberg flew back, but the opponent did not pursue him.  He steadied his steps and frowned: "Are you from the Papal State!?" The other party was silent, and with a slight tremor, the black cloak was shattered into soybean-sized fragments all over the sky and then continued to turn into particles in the air.  Luxenberg, Leverkusen, and all the viewers in front of the ¡®television¡¯ all stared wide-eyed.  Especially the great Pope Benfrik XIII stood up suddenly at this moment and looked at the people who appeared in the magic light screen in disbelief!  The pure golden armor did not let this man reveal a trace of his skin, even his face was covered in the helmet.  Only through the raised breastplate on the front can we find out that this guy is a woman.  None of this is surprising, but what is surprising is that behind her golden armor, a pair of huge wings measuring nearly four meters spread out!  The snow-white wings flapped, causing the woman to slowly rise into the sky.  She didn¡¯t speak or make any extra moves. She just hooked her hand at Luxenberg, gesturing for him to fight.  Luxenberg¡¯s mouth was full of bitterness.  How could he not know what kind of creature was in front of him?  How could he not have any respect for this creature?  Because this creature is apparently regarded as the place of benevolence and the incarnation of emotion by everyone in the mainland - including those who do not believe in the Light Religion.  Angel PS: Thanks to Xiaoxiaojiaoke, Mumu Liuli, and Diamond Star0 for the big rewards!  PSS: I saw a lot of messages asking for more updates Well, I was wrong. I have been really busy at work recently, so I can only come back and code every night. But I won¡¯t be busy for a few days anymore, and I will add more updates after a while!  Thank you for your support and encouragement, thank you!

 Chapter 91: The Gate of Hell?

    Angel That's right, Kyle, the angel of judgment!  She is calm, elegant, just and virtuous, just like all the angels who are sung about, impeccable.  But this is only for Dongfang Yun and his Kingdom of Dark Night. When someone points a sharp blade at Dongfang Yun, she will be wild, violent, and ferocious!  So she slowly raised her sword, so she stepped out, so she struck Luxenberg with one sword!  Boom!  If the meteors between the two of them slid across the ground, they crashed into the walls one after another, and the buildings rushed into the distance. The strong wind brought by the rapid speed tore the ground apart, and the smooth floor tiles were broken into countless pieces, accompanied by the aroused waves.  Sand and soil flew up.  If viewed from the air, just this collision would be like a giant sword striking the ground, cutting a crack in half of the city!  Luxenberg¡¯s back of the head was constantly hit by hard buildings.  He is the first-level god, he is a man who stands at the pinnacle of the mainland's strongest men, he is the one who is admired and revered by countless people!  The most important thing is that his head is very hard.  So the wall behind him was constantly being smashed by the back of his head, and the pain from this collision was not as painful as the anger in his heart when a great man like him was suppressed.  Luxenberg was roaring, and he suddenly released the fighting energy in his body!  Wherever the two of them passed, the ground was torn apart like an explosion. The sand, dust and gravel shot up nearly a hundred meters high. Buildings within a radius of several hundred meters were shattered and blown away, and the ground was deeply damaged.  It sank more than thirty meters.  However, his explosion and struggle only resulted in him being able to turn his body in another direction, continue to be oppressed by this 'angel', and soar into the sky.  The wind was so strong that Rosenberg¡¯s meticulously combed silver hair became messy.  He also saw the long golden hair flowing down the back of the woman wearing golden full-body armor, but he was not in the mood to comment on the beauty of this hair right now.  After biting the tip of his tongue, Rosenberg suddenly spurted out a blood arrow and stabbed Kyle's forehead. Even with such impressive armor, Rosenberg believed that his attack could definitely break through the opponent's defense.  Because this is a close-range killing move that he hasn¡¯t used in decades, [Ice Pick]!  Blood Arrow is just like its name. As soon as it is exported, it condenses into a real bloody ice arrow and shoots at Kyle.  Luxenberg guessed correctly. Even Kyle had to admit that this move could definitely break through her own defense and even pierce her forehead!  Because they are all powerful men with extremely low levels of strength, even the particles floating in the air can feel the energy contained in them.  So Kyle turned his head to avoid it.  Her reaction made Rosenberg both pleased and shocked.  Because the ice pick in his weapon is like a bullet that bursts out of the barrel, it is the fastest when it is exited. Even within 300 meters, it can reach five times the speed of sound.  However, she actually escaped! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The moment Kyle dodged, Luxenberg pressed down his hands hard, focusing all his strength on the Eternal Ice Sword. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?!  There was a sound of dragons roaring and tigers roaring, Kyle was pushed back by Luxenberg's move, two wings spread out and floated back, and the long sword struck out thousands of times in an instant!  Thousands of holy flame sword energy covered Luxenberg's retreat, but as a veteran strongman, how could Luxenberg be even half negligent during the battle?  As early as Kyle struck out the first sword, his long sword also struck out.  Holy Light Sword Qi ¡¤ Thousand VS Emperor Jianqi ¡¤ Qian!  Boom boom boom boom!  In the sky, ice and fire bloom alternately, and the starry sky is filled with dazzling red and indigo!  In the ruins of the theater, Dongfang Yun looked at Leverkusen.  Although Leverkusen is a knight, he has been cautious all his life. This is why he was not in a hurry to attack even though he could not feel any energy in Dongfang Yun's body.  At night, there was chaos. There seemed to be a riot in the city, with noises and cries rising one after another.  This didn¡¯t bother the two men who were staring at each other.  The moon is dark, the wind is high, and the masters are dueling Although this is not the top of the Forbidden City, Dongfang Yun is filled with excitement as he can pretend to be facing off against a powerful person like God.  He feels that he is a lot like Ximen Chuixue - he doesn't like Ye Gucheng. Just like Xu Sanduo said, thinking too much is not good. Ye Gucheng just thinks too much and is too ambitious, so he is a bad person and should lose.  But thinking about it carefully, Dongfang Yun feels that there seems to be no difference between himself and the bad guys now.  Watching the King of Darkness smile silly for a while, then pouted and frowned, Leverkusen became more and more confused. ? Could it be that she is thinking about what to do??Me?  Yes, according to the report of "Century Weekly", he must have kidnapped me and used me as his subordinate, right?  But this little girl is indeed very pretty. If she asks me to work for her, should I resist first and then surrender, or should I surrender directly?  Reverkusen thought silently. In fact, even after Pu came into contact with it, he realized the power of the high elf magic. Even he could not easily break through the prison barrier of thousands of thorns just now. No matter how you look at it, the King of the Night  She and her empire obviously have a very high chance of becoming the boss of this continent.  He looked at Dongfang Yun¡¯s little face and subconsciously licked his lips.  "The little girl is so beautiful. If you conquer her, wouldn't you conquer the entire Dark Night Empire?"  As for the fact that the other party calls himself a manjust kidding, one of Leverkusen's great-granddaughters is just like him. She is a woman but also likes women. She always pretends to be a man.  The two of them stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, both giggling.  It wasn¡¯t until the clash between Kyle and Luxenberg rang out in the sky, and the light illuminated the earth, that the two men woke up.  Leverkusen withdrew his expression, put on an expression of humility and fairness that a knight should have, and made a knight's salute: "The Pompeii Empire palace enshrines Leverkusen." "Uh" Dongfang Yun pointed at himself.  : "Dongfang Yun." "Hello." "Hello" "Have you eaten?" "Are you sick?" Dongfang Yun didn't know whether to laugh or cry. The handsome man in front of him, who looked to be only in his forties, didn't know why.  He thought of a villain on TV who had an animal face and a heart: "What are you trying to get close to? Are you going to fight or not?" "Fight." Reverkusen looked like a master: "Your Majesty, the King of Darkness, please show mercy!"  "Are you begging for mercy?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened.  Leverkusen almost fell down. He could not understand this guy more and more now. Doesn¡¯t she know that mainland masters must be humble before they fight?  "Forget it, it doesn't matter." Dongfang Yun put on the posture of Huang Feihong and hooked his hand at Leivos.  Leverkusen nodded vigorously: "Okay, I'm going!" He placed his right foot on the ground, looked at Dongfang Yun cautiously for a few seconds, and then he was about to sway forward.  "Wait a minute!" Dongfang Yun suddenly shouted.  "" Leverkusen almost stumbled, raised his head and smiled bitterly: "King of the Night, what are you going to do?" "Wait, I'm sorry, please wait!" Dongfang Yun seemed to hear something,  He walked around stroking his smooth little chin, suddenly clapped his hands, and jumped up like a little girl who got a Valentine's Day gift: "I finally remembered what I forgot!" "Huh?" Leverkusen was stunned.  : "What did you forget?" Dongfang Yun looked slightly proud, he smiled and stretched out a finger: "Hey, have you heard of a legend?" "What legend?" Dongfang Yun was mysterious:  "The legend of the immortal fire of the underworld." "Ah I've heard of it, what's the matter?" Reverkusen really wanted to say either to fight quickly or to surrender quickly. I was already impatient to wait, but he was too embarrassed.  Ming said, after all, he is also a person with status.  "Hehe!" Dongfang Yun grinned with his teeth bared, and suddenly flicked his raised right index finger. Immediately, a streak of blue flame ignited on his thin, white fingertips.  "Hiss!" Levokusen was shocked and couldn't help but take a step back and frowned: "Is thisthe flame of the underworld?" "It is the flame that you call the immortal netherworld fire!" Dongfang Yun straightened his back proudly:  "Some people also say that this is the Flame of Destruction." The so-called Flame of Destruction was read by Dongfang Yun from Hong Kong Comics.  Leverkusen¡¯s face became solemn. Even though he had infinitely overestimated the King of the Night, the flames between his fingers still made his heart sink to the bottom.  It is true that he is ambitious and hopes to be drawn into the army of the King of the Night, but if the flame in front of him is really the immortal fire of the underworld, then it is impossible for him to fight with 200% of his energy.  Because according to legend, the immortal fire of the underworld is like a body attached to bones, and will never be extinguished until it burns out the things it is attracted to!  Dongfang Yun was in a very different mood. The more solemn the expression on Leverkusen's face, the happier he became. The child's temperament allowed him to slowly straighten the other four curled fingers on his right hand, and the green inflammation on his index finger slowly moved toward the four fingers.  The fingers spread and then enveloped the entire right hand.  "Immortal Nether Fire" Reverkusen sighed, and when he raised his lowered head again, he was full of fighting spirit.  He felt that this little girl might want to test himself, and he must not show his timidity in front of her.  This guy is obviously a bit old and dishonest??, I have read too many knight novels.  "Come on!" With a loud shout, Leverkusen shook the thunder halberd in his right hand, and several thunder lights spread out like thousands of branches on the tree, splashing on the ground and leaving scorch marks.  The figure moved forward with the halberd. Although Leverkusen's brain was disabled and his body was not inferior to Rosenborg's, when the halberd was thrust out, his whole body was more violent than the thunderbolts falling from the sky, and the thunder it brought up almost lit up the sky from the ground.  !  This kind of charge reminded Dongfang Yun of a word.  Keep moving forward!  Dongfang Yun¡¯s little face also became solemn.  The difference between [Forced Extraction], which can extract all summoned lives, and [Ability Extraction (Level 2)], which extracts hero skills, is that the former cannot extract the extracted tyrannical ** and the perception of power together, while the latter can extract all of them.  have!  So Dongfang Yun is now nine out of ten Yagami-an even though he has never seen him.  The halberd came to his heart, and Dongfang Yun suddenly showed a hint of an unruly smile.  Dongfang Yun only made one move when the enemy came at him like a crashed fighter plane.  On one side of his body, he turned his side face towards Leverkusen, and the five fingers of his right hand were bent. The slender fingers were like the most artistic pianist, pressing the five fingers gracefully, as if playing a beautiful song.  elegy.  Before the halberd arrives, thunder goes first!  The stage made of top-quality nanmu was destroyed in an instant, and countless wood fragments blocked Dongfang Yun's eyes.  But Dongfang Yun¡¯s finger was still visible, and it touched the sharp point of lightning in advance.  ??The lightning is like a tent, measuring a hundred meters flat, and even Leverkusen himself would not dare to touch it with just one finger.  There was a glint in his eyes Even if he had the intention of rebellion in his heart, if he had the opportunity to kill the King of the Night, he would never let go of this opportunity to shock the whole world.  The fighting spirit was raging, but it could not suppress the smile at the corner of Dongfang Yun's mouth.  The Cang Yan attached to his right hand instantly hit the fingertips of his five fingers, and his five fingers reached forward and pierced into the thunder net.  In an instant, Leverkusen's eyes were blurred, and he saw that the slender white fingers actually stopped the thunder net in an instant, and the furious thunder stopped moving.  No, it¡¯s not to detect mines with your fingers, but It¡¯s clearly the blue flames on the five fingers that melt the air!  The air in front of him, burned by the blue flames, became as viscous as molten glass, turning from transparent to turbid.  Then, he pulled it with his finger.  Boom!  Leverkusen actually felt like his whole body was imprisoned by the air!  The air, and the surrounding thunder and lightning, also rushed towards the King of Dark Night along with the twisted and sticky air!  Leverkusen¡¯s mind was at a loss. When he woke up again, he had already rushed out of the Grand Theater for nearly three kilometers. Looking back, he saw a fifteen-meter-wide shallow ditch behind him, surrounded by piles of rubble and ruins!  How could he travel so far in an instant?  How did she do it?  He had never seen this kind of trick before, and looked blankly at Dongfang Yun, who was standing on top of the ruins of the completely collapsed Grand Theater.  "It's a ghost step" Dongfang Yun clenched his fists and said cheerfully.  He misses Yagami-an¡¯s infinite chain of ghost steps in ¡°KOF97¡± which he spent two months practicing on the computer.  He knew Leverkusen was looking at him, so he smiled.  Even at a distance of three kilometers, Leverkusen could still see Dongfang Yun's mouth shape clearly. He frowned and said, "Ghost step what is it?" He hoped to see the answer to his question from Dongfang Yun's mouth.  But his pupils shrank suddenly, because Dongfang Yun's figure had disappeared there.  Leverkusen¡¯s scalp was numb, and he retreated without hesitation as fast as lightning, tens of meters away in an instant!  At the same time, where he was, Dongfang Yun's feet were already on the ground.  Boom!  The rubble flew everywhere, hitting the Zhou-made building like a bullet, punching big holes in the stone wall.  "Huh? What a quick reaction." Dongfang Yun scratched his head, walked out of the big pit, and strolled towards Leverkusen.  Leverkusen frowned and had no other thoughts in his mind. He knew that this man had obvious murderous intentions towards him.  If I don¡¯t kill him, he will kill me!  With a thought in Levokusen's mind, the halberd danced into a thunderous halo, spinning once, the lightning ring came out of the halberd, and went straight to Dongfang Yunmen Gate!  At the same time, his body has soared straight into the sky, and the halberd in his hand stabs out countless phantoms.  ?Double kill tactic!  Dongfang Yun smiled arrogantly. At this moment, he seemed to realize the uninhibitedness and wildness of Iori Yagami, and his figure was ethereal.It rises like a floating dance.  With the rotation of his body, his hand dragged out a ring of blue flames around his body, and then his right hand rose up, hitting the hard halberd with his hand! ???????Hundred Styles¡¤Oniyaki!  The mist of blue flames intersected with the wild halberd shadows, and explosions sounded one after another.  In the turbid smoke, Dongfang Yun fell to the ground, and his feet rubbed two white smoke on the ground and slid out for more than ten meters.  In the air, Leverkusen's body flew backwards, with flames burning on his body.  Dongfang Yun was stunned, because he saw Leverkusen rolling on the ground in a very embarrassed state for a long time, and then used his fighting spirit to forcefully drive away the flames in the tarsal bones.  It looked funny, but Dongfang Yun was not going to let this old guy go.  "When you really kill a heaven-level powerful man, will anyone assassinate you for the so-called righteousness of mankind?"  He stepped forward, feeling proud and a little carried away.  Just when he thought of the word ¡®assassination¡¯ in his mind, the ground beneath his feet suddenly broke!  Before the smoke and dust rose, a ray of earth-yellow light had already pierced his chin from the ground.  Already, penetrated!  In an instant, a biting coldness entered his mind. For the first time, Dongfang Yun felt that the shadow of death was so dim. It was like closing his eyes in the darkest time.  That kind of fear, that kind of haze Dongfang Yun closed his eyes.     brush!  A ray of earth-yellow light rose into the sky, like a bayonet rising from the ground.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s dead body fell to the ground.  In an instant, all the generals trembled violently. Whether it was Svengelen who was far away in the horizon or Kyle who was several miles away, they were instantly filled with huge anger. Especially Kyle, who actually gave up all defenses and went crazy just to stand up.  , Luxenberg, who was originally on par with him, panicked and was forced to retreat.  The fighting spirit on the ground dissipated, and a wretched old man in night clothes stood next to Dongfang Yun's dead body, laughing.  "It's you!" Reverkusen's pupils shrank.  Of course he knows this guy, the legendary king of killers, a first-level heavenly warrior, a powerful man of the first rank, the assassin god Bok.  "It's me." Pork smiled and was about to shout loudly to me to kill the King of Night, but suddenly he let out a sigh.  Because he saw Dongfang Yun¡¯s dead body slowly disappearing and turning into an iron-gray cross.  "What is this?" Pork frowned. Before he could say anything else, the cross slowly condensed into the shape of a sleeping eastern cloud.  "Not dead!" Pork was shocked. He swung the short but shimmering dagger several times in his hand, and shot out countless fighting spirit slashes.  But they all penetrated Dongfang Yun's body and flew out like hitting a phantom.  Dongfang Yun slowly opened his eyes, his cherry-red eyes suddenly narrowed, and the corners of his mouth turned up.  She actually laughed?  Did my assassination attempt fail?  Pork couldn¡¯t believe it, because he did feel a little bit of death energy just now It was something that only death could produce.  Dongfang Yun looked at him with a smile, suddenly drank a bottle of potion, and then said: "You are very good." "Wow!" Bo Ke threw out a few more fighting spirit slashes, but they landed on Dongfang Yun's body.  , but even the water splash was not reduced.  Dongfang Yun continued: "It was my fault. I shouldn't have fought. My most loyal children should be by my side to protect me, instead of everything requiring me to do everything myself." As he spoke, he leaned over suddenly.  Press your right hand to the ground!  Boom!  In an instant, a tall stone door burning with red and black flames suddenly burst out of the ground.  "Gate to Hell!? How is this possible!" Pork and Reverkusen took a step back at the same time.  Dongfang Yun is smiling, his face is gradually becoming more mature, and his white hair is growing rapidly and reaches his calves.  His hands are spread out, and his body is slowly growing taller.  "Kill her quickly! What is she trying to summon! Let's join forces!" Pork roared.  Leverkusen, who was far behind him, had already rushed out when he roared, and his halberd pierced Dongfang Yun's left eye.  Dongfang Yun looked very tired. He chuckled and said, "I should always live under your protection. This time I was wrong." "So help me kill my enemy.  ¡± In the black gate of hell, a pair of big hands with thick black gloves stretched out and appeared behind Dongfang Yun who was gradually lying down like a teleport, using his solid body as a barrier for him to lean on.  And those hands were firmly grasping the faces of Pork and Leverkusen.  "IThat will change next time, Darius.  " "With me, you can always be willful, father!  ¡± PS: After receiving the notice, it will be put on the shelves on Friday I know it will be very abrupt to say this, and my heart is equally complicated. In more than two months, 230,000 clicks, 3,000 recommendations, and 5,800 collections are all from you.  Given to me, I am not qualified to evaluate the performance. I am only grateful to you. Really. After receiving the notice, the editor said that it is encouraged to be put on the shelves. Encouraging it means that it will basically not be recommended. The connotation is that this book will be put on the shelves.  There is no potential. I don¡¯t blame anyone, because it¡¯s true that my writing is not very good, but I don¡¯t plan to give up. If I feel uncomfortable because I didn¡¯t get recommended, then I¡¯m sorry for you, and I¡¯m sorry for the continuous rewards.  I also feel sorry for everyone who likes to read my books, so I will stick to it! My job is in an office, except for a few busy periods a year, it is basically very relaxing and gives me enough time.  As for the writing time, this month, I can basically finish most of the work of the year. So I plan to update 10,000 times a day next month, not because there are too many people urging me to update more, but because I want to.  To get perfect attendance, you see, I am still greedy for money, but I don¡¯t feel ashamed, because I am paying seriously. I know that putting it on the shelves will lose a lot of readers. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with you reading [Pirates], that¡¯s the truth.  Before my first book was released two years ago, I was the same way. It was only because that account became a high V that I started subscribing to Qidian, because I found that it is really not easy for the author. I have no other intention in saying this.  I would like to ask everyone who has an account at Qidian to vote for me, because I really need them. As for Qidian VIP, if you are willing to support subscription, I will definitely be grateful. This book will be very useful.  Long, the world view will be very grand, and it will cost you a lot of starting coins. I will work hard to write so that you feel that the starting coins you paid are worth it. The above is not a complaint, it is from the bottom of my heart. Thank you for taking the time to read this PS.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92: What is this move?

    Through the gaps between the five fingers of the thick black leather gloves, Reverkusen and Pork stared in horror at the man who walked out of the gate of hell.  The Gate of Hell, like the Gate of Darkness, is the exit connecting the Dead Soul Realm.  The seven realms are divided into the heaven realm, the human realm, the underworld, the abyss realm, the sea realm, the cloud realm and the dead soul realm.  The first five realms have always been known to people, while the last two realms are extremely mysterious.  Comparatively, the Cloud Realm is more famous than the Dead Soul Realm, because according to legend, all the second-level Heavenly Stage, that is, the strong men of the second level of the Gods, will be recruited into the Cloud Realm.  There is a rumor that those who enter the Cloud Realm will turn into withered bones, which shows the terror of the Cloud Realm.  But even the Cloud Realm only exists in legends.  As for the Dead Soul World, only a few people on the mainland who stand at the top of the food chain know about it.  The world of dead souls sounds no different from the underworld. They are places that can only be entered after death. ????????????????????????????????????????? Not so.  If there is a real comparison, the underworld is like a street shampooing room, and the world of dead souls is like the Sanya Haitian Feast. The status of the people they recruit is very different.  The undead souls recruited into the underworld have no consciousness of previous lives. No matter how strong they were in life, they can only become ordinary undead souls after death.  Those who can enter the Dead Soul Realm after death are all powerful and wise people during their lifetime, and their immortal memories will last forever after entering.  If the underworld is the gathering place for the dead in the three realms of heaven, human and abyss, then the dead soul world is the gathering place for the dead in the cloud realm.  The existence of the Dark Portal is said to be able to bring the dead back to life, which is the legendary resurrection from the dead.  But in fact, the Gate of Darkness itself is not that powerful. Although it is also connected to the Dead Soul World, what it connects is only the junction of the Dead Soul World and the Underworld. The so-called resurrection from the dead is just with the help of the Dead Soul World.  The huge spiritual energy pulls the undead from the underworld back to the human world. When the undead passes through the dead soul world from the underworld, according to the rules of the dead soul world, the body and memory will be reborn, so there is a saying of resurrection.  But really speaking, the Dark Portal cannot pull the dead out of the Dead Soul Realm. It can only use sacrifices and seize loopholes in the rules to bring back the undead from the underworld.  The only thing that can truly pull people from the Realm of Dead Souls is the Gate of Hell!  Even Leverkusen and Pork know deeply that if they die while maintaining the strength of the first heaven level, they will definitely not be able to enter the Dead Soul Realm.  That¡¯s why they were so shocked, that¡¯s why they wanted to stop Dongfang Yun from summoning the Gate of Hell!  And in front of him, this tall man wearing a crimson armor and a red cloak walked out of the gate of hell.  What does this mean?  It shows that he is at least the second level of Heavenly Level!  The two pairs of eyes stared straight at the hard face full of arrogance, and his heart was trembling.  The gap between the first-level god and the second-level god is bigger than the gap between the eleventh level and the first-level god. It can be said that when this man appeared, they already regretted why they came here to snipe the king of the night.  Darius smiled ferociously, but the movements of his hands surprised the two powerful gods.  The other party actually threw them two away!  Rolling over a hundred meters on the ground was embarrassing, but not painful.  The two looked at each other from a distance, both seeing the other's doubts.  They looked at Darius again.  This man who looked like a mountain tiger glanced at them coldly, turned around and said, "Father, I will send you to a safe place." Dongfang Yun chuckled and said, "There is no need, just deal with my enemies with peace of mind.  !" As he spoke, he covered his head with the cloak from behind, and his whole body disappeared!  Darius looked around in surprise. With his strength, he could not feel his father's presence at all, which was somewhat surprising.  But he quickly stopped thinking about it, turned around, raised the giant ax behind his back with one hand, and pointed it at the two gods: "See the real power!" "Let's go together!" Leverkusen knew in his heart  He absolutely couldn't escape, so he shouted loudly and rushed forward with his gun drawn. Thunder flashed between the sky and the earth, and his whole body roared towards Darius like a thunderbolt.  However, what surprised him was that Pork didn't catch up With his speed, it was absolutely impossible to be slower than him.  What he saw when he looked back was really disappointing.  The guy known as the King of Killers actually smiled lewdly, and his body slowly disappeared into the air: "I will assassinate the King of Night first, you hold him back." "Bastard!" Leverkusen was furious,  Before he could curse anything, Darius's voice came in front of him.Voice: "Where are you looking?" He turned around suddenly, only to see a giant ax mixed with majestic blood energy slashing towards him between the sky and the earth, and the lightning dozens of meters in front of him actually followed him.  Cut it into two with the giant axe!  The power to cut off elements?  Leverkusen was even more convinced in his heart that this man had reached the level of God II or above. He shouted loudly and turned his body strangely to avoid the axe.  That scene was like a fast-moving F1 car turning a ninety-degree angle on a straight track!  The consequence of forcibly twisting his body was that Reverkusen felt that he had been hit hard by youth on his waist, and his kidneys hurt.  Damn it, I would have known better not to have so many wives!  He thought painfully, but felt that the corners of his eyes were covered in blood red. When he glanced over, he saw this monster-like man running alongside him at lightning speed!     How can this be!  !  !  !  Revokusen was horrified. He was practicing thunder fighting spirit and martial arts. His galloping speed might not be as fast as the King of Killers who was dominant in sheer speed, but there was no way he could be surpassed so easily!  He is as big as a bear, how did he do it?  He didn¡¯t have time to think too much, his feet slammed into the ground, and his body forcibly rubbed a trench on the ground, slowing down his speed instantly.  And Darius, indeed, couldn¡¯t restrain himself in time, and was over a hundred meters away from him in the blink of an eye.  Leverkusen was feeling proud, no matter how fast it was, he knew that your huge body could not resist the inertia!  He was smiling proudly, but found that Darius, who turned around in the distance, was also laughing.  A cold smile.  Darius didn¡¯t listen, he just swung the giant ax in front of him from his waist, and a blood-red chain flew out from the ax instantly!  Ruthless iron hand!  !  The majestic power of rules in Cai Lian made Leverkusen dare not force the attack, so he could only forcefully escape from the ground where his body was half buried.  "It's a pity that even for a strong man like him, the thick concrete floor delayed him for 0.01 second, and it was only this 0.01 second that allowed the blood-red iron chain of the ruthless iron hand to fall on him.  Then, the man felt a strong force pouring in from his lower back. Although it was not painful or itchy, it was really dragging him towards the macho man!  ¡°No, ah, ah, ah!¡± Leverkusen roared as he watched the macho brother swing the giant ax back, and then slashed it in his direction!  There is no trace of blood and rules mixed in, it is just an ordinary move to sweep thousands of armies, but Reverkusen felt a terrifying power in it that made even his bones tremble!  He wants to cut me in half!  I'm dying!  Leverkusen closed his eyes sadly, then opened them suddenly.  Because he felt the strong earth element fluctuation behind the macho man!  It¡¯s Pocket!  This King of Killers used the same tricks he used against the King of Night again!  Sure enough, the ground shattered and the cold light arrived first!  This time, the dagger, which was like the sparkling blue water in the lake, did not contain too much fighting spirit.  Sometimes too much splendor is not as real as ordinary simplicity.  Compared with the previous attack on the King of Darkness, this move is like heaven and earth!  The previous move was called [Moon Zhankong], and this move is called [Passing the Knife].  Even the name is simpler than before, but the threat is obviously purer.  Leverkusen knew that Bobby felt more tyrannical pressure from this macho man than the King of Night, and he no longer dared to hold back.  Pork felt very wronged because he could not find the missing Night King with his senses, but if he returned in vain, he would most likely face the relentless pursuit of the Night King who had already been killed by him at all times.  kill.  ¡°Just kidding, how much is a magical device that instantly resurrects worth?¡±  Losing this thing almost cost him his life. Even if he is the King of the Night, he will never let him go Pork knows that Reverkusen is suspected of defecting to the King of the Night, and he has seen the mainland clearly.  In the future, this King of the Night is likely to replace the three major countries and become the new continent's No. 1 brother!  Leverkusen can take refuge, but he absolutely cannot.  Therefore, instead of carefully dealing with the pursuit of the King of Darkness in the future, it is better to cut off one of his arms!  As smoothly as before, his dagger was indeed inserted into the strong man's lower back, but what was different from before was that the dagger only penetrated less than two inches into the flesh before being stuck by the thick muscles.  At the same time, he saw the macho man turning back to look at him.  Those eyes were full of disdain and pity.  Pocket feels proudAlmost going crazy, he screamed like never before and drew the dagger diagonally upward with both arms!  In an instant, large pieces of flesh and blood flew into the sky with the dagger, and Pork and Reverkusen both jumped back and gasped for air.  And the man in front of him didn¡¯t even frown even though he was missing a large piece of meat from his waist.  He just stood there calmly, with the ax in his left hand, and his right hand stuffed back the internal organs that were about to flow out of the big hole under his right ribs, and then ignited a bloody flame in his hand, scorching his own and preventing the blood from flowing out.  His movements are very slow, as relaxed and carefree as you and I lazily turn on the computer, open the website and take off our pants every day.  But in the eyes of Pork and Leverkusen, it was extremely terrifying!  They have seen a lot of tough guys on the battlefield, but there are not many who can truly deal with their horrific injuries with a straight face.  What's more, his face is so relaxed?  Leverkusen felt like he was about to pee, and Pork felt almost the same. In comparison, he was even more afraid.  Because he suddenly had a feeling that this macho man seemed to be able to avoid his attack, but he didn't do that!  "Is it weird?" Darius looked back at Pork calmly: "You should have felt it, right? I deliberately asked you to stab me." "Why did you do this?" Pork asked hoarsely.  Although he didn¡¯t want to know the answer, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.  "It's very simple." Darius said with a long laugh: "Because of my incompetence, he suffered so much damage, because of my weakness, he had to face powerful enemies alone" His eyes  Suddenly became fierce. Pork and Revokusen, who were being watched, felt that they were being stared at by a ferocious black dragon: "Incompetence is the same as cowardice, and must not be tolerated! I was wrong and I should be punished, but I know  He will never punish me, so let me use your hand to let me taste the bitter consequences of my mistakes!" Brother Macho didn't say who 'he' was, but both of them knew that he was talking about the King of the Night!  .  They were surprised. Didn't "Century Weekly" say that none of the Night King's men were loyal?  Why would this man "I have tasted the bitter fruit. Now, it is time for me to accept the fruits of victory." Darius said solemnly: "You will regret it and become his enemy!" As he said that, he suddenly twisted his body.  He moved, ignoring the intense pain caused by the wound on his waist, and the giant ax suddenly spun around. A bloody arc appeared with the shadow of the ax two meters around him, and stopped in the air.  Then I saw this man raising his giant ax high and shouting: "Kill all directions!" Boom!  When the battle ax was slashed, the bloody arc instantly expanded for hundreds of miles, covering most of the city. During this period, a long bloody axis like a double-headed spike pierced out along with the bloody arc!  Two gods, Leverkusen was directly hit by the blood arc and was pierced through the chest by the double-headed spikes transformed into blood shadows. His lower body still stayed in place, and his upper body was pushed out a hundred miles by the thick blood-colored energy thorns.  !  Pork barely managed to avoid the arc of blood that was about to cross his body, but before he could even raise his head, he was stabbed in the left shoulder!  The King of Killers is quite ferocious. When he felt the tyrannical force like a landslide and tsunami falling on his shoulders, he waved the dagger in his hand without hesitation, completely cutting off his left shoulder and body from the collarbone!  The entire left arm disappeared, but the person remained.  He was so painful that beads of sweat the size of soybeans ran across his face. He gritted his teeth and stood there looking at Darius who had calmed down.  Then the earth shook violently.  This is an earthquake in which countless tall buildings were cut off from the bottom and then fell to the ground.  The entire city was instantly enveloped in smoke and dust caused by collapsed buildings.  The dust instantly rose hundreds of meters high.  There was white smoke all around.  Vaguely, Bokfu could see a figure a mile away, highlighted by white smoke.  The figure seemed to realize that he had been discovered, and his figure was revealed with a wave of his hand.  The King of the Night!  Pork¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he looked at the villain in the distance carefully, trying to release his aura.  I can¡¯t feel any energy at all!  He was overjoyed. Could it be that he has not recovered from my assassination?  Then as long as you catch the King of Dark Night, you can escape the execution of this macho man!  His eyes wandered between Dongfang Yun and Darius.  Darius looked at him calmly, as if he didn't sense the man's intentions at all.  Although Bo Ke¡¯s heart moved, his body still stood stiffly. He was afraid of thisThe tough guy will rush over anytime, so be ready to escape at any time!  However, Darius still did not move, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.  It felt as if Pork was a mouse being teased.  ¡°Pork had only experienced this kind of situation with the enemies he had killed, but at that time, Pork was still a cat.  He gritted his teeth, knowing that he could never sit still and wait for death. The blood on his left shoulder had begun to flow more and more. If this continued, he would definitely die without this tough man taking action!  He didn¡¯t dare to take the medicine for the injury, fearing that the strong man would make a move when he made a move.  His steps moved half a step sideways, rubbing out traces of dust on the ground.  The macho man made no move.  His legs took half a step across, but the macho man still didn¡¯t move!  Could it be that the move just now used up all his strength?  Is he pretending to me at this moment?  Pork hesitated for a few seconds between testing and kidnapping the Night King before making his choice!  He put his feet down and rushed toward Dongfang Yun like two ignited kicks. His momentum was like thunder and his speed was like lightning!  At the same time, he has been staring at the macho man from the corner of his eyes!  Not moving!  Poke was so happy that he rushed towards Dongfang Yun with all his strength without any precautions!  However, at the same time, he noticed that the slender figure in the distance had also moved.  The thin lips curved into an upward arc, and the smile was full of sarcasm.  Those eyebrows were raised, as if they were expecting something.  In those cherry-red eyes, there was a trace of unknown mist caused by the blending of purple and blue, as if a flame was burning.  Those long legs stepped forward and back, forming a strange lunge.  The thin arms were raised upward and overhead, crossing at the wrists.  Those clean and white hands were bent into strange claw shapes.  An ominous premonition came into his mind, and Pork paused and accelerated forward.  At this moment, he has an arrow ready to shoot!  Then, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky and struck the hands with their palms facing the sky!  When struck by lightning, there was no burnt smell or blackness. Instead, it sparked a bright flash of light, as if all the light of Ruoyue were blooming in those hands!  The light exploded and turned into blue flames that dissipated. The originally peaceful and gentle eyes were filled with unruly and wild colors!  Then Dongfang Yun disappeared from Bo Ke¡¯s eyes, and then reappeared in his eyes instantly.  Teleport!  ?  Pork's pupils shrank sharply, then moved downward.  When he saw this thin figure, he punched himself hard in the stomach.  At the same time, fierce flames penetrated his skin and muscles with this punch, burning and spreading in his internal organs!  This kind of pain made him want to moan, but when he opened his mouth, he spurted out a stream of blue flames!  Then he punched him in the chest again!  The hardened ribs collapsed instantly, and another strong flame poured in, but at this time, the burning pain was lost.  Pork felt that his internal organs had been completely turned into ashes, and even with difficulty breathing, he could only smell a burning smell. ?????????????? Then a claw.  The tyrannical power of the flames spread to the veins of his limbs, and Pork couldn't even move!  At this time, he was still able to ask: "What is this move?" After Dongfang Yun finished swinging his claws, Pork had completely lost all the water in his body like a mummy.  He gave a rare ferocious smile, grabbed Pork's throat with his hands, and slowly tilted his head back.  "Forbidden One Thousand Two Hundred and Eighty-One Styles¡¤Eight Childish Girls!" Boom!  With a headbutt, blue and purple fireworks filled the sky.  PS: Thank you to Alien Game, Little Soy Sauce Guest, Forever My King, and "Squatting in the Streets' Loneliness" for the big rewards!

 Continental Storm Chapter 93: The power of making your wishes come true

    When Dongfang Yun opened his eyes, he was already lying on his own big bed.  It is four meters wide and four meters long, with a golden willow petal carved tent, swan feather catkins mattress, and soft velvet quilt.  On the left, abundant sunlight shines from the bright bed into the topmost room of the ancient tree, spreading warmth on the quilt.  Dongfang Yun turned his head. Su Wan was sitting next to him and looking at him with a smile, while Darius stood aside like a statue.  "I passed out?" Dongfang Yun smiled sheepishly.  "Yes." A deep voice came, causing Dongfang Yun to turn his head and look, only to find that in the shadows in the corner of the room, a red-haired man was standing there with his arms folded.  "Iori?" Dongfang Yun raised the corner of his mouth: "Or should I call you Immortal Nether Fire?" Iori lowered his head and said calmly: "You are my master, you can call me whatever you want." Dongfang Yun said: "  There seems to be resentment in your voice? Is it because I didn¡¯t even see you, so I took away your strength to fight against the enemy?¡± Yagami slowly raised his head, his eyes narrowed without resentment: ¡°No wonder, you are my master.  , If it is for your safety, let alone forcibly extracting power, even if you let me die, you should do it." Dongfang Yun nodded: "Your previous master has never done such a thing? "Of course it is extraction.  strength.  Yagami said: "He doesn't need it, his power is stronger than all of us." Dongfang Yun said: "I am so weak, does it make you depressed?" Yagami said: "You are different, not to mention, your  The power has not been officially activated yet." Dongfang Yunqi said: "How can it be officially activated?" Iori raised his head and said, "You should ask him about this." Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "You should call him brother."  Iori said: "My body was not given by you." Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "Then I can only be regarded as a stepfather?" Iori shrugged: "I just came to see you. If nothing happens, I will go out.  " "Go." Dongfang Yunle said.  Iori left, Dongfang Yun looked at Darius.  Darius knew what he wanted to ask, and said: "Turn on the three-pole abilities of three bases, or turn on the secondary abilities of two bases." "Then what kind of power will you get?" "That's all I know.  "More." "Oh." Dongfang Yun nodded, secretly reaching out from the quilt to hold Su Wan's little hand: "I'm sorry for making you worry." Darius' face was expressionless.  "Dad, you really used 'that' power." Dongfang Yun said: "Otherwise, how could I summon the Gate of Hell and summon you out?" "What power?" Su Wanqi said: "From Darius, you guys  When I came back, I noticed that Your Majesty seemed to have grown taller, and his face had changed from an apple-like roundness to a melon-shaped face. This change made me feel that His Majesty seemed" "You have grown up a bit, right?"  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Isn't this a good thing?" Su Wan said: "The high priest told me that after your majesty soaks in the fountain of life, your growth will be extremely slow." Dongfang Yun looked out the window with burning eyes: "Indeed."  "Then why" "Because dad used [forbidden power]." Darius said solemnly.  "Forbidden power? What is that?" Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "Let me explain it" "This kind of power was something I realized when I was building the human base, or in fact, it should be mine.  The power has always been hidden deep. I only realized it when I remembered the conversation between Darius and me. " "I am the owner of the supreme summoning system and the controller of the six-pointed star. I can create countless things with the wave of my hand.  "I am a strong man, but I am an ordinary person with no rank. Isn't it strange?" Su Wan nodded: "It is indeed strange." "Darius once said that for me, maybe.  The power of thought is far greater than the power of desire. My will can be driven not only by generals, but even by the Supreme Summoning System. I can break the rules and rebel against the will of heaven." Darius raised his eyebrows and said, "I'm just.  "Maybe." "That's because you already know what this power is and what this power means to me, and you don't want me to have it," Dongfang Yun said.  "Huh?" Su Wan was startled and looked at Darius. She knew about this man.Even if all the generals broke through the shackles of the six-pointed star and betrayed Dongfang Yun, this man would never do it.  She really didn't think Darius didn't want Dongfang Yun to become stronger.  "That's right." Darius's answer surprised Su Wan.  "But General Darius, why did you do this?" Su Wan said in shock.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Because this kind of power is too dangerous. Although it is indeed very strong, it is even more deadly." "!!" Su Wan covered Ying's mouth with her little hand, and her watery eyes widened.  Darius explained to Su Wan: "Any creature in this world, even the undead, is actually composed of two parts, one is the body and the other is the soul, including the void dead souls and undead spirits, they are all the same."  Dongfang Yun said: "The body is the part that is visible or invisible to our naked eyes and is used for daily life and attack and defense." Darius said: "The soul is a void but real existence." Dongfang Yun said:  "If a person's body limits his ability to survive." Darius said, "Then the soul limits the person's upper limit of life." Su Wan frowned: "The upper limit of life? But there are many powerful people.  Who can extend their lives by practicing medicine or magic? " Dongfang Yun said: "Yes, you can indeed strengthen your soul by practicing medicine, but if you want to strengthen your soul, you can only do it by practicing medicine. " "  Si Dao: "This kind of cultivation and strengthening cannot be given by the spring of life. For example, when a person reaches the tenth level and has a life span of three hundred years, this is what he brings through cultivation. And a person without a level is  For an ordinary person, if he drinks the spring water of life, the life he can extend can only reach the maximum life limit provided by the soul. " Dongfang Yun said: "The life limit of the soul is not the same for many people.  There are a hundred years, and some people only have ninety years. It sounds a bit fantasy, but it can really be compared to the life and death book of hell in the novel, which is a person's life span. " Darius said: "Many people, they.  There is no strength, but there is no disease, but when you live to a certain age, you will die of old age. This is the end of your life." Su Wanduo, a shrewd person, immediately understood what the two people meant and said curiously: "This is the same as before.  What does the 'forbidden power' have to do with it?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Although the fountain of life I used has extended my physical life for thousands of years, in essence, my soul life has not changed at all.  In other words, if I don't work hard to practice, even if my body is not rotten, I will die of old age after a hundred years, um just like a vegetative person, without a soul. And what we call the power of taboo is actually.  Consuming my soul lifespan - the substantial reduction of my soul lifespan forces my body to start growing rapidly. If I keep using it, it won't take long for me to look like a young, middle-aged, or old person. " "Wait a minute.  Wait!" Su Wan frowned and said: "What your Majesty means is that if you don't use this power, although you will still die in a hundred years, your body will not necessarily grow. If your Majesty uses this power, your body will grow faster.  ?¡± ¡°That¡¯s basically what it means.¡± Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly.  Su Wan's beautiful eyebrows knitted together: "But doesn't the fountain of life allow people to extend their lifespan? If it has no effect on the lifespan of the soul, why do so many people want it?" She didn't want him to leave first, so she  I hope the Fountain of Life can play a role, even a little bit Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "To put it bluntly, the Fountain of Life is actually just a [panacea]. It can completely ignore the rules and restore any damage to the body, including  Trauma and disease will also increase the health of the body, which is why many people will become younger from a wrinkled old state after drinking it, but their soul lifespan has not changed essentially. " Su Wan sighed.  : "I understand, the reason why those people worship the Fountain of Life so much is because everyone has some disease and physical weakness. What the Fountain of Life can do is to remove the disease and restore the health of the body.  , People only pay attention to the appearance, so they think that the fountain of life increases their life span." Dongfang Yun nodded and said with a smile: "That's what Darius wants me to learn the power of taboo and control it, because once I use it.  , my soul life will be reduced, which is something he doesn¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°But what is this forbidden power? Why is there such a terrifying consumption?¡± Dongfang Yun smiled very confidently.  Full of vigor: "This power comes from having your wishes come true, being confident, and doing whatever you want!" He sat up and looked at Su Wan, who saw something in his eyes that moved her heart.   That is no one else¡¯s domineering and arrogant arrogance to dominate the world!  "It is a power unique to those who control the six-pointed star!" "It is the most powerful and invincible ability in the world!" "When it reaches its strongest, as long as my mind moves, the heaven and earth will change color for me, and the universe will change color.  "Destroy for me!" "Although I can only use one millionth of this power now, there is no doubt that when I can fully use it, everything that you and I can imagine and cannot imagine will be there.  In my hand!" The light shining out of Dongfang Yun's eyes made even the sun outside the window avoid him: "Its name is, [Great Cosmic Power. True Thought is a Line]!  Su Wan was infected and fascinated by it. She looked at him deeply, and her heart was completely absorbed.  Who doesn¡¯t want his man to become the supreme man in this world?  Who doesn¡¯t want his man to have unparalleled strength?  Who doesn¡¯t want his man to control the world?  But Su Wan immediately thought of another question: "One millionth of this kind of powerhow much can you use?" Dongfang Yun was completely stunned as if he had scored 100 points in the exam but his father did not buy a game console for him.  Live, then lay down on the bed and sighed: "With the lifespan of my soul, I can probably use it two or three times, right?" This is not an exaggeration. If you didn't notice it at the beginning, then when Dongfang Yun summoned the Gate of Hell,  , finally realized the shortening of life span.  Why was the human base that could never be set up before summoned?  Why are the number of spells for summoning four generals including Ax King, Dragon Turtle and so on reduced?  Why was he able to summon a Gate of Hell that was more powerful than the Gate of Darkness that required countless sacrificial treasures?  It¡¯s because he used the ability of [True Thoughts in a Straight Line].  The so-called straight line of true thoughts is, to put it bluntly, an ability more powerful than the law of cause and effect weapon. It is not an exaggeration to say that all wishes come true.  As long as I believe, nothing is impossible!  As the innate ability of Dongfang Yun, the controller of the six-pointed star, the reason why [True Thought is a Line] has never been able to be used is because from the beginning to the end, Dongfang Yun was too unconfident and even somewhat inferior.  He feels inferior when facing Darius, who is his summon, feels inferior when facing the woman he likes, Su Wan, and feels inferior when facing Tyrande, who is equal to Darius' creation.  ¡°In the final analysis, he is just an otaku. It is only because he has traveled through time and has a strong summoning power that he can stand in this world.  Even because of the appearance of a boy or a girl, he has been constricting his inner emotions.  And the reason why he was able to use this ability was, to put it bluntly, because of Darius.  He recalled what Darius once said. He also lost his sense of security after losing Darius - even if there were more generals by his side.  At that time, Dongfang Yun was almost as if he was in a lonely environment. Everyone saw his smile, but not the pain in his heart.  It was Darius who had been protecting him in this strange environment from the beginning. It was Darius who helped him through the difficult situation after fighting the death knight Delvin in the snowy mountains. It was Darius who helped him.  When Erth was humiliated, he fought bravely even when facing Kyo Kusanagi, who was absolutely no match for him!  The relationship between them is that of friends and relatives. Although they call each other father and son only because Darius was created by Dongfang Yun, the relationship between them has long been closer than that of biological father and son.  So when Darius died, he felt lonely.  As mentioned before, Dongfang Yun will become very weak when there are people he can rely on around him. When he feels that he is in a lonely environment, he will be as determined as a lone wolf!  Only at that moment, when Dongfang Yun felt the heaven-defying power hidden in his body, would he become extremely determined and force himself to become confident, so that he would be qualified to use [True Mind Straight Line]!  He said: "I believe that you believe in me! I believe that you surrender to meStand still in the face of the war - the town hall!" So the human base was built.  He said: "I believe in your existence and your power." So Ax King Meng walked out of the teleportation array.  He said: "I believe in your existence and your power." So Ramos, the armored dragon turtle, bowed to him.  He said: "I believe in your existence and your power." So the Dark Sage Ishkafiel bowed down.  He said: "I believe in your existence and your power.quantity.  "So the judgment angel Kyle spread his wings. Similarly, he said in his heart: "I believe that I can bring you back from the place of death, and I believe that the gate of hell will be opened for you.  "So Darius was forcibly brought back from the Dead Soul Realm! The straight line of true thoughts is so terrifying. But it also consumed his short real lifespan. He is not stupid, even if he used it the first four times  He didn't lose much life, but he also vaguely felt the reason why Darius didn't tell him about the existence of this ability. He also knew that if Darius was summoned immediately, it might be difficult to use it again in the future De  Laius would never allow it, so he wanted to have some fun before that and use his own power to fight against a heaven-level powerhouse. But before he could use his true thoughts to fight the enemy in a straight line, he already had it.  He was on the verge of death after being assassinated by Poker, the King of Killers, so he was afraid. You see, he was only a child under seventeen years old. Seeing Dongfang Yun fall silent, Darius and Su Wan looked at each other, and the former said: "  You come and accompany my father, I'll go out and take care of business.  Su Wan nodded. When Darius walked back to the second floor of the Ancient Tree, the parliament hall dedicated to the king, the generals had already formed two rows waiting for him. All generals. When they saw Darius  When they walked in, even Galen stood up and saluted like the others. Although their faces were calm, their eyes were full of excitement. Darius walked forward and walked up to the high platform that belonged to the king.  Behind the king's throne, he stood calmly. As early as when he was decorating this hall, Tyrande announced to everyone that the king's dignity was untouchable, so no one would take a step forward on this high platform.  When they walked to the high platform and stood behind the throne with their hands folded, no one raised any objection. They all knew that this was Darius's exclusive honor, and he was the only one who was most qualified to always follow his father and protect him.  Darius was a soldier, and his posture was also meticulous. He stood with his hands behind his back and his face was as dark as water. He only glanced at the generals with his eyes. "Sit down."  " Only then did everyone sit back in their chairs. He said, "How is the battle going?  Swain said: "The entire Basque Empire has been captured, but there are currently many small groups of resistance elements still wandering around. They are not opponents of our army, but they are harassing and arresting the people who have surrendered to us."  At that time, they were hidden by other people.  The public sentiment is not good~!  " Darius had a majestic look on his face: "Swain, I've been dealing with you for so long, you shouldn't forget what we should do in this situation, right?  " Swain raised the corner of his mouth, as if he was smiling, but the smile made people's hair stand on end: "I know, it's just that my father is kind" Darius waved his hand and said: "He shouldn't see this kind of thing.  I'll take the blame for this.  Anyone who has anything to do with the rebels will be killed!  " Swain's eyes were filled with coldness and he nodded. Darius said: "Galen, how is the establishment of the human base going?  "Although he doesn't usually buy it, when discussing business matters like this, Galen still won't betray his elder brother: "The development is very good. As long as our government can slow down, I believe that when the army reaches the Galen Empire, ten  All the 10,000-human units have been debugged.  " Darius nodded and said: "There is no need to be impatient and develop slowly. What we want is quality. As for time, that is not a problem. Every time we conquer a country, we must be prepared to appease the people.  " Galen nodded. Darius said: "This is a major military matter. Do you have any questions?  "A group of people shook their heads. Darius nodded and said: "Then, it's time to deal with personal matters.  " His eyes flashed with light, and he yelled: "Tyrande, come out!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 94 Dongfang Yun¡¯s Heart Knot

    When Darius shouted the words "Tylander, come out", all the generals also showed surprised expressions.  As the high priest and one of the two women with the highest status under Dongfang Yun, Tyrande's seat was placed diagonally under the high platform dedicated to the emperor.  Although this seat is lower than the king, it is higher than all the generals. It is different from the huge sofa that every general sits on. Her seat is an elegant and luxurious vine chair.  When Darius said this, Tyrande was not working in his room, but had been sitting in the meeting hall.  ¡° Then when Darius shouted ¡®come out¡¯, he naturally did not ask Tyrande to come to the main hall from his office.  The meaning was very clear, he was asking her to walk to the center of the hall.  No matter what, she is the king's assistant, and according to what she said, this woman will also become the king's woman, so it is obvious that Darius will never instigate her to touch her.  But surprisingly, after hearing Darius's words, Tyrande actually stood up and walked into the hall after frowning and thinking for a few seconds.  She stood quietly, looking up at Darius who was standing behind the throne.  Darius was also looking at her, looking at this high elf who had been concocted by his father on his recommendation from the very beginning.  The atmosphere was a little tense. The generals looked at each other, but no one wanted to speak out.  "Obviously, Darius is already dissatisfied with this woman. They are brothers, and there is no need to have a dispute over such a woman - even though the generals have already accepted her in their hearts.  Darius stared at Tyrande for half a minute, then strode forward, walked down the stairs to the Emperor's Platform, and came to Tyrande.  Darius is 2 meters tall and Tyrande is 1.8 meters tall, but when they look at each other, Tyrande has no awareness of being looked down upon. She has enjoyed her high position and power for a long time, which makes her look up even if she needs to.  There is absolutely no sense of inferiority in a certain person.  After staring at each other for nearly a minute, Darius' eyes suddenly widened, and the fist that had been hanging down suddenly flew out, hitting Tyrande's lower abdomen without any warning - such an action requires his body shape  You need to lean down a bit, which seems very laborious.  "If he wanted to harm her, he should have punched her in the face, which was convenient and direct.  Similarly, if such a punch was used by others, it is impossible for Tyrande to block or even counterattack with a few simple magics. However, this punch hit Tyrande firmly on the lower abdomen.  The punch was so powerful that even a woman like Tyrande could spurt out a mouthful of blood. Her whole body flew upwards diagonally behind her and hit the ceiling more than five meters high. Her smooth back even hit the ceiling again.  After rolling out for more than ten meters, it hit the wall next to the main entrance and slid down softly.  Darius was still posing to punch, but Galen jumped up and exclaimed: "I wiped the human-headed dog, how did you do it?" He and he are brothers, and there is never any need to be hypocritical.  What will be said.  "So that's it." Swain said calmly: "General Darius is the controller of the Dark Night Base, and although Tyrande has a transcendent status, he was also created in the base, so General Darius  He is the second and last person besides Junfu who can attack the high priest without any hindrance." "Is there such a thing?" Galen was stunned, and then he suddenly jumped up and said happily: "If not.  I'll leave first, you guys can talk!" As he said that, his man had disappeared.  "What's Gay Lun's intention?" Darius asked Sven.  Swin and Swain looked at each other and said, "I must have gone back to the human base to create a character like Tyrande." Tyrande Whisperwind was the former supreme leader of the high elves and was extremely powerful.  , the status is also transcendent.  However, if the Dark Night Base can produce a fifth-level Heavenly Stage player like Tyrande, that is, a [God Five] powerhouse, then the human base may not be able to produce a hero of the same period.  Darius immediately understood what Sven meant, and at the same time, a name came to mind.  Arathor He smiled lightly, didn't bother to pay attention to Galen, and walked straight towards Tyrande.  The high priest had stood up at this moment, his face neither happy nor sad, and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his delicate jade hands.  Darius walked up to her and said: "Why did I hit you." Tyrande looked at him: "Because of the disrespect of the Ai family." Darius said: "Yes, my brothers are the same as me.  , they are all his children, even if you have thousands of reasons, you can't take action against them."  At that time, Galen Swain and others were dissatisfied with Tyrande's discipline and really wanted to attack. Naturally, they were no match for Tyrande and were punished.  Darius added: "The entire Dark Night Base belongs to him, and no one can disobey him. Likewise, you have thousands of reasons. Even if his decision is wrong, you can only obey."  His eyes were deep: "Do you understand what I said?" Tyrande said: "The Aijia understands." Darius nodded, suddenly waved the cloak behind his back and turned around: "From today on, Tyrande.  Feng is the high priest of the Dark Night Base, the highest authority besides my father, and has the same status as me. You must cooperate with her more. " "Yes, brother!" The generals know what Darius said.  The meaning behind the words immediately gave a collective response.  ¡­ ¡­ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Wan said softly.  Dongfang Yun looked straight out of the window and said, "Actually, participating in the award ceremony for the so-called 'Mainland's Most Disliked Person of the Year' gave me a lot of feelings." Su Wan held his hand and said, "What feelings do you have?  ?" Dongfang Yun said: "About conquest, about people's hearts, about strategy, about killing." "Why?" "Why do you have such feelings, why do you think of these?  Dongfang Yun looked back at her beautiful face and said softly: "Do you still remember when you told me about the Nujia Empire when we first met?" Su Wan nodded lightly.  Dongfang Yun said: "Your words at that time were full of anger and resentment. I believe that if you had enough strength at that time, you would be willing to die together with the Nujia Empire." Su Wan said: "That is true." Dongfang Yun said  Said: "Have you ever thought about the difference between me now and the Nujia Empire?" Su Wan's fingers trembled.  Dongfang Yun smiled self-deprecatingly: "You have thought about this a long time ago, right? You are so smart, I am afraid you already knew that my target was this continent as early as when you were in Flo City, right?" "Why do you  You want to conquer this continent? You want to develop the elf base. There is no problem. I believe that if it weren't for the battle of Chaos City, the countries in the continent would not focus on the Dark Night Empire, right?  , leading the generals through one place after another, and then defeating your enemies in a more high-profile manner, but if you just want to make yourself stronger, you shouldn't be so high-profile, right?" "Indeed," Dongfang Yun sighed:  "At that time, I didn't know how to deal with the world, and Darius and the others were too straightforward. They did whatever they wanted." "Then why are you thinking about that again now?" "Because I suddenly discovered that, in fact,  "A lot of things may not be what I want." "Oh?" "From the beginning, when it was just me and Darius, he told me to become stronger and conquer. From then on, I  When I summon a child, they will all say things like, 'I am willing to accompany you to conquer' or 'I am willing to be a sword in your hands and fight through thorns for you.' They keep saying this, and I keep walking in this direction, getting more and more.  When I left, I realized that I was becoming more and more like a puppet." Su Wan asked, "A puppet of the generals?" Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "No, it's a puppet of the Supreme Summoning System." "Why so.  "You won't understand. The six-pointed star is like a drug to me. Every time I make it shine, I can't help but wonder when I can make it light up again."  Yun smiled bitterly: "You don't understand that sense of accomplishment. Every time I summon a general, one more person will kneel down and worship me. They surrender to me and are willing to be the strength in my hands. They call me father because I  Gave them hearts and souls. Can you imagine this sense of accomplishment?" Su Wandao: "It is not difficult to imagine that a person who originally had nothing, a person who had no friends except his family and a childhood sweetheart, suddenly had something.  They have given you so many lives that are connected to you by flesh and blood, respecting you, loving you, and guarding you. The more they give you, the more you hope that more people will give you this feeling. " "Yeah, it's like **.  Silk counterattack, this kind of pleasure is almost more enjoyable than taking drugs. " "Then they keep talking about making you a king, an emperor who rules everyone. They keep talking, and you keep being brainwashed, and you become more and more brainwashed.  "It gave rise to this kind of ambition." Su Wan's words were very straightforward.  "That's right. Then they pushed me to this position step by step and became a??The King of the Night.  If there are not many variables, I will also become the king of this continent.  " "Then you think, what is the difference between what you do and the Nujia Empire?  You also want to conquer, you also want to enslave, and you also want to make the homes of many people your jurisdiction.  " Dongfang Yun nodded: "After waking up, I experienced all this, and suddenly I found that the nobles, even though they have ugly faces, and even though they have lost their courage, they still don't want to surrender to foreign enemies; the civilians, even if they have no power, even if they  They lacked food and clothing, but they also wanted to resist.  If you want to conquer, there will be war, and if there is war, there will be killing.  In order to reduce consumption, we need to have a strategy. Even if our strategy works now and no deaths occur, one day a poisonous strategy will kill countless people.  There are also people's hearts. If they don't want to abandon their country and surrender to foreign invaders, they will resist. If we want to rule, we need to make those who resist can no longer stand up to speak or come out to take action. This also requires killing.   Judging from the history of the place where I was born, the establishment of every political power requires the accumulation of countless lives. This is an eternal truth.  Su Wan said: "You didn't think about conquering before. You were just pushed to this position step by step by the six-pointed star. The further you go, the more killings there will be. These killings do not come from your original intention, so you  Feeling guilty?  " Dongfang Yun sighed: "Yes, if I become an aggressor for my own selfish desires, I won't care too much about how many people die or how many people surrender. But now haha, if I say this, will it seem like I am very  hypocritical?  Su Wanrushui's eyes flashed with soft light, and she squeezed Dongfang Yun's hand with both hands: "I know who you are, and you are not that kind of person."  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Are you trying to say that I am not a human being when I look like that?  "Su Wan also smiled, with such a smile that the flowers in the room lowered their heads shyly: "I would like to know, from the beginning to now, what is your biggest wish?  " "Be with you and let you be my woman.  Dongfang Yun said without hesitation. Su Wan's cheeks were flushed, and her heart was extremely sweet, but she still said seriously: "Then you might as well let me deduce it for you: you like me and want to be my man, if  With your starting lineup there are only four generals: Darius, Swain, Pudge, and Blitzcrank. Do you think it's easy?  " "It's difficult, because you are the prince's fianc¨¦e.  " "Yes, I was not only the prince's fianc¨¦e at that time, but also the controller of Su's trading company. I have a transcendent status and unparalleled beauty. And because my home is in Slok, if the prince competes with you for my concubine, you  Not a single chance.  Even if you force me at that time, one day, Prince Cassia will take action against you.  " "That's right.  " "So, little brother, if you don't want your concubine to be snatched away, you have to deal with Prince Cassia. To deal with him, you have to be prepared to deal with the soldiers of a country. You have no chance of winning.  " "Under this situation, I can only work hard to develop and become a man who can deal with a country.  " " Since more than two hundred years ago, the continental structure has hardly changed except for the strong rise of the Pompeii Empire. The three hundred countries on the mainland have always only had their territories divided, but no country has been overthrown. Even Pompeii  Neither can the Empire.  So if you really destroy the Slok Empire, the surrounding countries will also deal with you. They don't want a second Pompeii Empire to emerge, not to mention that you are still the king of an elven clan that has declined.  " "So I need to become stronger, so strong that no other country can attack me?  " "That is a very one-sided and narrow-minded idea.  Su Wan said seriously: "If that's the case, when the Nujia Empire attacks again, you will become cannon fodder, and all countries will push you out as an alien for the Nujia Empire to deal with - because they know how to bow their heads better than you,  And when you have absolute strength, neither you nor General Darius will allow you to bow your head.  " "Then I need to have the power to fight against the Nujia Empire?  " "That's right, but if you really have that kind of power, the countries on the mainland will be afraid of you and fear you. Although they hope that the Nujia Empire will fail, they cannot accept the rise of another Nujia Empire - especially when they  After failing to deal with you - they don't dare to face you who is powerful enough to defeat Nujia, they are afraid of your revenge.  So if there really is a war with the Nujia Empire, even if you are really strong and can defeat the latter, they will continue to hold you back, or even turn around to help Nujia deal with you.  " "Human beings are really ugly.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "But I believe they will do this. After all, I only enslaved them once in five years, and I want to stand on their head forever."  "Su Wan smiled and said: "Look, your initial wish was just to becomeMy dear man, even if you don¡¯t want to be dominated by the six-pointed star, one day you will move forward step by step and climb through the peaks to become the highest man. However, your final outcome may not be better than now.  Is not it?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "You put it this way, I am indeed feeling better. You are indeed a close sister!  " "So, you don't need to have so many knots at all. Even if the six-pointed star and the supreme summoning system have been pushing you, so what?  How can you be sure that it is these two things that are pushing you behind your back, and not destiny?  " "Destiny?  Dongfang Yun stretched and stood up and said, "Who knows?"  " His smile suddenly calmed down and he said, "Do you want to go home?  "    "Why do you ask?  " Su Wanqi said. Dongfang Yun shrugged: "Anyway, the strategy has been decided and the army is moving forward steadily, so I want to go back home with you, visit your parents, and take a look at my love rival.  Su Wan snickered and said, "Then, meeting Prince Cassia is your real purpose, right?"  Dongfang Yun took it for granted: "This is natural. After all, this guy is still your fianc¨¦ in name. If you don't meet him and let him terminate the relationship, I will always feel like a stick in my throat."  "Su Wan nodded and smiled: "Well, speaking of it, I haven't seen my parents in almost a year.  "Her expression suddenly dimmed: "But my father is a staunch supporter of Pan-Continent. If he knows that you, the invader, are his son-in-law, maybe" Dongfang Yun said: "It doesn't matter, I believe in me.  Can convince him.  " Su Wan blinked: "What about Prince Cassia?  Are you going to convince him too?  " "If he is obedient, of course, persuasion is enough. If we expose our ambitions towards neighboring countries too early, it will cause them uneasiness.  " "What if you disobey?  Dongfang Yun clenched his fist fiercely: "Isn't that good?"  I'm worried that I don't have an excuse to send troops to attack Slok.  " Su Wan's eyes were blazing: "I didn't expect you to become so domineering.  " Dongfang Yun looked complacent: "Of course, the world is in my hands. Isn't it unreasonable not to be domineering?  Su Wan stood up and said, "Okay, I'll arrange the carriage and horses right away. We'll set off early tomorrow morning."  Dongfang Yun nodded: "But I have to go to one more place before going to Slok."  "    "where?  " "Basque.  "    "Why?  Su Wan said in surprise: "We have just occupied that place."  " Dongfang Yun sighed: "Do you know what Darius just said outside?  He said that anyone who dared to cause trouble would be killed by the nine tribes.  He didn't want me to be responsible for this, but I didn't intend for him to be a villain either.  Su Wan smiled and said: "You guys really have a deep love between father and son!"  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland China Chapter 95 Welcome to the Forest Train

    After the war, the Basque Country, like all war-torn countries, was dilapidated and chaotic.  Unlike most wars, the Basque war against the Dark Night only lasted three days and four nights.  No one can imagine that a country covering an area of ??more than seven million square kilometers was so devastated and destroyed, but even if this is the case, no one can deny it.  With more than seven million square kilometers, even three days may not be enough to walk from one end to the other. The results achieved by the Dark Night Empire are not unfruitful, and this also illustrates the power and terror of this emerging empire.  The most puzzling thing is that their mobility is too strong.  When you read the history of the collapse of the Basque Empire, the first term that comes into view is [War Ancient Tree Platform].  This kind of flying platform, which seems to uproot a giant tree more than 500 meters high and drags two kilometers of soil with a diameter of 2 kilometers, can almost be described as incomprehensible. Looking from a distance, there is something like a tree floating in the sky.  The tree that magic uprooted and wanted to transplant somewhere, but when this giant tree and the soil below are moved all the way to the top of the head, people will realize its hugeness, the kind of hugeness that can't be seen at a glance, which is amazing.  Fearful and scary.  Its horror doesn't stop there. It's located under a giant tree. It looks soft and even has water droplets seeping out of it. It can actually withstand countless bombardments from the magic crystal cannons guarding the city. After a salvo, it can flatten a hill.  One hundred magic crystal cannons fired four consecutive salvos, but they couldn't even break through the defensive light shield under the platform, which is evident from this.  When the powerful men and royal ministers of the Basque Empire swarmed up and used various means to fly to the platform to fight the enemy, they discovered something even more terrifying.  The hundreds of elven archers and magicians above didn't even need to move. The dozen or so giant trees standing on it, forty to fifty meters high, stretched out two wide, long and thick branches like living creatures.  As dry as a human arm, it can condense a huge green magic light group. Even if some of the charging strong men have reached the tenth level, they will still fall from the sky and smash into the ground after being hit by this magic light group.  .  In such a place like a suspended hill, ten of the Dark Night Empire were dispatched, spreading out and rushing into the entire Basque territory. Some cities did not even dare to resist, so they chose to surrender.  What kind of monster is this?  Why is there such a terrifying ¡®city in the sky¡¯?     no one knows.  The Basque executives only knew that this was something from the Dark Night Empire, and unless it was destroyed, they were determined not to resist the conquest of the Night King.  But they couldn¡¯t do it because they couldn¡¯t even resist attacks on land.  The distribution of the night elves' armies is very clear. Each tenth-level warrior leads an army. Their mission is to enter the city and eliminate all resistance forces, then set up a teleportation array and summon more elves to control the entire city.  This method is effective and rapid. The only way to prevent the city from being occupied is to annihilate this group of vanguard troops.  But the strong men and troops of the Basque Empire couldn't do it. They couldn't even defeat those strong men of the tenth level It was said to be the tenth level, but after calculation, the lowest level of this group of leading generals was  Eleven levels, and the highest one is Shenyi.  Of course, there is another way to treat the symptoms but not the root cause, which is to destroy the teleportation array they brought into the city This is also impossible.  Not to mention that the term teleportation array has been forgotten by history for hundreds of years. People simply cannot judge whether the destruction of a large-scale teleportation array that requires thousands of crystal cores to operate will bring about an explosion that will destroy the city.  Even the elves in the formation cannot break through.  Of course, there was once an eleventh-level strongman who broke through the elves' guards and entered the teleportation array being constructed, but before he could take action, he was instantly disabled.  The one who took action was not the general, but a tree called [Destruction King].  The advantage of the trees produced by this hybridization of magic and plants is that they grow very fast and are extremely aggressive. It only takes ten minutes to grow into a one-meter-tall adult tree, and as long as someone breaks in, they will swarm up, and countless vines will crush them.  Entanglement, and then the petrified elements inside will quickly break through all defenses and penetrate into the human body. As long as the entangled person is not a strong person who has reached the twelfth level and completely mastered the power of the rules, no one can resist the power contained in it.  Petrified elements.  Of course, its shortcomings are also obvious, that is, it will die within an hour after reaching adulthood, and it cannot move. Once it moves, it will be in an attacking state, and it will die immediately even if it does not attack the enemy.  But so what?  The Dark Night Empire itself doesn't plan to use this kind of trees to attack cities and villages, does it?  After all, it only takes half an hour at most for a large teleportation array to be destroyed by three people.Scholars teamed up to create it.  The explosive power of the Dark Night Empire shocked many people, but what more people saw was the powerful military assistance provided by the [War Ancient Tree Platform], [Large Teleportation Array] and [Destruction King], so more and more people saw it.  More and more scouts were ordered to enter the Goddess Industry Forest to explore the secrets of these three treasures.  Of course they are all dead.  However, this just proves the power of the high elves' magic technology - even the generals did not realize that the so-called magic technology was so terrifying at first, until Tyrande cooperated with five hundred scholars to raise an [Ancient Tree of War] with a wave of his hand.  Platform], their eyes became completely hot.  A city in the sky that can be attacked and defended and only needs one hundred elf magicians to provide magic power and fifty elf scholars to provide the power of faith to fly. Even a general like the Butcher can deeply feel its value.  .  This can be seen from the drool flowing from his big mouth.  In any case, the elves, with their common seventh-level soldiers, several tenth-level generals, and the pressure brought by the high elves' magic technology, still made the human countries feel terror. On the first day of the fall of the Basque Country,  The next day, more than thirty envoys from neighboring countries came to request to establish diplomatic relations with the Dark Night Empire This was also the day Dongfang Yun just woke up This guy was in a coma for nearly four days at a time.  The visit of the waiters also disrupted Dongfang Yun's itinerary. Although he planned to go to Basque and then to Slok, Darius still stopped him.  This is not a matter of willfulness, but an attitude issue that affects the overall situation.  Darius knows this, and Dongfang Yun naturally knows it too.  The current form of the continent is, except for the Basque Empire, Rocardo Empire, Tyran Empire, Kelfman Empire, Lawrence Empire, Gallen Empire, and the Pompeii Empire, Basteque Empire and  Outside the Pope's country, other countries are waiting for the progress of the war with the mood of watching a good show.  Countries such as the Basques and Rocardo have to fight because they stand in the way of the Dark Night Empire's conquest of the Pompeii Kingdom. Even if they surrender, the Dark Night Empire will never accept it. This is clear to the entire continent.  No one wants to see themselves frantically sending out troops only to be cut off, not even An Ye who has an ancient war tree platform and a large teleportation array. What's more, everyone knows that An Ye's conquest is not really for the purpose.  The territory of these countries, but they want to take a step to establish their prestige.  If the King of Dark Night wants to become the number one brother in the mainland, he must defeat the other three number one brothers in the mainland!  As for whether they will conquer other countries in the future Just kidding, even the former High Elf Empire did not devour all the countries, but made them enslaved by themselves. Would the King of the Night have this ambition?  The possibility is infinitely close to zero.  Everyone thinks so, even the emperors of the Three Kingdoms of Pompeii are no exception. Of course, they know very well that the reason why An Ye will not choose to conquer and annex the entire continent is not that he doesn't want to, but that he doesn't dare.  So what if there is an Ancient Tree of War platform?  So what if there are as many strong men as there are?  After all, there is still the Nujia Empire suppressing him. An Ye doesn't want to be broken, so he can only hold it in.  If Dongfang Yun knew that they thought this way, he might laugh three times, because his goal from the beginning was to increase the empire.  Therefore, it is not surprising that more than thirty surrounding countries would choose to send envoys to Goddess Yelin. Even their purpose is clear to Tyrande and Su Wan.  "We have established diplomatic relations, but we will not become a strategic alliance, let alone pay tribute."  Because they still have to wait and see whether An Ye is sharp-tongued or Three Kingdoms is sharp-tongued.  It¡¯s not the generals who are coming to lead these guys, because they are revising and handing over power in the Basque Country.  The person who received the envoys outside the Goddess Industry Forest was a scholar - Hehemiya, who was the scholar who destroyed the scroll when Dongfang Yun first met Su Wan and robbed her.  She was tall, sexy, beautiful, and elegant. Even though she was only wearing the most common Dark Night Scholar robe, when she walked out of the industry forest, a dense team of hundreds of people were shocked by her beauty. Some of them were shocked by her beauty.  People even drooled.  Hehemiah smiled elegantly and gave a faint salute: "Everyone, I am Hehemiah, the guide sent by the Dark Night Empire this time. It is my honor to lead the way for everyone, so that everyone can have the honor to witness the glory of my king."  Her first words were quite polite, but her last words of 'honored to witness' and 'glory' made people feel uncomfortable.  ¡°You¡¯re kidding, we are here just to establish diplomatic relations between the two countries. Does establishing diplomatic relations count as ¡®witnessing¡¯ the glory of your king?  The envoy of Hansel Empire who was walking at the front politely stepped forward and said: "Did Miss Hehemia misunderstand something?"??  We are not here to pay tribute, but to establish diplomatic relations between the two countries.  " Hehemiah blinked his big eyes: "Yes, I know.  " Envoy Hansel smiled and said: "Miss Hehemia, do you want to say that being able to establish diplomatic relations with us is considered an honor for the King of the Night?  ¡± The word ¡°glory¡± is reversed, and it can naturally be said to be ¡°glory¡±, but the meanings of the two words are completely different. If it is just honorable to establish diplomatic relations with other countries, then this country is too humble. Hansel¡¯s envoy deliberately misinterpreted Xi  Ximia's meaning may not be without a hint of humiliation. Ximia's eyes flashed with coldness, but she did not show any signs of attack and said with a smile: "Maybe, everyone, please come in.  " Hansel's envoy frowned, waved silently, and everyone walked towards Yelin together. As a country directly north of Goddess Yelin, the Hansel Empire is not actually bordering the goddess Yelin, but  This country is extremely powerful, and many surrounding countries, including Slok, treat Hansel like a brother and pay tribute every year. It can be said that he is an overlord in this area. This envoy may not have tested the goddess Ye Lin.  The internal emptiness and the attitude of the Night King were naturally the reason for his small provocation. However, Hehemiah's retreat gave him an ominous premonition.  What the former King of the Dark Night said in the Night of Tevins was so domineering, and how powerful the Dark Night Army was in its battle with the Basque Empire. The people of the Dark Night should never have such a weak attitude when they are provoked now.  That's right. Could it be While the envoy was meditating, Hehemiah, who was walking in front, suddenly turned around and smiled when he was about to enter the forest: "Dear envoys, there are many things in the Goddess Forest that are difficult for us to deal with.  Warcraft, in order to ensure everyone's safety, I think it's better to let your guards stay, and each person can only bring one attendant in.  "Envoy Han Sel frowned and said: "Can't even the Dark Night Empire do anything about the monsters in the Goddess Yelin?  "Century Weekly" once reported this matter, and Hansel's envoy naturally knew about it. Hehemiah smiled: "I don't know your name yet."  " Hansel envoy said: "Tibi.  " Hehemiya smiled and said: "Mr. Tebi, as one of the few powerful countries in the mainland, the Hansel Empire's strength is undoubtedly unquestionable, right?  " Tebi looked proud: "Of course.  " Hehemia said: "Then there are no bandits and thieves inside Hansel?  " Tebi choked. "I'm kidding, which country doesn't have a few bandits and road bullies doing petty theft? It's not surprising to have these guys, it's strange to be able to renovate the land, right? " Hehemiya said: "The monsters of Goddess Yelin are coming to us.  Said, just like the gangsters in your country, this kind of thing is difficult to exterminate, not to mention that Goddess Yelin is the home of the monsters. It would be too inhumane to eliminate them all, right?  " Is there something in this? Tebi pondered for a moment and suddenly said: "Is this the decision of the King of the Night?  " Hehemia nodded. Tebi smiled and said: "We have heard that the King of the Night has a kind heart, but I heard that the Basque people are not living a very good life now!  "Hyhemia's words, on the surface, it means that although the night elves occupy the Goddess Yelin, they have no intention of killing all the creatures inside. Even if the other party causes trouble, they will never carry out genocide. But the extended meaning, isn't it?  An Ye suddenly appeared on the mainland, and he would never have too many thoughts about the human race. Of course, Tebi couldn't say that you must have the ability to refuse to accept it, because once he said it, it would spread to Han Sai.  The emperor heard that the latter might really want to practice with him, but something was missing if he didn't say anything, so Tebi cited the example of Basque. He was right. Basque is now.  The small group of rebels and guerrillas are being vigorously suppressed by Ax King. Ever since Darius gave Swain's order, Ax King Meng, an inhumane guy, has begun a large-scale suppression. As long as it involves the rebels, all will be punished.  Killing the whole family, his behavior is comparable to that of the Japanese soldiers and Chiang Kai-shek soldiers in the past. Hehemiya wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and suddenly smiled: "We can talk about this later, then Mr. Tebi decided to take your guards."  Entering the forest together?  Tebi shook his head and said, "I don't dare. Guests are welcome, please."  " He made a gesture of invitation, and naturally someone spread his words to everyone. " How can he be too stupid to be an envoy of a country? Although he can make small challenges??, but being able to come here to request the establishment of diplomatic relations may not mean that Hansel's emperor is afraid of the Dark Night Empire, so all he has to do is not be humble or arrogant.  Sure enough, within a few seconds of Hansel's words, the people behind him had already waved away the guards. At this time, someone stepped forward and bowed: "Master Tebi, our gift" Tebi nodded and said to Hehemiah  Said: "Miss Hehemia, in order to show our sincerity, we have brought some small thoughts this time, hoping to present them to the King of the Night. You know, we weak scholars cannot lift our hands.  I can't resist, this gift" Hehemiya smiled: "Naturally I have to accept the kindness of your country and the emperors of other countries, and of course I can't trouble you adults." She clapped her hands.  Rumble There was a sound of the earth shaking. Under the gaze of hundreds of pairs of eyes, the entrance to the forest expanded to more than fifty meters for no reason, and it seemed that it was not the trees that were moving, but the earth that was moving!  A spacious lawn avenue appeared in everyone's eyes.  How powerful an earth magician must be to do this?  This is not one or two square meters of ground, but dozens of kilometers!  Immediately, something even more shocking happened to them.  At the far end of the avenue, a ray of blue light shone, and then flew from far to near. When it arrived in front of them, the speed made everyone have to take half a step back.  When the light stopped, everyone saw that the light was actually a continuous halo that streaked across the ground and lawns from far to near. It was sparkling and bright.  "This is" Tebi couldn't help but ask.  Hehemiah smiled: "Everyone, please take a look." In the distance, a strange whistling sound sounded. The sound was very strange, like the sound of wind caused by something running at high speed, or like the whistling sound of some strange monster.  Voice.  Then, they saw in the distance, as the linear halo of light flashed on the surface, a huge silver-white tree quickly followed the path of the light.  This tree has no crown, that is, no branches and leaves. It is just a bare, short and thick trunk. But it is very big, so big that it is more than 20 meters high and more than 40 meters in diameter!  Hehemiya bowed and made a gesture of invitation: "Welcome everyone to ride, the King of Darkness Forest Train." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland China Chapter 96 Questionable Credentials

    "Forest train?" Tebi looked at the huge gun in front of him in surprise. He knew the meaning of the 'King of the Night', but he had never seen such a thing before.  "Yes, this is the product of the high elves' magic technology. The train is called the forest train because it is built in the forest." Hehemiah smiled softly.  Tebi opened his mouth, feeling that it was dry, and couldn't help but said: "Can you go in and visit?" This thing is tall and wide, with a door at the bottom and a viewing window above, like a house, so it is obviously accessible.  Hehemiya smiled and said: "That's natural. The forest train is prepared for you all. Please go inside and the train will take us to His Majesty's residence. As for the gifts, all the guards will load them into the freight box of the train.  "Okay, okay." At this time, Tebi and others could not say anything. All they could think about was "high elf magic technology", and they couldn't help but ask people to carry the gift boxes, while a group of envoys were waiting.  Hehemiah led him into the door along the silver wooden ladder extending from the door of this strange tree.  As soon as they entered the train, everyone felt it was particularly bright. There was plenty of light in the train, and the walls and floor were filled with metal texture. The soft wooden sofas around them made people reluctant to get up as soon as they sat down. The comfort level was evident.  Several beautiful elves held wooden cups and distributed them into everyone's hands. A group of noses kept twitching, and a lot of eyes fell on the cups in their hands.  This wooden cup is not like the cylindrical cup in an ordinary tavern, which is crude and can hold a large amount of rum. The cup in their hands has beautiful and smooth lines. Although it is made of wood, it does not seem to be carved, but like the tree from which the cup is made.  This is what he has grown up to be.  The light yellow wine inside is full of aroma. The wine is colored but not turbid, as clear as water. The aroma of the wine is like gardenias in the forest, and it is elegant and sweet.  "This is the [Aroma Ripple] specially made within our Elf clan. Please taste it." Hehemiya stretched out her jade hand in a gesture of invitation.  Everyone's index finger moved, but the donkey who couldn't ignore his identity was drank. They all shook the aristocratic wine tasting posture and smelled it again.  The wine entered the intestines and stomach, and a pair of eyes lit up.  This wine deserves to be called aromatic ripples. A drop of wine enters the stomach, and it is like a drop of water like a lake, stirring up waves of ripples in people's minds. The feeling is like the sweetness of first love, the enthusiasm of passionate love, and more like the feeling of falling in love at night.  Passion.  Tebi praised: "Good wine, even the royal tribute wine, can't compare with this 'aromatic ripple'!" Hehemiya smiled and said: "That's natural, this wine is not only brewed with morning dew and night saliva, but also every  There were also three drops of special liquid dropped into the bucket. "Special liquid!" Everyone trembled in their hearts, thinking, could it be venom?  Thinking about it, their faces became ugly.  Tebi is worthy of being an envoy of a great power. Although he was furious in his heart, the expression on his face remained unchanged and he said: "Can you tell me?" "Of course." Hehemiya had a panoramic view of everyone's expressions and said with a smile; "Every barrel of wine will drip.  "Put in three drops of the spring of life!" Tebi stood up suddenly, with an expression of disbelief on his face: "It's actually the spring of life!" The envoys' hearts jumped instantly.  It's like a jazz drum.  "Of course." Hehemiah smiled softly.  Tebi sat back on the sofa with a shocked face and said with a bitter smile: "This wine is too precious. After Miss Hehemia said this, I didn't dare to drink it." He said what everyone was thinking, jokingly,  Even the emperor of my country has never drunk this kind of wine, but I drank it. Could it be that my life span will be shortened? ????????????????????????????? Everyone has the idea of ??taking this wine back to the king. There is no doubt that dedicating this kind of thing to the king will be the result of endless glory and wealth!  Hehemiya seemed to have seen everyone's thoughts and said with a smile: "Everyone, please drink to your heart's content. Since you have established diplomatic relations with our Dark Night Empire and brought gifts, our country will naturally not fail to give you gifts in return." Tebi eyes widened.  Guang: "Miss Hehemiah, do you mean that we can get this wine and give it to the king?" Hehemiah smiled: "Not only the wine, but also the spring of life may not be a return gift. The great King of the Night will never  Refuse anyone¡¯s friendship, including all the envoys.¡± Tebi stood up and bowed fiercely: ¡°Please thank the Lord of the Night for his kindness and generosity!¡± ¡°You have to tell my king personally about this.  "Xishimia looked out the window and said: "Everything has been moved up, so everyone, please get ready, we are about to set off." "Of course, of course." Everyone sat back on the sofa, nervously waiting for something.  .  Hehemiya smiled and said: "Please don't be nervous and drive."  The last sentence was naturally addressed to the elf beauty behind.  Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, everyone felt as if their bodies were floating, and they felt a slight pressure on their sides, but the pressure soon disappeared.  Tebi was surprised by this feeling. He was about to say something when he heard someone scream: "Look out the window! Look out the window!" Everyone looked at it one after another, and almost lost their eyes in shock again.  The forest outside the window was flying backwards, almost phantoms were formed between the trees, and it was so fast that it was blurry.  Tebi himself is a sixth-level powerhouse, but he was also shocked by this, because even if he ran for power, he would never be able to reach this speed.  He was shocked and said: "The high elf magic technology is indeed terrifying" He looked at Xishimia, who was standing there with a calm face: "Miss Xishimia, I have a merciless request" Xishimia  Himya blinked: "Mr. Tebi, I can guess what you want~! But this kind of thing requires my king's decision, so please don't tell me, okay?" "Of course!"  Tebi could barely feel the eighth-level strength of this 'scholar', and felt that this must be a high-ranking member of Dark Night. He secretly curled his lips She can be a guide and a special envoy in her own right. She must be able to make decisions on many things.  When I say this, it seems a bit perfunctory.  It¡¯s just that now he doesn¡¯t dare to underestimate or provoke the other party anymore. He can only secretly wonder what conditions he has to pay to convince the King of the Night to get this advanced means of transportation. However, after thinking about it, establishing a strategic alliance is inevitable.  But if you think about it carefully, firstly [War Ancient Tree Platform] and then [Forest Train], it may not be impossible to establish a good strategic alliance with An Ye.  As for what the other envoys think, he doesn't care at all, because these more than thirty countries are all vassals of the Hansel Empire, and his opinions are the opinions of these countries.  As she was thinking about it, she heard Hehemiah say next to her: "Everyone, please be prepared, we are here." Before she finished speaking, an inexplicable tilting sensation came from her body, but it quickly disappeared. She looked out the window again.  The scenery has changed drastically.  The forest no longer has enough light, but looks a little dark, and the surrounding trees are thicker and taller.  "Is it here?" Tebi looked shocked, and he was even more determined to get the train.  The silver-white door opened, and Hehemiah stood by the door and said: "Everyone, please." Tebi took the lead, and a group of envoys stepped off the "motor train" and looked around, showing shocked expressions again - these guys probably spent their whole lives  All the surprise was spent on the goddess Ye Lin.  A tall tree house with branches as big as two arms, a strange three-headed dragon flying in the sky, elves and black panthers busy everywhere, a huge horned eagle with a wingspan of three meters long, and a hawk that is constantly cruising back and forth.  A ten-meter tree man, and green balls of light the size of basketballs rushing back and forth.  This is the original appearance of the Dark Night Empire?  Tebi thought to himself.  In his heart at this moment, An Ye's strength was once again heightened.  There is no other reason, because even the one hundred elves standing at the door to serve as welcoming maids, each of them is at least one level higher than themselves.  In other words, every creature within sight is at least one level higher than his level.  "Mr. Tebi?" Hehemia's voice woke Tebi up from the shock, and the latter quickly said: "Miss Hehemiya, I'm sorry, I was really amazed by the beauty and power of the Dark Night Empire, so I lost my composure.  , please forgive me." Hehemiya smiled and nodded, giving up his position and said: "My lords, this is the person in charge of welcoming the guests, General Kyle." Tebi and the others woke up.  Only then did he realize that a tall woman had already stood next to Hehemiah.  When he looked up, his eyes widened in uncontrollably.  This beautiful lady is nearly two meters tall, but her body is not bloated. On the contrary, her slender body makes her more graceful. A long white dress cannot cover the exposed white skin of her arms and breasts, with a V shape.  The skirt collar exposed her plump chest, which was extremely attractive.  But what is even more coveted is her beautiful face. Although the lines of her oval face are a bit rigid, her impeccable facial features make up for the lack of facial lines with a wonderful combination, making this face beautiful.  There is something heroic about Yanzhong, and the pair of angel wings spread out behind her back give her figure a sense of sanctity, making people almost want to kneel on the ground and kiss her bare feet.  Tebi swallowed his saliva with a gulp, and couldn't help but stepped forward and bowed very sincerely: "Tebi, the envoy of the Hansel Empire, has met Lord Kyle, and the three of us?The envoys from the Three Kingdoms came to visit the Night King to discuss establishing diplomatic relations, and also asked Lord Kyle to put in a good word for us.  "Although Kyle's beauty is extremely coveted, Tebi, as an envoy of a country, is really neither humble nor arrogant at this moment. Although Kyle's face is not frosty at the moment, his meticulous expression still makes people attribute her to ice.  In the category of beauties - even though many people in the special envoy team particularly like ice beauties, at this moment they also formally saluted with Tebi. Kyle's face was expressionless. Although he was very dissatisfied with this dress, he did not forget about business.  , said coldly: "Everyone, please come with me to see my king.  " As he spoke, the angel's wings flapped slightly, and he walked towards the ancient tree. The towering ancient tree was initially regarded as a tall building or mountain wall by Tebi and others, but as they moved forward, everyone raised their heads  At first glance, I couldn't help but secretly marvel at the magic of the elves. This giant tree that blocks the sky and the sun can actually be seen from outside the Goddess Forest. The height of nearly 1,500 meters makes it stand out among the 100 meters of ancient trees.  There are also chickens standing out in the forest, but from a distance, it is never as grand and majestic as looking up close, nor is it as shocking as looking up from under the trees. With a series of shocks suppressed, more than thirty envoys put their own.  The waiter stayed behind, and he followed Kyle on the escalator, moving up quickly. The escalator stopped after half a minute. Looking out the window, he could almost see the surrounding countries in full view.  With a half-compliment, Kyle led everyone into the meeting hall. According to mainland rules, the envoys did not dare to look up at the king before the introduction was completed, so a group of people followed Kyle into the hall with their heads lowered.  They stopped and saluted together. The short man said his name and country. Of course, it was not a kneeling ceremony. After all, the other party was not his king, but the arc of everyone's bow was much larger than ninety degrees.  . With the sound of an indistinguishable "flat body", everyone raised their heads. In the main hall, as Kyle walked by, two generals were sitting on both sides, one was Kyle and the other.  The other is a short girl with snow-white skin and silver hair. This girl looks extremely strange. Although she looks like a dwarf with short hands and feet, whether it is her cuteness or her unfathomable strength, who will really take it?  If she thinks of herself as a dwarf, she will probably be turned into a dwarf. And in the main hall near the emperor's platform, two beauties rarely seen in this world are sitting lazily on the wicker chairs on both sides. They are far more beautiful than ever.  There were all kinds of flowers blooming on the wicker chairs. Of course, no one recognized one of them, the noble-looking elf in a white dress, but the other, a lazy girl in a bright yellow embroidered dress, a red phoenix robe and a golden crown, was seen by many people present.  They all know and even have dealings with the leader of Su's Trading Company in the Slok Empire, Su Wan, the daughter of the famous Su family in Slok. This woman, one of the top ten in the mainland, turned the previously unknown Su's Trading Company into a pan-continental business.  Yes, and the fact that she had held a seat in the Mainland Business Alliance for five years at the age of eighteen has become a well-known anecdote in the surrounding countries of Slok. At this moment, she was sitting there lazily, looking half asleep.  The look made Tebi's heart move. He was surprised by Su Wan's status, but he couldn't help but believe most of the reports in "Century Weekly". This woman did seem to be deeply loved by the King of the Night, but she didn't care about worldly affairs.  The appearance also made it clear that the King of Dark Night did not give her much rights. A delicate voice sounded on the stage: "Tylande, introduce.  " With these words, the elf beauty in a white dress who was so noble that she wished she could be her maid leaned on the wicker chair and pointed at Kyle with her white palms raised: "You must already know this person, he is Your Majesty.  His general, General Kyle.  " Hao turned his wrist: "This is naturally His Majesty's favorite general, Tristana, who is also known as the Merlin Gunner.  " Ax King led people to contribute to the Basque Palace, and naturally plundered all the treasures in the palace. However, sadly, the Basque country is such a big country, there are only a hundred magic crystals stored in it that are above the eighth level, and only one that reaches the tenth level. Dongfang Yun  At this time, his mouth was full of food, and he no longer bothered to use magic crystals below the tenth level to summon heroes. He simply kept all the magic crystals and prepared to make rune stones. The only one of the tenth level summoned the cute Cannon Girl. Everyone followed Tai.  Rand bowed to both sides during his introduction, and then Tyrande pointed to herself: "The Ai family is the high priest of the night, named Tyrande Whisperwind.  " "I think most of you know this person, she is the Queen of the Dark Night, the woman of the King of the Dark Night, Su Wan.  "Everyone saluted, Tyrande looked disrespectful, and Su Wan looked listless and didn't even bother to wave. This made Tebi even more convinced that Su Wan?A transcendent status.  "Sitting on the throne is naturally the great and unique King of the Night. Behind him is the General of the Night, the most powerful person under our king, General Darius." After hearing this introduction, everyone was stunned.  He raised his head and looked at the past.  Like the image that was transmitted to various places during the night in Tevens City, the person who looked like a girl sitting on the spacious throne was the King of the Night who stole the show.  But Dongfang Yun's appearance at this moment is different from before. If Dongfang Yun looked like a cute lolita of fourteen or fifteen years old during the night in Taiwens City, then Dongfang Yun at this moment looks more like a sixteen or seventeen year old.  The girl next door in her prime.  The gender of the King of Dark Night has entered the top ten unsolved mysteries of the Pan-Continent a few days ago. The countries in the continent have never hesitated to use the most vicious ideas to speculate on people who are more powerful than them. Regarding what was reported in "Century Weekly"  The story of Su Wan and Dongfang Yun has been compiled into hundreds of versions and circulated all over the world. Most of them are Lily novels that please the otaku circles in various countries. It is said that the fantasy love between these two people will also be included in the top ten Jiyou stories in mainland China.  .  Of course, it¡¯s no wonder that Dongfang Yun himself is not up to par. His physical condition and age are limited. If it weren¡¯t for the [True Thought Straight Line] that consumes so much soul life, he would even want to use it a few more times to grow a beard and add some masculinity.  .  At this moment, Dongfang Yun is sitting cross-legged on the dragon chair. His white feet are not even wearing shoes. The clothes on his body are also very simple white robes. The half of his chest that is exposed allows everyone to glance at it and immediately hang it down.  "It would be fine if this guy were a man, but if he were a woman, if the envoys stared at that flat chest, they would be unlucky and would bring trouble to the country.  Once he lowered his head, no one dared to lift it up.  Dongfang Yun rubbed his jade-like toes with one hand, trying hard to look like a big man who picks his feet, but he didn't expect these guys to be so shameless. He looked down at them as if he had seen a ghost.  Helpless, he could only say: "Everyone, do you have the credentials to hand in?" Tebi took the lead and said: "Of course I have." He took out a golden satin scroll, held it in both hands, and sang loudly: "Hansel Empire Credentials  Presented, our Emperor Hot Ninth is willing to become friends with His Majesty the King of the Night and establish a mutually beneficial alliance!" Following his actions, the envoys presented their letters of credence one by one, and the beautiful elf maids took them over one by one!  Take it to Dongfang Yun and have a look.  Although they share the same language, Dongfang Yun really can't understand these words, so he can only glance at the next one.  Just when he read a dozen credentials and was about to take the next one, a golden dragon-embroidered credentials handed over by the elf beauty was suddenly held down by a big hand wearing thick gloves.  Darius¡¯ cold voice came: ¡°Wait a minute, there¡¯s a problem with this!¡± (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 97: The Storm in the Mainland

    How could there be anything wrong with the credentials presented?  A group of envoys standing in the hall looked at each other.  People from the Dark Night Empire obviously won¡¯t take aim without aim, but isn¡¯t it too silly to want to do some assassination in this place where there are so many powerful people?  Thinking in his mind, Tebi couldn't help but turn his head and look at a man in the envoy team.  The envoy of the Tenth Company Empire On the imperial platform, Darius held the gold silk credential in his big hand, suddenly flashed to the window, waved and threw the credential into the sky.  Far away, a strange wave of magic came, and everyone in the room except Dongfang Yun suddenly changed their expressions.  Although you can¡¯t see the explosion of credentials that were thrown far away, the clear fluctuation clearly illustrates one thing.  There is indeed a magic trap hidden in the Golden Silk Certificate, and this magic trap is space magic!  !  !  Even if a magician reaches the level of Shenyi, it is absolutely difficult for a magician to successfully practice space magic. It is said that one method can be used to master all kinds of magic. At the level of Shenyi, even if a light mage uses dark magic, it will be difficult for him.  It's not difficult, but space magic is extremely difficult to reach.  The rarest magician in the world is probably a space magician. Space magic is powerful, but it also has extremely high requirements on the human body. It can be said that there are not many in the Pancontinent, but once you have achieved success, no one can  Not willing to provoke.  Although everyone present has never eaten pork, they have also seen pigs running away. The waves of magic fluctuations are obviously a tenth-level space magic [Nirvana Slash].  As soon as this term came to mind, everyone couldn't help but tremble. More than ten years ago, two countries in the south of the mainland went to war. In one of the countries, two space mages jointly released a annihilation magic. As a result, half of the city was instantly destroyed.  Being involved in a different space, even a twelfth-level strongman died unexpectedly, which shows the power of this magic.  That¡¯s really a spine-chilling fear!  The envoys swallowed and did not raise their heads to look at Dongfang Yun, who looked calm (in fact, he had no idea what was going on). They thought that the King of Dark Night was still strong, and Nirvana Slash would not take it seriously But if the magic just happened  If it explodes, although he will be fine, we will definitely die!  The fear instantly turned into anger, Tebi's face turned pale, and he punched back the Imperial Envoy of the Tenth Company hard in the face, knocking the latter away far away.  Pointing his toes to the ground, he stepped forward to clasp the other person's neck with one shoulder, and then like dragging a dead dog to the bottom of the high platform to push him down. He said loudly: "Your Majesty, the King of the Night, please atone for your sins! This man  He is Arhan, the envoy of the Tenth Company Empire. Although the Tenth Company Empire is a vassal state of Hansel, it is not under the jurisdiction of our country! Our Majesty is sincerely friendly with Dark Night, so please understand! " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "  Oh, it doesn't matter, just let him go and I'll ask." At this moment, Darius had turned around and stood behind him. Even Dongfang Yun was not afraid of thousands of troops, let alone a small envoy.  Tebi stepped back and Dongfang Yun said: "Arhan, right? Why did the Emperor of the Tenth Company want to assassinate me?" Arhan was punched and his nose was bleeding. At this moment, he was exhausted on the ground, his face was full of earth color, and he was kowtowing.  Garland: "Your Majesty, your Majesty! This matter has nothing to do with me! I didn't know that such a thing would happen!" Dongfang Yun had a strange expression: "You are an envoy. If you didn't know that there were traps in the credentials, you would have opened the credentials and read them.  Have you read what is written in it? You still say it has nothing to do with you?" Arhan was on the verge of tears: "Your Majesty, I am just a small person, how can I dare to pry into the credentials of the two countries? What's more, the House of Representatives has already agreed on the diplomatic relations.  If you are familiar with it, why do you need to read the credential? "This is true. Only the emperor can read the credential of the two countries. Not to mention him, even if Tebi is an envoy of the superior country, he will not dare to read the credential of the Shilian Empire.  .  Dongfang Yun said: "Do you believe what he said? Darius." Darius said: "Believe it or not, it all depends on the king!" "What if you believe it?" "Let this man go and send troops into the Ten  "Don't you believe it?" "Kill this person and let the King of the Tenth Company come to apologize in person." "Oh" Dongfang Yun thought for a while: "Arhan, do you think I should believe it?"  Sweat instantly soaked his clothes, but he was still a man. He slammed his head to the ground and shouted loudly: "Your Majesty the Emperor! This matter is all a villain colluding with outsiders to assassinate Your Majesty. It has nothing to do with our Tenth Company Empire! Please give me your Majesty's permission."  The villain is dead!" Dongfang Yun looked at Tebi: "What do you think?" Tebi was also sweating. Even though Dongfang Yun didn't have any bastard spirit, he was staring at him with half-smiling eyes.  He also trembled three times.  10?The empire's position is still behind the Hansel Empire. If An Ye really sends troops to it, do you think the Hansel Empire should open the city gate to allow the opponent's army to pass?  Tebi immediately thought of this and knelt on the ground and said loudly: "Your Majesty, Holy Ming! I think this matter has nothing to do with the royal family of the Tenth Company Empire, but their unkind employment is a serious crime. I will definitely report it when I return to the country.  Our Holy Majesty, let him order the Emperor of the Tenth Company to come to His Majesty in person to apologize!" "If that's the case," Dongfang Yun waved his hand, "Let's drag this guy out and destroy him." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a flash of light.  In a flash, the arrogant elf landed next to Arhan. With one hand, the two of them disappeared again.  Tebi wiped his sweat and said: "Your Majesty, please allow the remaining envoys to go ahead and open their credentials to relieve Your Majesty's worries!" "Relieve your worries" Dongfang Yun touched his nose, "That's not necessary, what about credentials?  Just put it down, it's all the same and there's nothing interesting about it. I'm very clear about your purpose of coming. I'm willing to establish diplomatic relations with your country. I don't seek to establish a military alliance, but to carry out trade with each other. " This is a bit contrary to my intentions. In fact.  The night elves do not lack things from human countries, and these countries must be conquered in the future.  But before that, Dongfang Yun, Tyrande and others had further analyzed the situation on the mainland What Dongfang Yun said on the night in Tevins City was the result of this discussion.  The so-called alliances and alliances are actually nothing more than interest disputes, and they are the inertial psychology of the mainland countries towards the layout of the three hundred countries that has not changed for hundreds of years.  In fact, everyone feels that the rise of Dark Night is doomed to the decline of some countries. Even in their view, Dark Night and the three empires from Basque to Gallen will simply establish new kings and submit to them in the future  But since there is one more dark night in the three hundred countries, there is naturally one less country. As for whether this country is Pompeii, Basteque, or the Papal State, it is none of their business.  With the help of this mentality, Dongfang Yun did choose to establish a new monarch in the fallen Basque Empire, who was the distant cousin of the original emperor. Although this approach made the Basque people unhappy, it also made the mainland countries feel at ease.  Come.  Because of this, the empire headed by Hansel took the lead in extending an olive branch to Dark Night.  Countries outside the war situation are not clear about Dongfang Yun¡¯s ambitions, so Dongfang Yun chooses to trade, firstly to paralyze them, and secondly, to prepare for the subsequent strategic layout.  Why was the [Forest Train] exposed to the envoys in the dark night?  And [Aromatic Ripples]?  The former is intended to be negotiated and then the elves will take action to pave the way between countries - for free of course. This kind of transportation magic that is exclusive to the high elves can naturally only be controlled by the elves. People in this world do not know the importance of transportation, but  Dongfang Yun is clear.  What's more, the area of ??this continent is so large that it covers 1.4 billion square kilometers horizontally and vertically. It would take a hundred and eighty years to conquer them one by one. It is better to lay out the transportation first, and then everyone in the world can go there.  .  As for the latter, the value of health-preserving wine will not fall into the hands of ordinary people, but only the princes and nobles can provide the magic crystals, rare metals, and special materials Dongfang Yun needs, right?  Dongfang Yun's wishful thinking came true, and Tebi and other envoys also grabbed their necks and got into the trap. The two sides quickly reached five decisions on peaceful coexistence, and signed relevant matters related to the Road Management Law. After the exchange of credentials, they were free.  Trade also developed.  Of course you want to trap someone, how can you not give him some bait?  Dongfang Yun waved his hand very proudly, and gave each king a bottle of spring water, Emperor Hansel three bottles, and took out a large box of fragrant Ripple wine and distributed it.  Tebi and others happily returned to the post house built for them to rest. In Dongfang Yun¡¯s main hall, the unlucky Arhan was escorted back again.  Dongfang Yun touched his smooth chin and looked at Arhan. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. This made Arhan's heart move. Could it be that this chick, the King of the Night, has taken a liking to him?  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "I'll ask you again, who asked you to assassinate me?" Arhan looked puzzled. Didn't you ask this just now?  He hesitated and said: "Your Majesty, I don't know I really don't know." "I believe it." Dongfang Yun said: "It is almost impossible to hide trigger magic in the certificate of credence without the emperor's approval.  It's possible. You and I both know that what you said just now is just to prevent me from bringing the flames of war to the Tenth Company. You also know that if I do that, it will be equivalent to starting a war with Hansel, so in this matter, we basically  You just fooled around tacitly, right?" Arhan didn't know Dongfang Yun.He wanted to say something, but that was the truth. Anyone with any sense could see it. He simply admitted: "Yes." Dongfang Yun leaned on the dragon chair and frowned: "But I don't seem to have any conflict with the Shilian Empire.  Right? Why do they want to kill me?" Arhan was silent.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "You don't have to hide it. Do you know who she is?" He was referring to Tyrande.  "He is the high priest of the dark night." Arhan said.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Since you know, you should understand that the magic technology of the high elves can only do things that are unimaginable and impossible. It is very simple to use magic to search your memory. You can't hide it if you want to."  If you can't hide it, you might as well tell me directly." His voice was like the devil's temptation: "If you tell me, I will give you a bottle of life spring water and an amethyst card and let you leave. I can't do anything to you anyway.  Even if the empire takes action, let Tyrande take action to search your memory, otherwise you will become an idiot or something." "Yes" Arhan gritted his teeth, feeling that the King of Darkness is like this.  Physics would not deceive himself, and simply said: "The villain only knows one secret, I don't know if it is related to this matter." "Oh? Tell me and listen." Arhan said: "His Majesty, the third prince of our country, once worked with  Prince Cassia of the Slok Empire is both a student of the mainland's No. 1 Magic Academy, and they have a very good relationship. Our emperor is old, and the third prince competes with his two brothers for power. The reason why he never falls behind is because he has been relying on Cassia.  The prince's help. And" He glanced at Dongfang Yun cautiously: "And I heard that your Majesty's Queen Su is the one that Prince Cassia has been pursuing." "Is it him?" Dongfang Yun and Su Wan looked at each other.  , couldn't help but smile and said: "I know, come and reward me." After saying that, a beautiful elf came forward with a tray. On it was a bottle of radiant spring water of life and an amethyst containing millions.  Card.  Arhan quickly bowed to thank him, took two things and ran away as if his butt was burned.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Prince Cassia wanted to cause trouble for me, so he gave me a big gift." Su Wan chuckled, "Although you won't touch the Tenth Company Empire now, little brother, you can finally catch me."  We have one reason to send troops. When the three empires are destroyed, we will have the opportunity to join ten companies. At that time, whether the Hansel Empire sits idly by or not, if we have one reason, these more than thirty countries will naturally be in our possession.  Dongfang Yun's eyes flashed: "However, this Prince Cassia really needs to be dealt with." When Tebi and other envoys left, there were nearly 300 dark night scholars, including Mailin Gunner Cui.  Stana leads the team.  Some of these people are returning letters of credence, and the other part is paving the high-speed rail track from the south of Goddess Yelin. The goal is naturally to use high-speed rail lines to cover more than 30 countries in Hansel.  On the other side, Dongfang Yun finally set off, calling a newly produced [War Ancient Tree Platform] from the Dark Night Empire and heading far towards the Basque Empire.  Basque Empire, Imperial City Fordil.  In the square outside the palace, hundreds of human soldiers were lined up around the square, blocking thousands of onlookers.  At the same time, a team came from a distance outside the square.  These are one hundred and thirty-seven Basque rebels after the fall.  The man leading the group was about sixty years old. Although his beard and hair were all white, his upright face showed an aura of calmness and authority.  Behind him, chained by a series of chains, were his family, servants and loyal retainers.  The civilians and nobles who were watching all knew who this old man was, and the eyes they looked at the family of more than 100 people were full of sadness, pity, ridicule and anger.  Duke Sardirec, the most beloved and dignified old man in Basque history, is the uncle of the late Basque emperor. Since the fall of Basque, he has been secretly supporting the actions of the rebels and guerrillas.  Those escorting Duke Sardirek and his family were still Basque soldiers.  Everyone knows that General Ruiwen in the dark night admires this old man very much. After many times of disobedience, he issued the order to kill everyone in his family.  In order to show respect for the old Duke, General Raven chose the square in front of the palace as the place for his departure. Although doing so may not mean killing the chicken to show the monkey, the Basque civilians were full of gratitude to her.  .  ¡°All civilians hope to see this old man for the last time.  General Riven not only arranged a final place for the old Duke, but also restrained the elven army and allowed the new Basque king to use his own army to carry out the execution.  He didn¡¯t die on the battlefield with the enemy, nor did he die under the enemy¡¯s knife after the war. The old Duke didn¡¯t knowShould we be sad or happy?  A group of people moved forward slowly until they reached the huge execution platform in the center of the square.  The Duke's family, young and old, were neatly pressed to their knees on the stage, and behind each of them stood an executioner in bright clothes and a broadsword.  Waiting for the execution, Duke Sardirec was pressed by two soldiers and walked towards the highest execution platform.  There was a royal nobility at the entrance of the palace. In order to please the general in the dark night, the new Basque king came in person and prepared to issue the execution order.  Next to him, an old official bowed and said: "Your Majesty, according to imperial practice, princes and ministers need to be executed behind a curtain." This execution behind a curtain is just like the execution of the eight sage kings in "Young Bao Qingtian". There are people around.  White cloth and bamboo curtains cover the sight of the people to maintain the final dignity of the prince.  The new Basque king is only in his early twenties. He is a coward. Because he has just ascended the throne, he always keeps a straight face in order to make himself dignified.  After listening to the minister's words, he waved his hand and said impatiently: "General Ruiwen personally ordered the person to be killed, but give him some dignity, and inform him to go down and be ready. When the time comes, follow my order and kill everyone!"  " "Yes." A trace of sadness flashed in the old minister's eyes, and he backed away with a sigh.  Time passed little by little, and no one in the Duke's family, from the old men in their seventies to eighties down to the three-year-old children, showed fear. Even though they were kneeling on the ground, they still straightened their chests.  On the contrary, for the people around them, the sadness became deeper and deeper. Some people gradually started to cry, and gradually some people knelt down. Then they joined together, and the cries and shouts of injustice were loud.  The new king was furious and slammed the table hard: "Are these people giving me eye drops? Why are you crying! Aren't they afraid of offending General An Ye and killing them all!?" After hearing this, the ministers quickly confessed,  He also informed people to go down and order the people to shut up.  However, at this moment, the square was covered by a large shadow, as dark as a dark cloud covering the sun.  Everyone looked up and saw the huge platform of ancient war trees flying to the top of the square.  ¡°These days, the Basque people have long been accustomed to this behemoth. Many people look at this platform with deep-seated hatred, but no one dares to say anything.  They are just people, they have no power and dare not say anything.  Seeing the huge platform stopped in the sky above the square, the new king quickly led his ministers down the prison platform and knelt down one after another. At the same time, with a wink, the soldiers yelled at the people and knelt down together.  In the sky, the snow-white angel wings spread out, and Kyle, who was covered in golden armor, slowly descended.  In her arms is a delicate little person.  Dongfang Yun looked blankly at the crowd of people kneeling around him and wondered: "Hey, do the Basque people value etiquette so much?" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 98 Kill

    Looking at the dense crowd of people kneeling on the ground, Dongfang Yun seemed a little embarrassed.  ¡°Except for once watching the National Day military parade in Beijing, he has never seen so many people.  I have to say that this is also related to the small number of people in the Dark Night Army.  Kyle said from behind: "Father, that is the new king that Brother Swing has established here." Looking along her fingers, a young man in his twenties with a slightly vulgar expression was kneeling down to her humbly, Dongfang Yun  He sniffed and walked over.  Along the road, all the soldiers and civilians lowered their heads and did not dare to raise their faces, as if Dongfang Yun was born with snake hair and would be petrified at a glance. This made Dongfang Yun quite speechless.  Arriving directly in front of the new Basque king, Dongfang Yun looked down at the guy who was crawling like a quail and said, "Brother, are you the new king?" "Don't you dare!" The man climbed a few steps and came.  Dongfang Yun said flatteringly: "I have admired the Dark Night Empire for a long time. It is an honor for me to be recognized by your Majesty to temporarily manage the Basque Country! Your Majesty can just call me 'Belloye'. I don't care about you in front of your Majesty."  Dare to be king." "You coward! There is no such groveling king in Basque!" A roar like a lion sounded from behind, startling Dongfang Yun.  Looking back, he saw an octogenarian man held by two spearmen on the execution platform more than five meters high, roaring in his direction.  "Who is he?" Dongfang Yunman asked curiously.  The new king Beroye's face was dripping with sweat, and he said in a trembling voice: "He is the uncle of the previous king and the Duke of his country. He was arrested for secretly supporting the disobedient group to resist the great dark night army. General Raven personally advised him,  But the family refused to repent, so General Ruiwen ordered everyone to be executed to show those who refused to obey the dark night. " "Oh?" Dongfang Yun said to him with a playful look: "Basque can do this.  It¡¯s a good thing to raise loyal and courageous people, don¡¯t you like it?¡± The new king Beroye didn¡¯t know what he heard, and kowtowed in panic: ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty!¡±  I shouldn't have allowed these guys to live for so long. I should have sent out the great Dark Night Army to surround these rebellious people! Please forgive me!" Dongfang Yun's face remained unchanged, but his heart was full of disgust. He sighed:  "You are really a complete traitor to your country." Beroye wished he could fall to the ground and said tremblingly: "The villain's position was originally given by the emperor, so how can it be considered a traitor, because the villain is loyal to the emperor!  "Yes." Dongfang Yun kicked him: "Get up and bring the old man over. I have something to ask him." As he said that, he walked to the execution platform accompanied by Kyle. ?¡­ ?The border between the Basque Empire and the Rocardo Empire.  Ten thousand Dark Night troops are ready to go. Ten ancient war tree platforms are suspended in the air, and hundreds of Dark Night special units [ballistas] are lined up in three rows.  In the central army tent, Svengao is sitting in the middle, with Mongo the Axe, Raven the Exile Blade, Ivy the Eternal Nightmare, Blitzcrank the Steam Robot, Pudge the Butcher, Lereile the Windrunner, and Ishkafi the Dark Sage.  You, Ramos, the armored dragon turtle, are sitting at both ends.  The curtain of the big tent was opened by two tenth-level elf huntresses, and the sturdy figures strode into the tent. Although they were not fast or slow, they moved with a dragon-like pace, bringing with them a chilling aura.  Darius.  When this tiger-like man walked into the camp, all the generals stood up to greet him. Even a fierce warrior like Ax King Meng Ge still saluted with everyone with respect on his face.  "Brother!" It doesn't matter how brothers laugh and scold each other in their spare time, but once they join the army, status and hierarchy need to be strictly distinguished.  Darius waved his hand: "Brothers, please take a seat." Behind him, the Dark Night Scholar who acted as a secretary moved a small stool for Darius, and the man sat upright in the empty space in the middle of the big tent.  Darius said: "Sven, how are the preparations?" "Sven said: "After a few days of suppression, we have basically arrested and killed all the Basque rebels. Under such high pressure, even if there are still people who are unstable,  , but it can¡¯t cause a big storm.¡± Darius nodded: ¡°Have all the large teleportation arrays been set up?¡± Ishkafiel next to him said: ¡°Four conspicuous large teleportation arrays have been set up in Basque territory.  , and three more are being built in the mountains and forests, no one will find them." Darius said: "Where is the train track?" "Brother, this is a big project, how can it be so fast?  The number of scholars is limited. Currently, there are only 500 scholars building high-speed railway tracks in Basque Country, which covers an area of ??7.With more than 10,000 square kilometers, it will take at least three months to cover the entire territory with high-speed train tracks. Currently, what I ask them to do is to first build tracks between the major cities and open the channels between the major cities.  .  " Darius looked at her with a faint smile: "I heard that some of the scholars in the hands of the high priest have established magical technology [Shanle Divine Shield] outside several main cities. What is the effect?  " Lairilei said: "Currently, it has been built in a big city with a population of three million. I have to say that the high elves' magic technology is indeed powerful. The [Shanle Divine Shield] maintained by five scholars is very difficult even if I take action.  Difficult to break.  " Ishkafiel continued: "Actually, the most important thing is the energy device [Magic Kinetic Energy Generator]. This kind of thing is really a treasure. A Magic Kinetic Energy Generator only needs three tenth-order crystal cores as a guide to maintain the flash.  The music shield can last up to five years. The high elves are indeed high elves!  " Darius thought for a while and said: "Have someone send a message to Tyrande. I order the elves produced by the Ancient Tree to give priority to those with scholar potential.  " He smiled and said: "I can see that these foreign scholars are a hundred times stronger than those of us who go up to fight hand-to-hand.  " Everyone laughed, and Sven said: "This is true. Sometimes I even think that even without us, my father who has mastered the Dark Night Base can easily conquer this continent, right?  "They were talking and laughing, but Darius fell into memories: "The path you chose is wrong. You rely too much on these generals who are only suitable for leading troops, and ignore the generals who should be you.  The most powerful soldier.  ¡°¡­And my master is different from you¡­¡± ¡°¡­There is more than one person like you in the vast universe!  " "Brother?  Big brother?  "Lerilei's voice rang in his ears, Darius shuddered and looked at her: "What?  " Lairilei blinked strangely: "Brother, what are you thinking about?  " "No" Darius sighed softly: "If this is really the case, I really have to thank that guy named Kusanagi Kyo.  "    "what the hell!  "Lerilei didn't hear what he mumbled clearly, and couldn't help but curl her lips. Darius shook off the abnormal thoughts in his mind, raised his head and said, "Has Swain given the order when to start the attack?  "Swein said: "That's not true. Swain and Gaylen have been discussing something mysteriously recently. He has not issued military orders or plans, and it is not easy for us to act rashly.  " "Galen?  "Darius had a strange look on his face. "Compared to the large number of soldiers on the Dark Night Base, there are only three people on the Human Base: Galen, Izaro and Sand King. And although the Human Base has a large number of soldiers, compared to  The level of Dark Night is quite different, not to mention that the technology between the first-level human base and the second-level Dark Night base is also very different. Therefore, Galen, who does not love his uncle, has some strange ideas to bring the two together.  The difference between two bases is understandable. Darius stood up and said: "Then, I will go back to my father first. Let me know when the troops are launched, and I will come to watch.  " Ax King laughed and said: "Brother, you just want to stretch your body!  ?  " Darius gave him a middle finger, turned around and left. As soon as he left, the tent fell into silence again. "Sven said silently: "They are all listless, what do they look like."  " Lairile stretched out a lot and said, "Brother Swing, are there any entertainment activities?  It's boring to be so bored all the time.  " On the contrary, Mo Teng thought of something and said with a smile: "I found a casino in Guancheng here, why not go and play?  "The generals' eyes glowed green.  "Your name is Sardirek?  " Dongfang Yun lay lazily on the dragon couch that originally belonged to the new king Beroye, looking curiously at the old man who was not angry and proud. "That's me!  " "Seeking death!  "A cold snort came from Kyle's helmet, and the soft and slender fingers were raised, and a burst of energy shot through the old man's right leg. The old man groaned in pain, but held on to his body without falling to his knees. Dongfang Yun  Kyle was also shocked: "You are too angry. He is too young to be my grandfather at his age. Tell me, why are you so excited?"  " Kyle's helmet turned towards Dongfang Yun. Although he couldn't see his face clearly, Dongfang Yun still felt the resentment in those eyes. He couldn't help but waved his hands and said: "Forget it, just pretend I didn't say it.  " Kyle raised his head proudly, looking very happy. Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and said to Duke Sardirek: "Old man?Why bother? Basque is already in my hands. Even if you resist again, can you still drive me out of this country?  "The old man roared angrily: "If no one resists and no one bleeds, how can people know what struggle and bleeding are!  ?  " Dongfang Yun looked at the old man in admiration and said, "But have you ever thought that your struggle and bloodshed might be wrong?  Even if there are more people to fight with you, with absolute strength, all they can do is shed more blood.  " Sardirek was silent. Dongfang Yun sighed: "Actually, both you and I should learn one thing. Some things cannot be stopped, so you should find a way to obey it and then make it beneficial to yourself.  " He raised his head and said: "Have you ever thought that maybe if I came to rule here, I would be able to bring more happiness to the residents here than the original ruler?  " Shardirek sneered: "If you say this like an invader, do you think anyone will believe it?  " Dongfang Yun said: "Why doesn't anyone believe it?  The first benefit I bring to this country is that from now on, the residents of this country will no longer be bullied by foreigners. No matter how powerful the country is, no matter how high the status is, who dares to bully me?  People, I will make him pay a heavy price!  " Sardirek was stunned for a moment, lowered his head and said: "I believe this.  If you treated the Basque people equally with the elves, then perhaps a lot of external bullying would really cease to exist.  " Dongfang Yun smiled faintly and continued: "The second benefit I have brought to this country is developed transportation. Soon, this country of more than seven million square kilometers will have developed transportation. People  You can travel around your own country as you like, from the extreme south to the extreme north, even in just a few hours.  In this way, whether it is visiting relatives, traveling, or doing business, it will be greatly convenient.  "Thaldirek raised his head in surprise; "Is it the magic technology of the high elves?  " "That's right!  Dongfang Yun said: "The third benefit is what I am about to announce."  " He stood up and scanned everyone in the palace square. A scholar cast amplification magic in front of him. " From today on, the Basque Empire abolishes all aristocratic systems!  All people have equal status. As long as you don¡¯t break the law, no one will ever be above you!  At the same time, people from the dark night will set up supervision departments in various cities to select virtuous and talented people to take up various positions in the city. The lives and rights of the people will no longer be controlled by nobles and wealthy businessmen, and you will have complete voting rights -  ¡ªBut the ugly news is coming soon. All elected officials will be reviewed by the elves, and those who fail will be eliminated!  At the same time, all the noble property in the country will be confiscated, wealthy businessmen will also be investigated, and the ill-gotten wealth will be distributed evenly to the people together with the noble property!  The position of the emperor remains unchanged, but he no longer has the power to decide on most matters. A House of Representatives is set up in the palace, and the people elect capable senators to sit in the Senate and decide the direction of the Basque Empire.  Similarly, the decision-making after discussion in the House of Representatives needs to be made by the Dark Night Empire!  above!  " As soon as the words fell to the ground, the crowd was shocked. "Everyone in the audience was shocked by Dongfang Yun's speech. A group of nobles and officials quickly gathered around and tried to persuade Dongfang Yun to take back his life. If it weren't for the elves nearby who glanced at them coldly.  , it is estimated that these people have already taken Dongfang Yun's idea - the regulations announced by Dongfang Yun in public are almost equivalent to killing them, who can not be excited? And the people have not imagined it?  He was so happy, but he was even more doubtful. After all, this happiness came too suddenly, and the exploitation and oppression on his head were swept away too cleanly. People with a little ability to think are wondering whether the King of Darkness has ulterior motives. Looking at these expressions, Dongfang looked at these expressions.  Yun sneered and said, "Does anyone have any objections?  " This is undoubtedly a lie. Everyone has objections, okay? But when he said this, people became quiet because they remembered who the person in front of them was. "I have objections!  " Among the crowd, a fat white man with a big belly stood up and saluted: "Great King of the Night, I am a businessman from the Bastec Empire. The Continental Business Association Alliance has already signed regulations with all the countries in the mainland. The business assets are in the war.  China should be protected. Even if you expel us from your occupied country, you will still be condemned by the Merchant Alliance, not to mention that you made an unreasonable request to investigate. Therefore, I also ask the great King of the Night to take back my life in return.  The Merchant Alliance will not participate in the war between Dark Night and the three empires.  "    "oh?  Is this a threat?  "Dongfang Yun looked at him with a half-smile. "You can think of it this way, after all" Fatty Bai smiled and said, "The resources controlled by the Mainland Business Alliance are very terrifying.  ¡±&nbsp"Oh, that's it." Dongfang Yun waved his hand freely: "All the shops of the Mainland Business Alliance in Basque Country will be sealed, all assets will be confiscated, and those who resist will be killed without mercy!" "Yes!" There are those who are heroic.  The elf took the order and left.  "King of the Night!" Fatty White shouted angrily: "Are you openly hostile to the Mainland Business Alliance!?" Dongfang Yun didn't even look at him, and said to the amplification magic array in front of him: "I am Dongfang Yun  , the King of the Night." At this moment, his eyes were full of unruly and overwhelming domineeringness that could not be ignored. Even though his voice was low, it made everyone in the square feel cold.  "What I have to face are the three most powerful countries on this continent, but I am not afraid. Even if I am against everyone, I will still achieve my goal." "I am not afraid because I have the data  The generals who are powerful and loyal to me at all levels, as well as the invincible army of the night on this continent. " "In my hands, I still hold the high elves who dominated this world thousands of years ago.  Magic technology." "I will become the speaker and the leader of this continent, not a king who shrinks under the slightest threat." "One day, all living things will surrender to me, every person on this continent.  "Every country will be afraid of me." "When that day comes, my decision will be the will of this continent. Everyone must obey and not resist." "Even if that day has not yet come, my decision will be my will.  "I am doing it, you are all watching, let's wait and see." "I am Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night," After saying this, he sat down.  Returning to the dragon bed, he looked at the stunned people with a smile.  Everyone knows that this emperor wants to become the number one brother in mainland China, and because of this, they are even more convinced by these words.  Fatty Bai's whole body was trembling. He didn't expect that the King of Dark Night was so powerful and didn't pay attention to the Mainland Business Alliance. However, Dongfang Yun's words were ignored by him and he only remembered a few of them.  vocabulary, and completely evolved into a disdain for the mainland business alliance.  He was furious. Ever since he became a member of the Commercial Alliance, he had never been so despised.  So he saluted with a sullen face: "I will pass your words to the members of the Business Alliance. You will suffer unprecedented revenge from the Business Alliance! Farewell!" With that, the man turned and left.  Dongfang Yun said leisurely: "Who said you can leave?" "You still want to imprison me?" Fatty Bai turned around and sneered.  "That's not true." Dongfang Yun shrugged: "Kill." A cold light flashed across the body, and the fat man's head was in a different place.  Before he died, his eyes still retained a look of resentment and irritation. It was not until his pupils slowly became distorted that he showed a trace of confusion.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 99 Returning Home in Full Clothes

    "Look, I'm actually a very hard-to-talk person, so" Dongfang Yun's eyes swept around the square and landed on Duke Chaldirek: "Do you accept my arrangement?"  The abolition of the nobility, the equality of all living beingsa beautiful and gorgeous word like an epiphyllum.  ??Can Sardirek accept it?  Even the old man himself doesn¡¯t know this kind of thing.  However, he could vaguely see that the scene ahead seemed wonderful.  ??Especially for civilians.  "In the past, no matter how kindly the old Duke was to the common people, he would never be able to bear the deprivation of his title, because people are selfish.  But now, after so many things, when the country has fallen, when he himself is on the guillotine, he can no longer care about this.  He sighed and said: "I am a sinner At least in the eyes of you, the King of the Night, I should be a sinner. What right does a sinner have to choose? I only hope that you can treat the Basque people well."  The corners of Dongfang Yun's lips curled up: "It's natural, after all, they are all my subjects now. Including him." His finger pointed at the new Basque king Beroye.  "Of course, of course!" Beroye nodded repeatedly.  ¡°Just kidding, I am the only person from the Basque royal family who has survived. It¡¯s good to be alive, not to mention the throne even though I don¡¯t have many rights.  Dongfang Yun pointed at him and said: "Do your best to be the emperor. As long as you don't resist my thoughts, I will grant you the imperial power for generations." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Beroye knelt on the ground and grabbed the ground with his head, buttocks high.  Lifted up, showing his ugly face.  Dongfang Yun glanced at him with disdain and said to Sardirek: "I heard that you have a high reputation among the people. If you serve me, not only will your family survive, but I will also grant you a lifetime of prosperity."  ." Sardirek smiled bitterly: "Do I have the right to choose?" Dongfang Yun said: "Yes." Sardirek raised his head and looked at Dongfang Yun with his turbid eyes: "I want to leave with my tribe.  "No way." Dongfang Yun said, "Either you obey me or you all die, but the new Basque law will still be implemented." Sardirek smiled bitterly: "That's it.  My right to choose?" Dongfang Yun said: "It's just the option I provide you." After struggling for a moment, Sardyrek finally knelt on the ground and saluted: "Sardyrek, I am willing to serve His Majesty the King of the Night.  " Dongfang Yun nodded: "I have heard of your reputation, so I will give you the power of the first president of the Basque Empire to benefit more for your people." "Yes.  There was a hint of joy in Ke's voice.  Dongfang Yun glanced at everyone, stood up and said, "Let's go." "Yes, father." Kyle walked behind him, gently wrapped his arms around Dongfang Yun's body, flapped his wings behind him, and flew back with him in his arms.  Arrive at the Ancient War Tree Platform.  The two landed on the platform, and Darius was already waiting there: "Dad, where are we going?" Dongfang Yun smiled, waved in a certain direction, and said with high spirits: "Toward the Slok Empire!"   "What? Fatty Bai was killed by that little bitch from the King of Dark Night!?" The conference room of the Mainland Business Alliance headquarters was full of people, and one person slapped the table hard: "The King of Dark Night simply doesn't care about us.  "This guy is too arrogant! How dare he disobey our mainland business alliance? Don't you know that even Pompeii and Basteque have to be polite to us?"  Who has been looked down upon by that guy? " "Then what should we do now?" " No need to ask? Of course, we should spare no effort to support Pompeii and Basteque." " What about the Papal State?  ¡°You¡¯re kidding, when did the Papal State take a fancy to us? Damn it, Ben Furrick XIII really thinks he is the spokesperson of the God of Light.¡± ¡°I think since we are on the side of the three major powers, we might as well join the Papal State.  Yes, after all, although the Papal State does not join forces with us, it is still courteous to us. Now is the war! Since we are on the side, we must fully support this side to win.  "But material support is one thing. On the other hand, we have to implement 'that plan' quickly." "But the army in the dark night is really difficult to penetrate, and the goddess Ye LinIn the land of disaster, there is really no way to contact those generals who have the opportunity to betray the King of the Night.  " "Nonsense, do you think the King of the Night is a fool?  Knowing that those generals were alienated from him, why didn't he send someone to supervise them?  " "In fact, the more this happens, the more chances we have, doesn't it?  " "Well, let's send more spies to Leeds City. Now that the Dark Night Army is stationed here, it is obvious that they plan to send troops to the Rocardo Empire once the Basques settle down.  Since they are waiting, I don't believe that those unruly strong men can endure the dullness of the military camp. If they take more spies, they might be able to meet the generals in Leeds City.  " "Yes, if there is no chance, we must create opportunities!  "    "Seconded!  "    "Seconded!  "    "Seconded!  "  On the main road of Flo, the big border city of Slock, pedestrians looked at the motorcade passing leisurely in front of them. The platinum fluttering leaf flags danced in the wind, and the luxurious silver carriage was pulled forward by eight unicorns.  One hundred and twenty unicorns strolled gracefully on the streets, accompanied by elves in tight-fitting snow-colored swordsman uniforms on their saddles, dazzling the men around them. Fifty scantily clad huntresses rode in black.  The Leopard followed suit. Fifteen carriages loaded with heavy cargo were escorted by three hundred Basque knights. In the sky, the elves riding on a group of three-headed Chimeras took the lead and sprinkled pink or red flowers downwards.  The snow-white petals were fragrant all the way. Such a luxurious lineup made the crowd talk about it, "Are these people from the dark night?"  " "Idiot, you can spot this immediately when you see elves and unicorns, right?  " "However, this seems to be different from the Dark Night Army in my impression.  " "Of course, I heard from people in the city lord's palace that this team is the ceremonial team for Empress Su to return to her hometown to visit her relatives in the dark night.  " "Empress Su?  Who is that?  Are we from Slok?  " "Don't you even read "Century Weekly"?  Empress Su is the eldest lady of the Su family and the former leader of the Su family business!  "    "ah?  That Su Wan who is known as the most beautiful and wise woman in the eastern part of the mainland?  " "It must be necessary!  "    "Wow!  Miss Su is really lucky to be so favored by the King of Dark Night.  " "I'm so envious~ It would be great if the person sitting in the carriage was me.  "    "just you?  It looks like an eggplant.  " "Going home to visit relatives?"  Wouldn't the fifteen carriages behind them be all filled with gold and silver treasures?  " "Impossible, how could there be so many.  " "Is there anything impossible about this? The King of Dark Night has millions of powerful soldiers, as well as high-level elven magic and technology. The Basque Empire has conquered the entire country in less than three days. What treasures do you want?  ?  " "So, it seems that the King of Dark Night's wedding gift to Miss Su was a bit stingy!  " "Put it down. If you get married and go home to visit your relatives, your husband will make your father laugh if he can give you ten gold coins.  " "What a beautiful unicorn, what a beautiful elf!  If only I could become such a beautiful elf!  " "The really majestic ones are those three-headed birds in the sky that are as big as dragons, right?  If only I had such a mount.  "Hmph, is Su Wan that beautiful?"  It's just a matter of being smart enough to invite favors.  " "Is that possible?  Just a lucky woman, huh!  "There was a lot of people, envious, jealous, and hateful people, all kinds of people were talking. But they only dared to envy, envy, and hate, but they didn't even have the courage to take a step closer. They didn't dare to get close, but they  Someone dared to come close, and they came very close. City Lord Flo and the silly girl An Feier, as well as the etiquette team behind them, stopped. The silver carriage was opened by an elf maid, and Su Wan stepped out.  For a moment, the roaring sound fell silent. It was very beautiful. The long white gold phoenix-winged crown, the black hair tied up high with a silver chain hairpin, and the embroidered phoenix pattern on the gauze skirt.  The velvet cloak makes her slim body half-hidden and half-exposed. However, the clothes only serve as a foil. What is really suffocating is the charming and ever-changing beautiful profile that makes men of all ages fall in love with her.  The maid put down the stool and threw the red carpet on the ground in front of her.sp; The fragrant feet wearing beige lady shoes stepped on them and walked down step by step.  With graceful grace and swaying lotus steps, every step of the beauty is full of daydreams.  Su Wan.  She walked all the way to Simon and An Feier, who had already dismounted and were waiting. She smiled and gave a half-ceremony: "Uncle Simon." Even though she only gave a half-ceremony, Simon did not dare to accept it, and quickly turned sideways to salute: "Simon has met Empress Su.  "Su Wan chuckled: "Uncle Simon, we are a family, don't call me Empress Su, just call me Wan'er." Simon smiled bitterly, saying that your man is currently in the limelight in mainland China. If one day he really does.  You have become the number one brother in mainland China. If someone mentions my disrespect towards you, I probably don¡¯t even know how I died.  He sighed and said: "Empress Su is too modest, and her status is different, so the etiquette cannot be discarded." Su Wan sighed secretly in her heart, and smiled at An Feier: "Last time I heard Yun talk about seeing you in Taivins City in Shana.  But it makes me so happy!" An Feier didn't have the IQ of her father. She happily turned her hair around twice and came over, holding Su Wan's hand and saying with a smile, "Yes, Sister Su, from the desert.  After I came out alive, I was very happy to hear that you were not dead!" Su Wanyu stroked An Feier's long hair with her hand: "It seems that you and I are both lucky people." An Feier said with a smile.  She is not as lucky as her elder sister, but" She leaned over and whispered, "Is Dongfang Yun really a man?" Su Wan smiled and nodded.  An Feier pouted: "This guy is obviously a man, and he is prettier than a woman, hum!" Su Wan helped her straighten her hair affectionately: "Okay, this time I want to go back to Fuca City, you  Will you come with me? "Fuka City is the capital of Slok.  An Feier smiled and said: "Of course, I am Sister Su's guardian swordsman! It's just" She stared at the snow-white unicorn with her big eyes: "It's just that Sister Su is also the queen of the night, isn't she?  Your guardian swordsman must have a unicorn mount, right?" She was envious of those elves riding unicorns from the beginning, or in other words, all the girls on the street were looking at them with envy.  The unicorn, after all, is the purest holy beast in the legend, and it only gets close to the purest virgins, right?  Some people like unicorns because they are really beautiful and attractive, while others like unicorns because they want to prove that they are still pure and virgins.  An Feier is naturally the former. She always dreams that one day she can ride a unicorn and wave the cross sword in her hand to do justice, so she took the opportunity to make this request at this moment.  Su Wan smiled and nodded to the elf maid next to her. The elf maid immediately walked to the side of a unicorn knight and said something. The unicorn knight dismounted gracefully.  Looking at the unicorn brought by the elf maid, Anfeier cheered and immediately rushed forward to hug the unicorn's neck.  She obviously liked the unicorn, who nuzzled her long hair with his head very affectionately.  Su Wan smiled gently and said: "Uncle Simon, I won't stay here any longer, and you don't need to entertain us. Let's get up and go to Fuca City now." City Lord Simon nodded and said: "That's alright, let me lead the etiquette team.  Let¡¯s send you out of the city.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving Flo City, the pro-provincial team continued to move forward without stopping once. On the one hand, it was because the food of unicorns was filled with magical elements, and on the other hand, it was also a process of moving forward.  The various city lords did not dare to stop him due to Dark Night's reputation.  Not only did they not dare to stop him, on the contrary, the cities along the way welcomed and sent them off as if they were welcoming the queen of their country, giving the people a good idea of ??what it means to return home in glory.  When the convoy arrived at the foot of Foca City, the Su family had already been waiting outside the city. The leader was Su Dong, the old man of the Su family. Behind him, the second and third generations of the Su family were lined up in two rows.  The motorcade stopped, and the red carpet stretched from the carriage¡¯s bench to Su Dong¡¯s feet.  Su Wan got out of the car under the service of two elf maids, strolled up to Su Dong, and knelt on her knees.  Su Dong, who was old but very energetic, was stunned, and quickly came over to support his granddaughter. Their eyes met, and Su Wan had tears in her eyes: "Grandpa." "Good granddaughter!" Su Dong hugged Su Wan.  In his arms, he said with a smile: "I used to worry that Wan'er was too proud to get married, and I also wanted to find a good family for you. I didn't expect that your vision is a hundred times higher than grandpa!" Su Wan lay on Su Donghuai's side.  Li Buyi said coquettishly: "Grandpa, you know how to make fun of your granddaughter." This beautiful and intelligent woman can only be loved by her own body.Only next to the grandfather will the little daughter appear.  Su Dong laughed loudly and said, "Okay, let's say hello to your parents and elders first. If you have anything to say, we'll talk about it when we get home." "Yeah." Su Wan responded, got up from Su Dong's arms, and stood opposite Su Dong.  A man and a woman behind Dong saluted: "Father, Aunt Zi." The man and woman were both very good-looking. The man was Su Wan's father, Su Kai, who was handsome and graceful, and the woman was the aristocratic lady Jiangzi whom Su Kai remarried. Even though  She is not as pretty as Su Wan, but she has more mature beauty.  They all looked at Su Wan with blazing eyes, but when Su Wan looked at them and addressed them, her voice was a little colder.  Su Wan had told Dongfang Yun before that her mother was the descendant of orcs and humans, so her grandfather was quite displeased with Su Kai's behavior, and the elders in the family even killed her mother.  What she didn¡¯t say was that although Su Dong didn¡¯t like her parents, he loved her very much, probably because he felt guilty for not preventing her mother from being killed.  On the contrary, Su Kai, whose wife was killed by a family elder, later became displeased with his daughter because of the decline in his family status.  It was not until Su Wan was fifteen years old that her shrewd business talent was discovered by Su Dong. Su Dong resisted the pressure from the family and entrusted Su's business to his granddaughter. Su Wan indeed lived up to Su Dong's high expectations and ran the family business in an orderly manner.  It has even become one of the top large commercial banks in mainland China.  It was only then that Su Kai began to fawn over his daughter again, but how could his fake smile hide it from the smart Su Wan?  Coupled with the fact that Su Wan started running a business association, she became more and more aware of the warmth and warmth of human relationships, and from then on she no longer cared about her 'father'.  As a large Slok family, the Su family can be said to be prosperous. Just this time, there were seven second-generation and fifteen third-generation descendants.  In the past, even when Su Wan was the leader of a trading company, her parents and brothers would have treated her coldly, and words such as "what kind of person" and "good stuff" would often fall into Su Wan's ears intentionally or unintentionally.  And Su Wan, adhering to the disdainful attitude of the strong towards the weak, ignored them.  However, today, these fathers and brothers who once looked down on her as having a quarter of the orc blood and hated her for controlling the family's rich industry, these aunts who were jealous of her beauty and loved by men, and resented her being enthusiastically pursued by Prince Cassia, now  Everyone greeted her with a smile, no matter whether the smile was hypocritical or sincere.  Su Kai and Jiang Zi enthusiastically stopped Su Wan from giving gifts, and led her to introduce some fathers, brothers and aunts whom she had never seen before. They greeted each other and the family, at least on the surface, seemed to be enjoying themselves.  Compared with the calmness of the second generation of the Su family, the third generation seemed to be very excited. The young masters of the Su family drooled at the beautiful elves and approached them one after another to chat with them, while the ladies of the Su family were pretending to be reserved.  Shyly peeking at the unicorns.  After the greeting, Su Dong said to Su Wan: "Wan'er, come into the city." "Yes." Su Wan nodded lightly and said, "Grandpa, I will help you walk in." "Okay." Su Dong smiled with his beard curled up.  He got up and walked towards the main door with Su Wan's support.     However.  "Wait a minute!" When the convoy was about to enter the city, a group of city defenders blocked the way of the elf convoy.  The leading general Su Wan is very familiar with him. He is a confidant of the second prince Cassia and De Yi, the young leader of the Fuca City Guard Corps.  He stood on horseback in the middle of the city gate, pointed the riding whip in his hand at the unicorn elf knight at the front and said: "The carriage can enter the city, but all the other night soldiers and Basque cavalry are not allowed to enter the city!" (To be continued. Please search Gone with the Wind!  Astronomy, novels are better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 100 Ugly

    Su Wan settled her steps and frowned at De Yi: "General De Yi, what do you mean?" De Yi rode on a six-legged horse and looked at Su Wan condescendingly: "That's what it means."  He walked up to the unicorn and said: "Deyi, are you blind? These elves are a ceremonial team. If the Basque soldiers who have surrendered to the King of the Night are allowed to stay outside the city, why can't they enter?  ?¡± De Yi smiled coldly: ¡°Just because I am the son of the leader of the Fuca City Guard Corps, and now the captain of the city patrol of Fuca City!¡± The stupid hair on the hairy girl¡¯s head stood up like an exclamation mark, and she widened her eyes.  Eyes said: "I know! It was Prince Cassia who asked you to do this! He couldn't stand that the sister Su he liked became someone else's woman, so he deliberately asked you to make trouble!" Deyi was shocked, he knew Concubine An.  Damn it, but he never knew that this stupid girl could be so smart.  "Joke! Who is His Highness Cassia? Do you care about such trivial things!? I am the guardian of this city, and my duty is to keep all threats out of the city! Did I do something wrong?" What he said  That's right. It was not Cassia's order to intercept people. He just wanted to please the prince who was most likely to become the king.  "You" "Forget it, An Feier." Just as the stupid girl was about to argue, Su Wan waved her hand to stop her and said to Deyi: "General Deyi, the fifteen carriages behind are brought by me to my family.  I wonder if the gift you came back can be passed?" De Yi sneered: "Hey, I suspect that the vehicles behind them contain weapons secretly sent by the Dark Night Empire to deal with our country. Someone, please pull those fifteen vehicles back to the guarding corps station.  If they are weapons, confiscate them all!" At this moment, anyone with a discerning eye can see that De Yi is coming. The old Su Dong said: "De Yi, are you trying to break up with our Su family?" "  ?" Deyi's grandfather was a general of his country, and he had the same status as Su Dong, who was a marquis, so although he was a little afraid of Su Dong, he was not afraid: "What a joke! I want to ask Mr. Su, the Dark Night Empire is so aggressive.  You want to be the talker of this continent and make the elves have a higher status than the human race, but you marry your granddaughter to him. Could it be that you want to help the King of the Night deal with me, Slok? " "What are you talking about?  !" Su Lei, the eldest son of Su, shouted loudly: "You are simply setting up a frame-up!" "Whether I am setting up a frame-up, please go to your majesty to explain, come and seize the carriage!" De Yi waved his hand.  "Wait a minute!" Su Dong shouted in a deep voice: "De Yi, let's not say that the married daughter of my Su family is our own business. Simply put, this convoy is the team of the King of Dark Night. How dare you interfere?"  "Why don't I dare to intervene?" Deyi became confused and said: "Your Su family is suspected of collaborating with the enemy and treason, do I still know it and not investigate it? It's you, the old man, who is obstructing you in every possible way, hehe" Su Dongqi  His face turned blue and his beard was blowing.  Su Wan should have been even more angry, but she just smiled softly, soothed her grandfather's chest with her jade hands, and said with a smile: "Deyi, no matter what the reason is for you to do this, I will not let them stop you.  , but you still have to think clearly about the consequences. It¡¯s easy to take away the things in the carriage, and I¡¯m afraid it will cost you your life.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Deyi looked up and smiled: ¡°You are here!  Scared me?" The corner of Su Wan's mouth raised. "I'm just scaring you." "Huh!" De Yi snorted, "It's a pity that I'm not scared!" "Yes!"  Although every elf present had the strength to kill them easily, under Su Wan's look, no one moved and just looked at this scene coldly.  As the carriage was being guarded by soldiers, Dee's eyes fell on the snow-white unicorns again, and the greed in his eyes could not be concealed.  However, he is not too idiotic. The reputation of the Dark Night Empire is now unparalleled in the Pancontinent, and the fact that it dared to challenge the three most powerful countries and the destruction of the Basque Country in three days cannot be concealed. In Deyi's heart, what he is doing now is just  It was just a matter of targeting Su Wan and giving the King of Darkness a little face. Even if the King of Darkness was a little annoyed, he could only swallow this breath considering that he could not start more battles.  But unicorns are obviously the mounts of these elves. If they are snatched away, it will almost provoke a dispute between the two countries. Even if the King of Darkness has no time to deal with Slok now, I am afraid he will put pressure on him.  So De Yi could only sniffle, point at Su Dong and say: "Mr. Su, you can go in, but these elven cavalry, the big birds flying in the sky, and the Basque trash must stay outside."  Although the defeat of the Basque Country gave various countries a big wake-up call, many people still believed that this was an internal problem originating from the Basque Country. Otherwise, how could such a large country be destroyed so easily?  What's more, Basque and Slok have always been mortal enemies, so facing these Basque cavalry serving the King of the Night, Dee looked disdainful.  After hearing his words, the Basque cavalry at the back suddenly showed angry expressions. However, Su Wan didn't say anything, but they didn't dare to move - they were really scared by the army in the dark night.  Su Wan smiled lightly and pointed to her carriage drive: "Can my carriage and a few maids follow me into the city?" De Yi hesitated for a moment, but had no excuse, so she could only wave her hand: "Hurry in!  Su Wan glanced at De Yi with contempt, and asked the elf maid to help Su Dong into the city. She arranged for the elves of the etiquette team to camp on the spot, and then walked into the city.  This sentence makes a lot of sense.  When Su Wan walked up to a young lady from the Su family, the latter suddenly snorted coldly and said: "Dirty orc, because of your dereliction of duty, the Su's firm is now under my control, and it is now run by me in an orderly manner.  , so you¡¯d better give up your plan to return to the management of the trading company and go back to the forest to be your female monkey.¡± Su Wanda frowned slightly and glanced sideways at the speaker.  She knows her. Su Shan, the daughter of Su Quan, the eldest daughter of Su, is her cousin.  Su Wan chuckled and said: "Who told you that I came back to ask for the management rights of the trading company?" Su Shan sneered: "There is no best!" After that, she turned around and left arrogantly, as if she was the one who attracted all the attention.  the queen.  Su Wan stood silently watching Susan go further and further away, and heard the latter's sarcastic voice in her ears: "The King of the Night is nothing more than that, his face was slapped and slapped~!" Looking at it  Looking at her back, Su Wan's smile grew bigger and bigger, and she said in a voice that only she could hear: "It's really getting more and more interesting!" The Su family mansion is located on the official street outside the imperial city.  At this moment, the Su family mansion is a bit more festive than all the surrounding high-ranking officials and Chongjue mansions. Not only are the entrances of the mansion filled with flowers, but even the house slaves who come and go are wearing brand new clothes.  The scene of welcoming Su Wan is very similar to the scene of the Jia family welcoming the Spring Festival in "A Dream of Red Mansions".  Vanity, flattery, but also full of helplessness, this is the true portrayal of the Su family at present - or the true portrayal of all countries that are not at war with the Dark Night.  Although there had been some unpleasantness before, and the three generations of the Su family looked at Su Wan with disdain, there is no doubt that the second generation of the Su family looked at their noses, noses, and hearts without showing any indifference on their faces. Their age group  And their understanding of reality makes it difficult for them to look down on someone because of one thing.  It was already noon, the Su family held a banquet at their home, and most officials on the official street came to congratulate them.  Both the Su family and these Slock officials regard Su Wan's return as a visit to the newly married Queen of the Night.  Although the incident at the city gate made them feel a little disdain for Dark Night's inaction, the establishment of diplomatic relations between Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms and Dark Night at this time allowed them to see the huge hidden interests in Dark Night's empire.  Especially the spring of life, a legendary priceless treasure.  Outside the hall, the three Su family members hosted a banquet for guests and guests on behalf of their fathers. In the hall, three elders of the Su family were sitting high on the throne. The head of the family, Su Dong, and the first and second generations of the Su family, that is, Su Wan's grandfather and uncles, were on both sides. In the center, Su Wan was sitting quietly.  stand.  The three elders of the Su family were all officials of the Slok Imperial Army. The eldest brother, Su Hen, was the commander of the Slok First Army and a five-star general; the second elder, Su Bei, was once the top decision-maker of the Slok Staff Department;  The third child, Su Ju, is the commander of Slock's Third Army and a four-star general.  Of course, they also have another identity, where they persecuted Su Wan¡¯s mother to death.  However, they all seemed to have forgotten this matter and looked at their great-granddaughter with satisfaction.  Su Hen stroked his beard and said, "Wan'er did a good job. Although you disobeyed us regarding Prince Cassia, it turns out that your vision is better than ours." Su Bei smiled and said, "So I  I have always said that A Dong was right to hand over the business to Wan'er." Su Ju said in a rough voice, "I was confused. I scolded A Dong for not knowing people well at the time, but now it seems like I was confused.  , It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t recognize people, hahahaha!¡± Su Hen and Su Bei¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. At that time, Su Dong handed over the trading company to Su Wan. In fact, the three of them were opposed to it, but Su Wan later made the decision.  After getting good results, their criticism became smaller.Both of them are very shrewd people. They didn't want to discuss this kind of thing, but they didn't want the third child to be honest and bring up the old things again.  Su Hen glared at Su Ju and smiled at Su Wan: "Wan'er, how does the King of the Night treat you?" Su Wan looked indifferent, showing no respect for elders, and no trace of boredom, and said calmly: "Yun  He treats me very well, and he loves me very much." Su Ju said carelessly: "Wan'er, Third Grandpa has told you so many times, don't call yourself my concubine to everyone, it sounds ugly.  " "Third brother, shut up!" Su Hen glared at his third brother again. The older he got, the more idiotic he became. Su Wan called herself "concubine" because her mother had always called herself that way.  Said, didn¡¯t it remind Amelia Su of her mother¡¯s death again?  Su Bei has always looked like a dashing scholar. Even as he got older, he always maintained meticulous neatness in his clothes and appearance. He stroked his beautifully trimmed beard and said, "Wan'er, what's past is in the past.  , do you think so?" When he said this, his eyes kept staring at Su Wan's eyes, as if he wanted to find something in the latter's eyes.  "It's a pity that Su Wan has already practiced "hiding her thoughts deep in her heart**", she didn't even tremble her eyelids, she just nodded quietly.  Su Bei was very satisfied and said: "Wan'er, I heard that the Dark Night Empire is full of elves. You are a foreigner. Even if you are favored by the King of Dark Night, your life is not as comfortable as you imagined, right? What's more, as a king, you must have a harem.  Duoduo. So if you have any unpleasant experiences in Goddess Yelin, just go home and stay for a while. This is your home after all." He almost said it was his mother's family, but he immediately changed his tune.  Su Wan stood quietly, and a sweet voice floated out of Sakura's mouth: "Thank you, Second Great Grandpa, the Dark Night Empire is not a place that excludes foreigners. I am very happy there. Whether it is the high priest, the generals, or other elves, they treat me very well."  Everything is fine." Su Bei nodded: "If you are fine, we will be relieved." He gave Su Hen a look, and the latter said, "Wan'er, we have heard about what happened at the city gate.  We are very happy to bring back the gift of fifteen carriages to our family, but after all, it involves matters in Slok, so forget about the gift. We have received your filial piety." Su Bei said with a smile: "What the elder brother said.  What are you talking about? After all, this kid Deyi has betrayed us, how can we let it go so easily? What¡¯s more, those gifts are the King of Darkness¡¯ filial piety to us, aren¡¯t they?¡± His fingers left no trace as he spoke?  He stabbed Su Ju, the third child.  Su Ju was stunned, and immediately slapped the table and said, "Yes, yes, yes! I've heard that everything in the Dark Night Empire is a treasure. How come this matter was dismissed so easily?" Su Hen showed a helpless expression:  "We can't just let it go easily. We still have to pursue the investigation. However, it would not be appropriate if the relationship between our Su family and the Dalai family is soured because of something inconspicuous." Su Wan glanced at the three elders calmly.  The guy glanced at their expressions and said, "The three great grandfathers want to say that since this matter is a conflict between An Ye and the Dalai family, I should handle it myself?" Su Bei waved his hand and said:  "Of course not. Since in the Slok Empire, your identity is first and foremost a member of our Su family, how can you worry about this matter? But Well, second grandfather, let me tell you the truth, Deyi's grandfather Lao Dalai  , The government is currently very powerful. If the gift you brought back is not that valuable, for the sake of the development of the Su family, it will be a temporary loss." Su Wan's calm smile immediately made Su Bei blush.  She said calmly: "The gift I brought back is indeed not a very valuable gift, at least it is not valuable to the Dark Night Empire." Her words were half hidden, and Su Ju said: "Wan'er, don't leave.  "It's too late, let me tell you what it is." Su Wan said: "There are fifteen carriages, and there are ten carriages of gold bars, which are pure gold from the Basque royal family. The other four carriages are from the Basque Empire's internal treasury.  The antique calligraphy and paintings that were taken out are meaningless compared to the elves with thousands of years of history." She said it in an understatement, but the group of Su family members gasped and blushed!  The value of these things would make even Emperor Slok¡¯s eyes flutter with excitement, let alone the Su family.  Especially those four carts of antiques, which can be collected by the royal family, are worth more than a fortune?  Su Ju slammed the table: "Humph! The Dalai family's brats are going too far! Are they not taking our Su family seriously!? If they want to play, we have to play with them!" A group of people  People nodded again and again. At this time, they didn't care about blushing for what they said before, and rubbed their hands one after another.They were shaking hands and saying something about Dalai's family.  On the contrary, Su Bei frowned, waved his hand to calm everyone down and said, "Wan'er, what is the other cart?" Su Wan said: "Nothing, the other cart is just a drink produced by Dark Night." Su Bei  Stunned, she stood up suddenly and said, "But that [Aroma Ripple] wine!?" Su Wan nodded: "Ten barrels." Now even Su Bei couldn't sit still, and smashed the chair to pieces with a slap:  "Hmph! The Dalai family has gone too far to deceive others! Don't worry, Wan'er, our Su family will never tolerate this matter, and even if this matter is reported to His Majesty the Emperor, we will still take advantage of it!" He waved his hand violently: "  Adong, you and the others entertain Wan'er and the guests, elder brother and third brother, let's go to Dalai's house to meet those old guys!" Su Dong stepped forward and bowed: "Father, uncle, third uncle, this is it!  I think the boy Deyi acted on his own, so I think we can just go to Deyi directly. If the matter is not a last resort, there is no need to disturb His Majesty, right?" Su Bei was stunned.  His son was right. This is something that would make a person greedy. If the emperor saw it Is the emperor a human being?  yes.  "If the emperor sees it, how much more of these things can the Su family take?"  How much will fall into the emperor's pocket?  Su Bei has always been shrewd, but at this time he was just distracted by the huge interests. As soon as his son spoke, he immediately understood and said: "I understand, eldest brother and third brother, let's go to the Guardian Legion now!" "Of course!  Of course." The two old men nodded repeatedly.  Among the three, Su Bei is the weakest, but he is also at the high level of the seventh level. Su Ju is the strongest, currently at the middle level of the ninth level. The eldest brother Su Hen is also at the early stage of the ninth level.  With this lineup and identity, going to the Guardian Legion was just like a side trip.  The three of them left, and Su Dong also greeted everyone to go out. Only Su Wan walked at the end.  When she was the only one left in the main hall, she laughed in a low voice: "What an ugly face." Dongfang Yun's voice came from the air next to her: "Hey, we really watched a good show.  But you haven¡¯t told me what you want to do with these fifteen cars. It seems that you and the Su family haven¡¯t been this close yet, right?¡± Su Wan sighed, with a look of resentment unique to a woman:  "It's nothing. If the Su family is destroyed, my brothers and sisters will have to find another place to live, right?" Although the tone was calm, the smell of blood in his words made the whole room feel a little gloomy.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 101 Masaka and Nani

    Before the banquet, there was a buzz of people.  ¡°It¡¯s just that for some reason, none of these dignitaries who came to greet Su Wan came to Su Wan and said a word to her.  Of course, the three generations of the Su family intentionally or unintentionally blocked these people at the banquet far away from Su Wan. On the other hand, these congratulators may not have the slightest intention not to get close to the King of Dark Night woman.  Su Wan naturally saw this scene in her eyes and felt very happy.  She held a very clean white porcelain wine glass in front of her red lips with her emerald-green fingers, as if she was drinking, but there was no trace of alcohol on her lips.  If someone comes close, you can see that she is actually whispering something to herself.  "My mother's name is Seanna. She is a nine-tailed demon. Although she has the blood of the nine-tailed beast tribe, she has never awakened in her life. She ran a small shop in Fuca City and tragically fell in love with Su Kai. The two of them had a private life.  "My grandfather didn't know that my mother had the blood of the beast clan at the time, so he couldn't bear the girl's reputation to be ruined, so he asked Su Kai to marry her." "Later, tragedy happened. Su Kai was assassinated while doing business abroad, and my mother saw her.  When Su Kai was about to be killed, the nine-tailed bloodline hidden in her body finally broke out. However, although Su Kai was saved, the inside of her body was damaged, and she has been weakening since she became seriously ill.  He spoke in a low voice, and there was a faint feeling of sadness in his words.  There was a voice in the air next to him: "The internal organs have been damaged?" "No, not the internal organs. But something more internal than the meridians, such as blood and energy." "You mean the genes have been damaged?" "  Chicken sound? What is that? " "Um Generally speaking, it is the external manifestation of a person's appearance, personality, talent, etc. It is difficult to explain clearly. " "Oh, that's right, that's it.  After all, my mother's body is getting weaker day by day," Su Wan said, with a flash of hatred in her eyes: "Although Su Kai was amazed by the grace of his mother who transformed into Nine Tails at the time, he later became disgusted with his mother who was aging rapidly.  , I will ignore our mother and daughter again when I get home.¡± ¡°What a damn manit seems like I¡¯m going too far by saying this about my father-in-law, huh?¡± ¡°He is the kind of man with a cold nature!¡± Su Wan was very angry!  He said: "He clearly knew that the Su family has always been very strict about bloodline requirements, but he immediately reported his mother's matter to grandpa after returning home." "Your grandpa doesn't look bad?" "Grandpa is indeed not bad, he has always been right  "I am very good, and I like me very much. But although he is the head of the family, he cannot be the master of many things." "You mean your three great-grandfathers?" "Yes, my grandfather had just been the head of the family for less than three years.  , haven¡¯t gotten rid of the influence of those three old guys. After the three old guys heard about their mother, they wanted to get rid of her. "Oh, what a bloody family fight."  Su Wan lamented: "Although they did not dare to attack their mother directly, they took advantage of her persistent love for Su Kai to attack her." "Let your father marry that person named Aunt Zi?" "Well obviously  They were still young, but they made the wedding so abominable that even the mother knew about it. Although the mother did not have much blood of the nine-tailed fox, she was extremely loyal to love like all the women of the nine-tailed demon fox clan.  If you fall in love with a man, you will never change. When the mother found out about this, she vomited blood and died. It can be said that she died at the hands of these villains. " " So pitiful Su Kai didn't say anything?  What qualifications does he have to say?" Su Wan snorted: "Because he married the blood of the beast clan, he was considered a shame to the family. Even though his mother was dead, he was still expelled from the family's circle of influence until his grandfather found out about his concubine.  He was allowed to return to the Su Family Courtyard after his death. It was only because of the three elders that he got engaged to Cassia. It's sad, isn't it?  "" "What's wrong?" "I'm still thinking about what you just said, about the characteristics of your mother and the Nine-Tailed Clan."  , a little worried." "" Su Wan looked at the air next to her: "Yun is wondering if the special characteristic of the nine-tailed fox is true?" "Does the nine-tailed demon fox really have this characteristic?  "The voice said: "I heard that the nine-tailed fox has always been" "I know that the nine-tailed fox has always been synonymous with bewitching. Since ancient times, several kings have caused the decline of their empires because of their favoring of the fox.  "Su Wan smiled bitterly: "It's funny, isn't it?What?  The country's downfall was attributed to one woman.  Those who follow what others say have never thought that even if there are no demon fox concubines, the emperor will favor other women. What really affects a generation of kings is not women, but his own character.  It just so happened that the women who were around those fallen imperial kings were just nine-tailed demon foxes But for thousands of years, the nine-tails have been compared to a race of peerless beauties comparable to mermaids, and countless nine-tails have been led away in various ways.  Entering the palace, those who wrote history books with pens only saw the decline of the empire where the Nine-tailed Concubine lived, but they did not see the revitalization of the country where the Nine-tailed Concubine lived.  " "" "I know that Yun you don't care about this statement, but I do!  Su Wan's delicate body trembled slightly, as if she was getting excited: "Why should a beautiful woman be a disaster? Why should the concubine be more important than the king on earth?"  In the thousand-year-old continent, countless empires have fallen, and powerful officials, eunuchs, and harems have interfered in politics. But why is it that it is our Nine-Tails clan that has left a bad name in history?  " On the shoulder of the mink velvet cloak with embroidered phoenix pattern, there was a mark of a hand, and the voice comforted in a low voice: "Why bother, the past is in the past. I have always believed that all things are done!  In the past, the Nine-Tailed Empress was accused of causing chaos and ruining the country. Wouldn't it be great if we used ourselves to change this fact?  Perhaps a hundred years later, the rumors on the mainland are that the great King of the Night, under the influence of the nine-tailed demon fox Queen Su, took over the entire continent in one fell swoop, drove away the Nujia invaders, and established a great people-friendly country.  ?  " Su Wan burst out laughing, causing several men not far away to pour wine directly into their noses. She held back her laughter and said softly: "I hate it, I don't care about my posthumous name, I don't care about my posthumous name.  My body my body" "What?  " "I just want the bloodline of the Night King to continue.  "Su Wanxia's cheeks fluttered, her voice became lower and lower, and the last few words almost only lingered in her throat. "Really?  That's great, how about tonight" The voice was very happy. "What a beautiful idea.  "Su Wan rolled her eyes cutely: "We'll wait until your body grows longer.  " "Well I have been practicing with the magic circle given by Hehemiya. I dare not say it in other places. There it is definitely comparable to an adult, right?  "    "Hate!  I didn't say this!  "Su Wan spat lightly and blushed: "Although I have never experienced it, I also know that experiencing that kind of thing too early is not good for the body. What's more, it is the time for Yun Da to show his ambitions. Can you?  You can't put all your mind on that kind of thing~!  " "Do you know what is the most tragic thing in the world?  " "I don't want to know.  "Su Wan snorted. "It's just that you can see it but you can't eat it.  "The voice was very disappointed.  "Ahhhhh" Deyi Dalai sat on the ground and tried hard to shout, but his voice couldn't even get out of his throat. "Gold bars, ten carloads of gold bars.  ! Deyi has never seen so much money in his life. He is a person who only likes to look at what is in front of him. The value of those antique calligraphy and paintings needs to be discussed, but the gold in front of him is really real money!  He felt like he was going crazy. He had always believed that intercepting Su Wan's motorcade was right, because his family had always been famous for being a dragon, and there was no doubt that the talented and strategic Prince Cassia would become the emperor in the future.  She is obviously the fianc¨¦e of Prince Cassia, but she married the King of the Night. This is not a slap in the prince's face. If she can't even seize this opportunity to save face for the prince, it will be her own fault.  What kind of family is this? But seeing the money in front of him, Dee suddenly had an idea. Although he was the captain of the city patrol and the son of the leader of the guardian army, the problem was that his father might not be able to do it in the future.  After getting the position of the head of the family, and having an older brother serving in the Second Legion, his future achievements will be greater than his own. In other words, even if his father becomes the head of the family, he may not become the head of the family. So, with this money.  , Why does he need to care about the life and death of Prince Cassia? He can be rich and wealthy for a lifetime wherever he wants! Although the idea is wonderful, De Yi immediately gave up this tempting idea.  Will the King of Darkness take revenge? If he just robs so many things and escapes like this, he will be wanted in Slok. If he can escape the priest, can he escape the church?  The family will also take him seriously - after all, several elders in his family are very fond of antiques, so without hesitation, he immediately sent his confidants home to inform his father."No matter what, these things cannot be returned, and it is very likely that the Su family will come to ask for them soon."  ¡­So many people are not stupid, they just habitually don¡¯t use their intelligence in the right place.  As soon as Deyi put fifteen vehicles into the armory of the city patrol, he felt a looming pressure coming down.  Looking back, it was the three elders of the Su family.  He could be dismissive of Su Dong and Su Wan, but he could not help but care about these three old guys who had become the pillars and famous officials of the empire a long time ago. He quickly went over to salute.  "Three old ladies, it's a rare visit to the patrol camp. Is there anything you need me to do?" Su Ju snorted coldly: "Young man from the Dalai family, bring my great-granddaughter back to honor us.  Where are the gifts hidden? Hurry up and hand them over to me!" De Yi's heart trembled, but he turned around and said: "Haha, Mr. Su, you can't call me 'I', a junior like me.  I have to call you grandpa! "Su Bei Yilin, he is a staff officer, De Yi's look immediately made him understand that most of the things in the fifteen cars have been discovered by De Yi, and although this kid has an IQ.  It's not high. If something like this happens, you'll either run away with the money or notify your family.  Now that he is still here, it can only mean that he chose the latter!  So Su Bei suddenly stepped forward, picked up De Yi, and shouted: "De Yi! Hurry up and hand over our carriage and its contents, don't play tricks on us!" De Yi said: "Old man, what are you saying?  "What are you talking about? I didn't steal anything from you." Su Ju was furious and shook his body. The pressure that belongs to the eighth-level powerhouse has been reduced, even though this pressure is not as good as the overlord's pressure of the tenth level.  , but it still made Deyi, who could not reach the early stage of the fifth stage, tremble. If Su Bei hadn't been holding him up, he would have fallen to the ground: "You bastard! You just snatched the gift that my great-granddaughter brought us, and you forgot about it so quickly.  !?" Deyi's face turned pale, but he knew that if he couldn't keep his mouth shut at this moment, there would be nothing left for him.  "What did Mr. Su say? Those things the things in those carriages are very likely to be weapons that the Lord of the Night wants to hide in the city. I our city patrol team has checked that there is no problem inside, and it must be intact.  If you send it back to Su's house without moving, I will come to apologize." "Untouched!" Su Hen, who had been silent, sneered: "If I wait for you to 'check', how much of those things will be left?" "More  What's more," Su Bei said: "What about the weapons hidden by the King of Dark Night How many magical weapons of high elves does Gu Tongnan, the King of Dark Night, have in his hands? If he has any evil intentions, then [War Ancient Tree Platform]  Can you stop it from falling from the sky or can I stop it? Stop talking nonsense and give us the things!" De Yi pinched his neck and could only be tough at this moment: "What are you talking about in the dark night?  What kind of intentions does the king really have against our country? Are the three old masters responsible for this?" Su Ju violently pulled De Yi out of Su Bei's hands and roared: "You bastard! Even I can see this!  Now that we know what¡¯s in the carriage, let me ask you, does the King of Darkness want to use gold bricks as a weapon to hit people, or does he want to use antique calligraphy and painting as a weapon? Are you trying to covet our Su family¡¯s things?¡±  Deyi's face turned sallow and he shouted in panic: "Maybe the money was brought by the Lord of the Night to bribe our ministers?" "Fart, fart, fart!" Su Ju's face turned red: "The Lord of the Night  Do you need to bribe those idiots with your strength? If he had any objections to me, Slock, he would have sent troops to attack us! We have been fighting with the Basque for hundreds of years, but we couldn't help each other, but they destroyed the Basque in three days of darkness.  Do you still think it¡¯s difficult for people to destroy us? Stop talking nonsense and return the things quickly, otherwise I will cut you into a stick!¡± His fist was raised high, but a voice came from next to him: ¡°Brother Su Ju.  So majestic, could it be that you want to kill people in the city guard? You sing praises to the King of Night first, but you don¡¯t take the city guard seriously. It seems that you have the King of Night as your grandson-in-law and then you have a straight waist.  Ah! I just don¡¯t know if the King of Dark Night supports you, will you even ignore our King?¡± These words were heartbreaking, and Su Ju¡¯s movements immediately stiffened, and his face turned as black as a pot.  The general turned back and yelled: "Masaka, you are so fucking farting! When I am fighting for the empire, you are still studying your bullshit writings. Do you dare to say that I am disloyal?" The three brothers of the Su family turned around together, standing next to them.  But three old people stood there.  The two elders of the Dalai family and the current patriarch of the Dalai family.  The old man named Masaka looks similar to Su Bei. He has a scholarly temperament. He seems to be unable to open his eyes, but he is squinting.The gap is filled with light.  In the past, Masaka and Su Bei were both Confucian scholars and literati, and they also joined the Supreme Staff after the outbreak of the largest war between Slok and Basque. Su Ju's scolding also scolded his second brother.  Su Bei glared at Su Ju with dissatisfaction, and said with a smile: "Masaka, Nani, you two old men also want to come here to soak up the fishy smell?" Masaka said with a smile: "Do you want to?  I haven't thought about the fishy smell, I'm just curious. My younger generation only blocked the Night King's things. Why did the Su family get into such a big fight and cause trouble like this?  I don¡¯t know about the things, but now, the things in these fifteen cars belong to the Su family. Your Dalai family openly robbed the Su family¡¯s property, are you ignoring the laws of the empire? " Masaka said calmly: "My grandson?  For the sake of the safety of the imperial capital, it is natural to eliminate all possible threats, right? If there are no problems after checking, then it should be returned to the Su family. "Su Beidao: "Brother Masaka, let's not tell secrets.  , You and I both know that these cars are gold and antiques brought back by my Wan'er, and you and I also know that the Dalai family is motivated by wealth" "Humph!" The man next to Masaka was stooped but very imposing.  The old man interrupted Su Bei: "Your title is really funny! 'My Wan'er'? Haha, weren't you three brothers the ones who forced my mother to death in the past? If it hadn't been for that boy Su Dong's insistence and added  Su Wan is attracted by Prince Cassia. How can you let her take care of the Su family's shop? Oh, now that she has hooked up with the King of Dark Night, the Su family thinks that His Highness Cassia doesn't need to go high. You three old dogs?  Instead, you went to get close to someone else¡¯s little girl?¡± Su Ju was furious: ¡°Nani, please keep your mouth clean!¡± Nani smiled coldly: ¡°What if you don¡¯t?¡± Su Ju snorted: ¡°Then don¡¯t do it.  I'll help you wash your mouth in the toilet!" Nani laughed: "Just try it!" These two were enemies when they were generals, and they are even more difficult to deal with now.  Instead, Su Bei pulled his third brother back and looked back at his eldest brother strangely.  Neither of them is as impulsive as Su Ju, and there is something strange about the Dalai family's tough attitude. It stands to reason that the Su family is in charge, and the things are not from the Dalai family. Why is Masaka so confident?  Su Hen chuckled, waved his hand to suppress the conflict that was about to arise, and said with a smile: "Two worthy brothers of the Dalai family, you and I both know that wealth is not revealed, but since it has been revealed, there is nothing we can do.  What about the contents of these fifteen carts, if I take three carts of gold and give them to the Dalai family? What if I give one cart of antiques to the Dalai family?" After saying this, both Su Hen and Su Bei saw what the other party was forcing them to do.  With a look of greed, Masaka said lightly: "There are some things that we can't ask for." "What do you mean by that?" Su Henqi said: "You" Before he finished speaking, Xun  A shrill voice sounded outside the city guard camp: "His Royal Highness the Second Prince has arrived!!" Su Bei was shocked. Looking at Masaka's smiling face, he was shocked and angry: "Masaka, you" (Unfinished)  To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 102: Weak

    "Why do they exclude you?" The voice was very confused.  Su Wan smiled: "It is mediocre who is not envied by others. The reason why waste is waste is because they cannot see the reality clearly and think highly of themselves." "I don't understand." "Look, they are coming." Su Wan  As he said this, more than a dozen men and women from three generations of the Su family had already walked over.  They are all well-dressed, and anyone who walks out can tell that they are a group of upper-class people. Men who are suave are considered gentlemen, and women who are gentle are considered ladies.  However, the smiles on the faces of the gentlemen and ladies of the Su family are a little different from their usual ones.  That kind of smile is a little carried away, a little hostile, and a little mocking.  The woman in charge is Su Shan, who talked trash to Su Wan before.  She is well-dressed and has a charming face, but her eyes are full of obvious pride, and the resentment that cannot be concealed by this pride.  She sat lightly on the chair next to Su Wan and smiled sweetly at the men and women behind her: "Everyone, how about we toast the Queen of the Dark Night with a drink?" A group of men and women immediately responded: "That's that, the Queen of the Dark Night has returned in glory.  , the family even threw a big banquet, how can we, brothers and sisters, do nothing?" One of the men, who was in his twenties and seventies, picked up the wine glass and said with a smile: "Sister Wan'er, brother, give you a drink." "Su Wan.  She glanced at him indifferently, covered her wine glass with her smooth white hands, and said, "Thank you very much, cousin Cheng, but I've already drank a lot and am no longer strong." 'Cousin Cheng' Su Cheng narrowed his eyes.  , his eyes became sinister: "Oh? Sister Wan'er doesn't give face anymore?" "Face?" Su Wan said with a faint smile: "Seven years ago, I was very generous to my cousin Cheng, but that night, if it weren't for my concubine,  Having reached the fourth level, I am afraid that I have already lost my innocence." As soon as she finished speaking, the expressions of everyone present changed.  On the one hand, it was because Su Wan brought up the scandal that Su Cheng wanted to get her drunk, but on the other hand, it was because there was a chilling atmosphere in the air for some reason.  Su Cheng's face froze, and he glared at Su Wan for a long time before laughing: "I did something wrong when I was young, so I will punish myself with this cup!" As he said that, he drank the cup in one gulp.  Drink the wine.  Su Wan didn¡¯t look at him, she just sat quietly, extremely calm.  On the contrary, Su Shan next to her smiled sinisterly and said, "Sister Wan'er, today is a happy day, but you bring up old things. Do you think you feel uncomfortable in your heart?" The corners of Su Wan's mouth raised slightly.  Su Shan continued: "I just don't know if Sister Wan'er is unhappy because of the untimely interruptions from us brothers and sisters, or because she hasn't forgotten the unpleasant incident at the city gate, or" She laughed  He was a little proud: "Or maybe Sister Wan'er's life in the desolate land of Goddess Yelin was not going well?" Dongfang Yun, who was hidden next to him, was furious. What you said was too incompetent, right?  How did the goddess Ye Lin save the desolate land?  Laozhi is doing very well!  But Su Wan shook her head and said, "Thank you for your concern, cousin. It's just that I am living a happy life in Goddess Yelin, and there is nothing unhappy about me. As for the first two things you mentioned." She suddenly smiled, making people around her feel like  The sky seemed to become a little brighter: "I will never argue with ants." As soon as she said this, Su Shan and others' expressions immediately changed. A girl behind Su Shan slammed the table and said angrily: "  Su Wan, who are you? You dare to compare us to ants!?" Su Wan said without raising her head: "I am just talking about General Deyi. If you like to put this label on your head,  "There is nothing I can do about it." "You bitch, you" The girl screamed and rushed forward, as if she wanted to scratch Su Wan's face, but she was immediately pulled away by several girls behind her.  live.  Although her screams were loud, the table where Su Wan was sitting was the main table of the Su family, which was far away from the guest seats. In addition, the second generation of the Su family went to chat with the guests, so naturally no one noticed.  Su Shan was furious when she saw Su Wan's smile, but she always kept a smile on her face and said: "Sister Di'er, why do you have to argue with uneducated people? There are always people in this world who have parents but not mothers. Such poor people,  Why don't we forgive her? " Dongfang Yun was furious and wished he could go over and slap this scarred woman hard. However, just as he was about to move, he saw Su Wan's hand moving without leaving a trace.  She said softly: "Isn't it embarrassing for you that an uneducated person like me has become someone you need to look up to? Doesn't it make you lose face? Doesn't it make you jealous?" She was so self-restrained that she didn't say a single curse word, and she didn't even get angry. But her words were like a big hand slapping Susan's face hard. "Humph!  "A boy who looked a bit effeminate around sixteen or seventeen years old slammed the table and said loudly: "You bastard, don't think we don't know. You were simply despised by the King of Dark Night and expelled from the Goddess Yelin!  The dozen or so carts of things you brought back are just the severance package given to you by the King of Darkness!  " Su Wan said: "Oh?  How do you know this secret?  I didn't tell anyone.  "When she spoke, her face was like a lake, with no expression at all, but her words were quite fast. "Of course this is what I told them.  "A twenty-four or five-year-old man was sitting on the chair next to him. His face was pale and yellow, and his eyes had obvious black circles. At first glance, he looked like a guy whose body had been hollowed out by wine and sex. (Ashes scattered: I have always been very  I wanted to use this sentence, and finally got my wish today! ) ¡°Oh?  Su Wan said: "I am very curious. Cousin Lang has always only liked to hang out in brothels and night shops, but he did not know when he became a royal spy."  Could it be that those adults, seeing that you are very knowledgeable about women, want you to become a member of the imperial spies, specializing in obtaining information from noble ladies of the enemy country?  " "You" Su Lang's body trembled with anger. He was indeed a lecherous person. He started hanging out in various japanese institutions at the age of eleven. That's not bad. These days, a man who has become a romantic and talented person sleeps in the jiji every night.  There was nothing wrong with the courtyard, but Su Lang only slept with prostitutes. He also slept with the mistresses and concubines of some high-ranking officials in the country. Later, when things got serious, Su Wan, who was in charge of the trading company, came forward to protect him on the order of his grandfather, but Su Lang also  Because of this scandal, Su Lang was expelled from the family's power circle. He was not as well-educated as Su Wan. He almost fainted from anger when he was ridiculed. He was relieved when his brothers and sisters caressed his chest and drank wine.  But he was speechless, but his sister Su Zhen sneered: "So what if my brother is lustful?  It is precisely because he understands women's bodies very well that he can see that you, a bitch, are still a virgin!  "She deliberately and loudly smiled strangely at the sisters next to her: "Twenty-three-year-old old maid, I think this woman is deliberately trying to control her, just like she did at home before, she deliberately didn't let the King of the Night touch her, trying to get her.  That film was sold as a rare item, but the King of Darkness finally kicked her out in anger, hahahaha!  " When she said this, the women next to her also laughed loudly. But even though they were laughing, they still stared at Su Wan, as if they wanted to find anger, unwillingness and other emotions on her face. However, Su Wan  Wan's expression remained the same, but they laughed for a long time. In the end, they felt that they were being looked at like monkeys, and they resented Su Wan even more. These ladies from big families are really spoiled. They hit others, insult others, and want to benefit from other people's sadness.  After finding happiness, they were neither sad nor happy, but they themselves felt that they had insulted them. This is such a ridiculous logic. Su Wan clearly understood the psychology of these so-called brothers and sisters, and said calmly: "Yes, concubine.  You are indeed a virgin, aren't you very sorry?  In the men's circle of the imperial capital, when everyone, including the prince, is proud to have a word with me, you are still in the bed of at least a dozen or even dozens of men at the age of fifteen or sixteen.  Okay, my body is really tight.  But those high-level men treat you like nothing, which makes you very angry and jealous, right?  You must think that those men with class, taste, talent and fame are blind and flock to a "sexually frigid" person. They are just a bunch of idiots, right?  " Her words made Dongfang Yun almost laugh out loud. "What does it mean to treat people like a pair of rags? It means treating them like broken shoes! This Su Wan, who doesn't spit out a single curse word, makes people almost vomit out a few mouthfuls of blood, especially you.  Look at the colorful faces of those women, it¡¯s so funny! This Su Wan is really a bit vicious, but I like it!  ?  You stinky bitch pretending to be aloof!  " "You bitch, you have done too much for others, are you so sharp-tongued?  " "Yes, I suspect that she only uses her upper mouth for the King of Dark Night, so the King of Dark Night doesn't want her!  " Dongfang Yun lay down angrily, saying that Su Wan had never even used the old paper's mouth, so what? Just tell me, why are you using the old paper as a shield? Although he was angry at these women for insulting Su Wan, he did not show it.  He walked over and gave Su Wan a slap in the face, because he believed that Su Wan would never suffer a loss, and he also vaguely felt that Su Wan had planned this 'return to hometown'. Faced with the insults from a group of women, Su Wan was obviously very calm.  Family growing up??I have encountered a lot of supercilious looks since I was a child.  Even being almost raped by her cousin happened. Do you think there is anything else that she hasn't encountered in this family?  Su Wan remained calm, which made the group of people become more and more angry. Even Su Shan said loudly and uneasily: "Su Wan, tell the truth, were you kicked out by the King of Dark Night!?" Su Wan was curious.  He glanced at her: "The King of the Night has always loved me and treated me with respect. But you, you really want to hear what you want to say from my mouth? Could it be that if I say this as you wish, you will  Will you feel happy and satisfied?" Su Shan couldn't help but smile and said: "I don't care, I just care about my sister?" Su Wan sneered, "I really do.  I'm curious, I've never provoked you, and I didn't even know you existed a few years ago. Why do you hate me so much that you would be happy even if you just hear that I'm not doing well, even if it's not true?  So?" Su Shan turned pale and pale, and finally couldn't help but jumped up and screamed: "That's right! I just hate you! Why can you be liked by so many men just by pretending to be pure?  ? How can you be in charge of your family¡¯s business? ? Why can you be so beautiful? I am the most intelligent human race!  , I was expelled from the Merchant Alliance after less than half a year! ? In what way am I inferior to you? "Su Wan was stunned: "When was the Merchant Alliance expelled?"  With tears in his eyes, he sneered: "A month ago!? Are you satisfied knowing that I have made the business association nondescript? Are you comfortable? Do you think you are much better than me? Do you think you can still be here despite not paying attention to the vice chairman of the business alliance?"  The business alliance is very respectable, but I slept with three men and still got kicked out, so you are more noble than me! ? That still doesn't change the fact that you are like this!" "It turned out to be a month ago.  Muttering to herself: "Then it's not because the Business Alliance was implicated in the Su family because Yun killed Fatty Bai." She sighed and said: "Su Shan, why are you doing this? Instead of being jealous of me, or  It¡¯s better to learn how to do business honestly than to use your body to please those people. Many things are not as simple as they seem.¡± This advice was obviously well-intentioned, but it changed in Susan¡¯s ears.  , she jumped on her toes and yelled: "Fart! It's obviously you! If you hadn't angered His Highness Cassia and implicated the Su family, do you think the Merchant Alliance would dare to risk offending the Slock Empire and expel our Su family!? You  This woman of Nine-Tails blood is clearly the scourge of chaos, so how can you be loved by His Highness Cassia! ? Why is it that His Highness falls in love with you and not me?  She couldn't laugh or cry: "Do you hate me because of Cassia?" "That's right! I just hate you!" Su Shan wiped her tears hard, her eyes full of resentment: "I hate you, I want to kill you with my own hands, I want to let you go  You will be cut into pieces by thousands of people and ridden by thousands of people! The worse your life is, the happier I will be!" Su Wan has heard these vicious words from many family members. Maybe she heard such words half a year ago.  There is still some anger, but now that I heard it, there is not even a trace of psychological fluctuation.  However, she was not willing to just endure the insults, so she smiled calmly and said: "So you really hope that I will be expelled from the dark night by the King of the Night?" "Of course! Why can only us sisters be dumped by others!?" Su Zhen stood up next to her.  Chest said.  "What else can you do without the aura of the Queen of the Night?" Another girl sneered.  "Now that Dark Night has angered the three major empires, and you have been expelled, they don't dare to mess with Dark Night, why don't they dare to mess with you?" Another person was full of conjectures.  Su Wan sighed and said, "I didn't expect you would want me to come back and take charge of Su's Trading Company again." "What did you say? Who said such a thing, bitch!" A girl screamed and cursed.  Su Wan chuckled and pulled back her hair on her temples: "Do you think that if I come back, someone else will be in charge of Su's Trading Company?" She stretched out her jade finger: "Su Shan can obviously only take charge of the trading company more and more.  Her downfall has become inevitable, so who will take care of the business? Is it you, or you?" The men and women she pointed at all lowered their heads, knowing that their abilities were not as good as Su Shan's.  What's more, even if she desires it in her heart, Susan is still the director of a commercial bank, and no one dares to say "I can".  Su Wan shook her head: "You don't have that ability. Even if I am really expelled by the king, my wisdom and skills are still there. In order to prevent the company from ruining, even if I risk the world's disapproval, grandpa will let me take over the company again."  "In what way are you better than me in what you did in the business?" Su Shan said coldly.Said: "Your methods are good, so what? Apart from the patriarch, who in the family will support you to rise to power?" "That's right! When will you get a share of our profits when you are in charge of the trading company? All we have received over the years is just  Grandpa allows dividends! " "Sister Shan'er is different. She takes charge of the business and everyone can become rich! " "Yes, Shan'er is popular. Who will support your rise?" Su Wan remained silent for a while and said: "  I now know why the business bank is in ruins.¡± She raised her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of you bugs that the business bank is ruined.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, you bitch?¡± ¡°What the hell!¡±  "You can only vent your anger, depression, and jealousy through insults, you weaklings." Su Wan stood up slowly and said, "Apart from this, what else can you do in this Su family?"  Unless grandpa dies, no one can stop him from making a decision. What's the use of scolding or making trouble? " "You call us weak! ?" Su Shan's eyes turned red with hatred.  "Isn't it?" Su Wan turned around and her eyes became sharp. Everyone who was swept by her eyes felt burning pain on their faces and couldn't help but lower their heads.  This is Su Wan. When she wants to be a lady, you will feel honored every time you see her smile. When she wants to be a queen, she will involuntarily exude the fierceness and domineering power of Feng Yin Jiutian!  She looked at them like this. Although they were almost the same in height, they were so condescending: "You saw me being bullied by Dee at the gate of the city. You felt refreshed. Even if you knew about An Ye's strength, you would still acquiesce in your heart that An Ye's strength was blowing.  Come out, it is acknowledging that my support is not that strong, but seeing the welcome I received when I came home, you started to be jealous and angry again; at the banquet, you isolated me and wanted the respect I received when I returned home to disappear, but look  Seeing my calmness, you panic again; when someone says that I may be expelled from the dark night, even if there is only a slight possibility, you also hope that this possibility will become true, because you resent my status and glory, envy my experience and  Power, you want me to lose everything so that you can go back to the era when pure humans despised orcs; you dare to insult me ??wantonly because I ignored your humiliation when I was in charge of the trading company. Do you think  Even if I become the queen of the dark night, I will still dare to come and bark because my family condones you." She shook her head: "But you don't know, I want to trample you to death, it is easier than trampling to death an ant, so I can do it to you.  The insult, humiliation and indulgence are not because of this family that I no longer care about, but because you are too weak, so weak that I don¡¯t even have the heart to step on you.¡± (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature for better updates.  Faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 103 Prince Cassia

    "You, you are the weak one, you bitch!" Everyone who was silenced by Su Wan's strong words took a long time to realize that the person who despised them was actually the woman who had always been envied, jealous and hated by them before, and she was also the one  A woman who allowed herself to be bullied.  So a girl finally broke out. She jumped up, picked up a glass of wine and was about to throw it on Su Wan's face.  However, as soon as she made this move, Su Wan's bright wrist was already raised, her jade fingers sighed, and a seventh-level single-body magic [Flame Arrow] was shot out without chanting.  The air was dry and anxious. The flaming arrow, which was only half the length of an ordinary arrow, actually erupted with a flurry of owl sound in the air. It instantly penetrated the girl's throat and shot out, disappearing into the sky.  And the girl didn¡¯t expect that Su Wan would actually take action against her. She held the wine glass sluggishly and wanted to scream in pain until three seconds later.  However, this mouth spit out a flame that was more than three meters long, and the entire body instantly burned from the inside out, and was burned to ashes within a few seconds.  The ashes scattered, and there was an indescribable silence in the air.  The three generations of the Su family were completely stunned and did not even dare to make a sound.  They are afraid that they will be the next to die.  Under their stunned gazes, Su Wan said coldly: "I wasn't in the mood before, but now my mood has been aroused by you. Then, in the future, do you dare to let me hear someone verbally attacking me in front of me or behind my back?"  , die! Of course, you can not be afraid, or tell your parents or even elders about my arrogance and see who can hug you!" After that, she smiled contemptuously and turned away. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A group of people were left behind, trembling uncontrollably.  Su Wan¡¯s room in the Su family is located in a corner of the mansion. Since she took charge of the business, both her biological father and grandfather have asked her to move out of this old residence, but she has refused.  Because this is the room where my mother once lived.  The door is closed, and the warm light pours in from the window, filling the simple cabin with a warm feeling.  It can be seen that Su Dong has put in a lot of effort to welcome Su Wan. Although this cabin has not been back for more than half a year, it is still clean and tidy.  Su Wan looked a little sad when she entered the room. She walked straight to the bed, lifted up the white gauze curtain and sat down, stroking the red quilt with tenderness.  The air in the room suddenly distorted, and as a cloak was lifted, Dongfang Yun's head was revealed.  At this moment, Dongfang Yun has long cut his snow-like hair short. Although it is still half-long, it is like Xiao Bai in "Death", a little less soft and a little more refreshing.  He completely took off the shadow cloak that had been modified by Tyrande and put it on the table, walked over to Su Wan and sat down next to him.  She didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t say anything either, they just looked at each other softly.  Suddenly, Su Wan smiled: "You look so lustful." "Really?" Dongfang Yun touched his face in surprise, "I just saw your nostalgic look and it was a bit emotional. Could it be that you also show your lustful look?"  ?¡± Su Wan smiled and traced her jade finger across Dongfang Yun¡¯s cheek: ¡°I lied to you, it¡¯s just¡± Her eyes became softer: ¡°I¡¯m just not used to Yun¡¯s sad look.¡±  Yun Ran smiled and sighed, stroking the smooth brocade quilt: "I know you are thinking of your mother." Su Wan nodded: "Yes, if she were still alive, she would be proud that her daughter was so lucky.  Right?" She looked at Dongfang Yun with burning eyes: "These are all given by Baiyun." Dongfang Yun said sadly: "Maybe she has a spirit in heaven." Su Wan looked at Dongfang Yun in surprise.  "Yun, why do you feel sad?" Dongfang Yun lay on his back on the bed, smelling the subtle fragrance emanating from Su Wan's body or the mattress, and said, "I'm just envious of you." "Envy.  "Concubine?" "Wellyou are separated from your mother, and you can still see the room where she once lived and the things she left behind. But the separation between me and my parents is probably even more painful.  What's more, I don't even have anything to use to touch the scene." Su Wan looked at him tenderly, slowly leaned down, laid herself on Dongfang Yun's chest, listened to his heartbeat, and said, "Yun has never been there before.  "You told me what your parents said." Dongfang Yun's nose was slightly itchy by her hair. He stretched out a finger to play with the black hair and said, "I didn't say it. I just didn't want to remind myself. You really are."  "Want to hear my story?"  Su Wan's murmuring voice came: "Of course? I am Yun's queen." Dongfang Yun sighed: "Actually, before I came to this world, I was just an ordinary person, even worse than ordinary people.  ¡­ I was born with a boy-girl aspect, and I was always teased by other children when I was a child, which made me very autistic. Apart from my parents, the only person who loved and cared for me was a girl who was my childhood sweetheart. The person I was at that time was the same as I am now.  It was like heaven and earth. I would just lock myself in my room and amuse myself all day long. Until one day I came to this world out of nowhere. You know what happened next. " "It's really a simple introduction."  Wan pondered for a moment and said: "That childhood sweetheart girl Yun likes her very much?" "Like?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said: "I don't know, I was very stupid before and never wanted a girl.  "I have never been in love, so I don't know what it feels like." "Then is there any difference between Yun's world and this world?" "It's very different, or it's actually not that different."  After thinking about it, "The difference is technology, but the same is people." "There are people, they have class, they have emotions, they have likes and dislikes, they have ambition and peace of mind.  Su Wan nodded and said: "Are those two worlds far apart? Just like the mainland, the distance between heaven and underworld?" "It's farther than that." Su Wan smiled happily: "Then  I am really lucky, even luckier than the heroines in those knight novels. God sent the cloud to me from a place farther than the heaven and the underworld. I am so happy! ¡± Dongfang Yun¡¯s!  He gently stroked her hair with his hand, and suddenly changed the subject: "Why don't you kill them?" They naturally refer to those annoying third generations of the Su family.  Su Wan put her chin on Dongfang Yun's chest and looked at him with her little mouth pouting: "It's a very good atmosphere, why are you saying this?" "No, I just feel disgusted with those people. They dare to scold you, don't you think so?"  Do you deserve to die?" Su Wan blinked her eyes: "Yun wants to avenge me?" "Actually, you want to avenge yourself, right?" Dongfang Yun put his eyes on Bo Zhang.  I seem to know your purpose of not letting me show up in this homecoming plot. " "Oh, tell me." "Actually, you have always wanted to destroy the Su family, right?  Your mother has always wanted to take action against them. The reason why you have never done anything is because although you were the controller of the Su family business and made a lot of money for the Su family, after all, you have the blood of the nine-tailed demon fox.  The Su family, which has always valued pure human blood, is not very trusting. Once you take action, everything you have will probably be lost. In this case, you can only choose to be patient. "Su Wan's beautiful eyes are full of complexity.  "Continue." "This time, you asked me to follow you invisibly because you wanted me to see their disgusting appearance. You know clearly that if I were here, even Slok's  Emperor, I may not dare to be disrespectful to you. You know my protective character, not to mention that I love you so deeply, so I will never let these annoying guys go. Even if it is inconvenient for me to take action, if you really do  When you wipe out this family that has been here for more than 20 years, I will never be unhappy with you, because I know they deserve it." Su Wan gave a disappointed and bitter smile: "That's right, I am like this.  A very scheming woman, Yunhave you started to hate me?" "No." Dongfang Yun smiled softly: "I know you also love me, it would be better if you were a favored and arrogant woman.  You don¡¯t think so much. Besides, you have been thinking about me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with joy: ¡°How could you tell?¡± Dongfang Yun said cheerfully, ¡°Yes, no matter the gold or antiques!  , or the wine, are not valuable to me, but outside the dark night, it is a windfall. You brought these things back just to make the people who see them jealous, and the Su family is guilty of it, but for such a sum.  Wealth has to fall out with those who want it, and those who can target the Su family are naturally the powerful people of the Slok Empire, right?  No matter what kind of introduction is made by then, the demise of the Su family is just around the corner. " " Doesn't this mean that I am a vicious woman? Why does Yun still say that I am thinking about Yun? " " Because that's what you did.  You don¡¯t want me to take action! For you, it¡¯s the best policy to lead the Su family to their own destruction, and it¡¯s the middle policy for you to destroy the Su family. However, you have no intention of taking action against me.?Knowing that I am now in a state of sending out all my troops, that's why I don't want to let me fight any longer.  " As he said that, he reached out and hugged Amelia Su's shoulders and head in his arms: "For a woman like you who thinks about her man, no matter how clever she is, it's impossible for me not to like you, right?  " Su Wan was like a little rabbit, rubbing her head in Dongfang Yun's arms: "I thank my emperor for his understanding and forgiveness!  ¡± Having been hurt just now, she was unconscious. Now with her arms full of soft jade, Dongfang Yun felt the charm of her delicate body. He couldn¡¯t help but move his index finger, and his hand gently slid across Su Wan¡¯s back, and attached to the plump and perky buttocks.  . The heat in her palm surprised Su Wan. She didn't even control herself and said "Hmm" with a heavy nasal voice. This time Dongfang Yun completely took the initiative and suddenly turned over and pressed Su Wan under her.  , she straddled Su Wan's waist and kissed Su Wan's lips forcefully. Only then did Su Wan remember that the always gentle brother Yun was actually a man. She exclaimed.  Before she could say anything, a pink tongue had already penetrated her lips and mixed with her own. Su Wan's eyes widened. She had never been violated like this before.  Her fists clenched subconsciously, but she relaxed them immediately because this person who looked so much like a young beauty was her lover. Her lips and teeth were as sweet as honey, and her charming breath followed a drop of saliva.  The corner of Su Wan's mouth fell and quickly rose to its highest point. The white gauze tent was instantly filled with an extremely rich and touching light pink fragrance. A pair of lovers were both in love. Even if Su Wan wanted to refuse, her whole body was soft at this moment.  However, just as the two were in love, the door to the room was suddenly blown open! They were both shocked, not because of the possible threat of force.  It was because of shyness that Dongfang Yun frowned and raised the thin curtain and looked out the door, only to see a lady in her thirties walking in with a murderous look on her face and scolded in a sharp voice: "Su Wan, you little bitch.  Mom, come out!  Dongfang Yun and Su Wan looked at each other in surprise. It would make sense if the third generation of the Su family would have such an impulse. How could this woman who looked like the second generation of the Su family be so brainless as to dare to touch the Queen of the Night?  Feng Ling? ¡°Is it you?  "Su Wan sat up calmly, straightened her coat and said, "Is something wrong?  " As soon as the woman came in, she was stunned by the actions of Su Wan and Dongfang Yun, so she didn't say anything after cursing. However, her eyes quickly swept around the two people, and suddenly she laughed sharply and said  : "Let me tell you why you, a little bitch, was kicked out of the Goddess Yelin by the King of Dark Night. It turned out that you were having sex with a woman!  You shameless bitch!  Dongfang Yun was so angry and funny. He was about to say something when Su Wan whispered: "I seem to have guessed something. Let you see how ugly they are."  " With that said, she stood up and waved the curtain to cover Dongfang Yun in the room. She stood up and walked to the table to sit down. She said calmly: "What does that have to do with you?  " "You" The woman was angry, but she calmed down a little. She glared at Su Wan bitterly and said, "Do you still remember who I am?  " "Third aunt, Su Wen.  " "Then do you know who the girl you killed is?  " "The third aunt's daughter, my cousin, Su Hui.  "    "Snapped!  "The woman slapped her hand on the table and screamed in an extremely unpleasant voice: "If you know, why did you kill my daughter?  ?  Su Wan said calmly: "It seems they didn't tell you what I said. I said that anyone who dares to speak ill of me to my face or behind my back will die."  "    "ha!  Su Wen mocked: "Now I'm calling you a bitch, a bitch, you should kill me and see!"  " Before she finished speaking, a flaming arrow had already popped out from Su Wan's fingertips. In an instant, the whole room was filled with a burst of flames. Su Hui felt that her hair was burning and her clothes were hot.  She was just an ordinary person. Facing this kind of terrifying magic, she had no choice but to wait for death. The shadow of death instantly enveloped her. However, between the lightning and flint, a streak of fighting energy shot in from outside the door, hitting her with precision.  At the arrowhead of the flaming arrow, unexpectedly, the explosion that was supposed to occur did not occur. The fighting spirit cleverly pushed the tip of the flaming arrow upward, causing the flaming arrow to fly up to the roof while grazing the tip of Su Wen's nose.  A huge hole was blown directly into this old house, and a violent explosion occurred in the sky.p; The falling of broken tiles and dust turned the sweaty Su Wen's face into a blur. She seemed to be petrified. She was stunned for a few seconds before sitting in a pile on the ground, her skirt was wet with the smelly liquid.  She murmured: "You, you, you actually dare to kill me." Su Wan said: "Why don't I dare to kill you?" Su Wen looked up at her blankly: "You, you were not killed by the King of the Night  Dumped it?" Su Wan smiled slightly and said to the door: "Do you think so too? Su Ju?" A group of people came in with a strange smile: "Su Wan, how dare you?  Is this what you call Grandpa?" Su Wan yawned a little boredly: "Su Hen, Su Bei, Su Ju, you three must not have asked for the gifts I brought back." Su Bei, as the third brother,  The think tank came forward and sat across from Su Wan and said, "How do you know?" Su Wan smiled and said, "If Deyi is not too stupid, he will definitely inform the Dalai family when he sees the things in the car, and the two Dalai family members  This old man must have rushed over immediately, right?" Su Bei's face turned black. He had never thought about such a thing.  Su Wan continued: "Masaka of the Dalai family has always been cunning in dealing with things. He was named after two people in the past. Unlike being good at planning, he is good at taking advantage of situations. He knows very well that the Dalai family is absolutely not qualified to get involved in these things.  But he doesn¡¯t want to make no money at all. What would you do if you were him?¡± Su Bei¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.  Su Wan looked very happy: "If it were me, of course I would inform Cassia of this matter first. The Dalai family has always been famous for following the dragon. If there are good things, of course Cassia should enjoy them, and Cassia's character is to eat them by herself."  Can we have some soup at Roudale¡¯s house?¡± Su Bei¡¯s expression was fine, but Su Hen and Su Ju¡¯s eyes widened in shock.  Su Wan smiled slyly: "Did I guess right again?" "Then it's easy to guess. You have already made Cassia unhappy because of me. This time he comes over, no matter what label he puts on this wealth.  You don¡¯t dare to resist the accusation, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so humiliated, you probably don¡¯t dare to retaliate after hearing that I killed someone, but the idiots behind them told you their guesses and my performance, so that you can  You believe that I was really expelled by the King of Darkness, so you let Su Wen come over to make trouble, and you chose to watch my performance from behind to verify your guess, right?" "Old 2" Su Hen was in Su Bei?  A poke from behind.  Su Bei was about to cry, but Su Wan's performance was too calm. He couldn't guess the other party's depth at all, but he didn't dare to say anything more.  On the other hand, Amelia Su almost instantly guessed what her three brothers had experienced just now, and she was simply a monster.  "So, now that you can't figure it out, have you decided to give up and go back?" Although Su Wan smiled charmingly, in the eyes of everyone, it looked more like a mockery.  "Before that" A man walked in from outside the door and said with a gentle smile: "I would like to see what kind of cute girl would make Wan'er give up a man." Su Wan's eyes sparkled and she said with a smile:  "Is it you? Cassia." The person who came was none other than Prince Cassia. He said calmly: "You should be called His Highness Cassia." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 104: Kill without mercy

    "Your Highness Cassia?" Su Wan smiled gracefully, making the other party's eyes widen. She stroked the hair beside her ear and said: "Honorary titles are for those you respect. I don't respect you.  You, of course, don't need to mention the honorific." "Bold!" Su Hen yelled: "Su Wan, how can you be rude to His Highness Cassia?" Su Wan didn't even look at him, and just talked to Cassia calmly.  See.  Cassia was not angry and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter. Anyway, I just want to see what kind of charm the daughter who is in love with Wan'er has." His eyes were full of meaning: "Can Wan'er be so good to me?  Men don¡¯t care.¡± He was so boastful and didn¡¯t even mention the King of Night. He was obviously saying that he was much better than the King of Night.  Such conceited words did not arouse any contempt from the people around him. Instead, the girls from the three generations of the Su family all looked at his back with stars in their eyes, extremely fascinated.  Su Wan chuckled: "I wonder how good you are, Cassia?" "I don't believe you don't know." Cassia sat on the stool next to her and said, "I know it's not that you don't like me, but that you don't like me.  The Su family has arranged a marriage for you, so why should you do this? After all, I like you, not the Su family, so why bother?" Su Wan could hardly help but want to burst into laughter. She had known this person from before.  Cassia is very narcissistic, but she didn't expect it to be so narcissistic.  "What does this have to do with whether you are excellent or not?" "Of course it does. If I wasn't excellent, how could you like me?" Cassia said to the girls behind her: "Tell her what makes me excellent." Although she didn't want to  The person they had a crush on liked other women, but they could not refuse Cassia's request, and they couldn't help but said: "Of course Prince Cassia is excellent, he is gentle and elegant, and he is a first-class gentleman!" "His Royal Highness Cassia is not only a handsome man,  He is handsome, both civilized and military, and has reached the seventh level at this stage. He is a genius among geniuses!¡± ¡°His Royal Highness Cassia is kind and generous in the empire, and he is not flattering externally!¡± ¡°His Royal Highness Cassia also leads!  In the Battle of the Kot Empire, they will never give in to the power of the Nujia Empire.¡± The other party kept talking for a long time, and Cassia sat on the stool with a face full of color.  After the girls finished speaking, Amelia Su couldn't help but laugh.  She shook her head gently: "These are not the reasons for me to like you, not to mention, Cassia, do you really think that your attitude towards the Nujia Empire can keep everyone in the dark?" "You said  What?" Cassia frowned.  Su Wanruo pointedly said: "More than ten months ago, when the Nujia Empire was about to return, in the secret room of the auction house in the Basque Imperial Capital, I don't need to say anything else, right?" Cassia was stunned, and then an indescribable expression appeared on her face.  With a ferocious look: "I don't know what you are talking about, don't slander me." "Don't worry, even if I want you to die, I will never do it in this way. In fact, killing is killing. After a person dies, his reputation will be ruined.  What's the use?" Cassia narrowed her eyes and said: "Su Wan, I don't know what rumors others have told you, and I don't care how you feel about me. I only ask you, since you have been  The king has expelled Goddess Yelin, so do you want to be my woman?" Su Wan put her chin on her hands: "Who told you that I have been expelled from Goddess Yelin?" "They.  Xia pointed at Su Hen and others behind her, "They have evidence." "Alas." Su Wan sighed softly, making Cassia look happy.  She said softly: "I used to think that you are very smart people. Although you are not a good person, you at least have some brains. Now it seems that I have indeed overestimated you. It's ridiculous, I have always said  You are regarded as a potential enemy, but now it seems that you are not even qualified to be an enemy of me." Su Bei had a vague premonition, and he said calmly: "Wan'er, what you said is a bit too much.  "Although your brothers and sisters are not very friendly to you, the elders still like you very much, right?" He hesitated and said, "Actually, your two great-grandfathers and I have already planned to return you to the family tree.  I have an idea, and Su Shan is not very good at managing the family business. If you really leave the Night King, I still want to leave the business to you." "Old 2!" "Second brother?  "Second Master?" Su Hen and Su Ju looked at their brother strangely, wondering when he had discussed this matter with them, and Su Shan screamed.  ThisThe conditions are actually quite generous. Although Su Wan used to manage a business firm, she has never been allowed to return to the family tree because of her mother. This means that no matter how well she manages the business firm, she will never be as good as others.  Brothers and sisters are equally eligible to inherit the business in the future.  When Su Bei said this, it meant that he was handing over the business to Su Wan to inherit.  Su Wan smiled disdainfully, and said to Su Bei: "As expected of a chief of staff, I had a premonition of something so quickly." Su Bei shook his head and said, "I don't mean anything else, this is my true thought." Su Bei  Pointing to Cassia politely: "Do you still want me to marry him?" Su Bei said: "If you and Prince Cassia are in love, then of course it is okay." Cassia smiled: "That's natural  , Even if Wan'er doesn't like me now, I will be able to catch her one day." Su Wan continued without looking at him: "But I am half orc, and you don't care?" Su Wan said.  Bei and Cassia looked at each other and felt even more strange, but at this moment, they had nothing to say and could only nod their heads.  Su Wan chuckled and stood up. She slowly took a step back and spread her arms: "What if this is me?" As she spoke, her graceful body twirled slightly, and her cloak and inner skirt danced like flowers in full bloom.  , as the edge of the skirt and cloak rotated, bursts of white smoke were wiped out in the air. The white smoke was like tongues of fire dripping in the oil pan. It instantly ignited a raging fire and enveloped Su Wan's whole body. Immediately, a whirlwind of flames shot into the sky.  It rose up and completely shattered the roof of the dilapidated hut. The flames shot straight into the sky, but soon turned into many sparks and dissipated in the air.  The white smoke and dust dispersed with the wind, revealing Su Wan dressed in a short leather jacket and skirt.  At this time, she was less elegant and tranquil, and more charming and sexy.  The long red hair flowed freely without wind, and the four fox tails on her back bloomed like flowers. Together with the exposed white skin, she looked extremely enchanting.  The true form of Kyuubi!  She smiled charmingly at the people who looked at her. All the men in the room felt their mouths were dry and their bodies were hot. They wanted to pounce on this woman and ravage her severely.  But when they thought that this girl was their family, their faces turned very ugly.  No one expected that Su Wan would awaken the true form of the nine-tailed demon fox, and all the rumors about the nine-tailed fox resurfaced in her mind.  Su Wan giggled and winked at Su Bei seductively: "How? Do you want me to return to the Su family now? I have completely become an orc~!" Su Bei was silent, he was a fool at this time.  It is also clear that Su Wan definitely has a strong backer. Even if the King of Darkness really doesn't want her, I'm afraid the Orcs will definitely value this rare sacrifice.  Otherwise, how could she dare to show the beast race itself in this human country?  Su Wan looked at Cassia again, rubbed her cheek with her right shoulder, and said with a hint of charm in her tone: "What about you? Do you want to take me back as my concubine?" Cassia swallowed hard.  His only flaw is narcissism, a harmless character. If he doesn't have enough resourcefulness, how can he please the emperor, and how can he convince his subjects?  It was true that he liked Su Wan's appearance, but what he valued more was Su Wan's wisdom in turning an ordinary business firm into a well-known business association in the mainland. Only a woman like this could help him make suggestions and assist him in becoming an emperor.  But now, although Su Wan is more beautiful and charming, and her wisdom is more reserved, he is determined not to let her become his woman.  Not to mention that there must be a huge backer behind this woman, her identity as a nine-tailed demon fox is enough to dispel Cassia's thoughts.  ¡°Just kidding, he is just a prince, not an emperor yet. The nine-tailed demon fox is famous for confusing Chao Gang in history. Although he does not believe it, his father may not believe it!  "If the father knew that he had found a nine-tailed demon fox as a woman, then even if there was only a slight possibility, it was still unknown whether he would hand over the throne to him in order to prevent the country from being shattered.  Compared with beauty, Cassia values ??the country more!  So he could only choose to remain silent.  At this time, Su Wen, who was sitting on the ground, laughed and cried like a shrew. She jumped up and pointed at Su Wan and cursed harshly: "You bitch, you are indeed a dirty beast. No wonder the Dark Night  The king doesn¡¯t like you! Now that you have lost the support of the Su family and His Highness Cassia, I wonder how you can still make waves. Come on!¡± She screamed, attracting several family diners.  As soon as they entered the house, they saw the red Su Wan and couldn't help but be obsessed with her.?Stunned.  Su Wen turned around and slapped one of the diners on the face and cursed: "You're blind, didn't you see that this jerk is the most hated orc in the Su family? Why are you still standing there, kill her!"  "Pa!" There was a crisp sound, but Su Bei turned around and slapped Su Wen on the face, sending the vicious woman flying and hitting the wall: "You are crazy at this time!"  What trouble have you caused to us!?" Su Wen ignored the blood flowing from the corners of his mouth and nostrils and looked at his second grandfather in shock.  Su Bei pointed at a few diners and said: "You guys, take her back to her room and lock her up!" How dare the diners disobey the elder's words, and they don't care to look at this beautiful beauty who turned around and picked her up to be beaten.  The stupid Su Wen left quickly.  Su Bei turned back to look at Su Wan, only to find that in a few seconds, his great-granddaughter had returned to her original graceful and elegant clothes and human appearance, and was looking at him mockingly.  Su Bei opened his mouth to say something, but couldn't.  The scene froze for a moment.  Su Wan smiled softly. She suddenly fell in love with this feeling, this feeling of holding everyone's mood in her hands.  Let them cry and cry, let them laugh and laugh.  But no matter how much happiness these disgusting faces gave her, it was still not as happy as being with her 'little brother', even just hugging each other.  She instantly remembered the feeling of being taken away from her first kiss just now, and she felt a soft feeling on her body.  This feeling is very addictive.  So she quietly glanced at the little man lying on his back in the gauze tent, and couldn't help but smile.  This smile was seen by Cassia.  That kind of sweetness, that kind of joy, that kind of heartfelt joy suddenly made him angry.  Even as a prince, it is difficult to see a woman showing such an expression to him. In the smiles of those women, there may be admiration and love, but more importantly, they are respect for their own status!  But the woman he had fallen in love with now showed such an expression to another woman, which made him so angry that he wanted to spit fire.  He didn¡¯t doubt the words of Su Wen, who was the first to rush in, just like everyone else didn¡¯t doubt it.  Su Wen died of her daughter, so she should be angry, but the moment she entered the door and her sluggishness and subsequent forgetfulness showed everyone outside the door that what she saw was true.  Cassia was very angry, so he suddenly waved his palm towards the curtain on the bed and shouted: "You who hide your head and tail and don't dare to see others, come out!"  Roll up all around.  Above, the handsome and dashing Dongfang Yun is lying on the bed watching a show with his head propped up on his right hand.  He said he was watching a show, but in fact he was also reminiscing about the kiss just now, and was smiling silly at the moment.  Cassia¡¯s palm was obviously something he didn¡¯t expect. The white gauze rolled up. Although he was shocked, there was no expression on his face.  Having encountered too many emergencies, he was already used to them.  Then everyone saw this scene of the beauty giggling.  The sound of the wind howling was not because there was really wind blowing, but because a group of people were taking a breath of cold air.  ??Beauty, cherry red eyes, delicate nose, small pink lips, and tapering chin, all exuding a sense of beauty.  Handsome, with half-length messy silver hair, neatly trimmed eyebrows, and an indifferent gaze, he is all elegant and handsome!  Coupled with the tight-fitting swordsman outfit that has a strong androgynous charm, this kid who looks sixteen or seventeen years old is definitely the one who catches all eyeballs!  The second and third generations of men in the Su family were all confused by Dongfang Yun's appearance. Compared to Su Wan, who would never be able to touch and eat, in their eyes, this pretty and alluring 'Su Wan's concubine' could definitely be  You can get into bed at a certain price.  So the ground became a river of saliva.  The three elders of the Su family, Su Dong, and Cassia also gasped.  Although they were shocked by the beauty of Dongfang Yun, they were more frightened that this person would appear here!  Just kidding, with the status of Cassia and the Su family, even if others don't have it, the second prince and the elders of the Su family will definitely have a magic projection screen in their room, and they happened to be watching the "Century Weekly" Person of the Year Awards on Tevins Night.  People who were watching the ceremony live, so they clearly remember that this appearance, this height, and such color eyes belong to only one person Dark!  night!  Of!  king!  So after being stunned for more than ten seconds, the three elders of the Su family, Su Dong, and Cassia came togetherShi took a step back in panic and assumed a defensive posture.  Thanks to "Century Weekly", everyone has long known that the King of Dark Night's strength is at least the first level of God.  Their sudden movement made the people of the Su family wake up from their obsession. They moved their eyes between the five people and Dongfang Yun in surprise, as if they wanted to find out something wrong.  At this time, it was Su Wan who frowned and walked to Dongfang Yun's bedside and said, "Yun is really involved, I'm really useless" Dongfang Yun smiled, stood up and touched her gently.  Her long hair smiled and said: "It's okay, I always ask you to think about me. What I did as a husband is too useless. Even if he didn't open the curtain just now, I would have come out." With that, he stretched out his hand.  A lazy man was sitting on the bed. He pointed at Cassia lazily and said, "Cassia, right? I have admired your name for a long time!" His appearance made the women of the Su family very jealous. The one named Su Zhen before  The girl came out and sneered: "Who are you? Do you call His Highness Cassia by your first name?" Dongfang Yun yawned, stretched out with both hands, that is, the time it took to stretch, the ground  The blue light flashed above, and Darius's body appeared in the small cabin.  Dongfang Yun said calmly: "This woman said that I am not a thing." Although his voice was light, it sounded very aggrieved. Of course, it was unclear whether Subei Cassia and others would feel that he was really aggrieved.  , anyway, he was startled by the sudden appearance of Darius.  Darius¡¯s face was expressionless, and his gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces, making them feel pain as if they had been slashed by a knife.  "Who said that?" Dongfang Yun sniffed: "She!" This tone was like a child seeking revenge from his parents after being bullied.  Darius laughed loudly, his eyes sharpened suddenly, and his hanging left index finger suddenly popped out. Before anyone could even feel anything, Su Zhen's head exploded like a watermelon hit by an iron rod, and her brains exploded.  Blood splashed all over the people around him.  Some girls fainted, while others screamed in fear and hid behind the men.  Darius said viciously: "Anyone who insults my master will be killed without mercy!" Dongfang Yun has long been accustomed to this bloody scene. He smiled slightly, got out of bed and walked to the open space in front of the trembling people, leaning back  .  Just when everyone thought he would sit down on the ground, a blue light emerged from behind Dongfang Yun again, and a huge vine sofa emerged from the light, and he happened to be sitting on the sofa.  Su Wan came forward and sat on the armrest of the sofa, leaning on Dongfang Yun's shoulder.  Darius took a step forward and guarded Dongfang Yun as the most loyal bodyguard.  Dongfang Yun smiled happily at everyone present and said leisurely: "Hello everyone, I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Dark Night." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 105: A plan within a plan

    "Hello everyone, I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Dark Night." As soon as these words came out, the sound of collective pumping sounded in the room again, like a broken bellows that was still being pumped in.  "Impossible!" Another girl suddenly screamed: "How can you be the King of the Night? There is no way you are the King of the Night!" She pointed her finger at the tip of Dongfang Yun's nose, and her words were full of disbelief.  : "How could the King of Darkness be like you!?" Dongfang Yun tilted his head strangely: "Then what should the King of Darkness look like?" The girl said while gesticulating: "Ten meters tall and full of muscles  , with curved horns on its head, a pair of huge bat wings on its back, a ferocious face, and four sharp fangs can be seen with a grin, and it can destroy a city with a wave of its hand. " Dongfang Yun's eyes widened and he didn't know whether to laugh or cry!  : "Who told you this?" "Century Weekly!" The girl said with certainty: "They all said that you are more ferocious than the Dread Lord, and you eat a hundred boys and girls every day!" "  Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "I'm so sorry to disappoint you. I've always been like this." "Who can prove it?" This girl is obviously a little bit careless.  Bao asked.  "Uh Cassia, how about you come?" Dongfang Yun waved to Prince Cassia.  Cassia¡¯s face was as dark as water, and her eyes looked at Dongfang Yun with complicated eyes for a long time, then suddenly they lit up.  As if he had undergone seventy-two transformations, he instantly returned to his previous confident and handsome appearance. He walked forward with square steps and gave a slight salute that was neither arrogant nor humble, and said: "Cassia, I have met the great Lady King of the Night.  " Dongfang Yun pointed to her nose: "You think I look like a lady?" Cassia smiled handsomely: "Of course not, Miss Dongfang Yun is so beautiful and has a man's pride, how can the word 'lady' match it?  But if I call you miss rashly, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit frivolous? " Such pretentious words came out of his mouth, making Dongfang Yun and Su Wan burst into laughter at the same time. They looked at each other and started laughing more and more uncontrollably.  .  Looking at the smiles of the two people, Cassia was not angry or annoyed, but rather felt proud.  Dongfang Yun suppressed his laughter and said to him: "I probably guessed what you were thinking." "Oh? Please ask" Cassia looked like a gentleman, and if he had a fan in his hand, he would be fanning himself.  "It's no need to ask. You are so narcissistic. When you saw my appearance and confirmed my identity, you had the idea of ????getting with me Well, although this sentence sounds a bit disgusting, it is the truth.  ?¡± Cassia did not hide anything, and said bluntly: ¡°Since ancient times, there has been a saying that men conquered the world to conquer women, and women conquered men to conquer the world. It¡¯s just that now Miss Dongfang Yun¡¯s soldiers are brave enough to conquer the continent. If I can conquer Dongfang Yun,  If a lady comes to conquer the world, that's certainly a good idea. " Dongfang Yun lowered his head helplessly: "I think I've already told the whole continent, right? I'm a man, why are you so insistent on calling me a woman?  Cassia said leisurely: "Is there nothing obvious about this? Does Miss Yun think that it is rare for her to dress up as a man and conquer the world with force? There have been many girls like Miss Yun since ancient times. They just haven't reached the level of Miss Yun."  After all, this society is no longer the world where humans could not distinguish between men and women a few hundred years ago. This world is so open, and there are many people who have experienced childbirth between men and women at the age of fifteen.  If there is no distinction between men and women, wouldn't it make the entire era be laughed at?" After hearing his words, Dongfang Yun said helplessly to Su Wan: "It seems that everyone thinks so." Su Wan said with a smile: "Ba Yun.  People who regard Yun as an enemy don't care whether Yun is male or female. People who don't regard Yun as an enemy certainly hope that Yun is a woman, so I'm afraid Yun's gender will remain a mystery in the future! " Dongfang Yun said depressedly: "It seems that I can only think about it!  The only way to get rid of the 'good name' of a 'woman' is to meet her naked in front of others." Su Wan chuckled: "If Yun does this, I will be jealous." "What's there to be jealous about?"  Yun shrugged: "I'm a man!" Su Wan pretended to pout: "Huh, in that case, I will accompany Yun to show the world naked." "No!" Dongfang Yun said angrily: "I am a man, you  She's a woman, so how can it be the same?" At the two people's ignorance, Cassia frowned slightly and suddenly interrupted: "It's still unknown, what is the purpose of Miss Yun coming to our Slok?" "Miss Yun, Miss Yun  Dongfang Yun frowned.??: "Your mother is the lady! Palm!" "No!" Su Dong yelled these two words too late, because no one, including Su Ju, the strongest here, saw Darius take action.  "Pa!" There was an explosion. Cassia had already spun 3,600 degrees in mid-air and lay on the ground. When she raised her head again, feeling dizzy, the left side of her face was swollen, blood was dripping from the tip of her nose and the corners of her lips, and she opened her mouth.  He wanted to say something, but he spit out a mouthful of broken teeth.  This is because he has been secretly condensing his fighting spirit under his skin, and Darius only used half of his brute force in this slap Even if it was a slap in the face, Darius did it very skillfully.  If he swept directly, Cassia would naturally crash through the wall and fly 180 meters away, but when the back of his hand was about to come into contact with Cassia's right face, he skillfully shook it, causing Cassia to spin in the air instead of flying straight.  go out.  Dongfang Yun nodded with satisfaction. Looking at the group of Su family members in front of him who were completely shocked, the smile on his face disappeared and replaced with his unique arrogance: "I don't like looking up to others." Everyone was stunned.  Cassia was shocked when she was beaten, and her brain didn't turn around for a while, so she just looked at him blankly.  Dongfang Yun was a little annoyed and said, "Didn't you hear what I said? I don't like looking up at others!" This sentence completely shocked everyone. Almost instantly, the second and third generations of the Su family knelt on the ground and hung their heads tightly.  to the ground.  ¡°You¡¯re just kidding, what¡¯s in front of you is really the King of the Night!  It¡¯s really a place where people bleed and float thousands of miles away in anger!  And looking at the decisive look of the fierce man behind him, it is estimated that the word mercy is definitely not in the dictionary.  The only people left standing in the field were the three elders of the Su family, "Hate Beiju", Su Wan's grandfather, Su Dong's father, Su Kai, and the girl named Su Shan.  Su Kai smiled and stepped forward: "The great King of the Night, you see, we are all Wan'er's elders" "Yes, my wife's elders" Dongfang Yun frowned and thought for a moment.  : "Well, let me give you another reminder. I don't like to look up to others, so anyone who dares to do this will either have their legs cut off to the point where I can look down, or" He did not say the next words, but  Everyone knows what he means.  To be honest, Dongfang Yun himself does not have the aura of being self-defeating, but he can't resist the fact that Darius is standing behind him. From any corner, this man is filled with all kinds of powerful words, even if he just has a big mouth.  Skimming will give people a feeling of liver tremor.  Su Kai wanted to argue a few more words, but after he accidentally caught a glimpse of Darius's violent eyes that wanted to kill people and set fire, he immediately knelt on the ground.  Su Dong and the third elder naturally didn't want to kneel down, but they also didn't want to have their legs cut off. But the problem was that they couldn't fight or run, so they couldn't help but stand there in embarrassment.  Dongfang Yun wanted to say something more, but he felt Su Wan's pointed and slender fingers gently sweep his back twice. Knowing that Su Wan was taking care of Su Dong, he couldn't help but sigh inwardly, and turned to Prince Cassia who had stopped wailing.  Said: "Cassia, didn't you really want to see what I look like just now? Why are you speechless after seeing me?" Cassia stood up bitterly. As a prince, he had never been beaten, even if  This is also true during swordsman training.  But he didn't dare to say anything. He could only stand up and stare at Dongfang Yun calmly, the calmness in his eyes suppressing the anger.  "One day I will push you little bitch under my crotch and fuck you hard!" He thought angrily in his heart.  Seeing that Cassia didn¡¯t speak, Dongfang Yun was also a little bored.  The so-called stepping on someone, the greater the resistance of others, the more refreshing it will be to step on someone. For a wilting guy like this, stepping on it is no different than stepping on dog shit.  So he waved his hand and said: "I am very unhappy today. I am unhappy, and I generally don't like others to be happy. So, Cassia, go home and tell your father, let him personally bring the people who offended me to apologize to me, otherwise  Hehe." Cassia almost bit her lower lip until it bled. He had never experienced this kind of humiliation.  This guy could bear it. He nodded vigorously and saluted: "I will definitely convey the words of His Majesty the King of Dark Night to my father." Dongfang Yun did not care about the suppressed anger in his words, and waved his hand and said: "I am tired.  Come on, get out!" "Yes!" A group of people from the Su family left quickly with Cassia, including the three elders of the Su family.  Su Dong was the only one left.  Dongfang Yun glanced at him: "Why aren't you leaving?" Su Dong hesitated and said: "Because this house has been in disrepair for a long time and is now destroyed. I'm afraid it will disturb His Majesty's rest, so I want to ask His Majesty  Did you move somewhere else?" "YouWant to drive us away?  "Darius snorted. "Of course not!  Su Dong hurriedly said: "I will order people to clear out the two-story building in the back garden and ask Your Majesty to rest. I will also arrange some maids to serve Your Majesty and Her Royal Highness the Queen."  Su Wan trembled at the title, and a trace of unbearable flashed in her eyes. The only person in this family that Su Wan still had some feelings for was her grandfather. In this case, she was worried that Dongfang Yun would embarrass Su Dong, so she couldn't help but whisper:  ¡°Yun, let¡¯s go there.  " Dongfang Yun smiled: "Yeah.  " Outside the Su family's mansion, the three elders escorted the second prince Cassia out of the house with a smile, apologizing again and again. Cassia squinted her eyes and covered her face. Her eyes swept across everyone's faces with extremely vicious eyes, and finally stopped on Su Bei's face.  Top: "Who just now said in a decent way that Su Wan must have been kicked out by the King of Dark Night?  " Su Bei turned back with sharp eyes: "Who is it?  Why don't you stand up and apologize to His Highness!  ?  " Su Lang stood up and said timidly: "I, I just said this, it's Su" He wanted to ask Su Shan to let everyone confirm this matter, but before he could finish speaking, someone  The sword had pierced his forehead, and the romantic man in the flowers fell to the ground with a trace of confusion. Cassia sheathed the sword and said to Su Bei with a sneer: "It was his evil words that made this prince humiliated.  Is it?  " "Of course!  "Su Bei knew in his heart that this was Cassia saving face for the Su family. Otherwise, once Su Lang revealed other people, the prince's face would be involved, and none of the people implicated would survive, so he couldn't help but agree.  Xia turned his back to everyone in the Su family and said, "Mr. Su Bei, this matter is probably not over yet, right?  " Su Bei knew in his heart that it was time to take sides. Although the King of Dark Night was powerful, he didn't like the Su family. Secondly, he had not yet had a real fight with Slok. The so-called county magistrate was better off taking charge now. It would be better to offend him.  Some, offending the second prince, would really ruin the family, so he quickly said: "No matter what, the Su family will obey His Highness's orders!  " Cassia nodded with satisfaction and said: "I will go back and tell my father about this. You sent people to monitor every move of the King of the Night, do you understand?  "    "yes.  " Cassia smiled sinisterly and strode away, leaving Su Bei standing there with his back soaked in sweat. Su Hen saw the abnormality of his second brother and frowned: "Second brother, what's wrong?  " Su Bei shook his head and sighed: "Alas!  Now that things have come to this, I'm afraid we really have to make a big gamble.  " Although the Su Family Garden may not be more natural than the Goddess Yelin, it is better because of the wide variety of flowers. In addition, the world is at the turn of spring and summer, and it is quite beautiful when a hundred flowers bloom. " The small building is changing  After new furniture and cleaning, Dongfang Yun and the others took this time to rest in a pavilion in the garden. After all, they hadn't had lunch yet, so Su Dong ordered the servant to bring a table of delicious food, including ten bowls and eight dishes of spring and autumn dishes.  Vegetarian food with fresh fruits and a few bottles of Su Dong¡¯s secret fruit wine. Compared to Su Wan who ate very elegantly, Dongfang Yun and Darius were a little dumbfounded. Although Dongfang Yun had stayed at the human base in Bansai.  A few days, but this cannot make up for the fact that he has been eating chaffy vegetables in Goddess Industry Forest This is not an exaggeration at all. Whether they are recruited elves or elves produced by the ancient tree, they only need to drink some spring water of life.  It can sustain a livelihood for a long time, and the elves themselves are not too greedy for food, so no one eats deliberately. Although the dozen or so elf chefs responsible for cooking for Dongfang Yun are studying in the library.  There are many cooking skills, but without exception, the ingredients are all kinds of plants, so Dongfang Yun eats with a blank face. The most important thing is that because he has to take into account the feelings of the elves under his command, Dongfang Yun requires the generals to cook before the goddess.  No killing is allowed in the industry forest, not even fishing, so they can only eat vegetarian food with him, which is a hardship for a group of generals who are not happy with meat, except for Lai Ruilei, who is usually vegetarian, and Sand King Zhi, who only eats candies and snacks.  In addition, even Ruiwen looked miserable and miserable during her time in Goddess Yelin. This is why the generals did not want to return to Goddess Yelin once they led their troops. They really did not want to be a monk.  Darius and Dongfang Yun originally thought that when they arrived in the human kingdom, they would be able to eat meat and drink wine. Who would have thought that the stuff on Sudong was so rich in chlorophyll and plant fiber As for fruit wine, Dongfang Yun couldn't wait to see it.  Let me shout out that Lao Zhi¡¯s [Aroma Ripple] is the top-notch fruit wine. Lao Zhi doesn¡¯t even like drinking that stuff, so why would he like your ordinary fruit wine? Of course, Su Dong just wants Dongfang Yun to feel at home. After all, the elf  Well, don¡¯t they all eat leaves? (Dongfang Yun said sadly and angrily: ¡°Whose sister told you? You shouldIs the spirit a monkey?  ") Dongfang Yun knew what Su Dong was thinking, so he couldn't express his anger, so he could only take small mouthfuls of food and swallow it with difficulty. Darius was so breathless that he threw the knife and fork away after taking a few bites.  On the ground, he turned around and glared at Su Dong: "" Su Dong sweated: "" He had no idea how he had offended this unfathomable macho man. He hesitated and bowed: "This general, you have  What are you dissatisfied with?  " Darius was not so shameless that he would fall out if he couldn't eat good food. He waved his hand and said, "It's okay. You can go ahead. You are an eyesore next to me.  " "Darius.  Dongfang Yun signaled the other party not to be too rude, turned to Su Dong and said, "Mr. Su, please come back. We can take care of ourselves."  " "Then then call me if you need anything.  "Su Dong wiped his sweat and left quickly. When Su Dong left, Dongfang Yun also put his fork on the table and sighed. Su Wan sensitively noticed that something was wrong between the two of them and couldn't help but smile: "What?  Want something meaty?  " Dongfang Yun nodded, turned to Darius and said: "Darius, go get some meat, let's have a barbecue on site.  "    "no problem!  "Darius responded, took half a step back, and disappeared. Su Wan smiled and said: "I know that I have been suffocating Yun during these days in the goddess Yelin, but Yun is the king after all.  The king should not wander around.  Dongfang Yun lowered his head and drooped his eyes, and said weakly: "Don't try to persuade me. I have to watch Tyrande every day at home. I can't eat well, and it's boring. How can it be as real as traveling around."  Su Wan chuckled: "Actually, you can bring two human chefs with you when you go back. At worst, let the generals go out to get ingredients every day, so that the high priest won't say anything when he sees it."  " Dongfang Yun said: "I'm not afraid of her. The most important thing is that this woman is always very reasonable. Sometimes I am so angry that I almost vomit blood, but there is no reason to punish her.  " "Actually, Yun has been treating her like this, which is the biggest punishment for the high priest!  After all, the high priest's greatest wish is to become Yun's bride, so there is no reason to punish her. Doesn't it just mean that she is a very good girl?  " "Girl?  Can you call me a girl even if you are thousands of years old?  Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "Why do you always want me to be with her? Aren't you jealous?"  Su Wan shook her head: "No, because I think the high priest is very good, and she conquered me!"  " "Conquer?  "The scene of two fairies fighting with smooth white skin flashed through Dongfang Yun's mind. Su Wan gently tapped his forehead with her fingertips: "What are you thinking about?  Concubine means that her wisdom and strategy are far stronger than concubine.  Isn¡¯t it normal to worship the strong?  "Her intimate gestures made Dongfang Yun feel very warm, and he did not argue, but just sat there and giggled. Unexpectedly, in the shadow of the garden, four eyes crossed and fell on the jade finger pointed at Dongfang Yun's forehead. Two  The Tao is extremely angry and the two are piercing with jealousy "What!  ?  The King of Dark Night actually asked me to take people to apologize to her!  ?  " In the Jinluan Palace, the jade cup was smashed in front of the palace. Several old ministers and the second prince Cassia were silent around him. On the throne, Kabre Twelve's face was full of rage, his chest was heaving fiercely, and his eyes were like two laser beams.  After hitting everyone in front of the palace in the face, it was extremely vicious. After breathing for a long time, the man in his forties said: "And the city defense team and my spies, what do you do?  No one even noticed that the King of Dark Night entered my imperial capital, so what use do I have for you!  " Next to him, a frail old man came out and said: "Your Majesty, please calm down. As far as I know, the King of the Night is a powerful person in the world. As soon as the god reaches the upper level, if she wants to sneak into a place, I am afraid no one will be able to detect it.  "Kabrei XII sneered: "Oh?  When you say that, do you mean that even if he comes to the palace to directly assassinate me, that would be the right thing to do?  " The old man shook his head quickly: "Of course not, and the King of the Night is arrogant. If he wants to be an enemy of our Slok, I am afraid he will only send troops to attack, and it is impossible to carry out such a low-level act as an assassination.  "Kabrei XII hummed: "Then you mean that the King of the Night has no intention of fighting us Slok?  " "Exactly" "Nonsense!  "Kabre Twelve said angrily: "The King of the Night even knocked on his door and asked me to apologize to him. Doesn't that count as my enemy?  Don't you want to fight me yet?  " Another veteran minister came out and said: "Your Majesty, I have come to see this.Su Wan's return home was probably a conspiracy.  "    "oh?  you say.  "    "yes.  The old man bowed and said, "Your Majesty, do you still remember Su Wan's mother?"  " "Of course I remember, Serena, the nine-tailed demon, has the blood of the nine-tails. Although she has not awakened the power and appearance of the nine-tails, she is still beautiful. She just blindly fell in love with that piece of shit Su Kai.  "The old man said: "Yes, Serena was almost directly killed by the third elder of the Su family and Su Kai, and the Su family humiliated Su Wan in every possible way since she was a child. If Su Dong hadn't seen Su Wan's celestial behavior, she would have been killed.  If Zi asked him to manage the Su family business, Su Wan might have been reduced to a brothel.  " "I know this, just tell me what you think.  "    "yes!  Your Majesty, if you compare yourself with your own feelings, if this veteran has been treated so cruelly since childhood, and even the mother who loves you the most is killed, then you will definitely not let go of the person who harmed our mother and son.  " "If it were me, I would never let them go.  " "That's the problem. Su Wan has endured it for many years because she knows that everything she has is given by Su Dong. But if Su Dong is allowed to choose between her and the heirs of the Su family, there is no doubt that she will be  abandon.  So she endured it until she caught up with the King of the Night.  "Kabrei XII frowned and said: "Then you still say there is a conspiracy here?  Didn't she come back for revenge?  "The old man smiled and said: "If she is determined to pursue the Su family, she should completely destroy the Su family with lightning speed. After all, what she holds in her hands is the big fish, the King of the Night.  Just imagine, if the King of the Dark Night threatens your Majesty to hand over the Su family with the threat of weapons, what will your Majesty do?  " Cabre's face darkened, and he wanted to scold him, but after all, this was an old minister who had been with him for many years, and he was like a family. " So if one family does not talk about the other, he could only tell the truth: "The King of the Night is very powerful.  , even I am not his opponent for the time being, so I can only tie up the entire Su family and hand them over.  "Yes, your Majesty does not need to be angry. Any big country in the world would do this. After all, how can personal honor and disgrace compare to the safety of the country?"  " Cabret waved his hand impatiently: "If you have anything to say, just say it.  The old man smiled and said: "Of course, the King of Dark Night can also exchange the Fountain of Life for the lives of everyone in the Su family. Compared with the legendary Fountain of Youth, does Your Majesty think the Su family is still very important?"  " Cabret was stunned. He was silent for a long time before saying: "Indeed, if it is exchanged for the spring water of life, I I will hand over the Su family even if there is no chance.  "That's it. With the power of the Night King behind Su Wan, whether it is literary or military methods, His Majesty can make the Su family hand over. When the Su family falls into Su Wan's hands, it's not just a matter of trying to pinch it."  Just make it round if you want it to be round, or flatten it if you want to flatten it?  " King Cabret XII pondered for a while, then raised his head and said, "According to what my beloved said, could it be that the King of the Night is a drunkard who doesn't care about drinking?  " The old man's expression became solemn: "Yes, the most effective way to take revenge is to control the enemy in your own hands, but Su Wan did not do that.  " Cabret said: "Of course she doesn't want to.  The old man said: "But she has more important things than revenge!"  So when she entered the city, she endured the humiliation of Deyi of the Dalai family, and when she returned home, she endured the murderous intention against the Su family, and it wasn't until the King of Darkness was about to appear that she burst out. Doesn't that mean something?  " Cabret frowned and said: "Go on.  "The old man nodded and said: "If I guessed correctly, the King of the Night should have been hiding beside Su Wan from beginning to end" Before he finished speaking, Cassia interrupted: "Isn't it possible?  No one has seen her, not even the three elders of the Su family have felt her presence.  The old man sneered and said: "Not to mention the third elder of the Su family, even if Lord Luke and several royal ministers were present, there would be no way that the King of the Night would be discovered!"  Don't forget, in front of the Lord of the Night, who is above God One, they are just ants like us, just slightly bigger ants.  Cabret looked at the old man who spoke first, who looked like he would die if he couldn't use it: "Luke, is that so?"  " The old man nodded: "Master Huang is right. Although the old man is already at the eleventh level, if he encounters the King of Dark Night, he will not be able to get out of three moves.  Old Man Huang smiled and continued: "As we all know, Su Wan is a very smart woman. This is irrefutable, otherwise our Second Prince would not be interested in her."  " Cassia's face darkened: "Why did Mr. Huang involve me again?  Old Man Huang shook his head and said, "Just because she is a smart woman, she knows how to please men. If she uses the hands of the King of Dark Night to destroy the Su family, there will naturally be no problem."??, but when the King of the Night learned about it later, even if he didn't say it, he would definitely feel uncomfortable in his heart.  "    "go on.  "    "yes.  Therefore, Su Wan definitely did not tell the King of Dark Night something, but took the other person home and kept him hidden around her. In this way, without saying anything, the King of Dark Night would naturally see the Su family's attitude toward Su Wan.  With a hostile attitude, it is impossible to say that even if Su Wan did not take action, the King of Dark Night would wave his hand and destroy the Su family.  " When Su Bei, who was standing among the veterans, heard this, he also woke up and whispered: "This bitch has such a vicious scheme!  "    "wrong!  When Old Man Huang heard what he said, he turned around and waved his hands and said, "This is not the most poisonous thing."  "    "oh?  Cassia frowned and said, "Is there anything else?"  " Old Man Huang smiled: "In Su Wan's plan, there is another participant who will play a more critical role than the Su family, and this participant is the one who can bring this game to life.  " Cassia said depressedly: "Master Huang, are you talking about me?  Old Man Huang suddenly glared and his smile faded, he pointed angrily at Cassia and said, "That's right!"  That is to say, you brainless waste!  " "You" Cassia was furious, pointing at Old Man Huang and said: "You, you, you, how can you curse!  ?  "    "scold you?  Old Man Huang snorted coldly: "If it weren't for the Holy Master, I would have killed you!"  " Cassia clenched her fists: "Old guy, don't go too far!  " "Presumptuous!  "Kabrei XIII slapped the throne. Cassia quickly turned around and asked for help: "Yes, Father, look at this old guy, he is so presumptuous, he even scolded me!  "    "I am talking about you!  Cabre pointed at Cassia: "Huang Aiqing is the pillar of the country and is loyal to me. Let alone scolding you, you will have to suffer even if I beat you to death!"  Apologize to Huang Aiqing!  " Cassia almost cried, but she didn't dare not listen, so she could only apologize. Old Man Huang didn't care, and said calmly: "As a man, as a prince, you should put national affairs first, and private affairs later. I know what Prince Cassia wants.  The reason for Su Wan is not only because of her beautiful appearance, but also because she has the qualifications to be a good wife and can become a qualified imperial concubine or even a future queen, helping the second prince to govern the country well.  " What he said shocked Cassia, and she quickly looked at her own father, only to see Cabret XII's expression of indifference - Old Huangtou was right. The reason why he supported Cassia's engagement with the daughter of the Su family before was,  It was because he valued his second son's ability to become an emperor, and Su Wan was indeed a wise and good wife. Old man Huang continued: "At that time, the old minister also supported the marriage between His Highness and Su Wan.  I still don't think it's wrong, but the problem is that when Su Wan has become the woman of the King of Dark Night, you still can't let her go. It's really a bit indifferent!  " He almost shouted the last words. The second prince was stunned, and quickly knelt on the ground and said to his father: "Father, there are no children" Old Man Huang interrupted him: "No?  snort!  How can a child not repent!  ?  " "What should I repent for?  Old Man Huang glared angrily: "The Dalai family has been called the Conglong family for generations because each generation will choose the most suitable prince to assist and support him until the other person becomes the emperor. Do you think this is just a coincidence?"  Of course not. The royal spy in Lord Luke's hands once found out that the Dalai family has a research book on whether the prince can become a dragon, which has been passed down through the generations. As long as the children of the Dalai family have just learned to write and read, they have already started to study this book.  Book.  The second prince couldn't laugh or cry: "How could anyone have such a thing?"  " "What's impossible about this?  Since ancient times, there have been countless masters of fortune-telling, witches, and fortune-telling. Without real scientific basis, how could these things be passed down?  " Cabre scolded his son. Old Man Huang continued: "Although Dey Dalena is mentally retarded and ineffective, he has also studied this book carefully and learned from it how to assist the prince and how to please his master.  Now that the Dalai family has determined that you will become another virtuous king after His Majesty, then no matter how stupid Deyi is, no matter how stupid he is, and no matter how hard he studies the book, he will act based on your face. A stupid person will not be disliked by his master.  The method is to do whatever the master says.  The second prince argued: "But I really didn't let him intercept the things Su Wan brought!"  " Old Man Huang sneered: "Of course you don't bother to talk about this kind of thing. As long as you show your dissatisfaction with Su Wan in front of De Yi for leaving you and joining the arms of the King of Dark Night, De Yi will naturally know what to do in order to make you happy.  How to do it!  " "I, I'm just dissatisfied.  " "Dissatisfied?  If you no longer worry about this matter and don't remember it in your heart, will you still be dissatisfied?  If youYou have to let go and understand that everything is based on the interests of the empire. Will you still be dissatisfied?  " "What does this have to do with the interests of the empire!  ?  Even if I am dissatisfied, even if I am angry and angry, I have no intention of showing it!  It's like if a person wants to kill someone but doesn't do it, will he be judged?  " "If it were a normal thing, of course it wouldn't be like this.  "Old man Huang sighed: "The seeds of darkness can always take root and sprout, and finally grow into a big tree in the sky.  Even if you have no intention of going against the Lord of the Night, when this resentment accumulates, it will be revealed unintentionally.  "    "so what?  I just showed some emotions. Did the Lord of the Night attack us because of this?  " "If you are an ordinary person, of course you won't.  But the King of Dark Night may not" Old Man Huang lamented: "How many things has this person done since he became famous that are difficult for the world to understand?  From our border city of Flo, to the Saphiro Desert, from the City of Chaos to the City of Tevins, is there anything he does that is based on common sense?  Will ordinary people risk their lives to attend the award ceremony in Tevens City in person, just to say a few words to the world?  " "" Cassia was speechless. Old Man Huang said: "It is precisely because he does things unreasonably and haphazardly, and Su Wan also knows that his character is like this, so she set up this trap within a trap, and the next step is to  It depends on your performance.  And you did not disappoint her. You bullied people in a big way and then got slapped in the face. In the end, even our Slok lost our face.  " Although Cassia is smart, she still can't figure out the meaning of Old Man Huang's words. She asked tentatively: "Then what Master Huang means is that Su Wan hates the Su family so much that she wants to destroy our entire Slok.  To the point where they are all uprooted?  "    "of course not.  I have said before that Su Wan is a smart woman. Although she originally aims at the Su family, while she wants to avenge herself, she is also thinking about the King of the Night" Old Man Huang sighed again, but it was not a lament, but a sigh.  It was an exclamation of admiration and disappointment: "In fact, she may not necessarily succeed in this plan, because as long as the second prince does not appear in front of the King of Dark Night, the King of Dark Night may not make any moves.  But if this kind of thing really happens" "Just like the domineering Yun showed at that moment, Emperor Slok Cabret XII must have sacrificed his own honor and disgrace in exchange for the country not to compete with Dark Night.  The choice of starting a war. When the time comes, the little dwarf just needs to take the opportunity to threaten us and make the Slok Empire surrender to us. In this way, Goddess Ye Lin will join the Thirty Kingdoms of Hansel in the north, suppress Slok in the south, and occupy the Basques in the east.  In the end, the only one that can pose a threat to us is the Shatak Empire to the west.  It's just that the Shatak Empire was crippled by us in the battle outside Goddess Yelin, and the entire western countries continued to fight. With the four surrounding countries calmed down, Goddess Yelin has become an invincible place!  " Su Wan said in the Su family garden. Dongfang Yun was stunned when he heard this: "You mean, this plan is just a trick you came up with to retaliate against the Su family?  "Su Wanjiao smiled and said: "Not only the concubine, but also the high priest. Whether this plan can be implemented depends on what Yun Hui does.  Essentially, we just wanted Yun to treat this trip to Slok as a fun trip. Whether or not Slok could become a vassal was just a matter of luck. But we never thought that Yun's temper would be so bad, and a little thing would really happen.  Let Emperor Slok come to apologize in person, which really saved us a lot of trouble!  " Dongfang Yun laughed twice. For these two women who are so wise that they are almost demons, he only hopes that they can become juicy and almost demons. In the Slock Palace, Prince Cassia was also stunned by Old Man Huang's judgment:  "impossible?  Take this opportunity to make us surrender?  Hansel and other countries in the north have only established diplomatic relations with them.  If we surrender to An Ye, wouldn't we send troops to help An Ye?  In this way, it's okay that Dark Night defeated the Bastec Three Kingdoms. If it fails, wouldn't we be doomed too?  " Kabulei XII also had a headache after hearing this, and said feebly: "Huang Aiqing, what can you do?  " "From my perspective, things have reached this point, and it's okay to surrender.  " "Master Huang, what did you say?  ?  " "That is, how can we be vassals to others?  " "The king is not a king, and the minister is not a minister!"  If this is the case, if you humiliate your ministers and die, we will all commit suicide together!  " Old Man Huang shouted loudly: "Shut up!  " There was a silence in the hall, and he turned around and said: "Now that the matter has come to this, can't we still start a war with An Ye?  Not to mention anything else, just a powerful man from the dark night, spending a little more time is enough to destroy our entire country!  "Everyone was dumbfounded, but they were unable to argue. Old Man Huang lowered his face and said calmly: "I know what you are thinking, butI feel that surrendering to the dark night may not be a bad thing for us.  " Cabret knew that he was not aimless, so he couldn't help raising his hand and said: "Oh?  Huang Aiqing, please speak.  " Old Man Huang said with a smile on his face: "Actually, surrendering to the dark night is an opportunity for us, an opportunity that has hundreds of benefits and no harm" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature for better updates of the novel.  Faster! Mobile phone users please go to the m. site to read).

 Chapter 106: Continental Storm, Barbecuing Dragon Meat?

    "There are hundreds of benefits and no harm?" King Cabret XII said a little depressed: "If a country surrenders to others and loses all its face, then there is no harm?" Old Man Huang smiled and said: "Your Majesty, between countries  Proclaiming a vassal would be detrimental to the state and would require us to pay a certain amount of tribute every year before ceding territory. But your Majesty, if you think about it carefully, does Dark Night need our tribute and ceded land?" He spread his arms and said, "Although the Dark Night Empire only occupies the territory?  There are less than 300,000 square kilometers of Goddess Ye Lin, but the number of elves themselves will never be too large. All the spies on the mainland have responded with accurate information about the battle between An Ye and the Basques. Each time An Ye sends out less than 100,000 troops,  Moreover, when the entire territory of Basque was conquered, the number of elves in each city was also very small. Even if the strength of the dark night was not enough for a country to fight, it would not have many reservations, let alone the elves.  All the people are soldiers. From the above, I deduce that the number of elves does not exceed 500,000. "In fact, he said a bit too much. As of now, Dongfang Yun has less than 300,000 elves, which is different from the rising number of elves.  Compared to the human base, there are only a few hundred thousand more.  Old Man Huang saw that Cabret XII was thoughtful, so he continued: "As we all know, the soldiers of the dark night, whether they are archers, leopard flag bearers, or magicians, are all strong men of the seventh level. These strong men  Because they are all elves, they don¡¯t have much material requirements. It is said that the fountain of life in the hands of the King of Dark Night is enough to fill the river. Although it is a bit exaggerated, does it mean that he has ample spring of life to supply the elves?  In the elven kingdom, what does it need, whether it¡¯s gold, silver, jewelry, or antique jade? Even the King of the Night possesses the most powerful high elven magic technology on the continent. He even knows the secrets of our magic and martial arts.  I don¡¯t care at all. What kind of tribute does a country like this need from us? According to my guess, it¡¯s just some weird gadgets at most. Let¡¯s not mention this matter for the time being. Let¡¯s talk about ceding territory¡± He hasn¡¯t said anything yet, Kabrei.  The twelfth generation laughed loudly: "The elves in the hands of the King of Dark Night can't even hold the weight of the goddess Ye Lin. Even if I give him the land, he will have no one to manage him, right?" "Exactly!" Old Man Huang looked at him with admiration.  Looking at Cabret, he said: "Your Majesty is wise! The King of the Night is extremely powerful. Whether he dominates one side or conquers the entire continent, it is normal. But he chose to challenge the three major powers in the continent. Why? Because  ¡­¡± ¡°Because the King of the Night is ambitious, he is not willing to become a little emperor in a corner. He wants to step into the history books of the mainland and leave his own mark in history, so he goes to war and wants to pass the Challenge Three!  The great power came to show its strength and wanted to use this war to become the strongest person on the continent and be worshiped and feared by everyone," Cabret said for him.  "Yes, in fact, land and wealth may not be what he wants. He is just like a child, wanting everyone to value him and fear him. In this case, whether it is establishing diplomatic relations or surrendering to him, he  They may not do anything too extreme." Old Man Huang brushed his beard happily.  The two poor guys, like everyone on the mainland, didn't realize that Dongfang Yun's purpose was not to be recognized by others as they thought The titles of Hokage and Pirate King were completely meaningless to him.  What he wants is all the humans on this continent. He wants everyone to become warriors in his human base and continue to fight for him on other interfaces - of course, this is also related to the fact that he has always hidden it very well.  Although Old Man Huang is a very powerful think tank, his vision is still limited to this continent, so he will never be able to understand Dongfang Yun's ambitions.  He continued: "So in this case, if we become vassal to the King of Dark Night, he will not only be happy without tribute and land, but may even reward you Please forgive me for my wording, he will even reward your Majesty with the following  The Fountain of Life and the brand new transportation currently being built by Hansel Thirty Kingdom and the Basque Country." Cabret's eyes lit up when he heard it. Needless to say, the Fountain of Life is a treasure that everyone wants to get, and that kind of thing.  The place called [Motor Train], information fed back from the Hansel Empire said that this mode of transportation can allow people to complete a journey of 1,300 kilometers in one hour. This kind of transportation can bring great benefits to a country and even between countries.  The convenience brought between countries simply cannot be described in terms of money.  Thinking of this, the humiliation of surrendering, being rewarded, etc. immediately disappeared.  Isn¡¯t that what being an emperor is for?  Extend your life and make the country richer and stronger.  Old Man Huang saw Cabre's satisfied expression and smiled: "Your Majesty, these are only the benefits we can see in front of us." "Oh? My dear, please go on!" "The next benefit lies in whether the Dark Night Empire can  It is better than the three major powers in the mainland. If the King of Dark Night really conquers these three powers, then the situation in the mainland will be immediately reshuffled. Those countries that are dependent on the three major powers will gain more every year.All the benefits will be distributed to Dark Night's tributary countries As mentioned before, it is useless for the Dark Night Empire to ask for those benefits.  Just think about it, when His Majesty wants to reward us ministers for a happy event, would he prefer to reward the old ministers more or the new ministers?  "Of course it is the veteran, because the veteran is more loyal!"  " "That's it, it's the same between countries. We are the first country to surrender to the King of the Night, so the future interests will be divided Hehe!  "    "Ha ha!  Indeed, even if other countries surrender in the future, will the King of the Night still give most of the benefits to us who surrendered to him first?  "Kabrei XII was overjoyed. Old Man Huang said: "Of course, the King of the Night may lose to the three powerful countries, but so what?  Not to mention that even if the Dark Night army is defeated in the end, if the Dark Night Army shrinks to the goddess Ye Lin, the three major powers will be unable to conquer it after a strong battle. Even if the Dark Night is completely destroyed, our Slok Empire, as a 'humiliation', will be the powerful force of the King of the Dark Night.  In order to avoid this kind of situation from happening again in the future, the three major powers will only treat us lightly.  " Cabret thought about it carefully, and the hidden meaning of Old Man Huang's words became clear, and said: "So, surrendering to the dark night will really benefit us without any harm, so what are we waiting for?  Nani, Masaka, you two go home and bring that brat Deyi over to make amends with me. In addition, spit out the fifteen loads of things you and Su Bei are fighting over intact. Understand.  ?  "The two elders of the Dalai family responded quickly. Cabret smiled and said: "You must be prepared. Deyi may not survive if he insults the Queen of the Night, but the country has benefited a lot from this matter. I will not  I've treated you badly!  "The two people quickly knelt down to thank them. For them, the status of the Dalai family was the most important. In comparison, the life and death of a family member was not that important. Cabret squinted his eyes and looked at the Su family again.  The three brothers of "Hate Beiju" said: "Three of you, the Su family is afraid I know that the three of you have worked hard and made great achievements, and the Su family is extremely loyal to me, but this time, even I may not be able to protect you.  But don¡¯t worry, since the King of the Dark Night loves face, I will give him enough face. When I go and cry bitterly, don¡¯t worry about your identity. Kneel down when you need to, and beg for mercy when you need to. I think the King of the Night must be  It may not be possible to be ruthless.  " "Yes" The three people of the Su family knelt down to thank them, their hearts filled with sadness. "There is no way, they are inferior to others, they can't escape, they can't escape, they can't be beaten, there is no difference between pinching themselves to death and squeezing an ant to death, right?  More than life, if you should lose your dignity, then throw it away. Cabret looked at his second son again: "Cassia, you too, don't ask for the dignity of a prince, as long as it makes the King of the Night happy, you can lick his shoes.  Gotta do it.  " Cassia cried sadly: "Father, my son is the emperor of a country" Cabret slammed the table: "Nonsense, even your father and I had to pretend to be pitiful and shed tears in front of others, let alone your kid.  !  " He sighed and said kindly: "Don't worry, as long as you survive this time, won't my throne be yours sooner or later?  " He has three sons in total, and only this second son has the greatest potential to become the emperor, so it is helpless to say so. Cassia was happy and nodded in agreement. Cabret waved his hand and said: "Okay, let's get ready in a moment.  We went to the door to apologize.  "    "Wait a moment!  Old Man Huang suddenly said: "Your Majesty, one more person is needed for this matter."  "    "oh?  who?  " "The Archbishop Connaught in the city.  "    "he?  Cabreya frowned and said, "I'm going to apologize to the King of the Night, and you want him to embarrass me in front of you?"  ¡± The Holy Light Religion promoted by the Papal State covers the entire continent. Most of the eastern half of the continent is now in a situation of struggle between theocracy and imperial power. The influence of the Light Religion is evident. However, the remaining countries, especially the entire western part of the continent,  , although they all have access to the church, their respect for the God of Light is nothing more than going to the church to worship a few times occasionally, so Cabret XII does not care about the Archbishop stationed in the Slok Imperial Capital: "Your Majesty.  , if we bring Connaught with us, he will be dissatisfied even if he knows that we are forced by the power of the King of Dark Night, not to mention that the Papal State and Dark Night are in hostility, he will definitely take action or insult the King of Dark Night, when the time comes  The King of the Dark Night has destroyed him, and we can spread the word. You know, we have surrendered to the Dark Night after all, so if the Dark Night orders us to shovel down all the churches" Cabret's eyes lit up, and because of the Pope,  The imperial power of the country, so even if he doesn't buy it, he can only let the Light God Religion enter the country. Now the Light God Religion is not developing well in Slok, so there is no theocratic and imperial power.??, so who knows what will happen a hundred years from now?  Doesn¡¯t this eliminate a major hidden danger?  Old Man Huang continued: "And if we take Konnuo there, the King of Dark Night will have to think about it. At this moment, the Light Cult is competing with him for our country. His army is now deeply involved in the war. If he doesn't want our country to completely fall to the Papal State,  , If you can¡¯t help it, you have to give me more benefits, right?¡± Cabret nodded heavily.  "Third, we take Connuo there. No matter whether he is dead or not, we are actually explaining one thing to the whole continent, that is, we do not want to surrender to the dark night. For this reason, we specially brought the Archbishop of the Papal State there.  The negotiation is just that the Dark Night is strong and the King of Dark Night acts regardless of the consequences. For the sake of the Immortal Kingdom, we can only surrender. In this way, even if Dark Night fails in the future, we will have an answer to the Papal State, right?" Cabret looked excited:  "That's right! Only Huang Aiqing could think of such a plan to kill three birds with one stone!" He waved his hand: "Take my instructions and invite Archbishop Connaught to meet the King of the Night together!" Everyone agreed and dispersed, Lian Ka  King Bray XII also went back to his palace to change clothes, but the hall was already empty.  On the beams, three tall figures in black robes stood quietly. The one in the middle was up to 180 meters tall, and the two on the left and right were almost 1.6 meters tall.  Just listen to the disdainful voice of the girl in the black robe on the left: "How shameless these guys, they can be so righteous even if they surrender without a fight!" The girl in the black robe on the right said: "This is politics." Zuo Yin jumped for joy.  , the right tone is steady.  A pleasant and neutral voice came from the center: "These losers!" The girl on the right said: "Master, why did you suddenly become after seeing the appearance of the hexagram controller?" [Master] said: "How did it become?"  The queen on the left laughed: "Master has become like a jealous little daughter-in-law!" "Who, who said that!" [Master]'s voice became a little stuttered for a moment, and then she said coldly: "Huh,  I'm dealing with the controllers of the Three-Flash Star and the Double-Hua Star outside, but this guy who is supposed to be my ally is teasing women and wasting a lot of development time. Shouldn't I be angry? " The girl on the right said calmly:  "Master, in fact, the army of the Guardian of the Hexagram has been working hard to develop, right? His management model is actually a hands-off model, and development has not been restricted." "Hehe, the master's excuse is very weak~ By the way, [Master]  Are you attracted by the beauty of the owner of the six-pointed star? How about I capture her and put her in the master's harem?" "Shut up!" [The master]'s voice was very angry: "Besides, beauty is very important to a man.  "Huh?" The two girls were surprised: "That guy is actually a man?" "" [Master] was silent for a few seconds and said, "No, I won't be happy if I don't cause him some trouble!"  "The girl on the right said: "Wouldn't it interfere with the development trajectory of the six-pointed star controller?" "It will interfere!" [Master] said angrily: "Heizi, take us to that church!" "Yes, Master~"  The girl on the left popped out two small hands from her cloak, grabbed the two people on the left and right, and jumped forward from the beam, and the three people disappeared in an instant.  When they reappeared, they were already in a fairly well-built church.  The sudden appearance of three men in black robes startled the first-level priest who was cleaning the church. He subconsciously took a step back and said, "Three, three, what are you doing here?" The girl named Heizi stepped forward and pinched her waist.  "Where's that bastard bishop of yours? Let him come out. My master has something to do with him!" Hearing the girl's voice, the pastor breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I'm sorry, the archbishop is praying in his room.  So" Before he finished speaking, [Master]'s voice sounded: "Heizi, find him and take us there." "Okay!" Heizi jumped happily, and the next second he disappeared.  Seconds later, he returned to several people.  It¡¯s just that her condition is obviously not good. Although she can¡¯t see her face, the rising and falling flat chest and the two clenched little fists exposed show her unhappiness.  [Master] noticed this sensitively and said: "Heizi, what's wrong?" Heizi suddenly shouted: "That bastard, shameless, perverted, evil, maggot, and toothless pervert is not praying at all! He is playing with women!"  "Master?" The calm girl slowly raised her left hand in her sleeve, bounced a coin high and then dropped it back into her palm.  "" [Master] sighed: "Take us there, Heizi.""Yes, yes" Heizi said angrily: "But Heizi won't look at that guy's fat body.  " "Yes, yes, take us there.  " Heizi responded, and instantly led the [Master] and the calm girl to a spacious bedroom. At this moment, on the bed, a fat man with white flesh exposed was galloping on the body of a blonde beauty. Seeing this scene, the two of them  The girl quickly turned around. The [Master] didn't seem to care much. Although his cloak was also tilted to the side, he walked up to the fat man and clapped his hands.  The girls were startled at the same time. They turned around and saw the three people who suddenly appeared. The fat man quickly hid under the quilt and said, "Who are you?"  " [Master]'s voice sounded: "Let her out.  " "Why!  "The woman curled up in the white fat man's arms, as if he could give her the greatest sense of security, and screamed: "Why should I listen to you?  "    "Kuroko.  "    "yes!  "Heizi suddenly turned around and didn't see what she was doing. Fatty Bai found that the space was distorted where the woman in his arms was, and then the whole woman was crushed to pieces by the distorted space! There was blood mixed with blood smaller than a fingernail.  The flesh and blood vessels were splashed all over the bed and the walls. The fat man stayed for a few seconds, then suddenly screamed, rolled over from the bed and crawled to the ground, kowtowing crazily: "Sir!  grown ups!  Please forgive me!  I didn't do anything bad!  I have been here for so long, but because of Emperor Slock, the missionary work has been in a quagmire, and the reputation of the divine religion here is not good.  I can't do anything bad except playing with women occasionally!  "    "Shut up!  "The calm girl finally couldn't bear the noise and gave a cold drink. The fat man was so frightened that he immediately curled up and shivered. [Master] waved one hand, and the wind pressure rolled up the blood-stained quilt and covered the archbishop.  The latter shivered again in fright, and then heard a pleasant neutral voice: "In a while, the emperor of this country will send someone to take you to see the Lord of the Night.  "    "What?  The King of Darkness is coming Slok!  ?  Connor was startled. "Listen to me."  "[Master] didn't like people interrupting him, so he simply said: "If you try to interrupt me, I'll kill you!"  "    "Yes Yes!  " "I heard that Dark Night is currently at war with the Papal State. As an archbishop from the Papal State, it is obviously unreasonable for you not to express your opinion about this situation, right?  " Archbishop Connaught thought for a long time but still couldn't figure out what 'expressing' meant, so he said: "Sir, I don't quite understand what you mean.  " "Oh, you are so stupid!  Heizi said angrily: "Even if you are asked to deal with the King of Dark Night, at least don't let him happily humiliate the kings and ministers of this country, do you understand?"  " "Coco, Coco" Archbishop Connaught looked bitter: "Sir, a priest who is only in the middle of the seventh level, how can he deal with the King of the Night?  What's more, the King of Dark Night has so many powerful generals, that's really" "I'm here to let you deal with him, not to listen to you bragging about him!  "[Master] sneered and said: "He is strong, you just need to become stronger than him.  " "How is it possible" Kangnuo asked weakly. "It's naturally possible.  "[Master] smiled, stretched out his white palm, spread out his slender fingers, and a triangular crystal with milky white light appeared in his hand: "This is for you.  " "What's the use of?  "Konnuo could feel the rich light energy on it and couldn't help but say with emotion. "This thing allows you to summon a light element guy directly from the heaven of your plane. Although it won't be very strong, it's only the eleventh or second level.  It looks like that, but it¡¯s enough to hold up the scene for you. In that case" [Master] thought for a moment and said, "After all, we can¡¯t fight.  "    "real!  "Konnuo held up the crystal stone that [Master] threw on the ground with both hands, and then asked: "How to summon it?  " "Oh, you maggot pervert, why are you still a pig with a brain!  ?  Heizi said: "This is the [Mantra Magnificent Stone], which can maximize the power of your prayers until it reaches your heaven, and then the first person who hears your prayer voice will appear!"  "    "oh!  ?  Yes Yes!  Upon hearing this, Kangnuo asked quickly: "Can I summon him now?"  "    "hurry up!  "    "yes!  "When Kangnuo heard this, he stood up suddenly and exposed his white flesh in front of the three of them. [Master] was okay, but he turned his head away for fear of being stained by the 'loach insect', while the other two women screamed  They almost took action immediately. [Master] stopped them and said coldly: "What are you doing?"  " Connuo said solemnly: "PrayTo sue, of course you have to take a shower and change clothes, piously" "Stop talking nonsense, turn around and just pray like this!  " "Yes" Kang Nuo cried sadly, turned his back and knelt on the ground, and began to recite silently. Sure enough, after a while, the triangular crystal in his hand suddenly bloomed with strong light, filling the entire room with light.  Milky white, and immediately, a beautiful white giant dragon floated above his head. Before long, he saw [Master] flick his finger, and a dazzling purple five-star magic array emerged from his body.  The fingertips shot out and hit the white dragon's shadow. The dragon roared suddenly and disappeared instantly. The whole room suddenly became dim. Kang Nuo was still immersed in the intoxication of the dragon, and the light and shadow suddenly disappeared for him.  It felt like XO was suddenly cut off when he was about to explode. He was about to cry: "Sir, what are you" [Master] gracefully pinched a crystal clear one with three fingers.  With a flick of the pearl, the pearl came into Kangnuo's hands: "I have sealed the giant dragon here. When you want to summon it, just pour the magic power into it. If you want to take it back, you can also use the magic power.  Charge again.  ¡± Kangnuo looked down at the pearl in his hand blankly, and suddenly saw a strange five-ray star array outside the pearl, and inside the haze, the figure of a snow-white dragon could be vaguely seen, like a soul. ¡± Kangnuo  He asked in astonishment: "Sir, is this the white holy dragon just now?  " "That's right.  " Kangnuo's hands immediately started shaking, as if he was holding a soldering iron, and he kowtowed as if pounding garlic: "Sir, please spare my life!  "    "What's wrong?  " "Sir the younger one is the bishop of the Light God Religion, and the White Holy Dragon is the pet of the Lord of Light God in the heavens. How dare I, how dare I drive him!  If the Holy Lord of Light were to find out, Xiao Xiao would definitely die without a burial place, and he would not be able to go to heaven after death.  " [Master] sneered and said: "It's just a little dragon. If the Lord of Light in your mouth is dissatisfied, let him come to me!  Also, if you listen to me, you will not necessarily die. If you don't listen, that woman will be your fate in the next second!  " Kangnuo was about to cry, but could only nod his head angrily In fact, he might not be without some small joy in his heart. You know, the white holy dragon just now was at the eleventh level! He was already at the seventh level.  The eleventh-level pet was so satisfying, but he was worried that the God of Light he had always believed in would be dissatisfied with him, but in order to survive, he had to do this. He just put the things away when he heard the door.  Someone knocked on the door: "Archbishop, His Majesty Cabret has an oral message to invite you to accompany him to see the King of the Night.  ¡± ¡°I know, you wait for me outside now, I¡¯ll change my clothes and come right away!¡±  "Konnuo responded. He turned around and was about to confess to the three people, but found that the person who was standing in the room suddenly disappeared, and there was no trace of space magic fluctuations! His body trembled slightly, knowing that he  His life might be in danger at any time, so he had no choice but to get up and wash up and change clothes. More than twenty minutes later, Archbishop Connaught arrived at the square in the palace, where King Cabret XII was already sitting on the dragon bench waiting.  , and the cultural relic ministers stood silently on both sides. Connuo was more confident with the White Holy Dragon as his foundation. He strode to Cabret, did not kneel down, but bowed and said: "Archbishop Connuo of Foca City.  , met His Majesty.  Cabret showed no dissatisfaction on his face. He just waved and said, "Archbishop Connaught excuses himself. Archbishop, does he know why I invited you?"  Kangnuo said: "Of course, people on the way here have told me that the King of the Night is arrogant and unreasonable. His Majesty went to personally apologize for a trivial matter. It is really an unforgivable crime!"  His Majesty summoned me, presumably so that I could represent the Papal State and travel to His Majesty.  "They don't even pay attention to the Papal States, so what if you go as a representative?" Cabret secretly felt inferior in his heart. He really didn't know if this guy was too stupid or too brave. He knew that he was going to die but he still dared to be so arrogant. It was simply  Yesthat's so good! He laughed: "That's right, Archbishop Connuo, please don't be too impulsive. The King of the Night has a bad temper. If the archbishop provokes him" He hasn't finished yet, Connuo  Already snorted: "The King of the Night?  I may not take him seriously!  " As he said that, he took out the pearl.  Darius walked in the downtown area, his thick eyebrows knitted together, listening to the cries of the vendors around him. He is the real one who does not touch the spring water with his fingers.  His sister is a virgin This guy has never done any housework like washing or cooking, let alone buying groceries.Looking at the meat and vegetables around him, Darius was obviously unfamiliar with it.  If it were someone else, just buy some first and pick them slowly, or just have a Bobby Q.  But Darius is different. This guy has always been rigorous, and although he always does things without thinking about it, when it comes to Dongfang Yun, he has to think about it.  The green vegetables on the left are fresh and lacking in color, the meat on the right seems to have been injected with clenbuterol, the live sheep in the front looks like it has the plague, and the squid in the back is like a rag If you bring something like this back to your dad,  It would be bad if you get poisoned.  In short, you can imagine a person who can't even recognize the vegetables and worries about which vegetables may be poisonous and which vegetables may not be fresh. It's strange that such a person can buy things.  After wandering around the vegetable market, the old farmer selling fruit next to him finally couldn't stand it anymore and said, "Sir, what do you want to buy?" Darius looked down at the old farmer, thinking about the old guy in his heart.  Could it be that the purpose of chatting with him was to sell poisonous fruits to him? He casually said: "Buy some meat." The old farmer pointed around: "Isn't that for sale? There are both animal meat and fish meat."  Laius shook his face and said, "That's not new." The old farmer immediately became angry. I kindly advise you not to wander around. What do you think of me?  Aristocrats are amazing, right?  He snorted: "If you don't like the food in the wet market, you can go to the palace. All the vegetables and meat there are either specially supplied by top merchants or raised by yourself. Even the pigs are made with rice and white flour every day."  Wait, make sure it's fresh and clean." "Oh?" Darius's eyes lit up: "Where is the palace?" The old man was stunned and pointed in one direction: "Thanks!  As he said that, he jumped up high and flew in that direction.  ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a very powerful madman?¡± The old man muttered to himself.  ¡°Archbishop, what is this?¡± Cabret XII looked at the pearl strangely.  Connaughtly said: "This is the dragon ball that His Majesty the Pope personally gave me when I came to Slok. As long as I pray to the Lord of Light, the great Lord of Light will send down a white holy dragon for me to drive!" "Really?"  Cabret was stunned: "Can the Archbishop demonstrate it?" "Of course!" Connuo, who had a mentality of showing off his wealth, closed his eyes proudly and pretended to pray, but in reality he was inputting his own light energy into the pearl.  Sure enough, there was a flash of light and shadow accompanied by the roar of the giant dragon, and a snow-white giant dragon with a length of 35 meters from head to tail rushed out from the pearl, with wings spread of more than 20 meters. This giant dragon has an extremely beautiful body, and its body is also filled with  Although the rich light energy fluctuations were not released deliberately, there was a strong pressure coming down. This pressure was only resisted by the third elder of the Su family and the two elders of the Dalai family holding up the shield together.  "It's really the White Holy Dragon." Cabret glanced at Old Man Huang worriedly, worried that his plan would be disrupted.  On the contrary, Old Man Huang shook his head very calmly, joking, the King of Dark Night is at least the first level of God, so he would be afraid of you, a White Holy Dragon who has not even reached the twelfth level!  "Of course, I think back then" "Boom!" Kangnuo was about to brag when he was choked back by the sound like a magic crystal shell exploding from behind.  Everyone looked in that direction, and were stunned to find that the imperial city wall, which was three meters thick and fifteen meters high, had a gaping hole more than thirty meters wide, as if it had been kicked away by a giant!  The gravel fell to the ground, and the raised dust slowly fell. Everyone first saw a fist wearing black gloves, and then they saw a two-meter-tall man in red armor and a red cape!  Darius!  In fact, this guy didn't mean to destroy the city wall. He was just thinking about how to go in and ask for some meat from the emperor when he accidentally sensed the bloom of White Holy Dragon's Wia. Out of curiosity, he couldn't wait to see the strange release.  It was something that was so oppressive that it shattered the city wall with one punch.  At this moment, when he saw that everyone was looking at him, he didn't care. Instead, he retracted his fists and toes a little, and was already ten meters in front of everyone.  The Imperial City Forbidden Army quickly assembled, and soon thousands of people surrounded Darius, while thousands more surrounded King Cabret XII and his ministers.  "That's the general of the dark night!" Cassia was shocked and quickly said to her father.  Kabre was stunned for a moment, sighed in his heart, and said loudly: "Everyone, step back!" The imperial army pushed away in surprise, Kabre twelveThen he walked down the dragon's door and said to Darius from a distance: "Is this the general of the dark night?" He asked, but received no answer, so he quickly raised his eyes to look.  It didn¡¯t matter at this glance, but at this moment, Darius was looking at the white holy dragon flying in the sky with burning eyes, drool dripping from his open mouth.  "This general?" Cabret was about to say something, but he saw Darius smiling obscenely, picking up the giant ax from behind and pointing it at the White Holy Dragon: "Okay! Today's lunch is yours!" "  Pfft" When everyone heard this, they almost spit out a mouthful of old blood and ate the White Holy Dragon for lunch. You old man has a good appetite!  ?  Before they said anything, they were horrified to see Darius leaping up like lightning and rushing straight towards the White Holy Dragon!  If Connaught could feel the fear of the White Holy Dragon when he looked at Darius, he might immediately take the White Holy Dragon back, but after all, the White Holy Dragon was not his pet, and there was no such thing as telepathy. Besides, he was also attracted by Darius.  The sturdy man was stunned and had no reaction at all.  So everyone saw an incredible scene.  That White Holy Dragon actually turned around and ran away!  ?  ¡­ ¡°This piece of trash! You¡¯re so angry with me!¡± In a deserted corner, the [Master] jumped angrily.  The calm girl said: "If the master is not happy, I will kill that Darius." "No need!" [The master] said angrily: "I want to see if these losers see Dongfang Yun that  How groveling can this guy be?¡± Heizi smiled and said, ¡°How about we find Snake Lady and let her charm those guys and let her be directly controlled by the master?¡± ¡°¡­¡± [Master] obviously doesn¡¯t care about this!  The proposal was very tempting, but after hesitating for a long time, he said: "Forget it, it's not good to cause too much trouble." "Eh!?" Even the calm girl screamed at this time: "Master, you are so tough and impulsive.  A person who is outrageous can actually say something like, "It's not good to cause too much trouble"! "Am I that unbearable?" Heizi said: "Sister-sama.  I can prove it!¡± ¡°You guys, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you out if I had known.¡±  Heizi quickly stretched out his two small white jade hands and wrapped them around his arms: "Okay~Okay~Master, don't be angry~! It's not a big dealsister and I just need to change positions with you tonight." "Hey,  Heizi, why did you get involved with me?" The calm girl expressed dissatisfaction.  "Hehe, sister-sama, I can't handle the master being so evil~!" Heizi laughed and hugged the calm girl's arm.  The calm girl ignored her and said: "Master, what should we do now?" [Master] was silent for a few seconds and said: "Let's follow!"  On the other side, Su Wan was telling Dongfang Yun about some love on the mainland.  Story, suddenly the two of them felt that the stone table in front of them suddenly shook, and then the stone bench under their buttocks immediately shook again.  From this point on, the vibrations continued one after another. Even the flowers and trees in the garden began to tremble, and the water surface also started to ripple.  The shaking feeling became more and more intense. Dongfang Yun and Su Wan suddenly turned their heads to one place, and immediately saw a huge body rushing upwards from the top of the head to the bottom of the building complex in the distance, and then its tail seemed to be nailed in the air.  Generally, the entire body rotates 360 degrees with the tip of the tail as the center of the circle, like a windmill, and then the head is thrown hard to the ground. The house collapses and smoke and dust are thrown up, and the earth trembles again.  Dongfang Yun opened his mouth wide, pointed in that direction and said, "That is a gray dragon, right?" Su Wan expressed uncertainty: "It seems to be a white dragon, but it's just full of dust." Dongfang Yun smash it  She paused and said, "Is this how dragons usually attack ground units? Using their heads to grab the ground?" Su Wan: "It's definitely impossible, right? With this throwing method, it will throw itself before others can attack it.  Dead." The two of them were talking, their eyes locked.  I saw the giant dragon that had fallen in the building rise into the sky again. This time it was also spinning with its tail as the center, but this time it was not a vertical spin like a somersault, but a horizontal spin like a helicopter wing.  This time it rotated 1,800 degrees, and then as if the positioning pin on the tail was suddenly pulled out, the whole body flew rapidly towards the direction of Dongfang Yun.  "It seems to be coming towards us." Su Wan was completely stunned.  Dongfang Yun stood up and wanted to pull Su Wan away, but immediately sat back on the chair and said angrily: "Yeah!" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, as if she understood something.Then he sat back calmly.  The gray and white dragon, under the gaze of the two people, crashed down like a crashed plane and landed in the courtyard of the Su family. Then its head pushed the wall, gravel and soil like a bulldozer.  Xiang Dongfang Yun and the others looked at each other and rushed over with a rumble. The flowers, plants and trees in the garden were completely destroyed.  Just when it was less than thirty meters away from the small pavilion, a tall and majestic body suddenly descended from the sky and punched the dragon's head into the mud, forcibly stopping the dragon from sliding forward.  "Dariusyou guy." Dongfang Yun sighed with his forehead in hand.  Darius had a sinister smile on his face: "Father, let's barbecue dragon meat at noon!" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Mobile phone users please go to the m. site to read.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 107: It¡¯s You

    Cabret XII and others came all the way in the direction of Darius.  The biggest tragedy in front of us is that almost half of Gaoguan Street was destroyed. Countless powerful women were scolding their mothers outside, and their words were so unpleasant that they were almost comparable to the shrews in the streets and villages.  Fortunately, these people were real people. When they saw Long Chu and the honor guard advancing slowly, they immediately stopped talking and knelt down to salute, which made Cabret's expression soften a little.  It can be seen from the rising white smoke that the end of the destruction along the way is the Su family, which made Kabre XII look at the three elders of the Su family a few more times.  Su Hen wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to himself that the God of Light would bless him and he would not be a dead body when he returned home.  Of course the Su family is not littered with dead bodies, not even a single person is dead.  In fact, when Cabret and others entered the Su family's garden, they saw everyone in the Su family gathered at the entrance of the garden. At this moment, they were dumbfounded as they watched Darius quickly finish peeling off the scales and wings, and using his giant  Ax lit the house where they were grilling dragon wings.  There was a chef guiding the chef next to him, and several servants sprinkled handfuls of seasonings on the dragon wings.  Looking at the poor Bai Shenglong who was still vomiting blood on the ground, the Su family finally realized what kind of evil star they had provoked.  In fact, even the three elders of the Su family and Prince Cassia had earth-colored faces. They thought to themselves that it was a good thing that this uncle did not have murderous intentions at that time, otherwise my life would have been completely guaranteed.  King Cabret XII sneered and glanced at Konnuo, whose face was covered with beads of sweat. He coughed lightly. Only then did everyone react. The Su family quickly turned around and knelt down to salute.  Cabret waved his hand and took the lead in walking in the direction of Dongfang Yun and Su Wan.  Su Wan looked pitiful, Dongfang Yun drooled.  Coupled with the aggrieved look in Bai Shenglong's eyes, Cabret's heart was trembling.  He led everyone quickly to the small pavilion, bowed deeply and said, "King Cabret XII of Slok has met His Majesty the King of the Night, and His Majesty the Queen of the Night!" Dongfang Yun glanced at him and felt forbearance in his heart.  He couldn't help but feel a small sense of pride that a villain could achieve his goals and make a counterattack. In other words, anyone who was just an ordinary otaku but got mixed up in a world and saw the king salute him would have this kind of pride.  However, without reaching out to hit the smiling man, Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Get back on your feet." "" Several Slok generals wanted to shout insults angrily, but Old Man Huang glared back.  King Cabret XII had already expected Dongfang Yun's arrogance and didn't care. He chuckled and straightened up and said: "Your Majesty, King of the Night, follow your instructions. I have brought De Yi and let you punish me.  " "Just what?" "It's just that this matter is just a personal act by De Yi to please my unfilial son. It has nothing to do with the Dalai family. Please be kind and let the Dalai family go!" "Oh?"  Dongfang Yun couldn't help but take a closer look at Cabret. This guy was able to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens. He thought he was a hero, but he didn't expect to protect his ministers so much. He was somewhat similar to the wise monarchs of the past dynasties and generations on the earth.  He smiled strangely: "Do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me?" "What did you say!?" No matter how bad Connaught was, he was still the high priest of the Papal State. At this time, there was really no way to hide, so he could only die.  He jumped out and pointed at Dongfang Yun and said: "Don't be ignorant of good and evil! You are the king, and His Majesty Cabret is also the king. How can you humiliate others like this?" Dongfang Yun looked at Kang Nuo: "Who are you?" Kang  Nuo slapped his chest: "Connuo, Archbishop of the Papal State in Foca City!" "The Papal State!" After so many things, Dongfang Yun's eyesight has improved, and he can see Connuo's fierce look and inner lust at a glance, and said with a smile: "It seems like me  We are currently in hostility with the Papal State, and you dare to come up and talk to me? " "This" Connaught tried hard not to tremble too obviously, stiffening his neck and said: "The two countries are at war with each other!" "  Who do you think you are? Aren't you the archbishop stationed in Fuca City?" Dongfang Yun was amused by his words.  Connaught's mind raced and he immediately said: "I was sent by His Majesty the Pope to declare war on you! And hereby solemnly declare that Slok is a vassal state of our Papal State, you'd better not go too far!" If this time  If I'm not dead, then I'll be big Who made me so smart?  Dongfang Yun was about to say something, but Su Wan said to King Cabret XII: "How come I don't know that Slok has become a vassal state of the Papal State?" Dongfang Yun suddenly understood that Kangnuo's words were what he wanted.  After putting Slok into the Papal State's pocket, he couldn't help but look at Cabret with a smile.  As a king, Cabret will naturally not be tooSilly, he immediately said: "This Slok's declaration of vassalage to the Papal State is just a verbal agreement, and credentials have not yet been formally handed over to each other." "I see." Su Wan was smiling at Dongfang Yun, who naturally understood and said  : "Connaught, what you said is inaccurate!" Connaught raised his neck: "For the Papal State, there is no difference between a verbal agreement and a piece of paper, because the God of Light does not allow people to tell lies!" "Oh?" Dongfang Yun  Smiling: "Then do you, the God of Light, have the ability to drop magical weapons from the sky?" Kannuo wanted to say yes. Isn't the white holy dragon that the God of Light just dropped being roasted by your men?  But how could you say such embarrassing words?  I was a little at a loss for a while.  Dongfang Yun smiled and shook his head, pointing to the top of his head: "But I can!" Everyone looked up.  In the sky, white clouds are forming one piece, sometimes covering up and sometimes revealing the noon sun.  Suddenly, broken clouds were squeezed out of the clouds above our heads, and at the same time, dark, earth-like things emerged from the clouds!  The thing drilled out very quickly, and within a few seconds, it revealed a whole body the size of a white cloud, and it fell heavily black, giving people a feeling of the end of the world.  "Protect Your Majesty!" With a roar, the generals and a few old guys surrounded Kabre XII.  It didn't stop until the thing that blocked the sky and the sun was still hundreds of meters away from everyone, but from the sight of fresh branches emerging from the thick soil with a radius of nearly two kilometers, the two words instantly echoed in the audience.  In the minds of everyone present.     Castle in the Sky!  The ancient tree platform of war!  Cabret opened his mouth wide, looking at this miraculous thing in shock and almost couldn't close his mouth from ear to ear.  He had heard about the huge platform of the Ancient War Tree and the combat effectiveness of this war weapon known as the Sky City, but he had never had such a close contact.  After staring for a long time, he looked at Dongfang Yun with difficulty.  Dongfang Yun smiled proudly and said: "Cabre, Connaught, do you still think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me now? Do you still think you are qualified to mention the Papal State in front of me?" He stretched out greatly.  Yao Yao, smiled and said: "There are no extra conditions. Except for Su Dong staying and Su Kai being exiled, everyone in the Su family must die. All the Dalai family must die, and Cassia must die too. Slok can surrender to me."  No tribute, no land, but you must treat me like a minister. This is my condition." Cabret's body was shaking, and the countless words he had prepared were completely wiped out by this city in the sky.  He felt humiliated because he couldn't even save his ministers and son. He felt scared because he had no confidence at all to face such a terrifying war weapon and a terrifying strong man who could capture the White Holy Dragon alive.  Not only him, everyone around him was trembling. Those who were included in the death list were afraid and panicked, while those who were not included in the list were immersed in the sadness of the death of a rabbit or a fox.  The three elders of the Su family and the two elders of the Dalai family looked at each other. Faced with the survival of their family and themselves, they could not let go, so they decided to fight to the death and kidnap the king or queen of the night, even if they were continuously hunted down.  Just when they were about to take action, Darius snorted and dispelled the courage they had worked hard to build up, and they completely collapsed on the ground.  Because the super overlord¡¯s pressure, which belongs exclusively to the powerful God II, pinpoints them point-to-point.  "Hey! What a big temper!" A girl's clear voice sounded, attracting everyone's attention.  Three cloaked men appeared out of nowhere.  Darius abruptly threw aside the barbecue dragon wings, and instantly blocked Dongfang Yun with his axe.  The person who spoke was a cloaked figure who was less than 1.6 meters tall. She jumped forward and said: "Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night, hmm, what a very impressive name! At least it sounds much better than the Controller of the Hexagram Star.  " Dongfang Yun sat up suddenly, pushed Dongfang Yun forward and frowned: "Are you the one who controls the five-brilliant star?  The man in the cloak said: "My sister and I are the real controllers of the Five-Glory Star, but this one~~Master, do you want to tell him that you are the controller of the Five-Glory Star?" Her voice was loud, and it didn't sound like anything at all.  She looked like she wanted to hide some secret, which made the [Master], who was about 1.8 meters tall in the middle, a little annoyed. He lightly hit her on the head: "Heizi, step back." "Yes~~!" Heizi was a little bit confused.  He took a few steps back frustratedly.  Dongfang Yun squinted his eyes and took a step forward: "Didn't you hear what I said?" The Five-Splendor Star Controller just stared straight at Dongfang Yun's face.It took a long time before he said: "The thing on the head is blocking my sight. Mikoto, shoot it through!" "Yes!" The other girl responded, and there was no energy fluctuation in her body.  She just raised her fair and milky arm, flicked her thumb, and a silver coin flew into the air. When it fell back to her hand, the girl's other hand made a gesture of supporting her forehead, and her thumb suddenly popped out.  .  This time, even Darius didn't see how she did it. Everyone felt that the majestic thunder energy that almost distorted the space was instantly generated, and then the coin turned into a stream of energy that even Darius could not see.  Hard-to-see white light shines onto the ancient war tree platform.  There was a flash of light, and no one could see clearly what happened, but Dongfang Yun instantly knelt down and pressed his hands to the ground.  The blue six-pointed star array instantly appeared in his palm, and then flashed several times in a row, and he breathed a sigh of relief.  Just as he stood up, a roar ten thousand times louder than thunder came from above his head. Looking up, he found that the platform of the ancient war tree exploded from the inside, and countless blue and purple thunders erupted from the platform.  Pierced out from the inside, thunder and flames instantly swallowed up the entire ancient war tree platform, and then, the huge thing floating in the sky exploded like fireworks.  Even Darius¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head, as can be imagined by the others.  Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had teleported all the ancient war trees on the platform except the largest one and the dark night units on them back to the Goddess Ye Forest in an instant. So what he lost now was just a war tree.  It¡¯s just an ancient tree platform.  He understood one thing from the battle with Kusanagi Kyo. There must be no negligence when dealing with the subordinates of the Five Star Controller!  The explosion on the ancient war tree platform lasted for nearly a minute, blowing away the clouds in the sky, allowing the sun to fall straight down with dazzling brilliance.  Dad, either call someone or run away, your choice.  In the spiritual chain, Darius's deep voice sounded.  "Then run away" Dongfang Yun smiled indifferently, waved his hand and Darius had disappeared. At the same time, he quickly tore up a scroll and stuffed it into Su Wan's hand. Waves of brilliance rose from Su Wan's feet.  Scroll to return to the city.  "No!" Su Wan woke up from her sluggish state, screamed and wanted to throw the scroll away, but at this moment her body had already entered the teleportation state.  She looked at Dongfang Yun with tears in her eyes. She struggled hard and screamed, but she couldn't break free from the scroll with rules, not even when she instantly transformed into the Nine-Tails true form.  "What a passionate lover!" The controller of Five Stars strolled up to Dongfang Yun and sneered.  Dongfang Yun stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes shining like a lone wolf.  He also has four resurrection crosses on his body, but he cannot guarantee that the controller of the Five-Glow Star will not see the role of the resurrection cross.  Of course, he also knew that he was no match for this guy, and he was quickly thinking about ways to escape.  But it¡¯s difficult!  Whether it¡¯s Kusanagi Kyo or the girl called ¡®Mikoto¡¯, their strength is definitely not comparable to that of Dongfang Yun or even any of his generals.  Forcibly blocking the voices of everyone in Darius in the spiritual chain, Dongfang Yun raised his head and smiled: "I remember Kusanagi Kyo said that we are allies." "He is right." "Then you don't seem to be right.  Take action against me." "You are right." "But why did you let that girl break my war machine?" "Because it blocked the light and my eyes."  The reporter said domineeringly: "Nothing can cover my eyes, and nothing can block my way." "Are you metaphorically saying that I block your way?" Dongfang Yun stepped aside in a weak tone:  "Please." The controller of the five-brilliant star did not look at him. He went straight to the stone table and sat down, saying: "You come and sit down too." His tone was very arrogant and commanding. Dongfang Yun sneered in his heart, while his body  He walked over and sat down obediently.  The controller of the Five Stars looked at him like this, very seriously.  Dongfang Yun was smiling, but his heart was thinking about how to get rid of the enemy and the purpose of coming here.  The controller of Five Stars glanced at the people outside the small pavilion and said, "I don't like outsiders standing while I'm sitting." His voice was delicate, neutral, but also domineering.  If you don¡¯t want to die, you can¡¯t stand, otherwise this person will be unhappy.  Faced with a strong man who can instantly kill the ancient war tree platform with one blow, even Cabret XIINot daring to say anything, he led a group of courtiers and knelt on the ground obediently.  The Five Star Controller pointed at the servants again: "You guys, continue to roast the dragon wings for me." "Sir, it's me! I'm Kangnuo! Can you give me the White Holy Dragon back?"  "Konnuo rolled forward and said.  "Heizi." "Master?" "Throw it to the underworld." "Yes!" A simple conversation decided Konnuo's tragic fate. The girl named Heizi stepped forward and jumped, and disappeared with Konnuo.  After a second, he flashed back, clapped his hands and pinched his waist and said: "Oh, hehehe! That guy has gone to the underworld to be with the dead souls!" "I know." The controller of Five Stars picked up Su Wan's cup and took a look at it.  , threw it aside as if disgusted, picked up Dongfang Yun's cup, poured himself a glass of fine fruit wine, and drank it into the mouth under the cloak.  Dongfang Yun couldn't figure out what this guy meant, so he said, "You came to me, what's wrong?" The Five-Splendor Star Controller shook his head and said, "No, I just came to see you." Dongfang Yunxin said you are sick, right?  Come and see, why did you bully me to this extent?  In the past, Dongfang Yun would have fought this guy even if he was not his opponent. But when he woke up a while ago, Tyrande showed him the sorrow and pain of the generals after he fell into coma after the tragedy in the City of Chaos, and  The scene where Su Wan cried silently to him in the crystal coffin every day made him finally understand that he was no longer alone and that his death would most likely cause collapse and pain to many people.  He doesn¡¯t like to cry, nor does he like to see the people he loves cry.  So now he chooses to tolerate this guy's arrogance.  So Dongfang Yun said: "Thank you for your attention." The controller of the Five Stars looked up at him deeply again, and suddenly said: "Give up that woman." "What did you say?" Dongfang Yun was stunned.  The five-pointed star controller said: "Give up that woman, give up all women, I will protect this world for a million years. If you still can't become the true six-pointed star controller after a million years, everything I have will be yours."  " Dongfang Yun couldn't help but sneered: "Are you kidding me?" "I'm not kidding." The Five Star Controller said solemnly: "As long as you don't want any women before you leave this world, I will.  All my men are yours!" Dongfang Yun laughed: "You think I want the trash that others don't want!" "What did you say?  , how can you not let me and my sister~~!" One of the two girls was angry, and the other was sobbing.  The Five-Glow Star Controller waved back with a palm, blowing away the cloaks of the two women, revealing two sweet and cute faces: "Misaka Mikoto, with super-god eighth-level strength, Shirai Kuroko, with super-sixth level strength, they are both  Virgin." Dongfang Yun opened his mouth.  The Five Star Controller continued: "There are also Super 10 Boya Hancock, Super 9 Saber, Super 9 Lin Yueru, Super 9 Li Yingqiong, Super 8 Shana, Super 7 Liang Li these women  They are all virgins, and they will all be yours. " "Master, what are you talking about?" Misaka Mikoto said as she frowned.  The controller of Five Stars continued: "There are also Zhuge Kongming who is more than twelve, Sun Wukong who is more than twelve, Chonglou who is more than eleven, Huang Feihong who is more than eleven, Huoji who is more than eleven, and Zheng who is more than eleven.  Hey you've heard of all this, right? They will also be your subordinates! " Big cake, unprecedented big cake!  But "Are you crazy or do you think it's fun to play tricks on me?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "Do you really think I'm an idiot? Although I don't know what the levels of super gods mean, it's obvious that these people are strong enough.  Destroy a country with a wave of your hand, right? It's not that I'm arrogant. Although you and I are allies - this is what you said - well, even so, I believe that we are indeed allies. Even with this, it is between you and me.  There is some friendship, but why, why do you want to give this to me? Why do you think I will believe what you say?" The controller of Five Stars pressed a pair of beautiful hands on the stone table: "I will always learn.  I won¡¯t lie, so there is no need for you to think that what I just said is a lie!¡± Dongfang Yun trembled in his heart.  "I will never learn to deceive." Why does this sentence sound so familiar, even if there is only a hint of familiarity in the words, it can make people touch the softest part of their heart?  He looked at the controller of the five-brilliant star blankly, and his voice was a little dry: "You???Who is it?  " The Five-Glow Star Controller retracted his hand into his cloak and said calmly: " Five-Glow Star Controller, you know.  " Dongfang Yun slammed the table and pressed his body against the five-brilliant star controller: "No!  No one has ever been so unconditionally kind to me, and I have never heard anyone else say this except that person!  " As he said that, he himself started to tremble in disbelief. He fell down on the stone bench again, tremblingly trying to pick up the wine glass to calm down, but he only got the white jade jug. He trembled and turned the spout to the pot.  He was about to tip his mouth, but found that it was empty, with only a few drops of wine inside. The rage in his heart exploded, and Dongfang Yun slammed the wine bottle on the forehead of Kabrei XII who was kneeling outside the pavilion and shouted: "Go.  Pour me a drink!  "Kabre XII's body trembled, humiliation and pain appeared on his face together, and he quickly said to the person next to him: "Go and get the wine.  " After Dongfang Yun smashed it, he also lost some of his anger and confusion, and said blankly: "No way, sheshe can't appear here. She should live well on earth!  " "What is this annoying guy talking about, sister?  "Shirai Kuroko pouted and asked. Misaka Mikoto didn't say anything. She twisted her beautiful eyebrows and looked at Dongfang Yun. On the latter's face, she saw the humanity that a person of this status should not have Then  It was the extreme longing for someone and the desire to protect him. Instead, the controller of the Five-Star took a leisurely sip of wine and said, "What are you talking about?  " Dongfang Yun raised his head full of hope: "You are not her, right?  I knew you were definitely not hers!  You can't be her!  " He already seemed incoherent, which made the generals who were watching Dongfang Yun on the soul chain very strange. " Human-headed dog, what do you think "Shut up! Gay Lun! " Dongfang Yun's body trembled slightly, as if he was back on the earth again.  , returned to the hut that only belonged to him, and returned to the time when someone jumped out to avenge him when he was bullied. The servant handed the wine bottle from the side, Dongfang Yun took the donkey and drank, and slammed the wine bottle.  Broken, he cheered up and said: "That's right!  There is no way you are someone I know!  " "I didn't say I was.  "The controller of the five-brilliant star didn't care that Dongfang Yun had drank mouth-to-mouth just now. He took the wine bottle from his hand and poured himself a glass of wine. Then he said: "The person you are talking about is your parents?  "    "no.  "The lone wolf character made Dongfang Yun quickly return to calm. Wuhuixing smiled and said: "Is that your boyfriend?  " Dongfang Yun smiled disdainfully and said, "That's it for others. I don't believe you can't tell my gender.  " "What's this?  Wuhuixing smiled and said, "You have such a petty physique and appearance, it's normal for you to have a boyfriend."  " Dongfang Yun's cheek twitched, and he immediately said: "It's okay not to talk about this. I just want to ask you, why did you give such an exchange condition?  Could it be that you have a crush on me?  " Wuhuixing paused and said angrily: "Just you?  Dongfang Yun stood up and walked in the pavilion holding a wine glass: "If that's not the case, why don't you give me all your men if I don't find a woman?"  This is too unreasonable.  "Wuhui Xing said: "Because I don't want to see you being restrained by women in your development. We will face many people to conquer in the future. If you drag me back, I will be very troubled!  What's more, when I said I would give these people to you, I didn't say I wouldn't accept your power, right?  " Dongfang Yun nodded and said: "It seems that Kusanagi Kyo said that the six-pointed star is more powerful than the five-pointed star. It is normal for you to have such thoughts.  " He had already walked behind Wuhuixing and suddenly said: "By the way, do your subordinates know that you still wet the bed at the age of eight?  " Wuhuixing was furious: "Nonsense!  That's what you framedah!  " He stopped talking suddenly, as if something had been exposed. Taking advantage of his daze, Dongfang Yun quickly reached out with his little hand and grabbed Wuhuixing's cloak and hat: "Show me your true face!  "    "asshole!  " Wuhuixing let out a low roar, and held Dongfang Yun's hand with his right hand without any light. However, when he made contact, he subconsciously reduced almost all his strength. Even so, he habitually held Dongfang Yun's hand behind his back.  , causing Dongfang Yun to be pushed back almost to the level of his face and knees. Wuhuixing was immediately stunned, not only because he had used a move that he often used against someone, but what was even more shocking was that the thin Dongfang Yun didn't look like that at this moment.  It was like shouting out pain every time to win his sympathy. After a long time, Wuhuixing said: "You why don't you shout out pain?  ¡± Dongfang Yun did not speak.Wuhuixing panicked and suddenly turned Dongfang Yun's body towards him, only to find that his face was filled with tears.  Wuhuixing knew very clearly that these tears were definitely not due to the pain of sexual intercourse.  Dongfang Yun smiled with tears in her eyes, and gently reached out with her left hand, slowly reaching towards Wuhuixing's cloak and hat.  "Bold!" Kuroko Shirai was angry and wanted to step forward, but was held back by Misaka Mikoto.  Wuhuixing didn¡¯t make any struggle, and was just quietly pulled off the hat by Dongfang Yun.  Very neutral, semi-long black hair, thin but slender eyebrows like swords, eyes full of astonishment but as black as ink, proud and straight bridge of nose as high as a ridge, and lips as thin as a knife.  Lips.  The familiar appearance appeared before his eyes, leaving Dongfang Yun speechless and choked.  ¡¾Whoever dares to bully him, I will destroy you!  ¡¿ ¡¾You¡¯re a demo, you want to attack my hair again, do you accept it?  ¡¿ ¡¾Besides, you must have hidden a lot of erotic books like you, a lustful otaku, let me look for them.  ¡¿ ¡¾Old, I didn¡¯t help you make a lunch box. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just By the way, this is just what other girls made for me. Hahahaha, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Who made me so popular? Misha  Thousands of girls!  ¡¿ ¡¾Yun, please, please don't sleep, don't sleep!  Look, uncles and aunts are here, don't sleep, don't sleep over!  Woohooplease, don't sleep!  ¡¿ The four eyes faced each other, one pair of eyes was already covered with tears, and the pair of eyes gradually turned into a pool of clear water, full of tenderness.  Dongfang Yun's smile was ugly at this time. He didn't know whether he should be happy or sad. His hand slowly attached to the face and whispered: "Sister Ning, why would you" Wuhuixing sighed and turned around.  : "Kuroko, take us to a place where no one is around." "Yes" Shirai Kuroko nodded feebly, took a step forward, connected the three of them, and jumped forward. Dongfang Yun only felt the light and shadow flicker, and he and the three of them were already there.  The woman came to a woman's room.  "This is?" "This is the Su family's house." Shirai Kuroko looked at Dongfang Yun happily.  Five Stars waved their hands and said: "Mikoto, Kuroko, you guys can go out too." "Yes." The two women reluctantly agreed and disappeared.  Dongfang Yun took Wuhuixing¡¯s hand and put it on the pink bed, looking at each other affectionately.  ¡­¡­¡­ The fifth condensation does not mean the fifth condensation, but the fifth condensation, which is a single name with the word condensation.  Dongfang Yun and Wu Ning are both from Jiangsu, China on Earth, and both are considered rich second generations.  The villas of both families are located in a villa area in Changzhou. Because they are close to each other, the two families have a close relationship.  Dongfang Yun is not an only child. He has two older brothers. His parents hoped that the third child would be a girl, but unexpectedly it turned out to be a boy, so they raised the youngest child as a daughtera very vulgar idea.  Because of this, Dongfang Yun has been as quiet and elegant as a girl since she was a child. She does not have the arrogance and domineeringness of the rich second generation, but has a gentle personality.  As a result, Wu Ning, who was the same age as Dongfang Yun when she was a child, also thought this cute guy was a girl and was very close to him. It wasn't until one day that she discovered that this person was standing up to urinate that she realized that her best friend was a girl.  man.  By this time, the relationship between the two was already very close.  Just the opposite of Dongfang Yun, Wu Ning had three sisters in front of her. Her parents wanted to have a son, so they raised Wu Ning as a boy. The sisters all enrolled in piano classes and art classes after school. Only Wu Ning had a son since childhood.  Just the football class and martial arts class that I signed up for This is why Wu Ning can always bully Dongfang Yun to tears.  Because of his innate character and nurture, Wu Ning, who originally had a top-notch appearance, has gradually grown from a top-notch little beauty to a top-notch handsome guy, while Dongfang Yun has gone from being very handsome to being very girly, which can be said to be a blessing.  Fool people.  ¡° Wu Ning has always been protecting Dongfang Yun as the ¡®boss¡¯, even after going to school.  Little boys at the age of elementary school would bully the girls they liked with the idea of ??attracting attention. Although Dongfang Yun was young at the time, his appearance was much better than that of the girls in his class, so he was also bullied. Later, it was discovered that he was a boy.  The bullying got worse.  Wu Ning, on the other hand, is very 'manly'. Whenever someone bullies Dongfang Yun, she will beat that person to tears. From grade one to grade six, there are thousands of boys crying under her. She ranks first in the Fourth Experimental Primary School.  The reputation of evildoers has been around for a long time.  As he grew older and entered middle school, Dongfang Yun realized that he should be a man instead of a woman. However, due to his reputation in elementary school, no one in the boy circle in the class was willing to accept a 'shemale', so Dongfang Yun  Isolated againHe was unwilling to give in and tried hard to express himself, joining the basketball club, football club, table tennis club and other places where boys gathered. However, he was too thin and his body could not compete with others, so he could only be called a sissy.  No. is becoming more and more alienated.  Unable to fit into the circle of boys, and not wanting to join the crowd of female classmates, Dongfang Yun became more withdrawn, sitting in the corner of the classroom every day, and locking himself away at home after school.  "Wu Ning is just the opposite. Apart from studying, there is almost nothing she is not proficient inwhether it is sports and game consoles that boys like, or gossip and celebrities that girls like.  In addition, for girls, she is too 'handsome', so handsome that girls who don't know the truth always write love letters to her. For boys, she is very heroic, just like the heroine who disguises herself as a man in the movie.  This made the boys have a strong impression of her, and some of them often sent love letters, so Wu Ning became a star student in the small middle school, both male and female.  It¡¯s just strange that she doesn¡¯t accept love letters or confessions from girls or boys, and she hardly participates in group activities after school, which makes everyone strange.  No one knows that she always follows Dongfang Yun back to the hut dedicated to the latter, chatting with him until late every day.  As he grows older, Dongfang Yun still resists the people around him, but becomes more and more close to Wu Ning, and sometimes even messes up Wu Ning's hair in a funny way.  But who is Fifth Ning?  He once won the first place in Sanda and Karate among middle school students at the provincial level. Under normal circumstances, Dongfang Yun would fail in a sneak attack and would be forced to put his arms behind his back. He would even be pressed on the bed, crying and begging for mercy.  Although everyone around him was in puppy love, Dongfang Yun was still very confused. The long-term relationship with Wu Ning made him unable to tell whether the relationship between the two was family or love, so he was deliberately concerned about Wu Ning's sometimes feminine behavior.  blurry past.  Of course, this is also related to Wu Ning¡¯s own tsundere attribute. She just likes him, but she just doesn¡¯t want to admit it, so the relationship between the two has always remained ambiguous.  Until one day, Wu Ning¡¯s sixteenth birthday, she forced Dongfang Yun to buy her a mobile phone as a birthday gift, and Dongfang Yun had no choice but to agree.  When the two were crossing the street, a BMW sped past. It was supposed to hit Dongfang Yun who was walking in front, but instead of hitting a raised stone, it changed direction and hit a little girl.  Dongfang Yun was three or four meters away from Fifth Ning at that time, so when he rushed to save the girl with a blank mind, Fifth Ning did not hold her back.  In an instant, heaven and man are separated forever.   "Later I found out that the driver was the high school bastard who had been chasing me for a long time. He thought I liked you and wanted to hit you in a rage. Unexpectedly, he crushed a stone and turned the car.  You bastard failed to live up to that little girl. You are usually so cowardly, but at the critical moment, an unrelated girl took your life!" Wu Ning sneered and said, "Unexpectedly, you are actually a lolicon?  "How could I" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but laugh and cry: "I didn't even see how she looked. It was purely a subconscious behavior." He shuddered and his face became serious: "Why did you come to this world.  ? Become the controller of Five Stars? " Wu Ning smiled lightly, pushed her hair behind her ears, and said calmly: "Then the family is richer than yours. Your parents haven't taken care of this, so what?  He was released just like that, so I killed him. "You killed someone when you were only sixteen!?" Dongfang Yun stood up suddenly, then frowned and sat down: "But your family.  He has more energy than my family. Even if he kills someone, he will never be shot, right? " "Huh!" Wu Ning sneered: "Of course I won't be shot. I committed suicide by jumping off the building." Dongfang Yun was furious: "  Why!? You can live well, why should you die?" Wu Ning glanced aside: "This world is too dark, and murderers can be exempted. It makes people feel insecure. I am tired of the world, so I will die.  "She said it in an understatement, but Dongfang Yun knew that was not the case.  His body was trembling slightly and he said: "Youare you unwilling to live because I am dead?" Fifth Ning's white face instantly turned crimson, and he stammered: "Don't, don't be shameless, old man,  I didn¡¯t commit suicide just because the person I liked died! You, you kid, you overestimate yourself Huh!" Dongfang Yun stood up silently and put his hands around Wu Ning's neck.  Holding her face in his arms: "I'm sorry It's my fault, I'm too bastard, too selfish" If I had been on earth before, or until now, anyone would haveIf you dare to do this to Wu Ning, it will definitely be a German back fall that breaks Zi Juesun's foot. Even Dongfang Yun will definitely suffer from a reverse arm twist.  However, this time, Wu Ning did not make any drastic movements, and her delicate body was also trembling a little. She slowly put her hands on Dongfang Yun's back and hugged her tightly although it was a little hard, causing Dongfang Yun's bones to break.  There were bursts of creaking sounds, but the two of them didn't pay attention.  For the second time since Dongfang Yun met Wu Ning, she said in a pure female voice: "I really can't bear the pain of losing you. Although I was still young at the time, I just knew that I was love.  Your world without you means nothing to me!" Dongfang Yun said with a tearful smile: "You were a bit too precocious at that time." Wu Ning said with a tearful smile: "You were too precocious at that time.  But this sentence was spoken by me now. Even a day ago, when I was the controller of the five-ray star that ruled hundreds of galaxies, I also thought that the world without you was meaningless to me.  Do you know? The reason why I became so strong is because I want to die every time I fight. I don't care about all my subordinates, I don't care about all the territory, all I want is to die! Haha, that's why!  Without desire, you are strong, but now I am stronger than everyone! This is what I said now, do you still think it is premature? " Dongfang Yun's heart seemed to have been pierced back and forth by a knife countless times.  He instantly understood what a huge sacrifice this girl had made, or had been making, for himself.  At this moment, his hug was so strong that he would not let go even until eternity.  He wanted to tell some jokes to ease his current pain and gratitude, but then he thought of the word precocious, and suddenly an idea flashed in his head, and the conversation with Kusanagi Kyo was still vivid in his mind.  He stuttered and asked: "Which Ning, how old are you now?" Fifth Ning laughed loudly: "I am now seven thousand eight hundred and forty-five years old, how do you think? You still dare to say that I  Is it too early to mature? "The clouds in the east are like falling into an ice cave!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Mobile phone users please go to the m. site to read.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 108: Natural Disaster of the Undead?

    After Fifth Ning said a lot of things that should be said and shouldn't be said to Dongfang Yun, Wu Ning left with Misaka Mikoto and Shirai Kuroko.  When she left, there was nothing unusual on Dongfang Yun's face, but Darius behind him noticed that his father's hand was squeezed tightly.  After being almost frightened twice by Dongfang Yun and Fifth Ning, Lord Slok behaved somewhat submissively and looked very fearful.  Because of this, Dongfang Yun easily completed the exchange of letters of credence with Slok. The two parties agreed that the Dark Night Empire and Slok would become monarchs and ministers from now on. Once the Dark Night Empire is in need, Slok will do his best to help the master.  , and at the same time, Foca City, the capital of the Slok Empire, must also build a large teleportation array to facilitate exchanges between the two countries.  Of course, in addition to this, Dongfang Yun did reject Kabulei XII's proposal to cede land to pay tribute, and rewarded Kabulei XII with a bottle of fountain of life, as well as the fifteen carts of treasures, and promised to return to the goddess  Ye Lin sent dark night scholars to help Slok build the high-speed train.  As for the people of the Su family and the Dalai family, they were taken over by the etiquette team outside the city, and they were transported from the teleportation array that was quickly established to the Goddess Yelin for Su Wan to deal with.  Afterwards, Dongfang Yun and Darius also left under the "tearful farewell" of Lord Slok.  But these two people did not return to Goddess Yelin, but went directly to the border between Basque and Rocado, where the Dark Night Army stationed troops.  News of Dongfang Yun's arrival did not spread. After he walked out of the teleportation array, he immediately entered the Chinese army camp, where all the participating generals were already waiting.  Facing the concerned eyes of the generals, Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and hugged them one by one.  The two elf swordsmen guarding the Chinese army camp were very strange. They only saw the emperor and General Darius walking in in a hurry, and then left in a hurry within two minutes. It seemed that they were not involved.  It means in the war, and the emperor actually has the ability to talk directly to the generals from their souls, so what is the emperor doing here?  They vaguely guessed something from the suppressed and earth-shattering murderous aura inside when the big tent was opened.  Sure enough, soon the war drums sounded along with the voice of the Elf Changxiao. The fifteen ancient war tree platforms that had accumulated in the sky began to move forward slowly. Countless Hippogryph knights and three-headed Chimera swarmed in the sky.  Flying.  And 120,000 land units gathered on the ground, including archers, huntresses, elf swordsmen, elf magicians, raptor druids, claw druids, dryads, tree men, and even some ten meters long and four meters high.  The huge ballistae is ready to go to the front line.  In fact, Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t talk too much to his children, he just said a few words to them.  "I want to see the Dark Night Army arrive in Bansai within a week." "Once there are rebels in all the conquered countries, kill the nine tribes!" Such bloody words do not seem to come from the mouth of the peaceful Dongfang Yun.  , and once he said this, it proved that this man was really anxious.  So, have Dongfang Yun and Darius returned to Goddess Ye Lin now?     No.  At this moment, Dongfang Yun is taking Darius on the road to the north.  Darius, who had entered Shen II, was already able to fly. Carrying the boneless Dongfang Yun on his back, he quickly arrived at the Land along the territory under the Dekaron Snow Mountain, where the cat tribe's village once was.  place.  Dongfang Yun summoned the cat Britney to lead the way, and like Darius, he wore a black cloak and mixed with the cats into the Lord City where Lord Tomei was located.  Along the road, the Cat Clan and the Rabbit Clan are getting along well with each other, but strangely, they don¡¯t see too many orcs from other tribes on the road, but there are many more fully armed soldiers coming and going.  They looked at Darius, who had a height that did not belong to the cat and rabbit tribes, with hostility on his face.  Fortunately, there was an old cat tribe man on the road who recognized Britney's appearance, and led him to the Lord's Mansion in Tomei.  It is obvious that Tomei has not been having a good life recently. There are already gray hairs on both sides of his temples, and his originally smooth face has become a little wrinkled.  After seeing Dongfang Yun, the man from the rabbit tribe immediately looked sad and excited. He crawled forward and knelt down in front of Dongfang Yun and shouted: "Sir, you are finally here!" Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry.  He pulled up Tomei and asked: "Tomei, what are you doing? Have the beast army already attacked?" "No." Tomei stood up and shook his head: "It's the natural disaster of the undead." "The natural disaster of the undead!  ?" Dongfang Yun was stunned, then waved his hand and said: "Impossible!" "Why, why is it impossible??¡± Dongfang Yun frowned and walked to the main seat in the living room and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.  " Only then did Tomei tell the truth about what happened. " It turned out that Dongfang Yun left a group of spirits that day to help the cat and rabbit people disperse, and then after he left, Tomei also started to take care of things and prepare  Facing the anger of the royal family after all, the prince of the beast clan died here. The civilians of the two tribes scattered in various cities have been living in fear, and they dare not say too much about the King of Dark Night. However, Tomei.  The long-prepared war did not come. Instead, as time went on, rewards and gifts from the imperial city Shabak came one after another, making Tomei very different. On the other side, after nearly half a year of development, the various cities of the Orcs began to change.  , an organization called the 'Dark Moon Worship Sect' slowly flourished. It is rumored that the Pope of the Dark Moon Worship Sect is the King of the Dark Night. At the same time, he also has the identity of a beast god and can kill an orc with a wave of his hand.  Become stronger, and the 'Dark Moon Worship Cult' has always preached the equality of all living beings and self-improvement, which caused the believers to suddenly change from including all lower races to some higher races starting to believe in it. But it stands to reason that since such a religion has become famous recently.  If it is related to the Dark Night Empire, then it should be suppressed by the royal family. However, there is still no movement inside and outside the Orc Palace. The sensitive Tomei finally couldn't hold it anymore and sent a group of soldiers to the Orc Imperial City Sabak.  The elven archers in the Lord's City went to investigate. These archers also received orders to protect Tomei, so they set off without hesitation. Only ten days later, the elven archers brought back something that almost made Tomei collapse.  News. In the extreme north of the Orcs, a natural disaster of undead has arisen, and this group of undead has survived for eight months. As of now, the Orc Empire, which covers the largest area on the mainland, has actually  One-tenth of the place has fallen. If the bitter cold in the far north was not conducive to the spread of undead death energy, it would be impossible for the undead natural disaster to have destroyed the entire orc tribe! Only then did Dongming understand why the king did not care about the prince's death!  , the people began to believe in other religions other than shamanism, and the king didn't care because the king had no time to care about it, and he didn't dare to care about it. At this time, the external troubles were really serious, and he couldn't suppress the internal troubles and didn't dare to waste troops easily, so he attacked Xin An.  Yue Jiao turned a blind eye, so he kept trying to comfort Dong Ming. After hearing this, Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Call those elves in."  " Some servants went out, and soon three elven archers strode forward with heroic strides. They knelt down to Dongfang Yun and said, "I pay homage to my master and have met General Darius!  " "Get up.  Dongfang Yun said: "Who can tell me why it is determined to be a natural disaster of the undead?"  " One of the beautiful elves with long naturally curly hair said: "To report to the master, in the past, although the Orcs were not defeated, they were retreating steadily. In order not to be fooled by what others said, we went to the territory abandoned by the Orcs and found that  As expected, there are many undead souls entrenched there, ranging from ghouls and cave demons to giant frost dragons.  " "Even a giant frost dragon?  Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Could such a big move really be done by Kusanagi Kyo?"  " This idea was immediately rejected by himself, and he waved his hand and said: "You all go down, Tomei, arrange a room for me, I want to rest.  "    "yes!  "Coming to Tomei's carefully prepared room, Dongfang Yun and Darius were at the table. Darius said: "Father, why do you think it was not Kusanagi Kyo's doing?  " Dongfang Yun sighed and said: "You have also met the Five-Splendor Star Controller. She is a good friend of my childhood sweetheart. I I only found out later that her love for me reached the point where she would not hesitate to do anything for me.  To the point of taking revenge and then committing suicide.  As you can see, both of us are time travellers, and she traveled through time more than seven thousand years before me.  " "Wait a minute" Darius pointed to his head: "I'm a little confused, dad, you mean that mother, actually came from the same place as you, and came here at the same time.  world?  Andshe died later than you, but came more than seven thousand years earlier than you?  " "It's unbelievable, isn't it?  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said: "That's the fact. Don't call me mother, just call her Aunt Ning."  " Darius curled his lips and whispered: "Sooner or later, the relationship between you two will no longer be my mother" "What did you say?  "Dongfang Yun didn't hear clearly and didn't care," he said, "Ning said, changes in space will also cause chaos in time. There is a special inertia between the time axis and the space axis, which makes the two so close."  .  When this inertia disappears, then there will be a formula called [Lorentz transformation] that will be broken" "Wait a minute."Wait" Darius interrupted again: "Dad, can you tell me something easy to understand?"  I really don't understand this.  " "Actually, I don't really understand either.  Dongfang Yun was helpless: "That's what she told me."  All in all, she did travel through time before me, and controlled the power of the Five Stars, something called the [God Summoning System].  " "The God Summoning System?  What does that have to do with the Supreme Summoning System?  " "I don't knowactually, what's the point of knowing or not?  Dongfang Yun sighed: "In addition, she also told me some things that even you can't tell for the time being."  " "I understand this. There are some things that are not allowed by the rules.  Darius said: "It's all about rules, all about the way of heaven, and all about the axis of boundaries. I only slightly understood these things after I entered the heavenly realm. It's not that I don't want to say it, but that I can't say it."  "    "yes!  What happened after that was very simple. She was much stronger than me. She used the God Summoning System to continuously conquer and fight, and finally achieved the strength she has today.  " "Speaking of this Aunt Ning, what is her strength?  I couldn't feel her presence at all.  " " Very strong.  Because it was very important, Dongfang Yun said twice: "It's really strong!"  It is so powerful that it can crush the seven realms we all know, including the heaven, the underworld, the abyss, and the human world. She may not need to use all her strength to crush them all.  " "Hiss!  Darius took a breath and frowned: "Isn't this a strength that even the God of Creation may not have?"  " Dongfang Yun shook his head and smiled: "Your vision is still limited to this continent and the Valoran continent, but you don't know that the God of Creation may not be that powerful after all.  " "Since she is so strong, why not directly help her father complete the conquest?  "    "can not say.  " "After conquering this world, will there be a world beyond the sky?  There must be some, right?  Otherwise, where would Aunt Ning come from?  "    "can not say.  " "Didn't she leave anything behind?  Some magic crystals are also good!  " "No, she can't interfere with the operation of my abilities.  " "I" Darius suddenly looked like he had a dry stool: "I seem to understand why Aunt Ning asked that little girl to destroy our ancient war tree platform at once.  "    "Why?  " "Because Aunt Ning was jealous when she saw you and your mistress together" "That's right.  Dongfang Yun touched the bag above his head. "But why didn't she destroy the platform herself when she was angry?"  Don¡¯t women usually find the best way to relieve their hatred by venting it themselves?  " "Because once she takes action personally, even with one ten thousandth of her power, she will be rejected by the world. Not only will she be forcibly excluded, but it will also cause unnecessary chaos in the world.  " "Dad.  "Darius said solemnly: "Aunt Ning seems to be very strong.  " He could feel Dongfang Yun's deep attachment to Wu Ning. It was not just a man's love for a woman, but more of a dependence and trust on Wu Ning. So from the beginning, Dreyer  Si didn¡¯t have the same psychological rejection as he did towards Su Wan and Tyrande. ¡°Yes!  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly: "My life is really miserable. No matter Ning, Wan'er, or Tyrande, they all seem to be much stronger than me" Darius nodded sympathetically and said: "  Regarding the undead natural disaster in the far north, I plan to leave early tomorrow morning to have a look. If the fuss is too big, it may affect our war and the pattern of the entire continent!  " Dongfang Yun nodded and said: "Yes, once the natural disaster of the undead rises again, there is no way that the human race will be united again, which will be very detrimental to us.  " Darius said: "If I can strangle the enemy general, I will not let go of this opportunity.  " With that said, he stood up and walked out of the room. "Darius" Dongfang Yun suddenly spoke. Darius turned around and said, "What?  Dad?  " Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "I suddenly thought of something.  " Darius came back and sat down: "What?  " Dongfang Yun lowered his voice: "Because of Ning, I am very sure that this matter was not done by Kusanagi Kyo, so the place that led this undead natural disaster could be another group of undead.  " Darius's eyes widened: "Yes, it's the death knight from Kiev!  But isn't Kiev dead?  " Dongfang Yun said: "Kiev does not represent himself. He is just an idiot who was pushed out by a group of undead as Ner'zhul's successor to lead the rebellion against Kusanagi Kyo who occupied the underworld. If it had been eight months ago, it would have been early.  Before the tragedy in the City of Chaos, those undead people were already in the far northThe land was entrenched, and during the battle in the City of Chaos, hadn't the natural disasters of the undead already begun?  Therefore, this group of undead may have something to do with Kiev, or it may have nothing to do with it, but what is certain is that this group of people resisted Kusanagi Kyo.  " Darius said: "Ah, so what?  " Dongfang Yun suddenly showed a mysterious smile on his lips: "Since you are a person who resists Kusanagi Kyo, you have to hide your head and tail like Kiev to travel between the underworld and the human world, right?  So where did those undead come from, and where did the frost dragon come from?  " " Darius' face full of flesh froze, and for a while, his breathing became heavy, as if he had seen a gangster: "Damn it, those people have the base of the undead in their hands!"  !  !  " Dongfang Yun snapped his fingers: "Bingo!  **Never leave ten!  " Darius stood up suddenly: "I'll go there now!  " Dongfang Yun stretched out his hand to stop me: "Don't worry, you are not the best candidate for this matter.  " Darius was stunned, and suddenly smiled: "Dad is right, of course it is best for my brother to do this.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "It's good to know. You've been running around with me these days and haven't been at home much. Go and spend some time with your cat."  " Darius' old face turned red instantly: "II don't have" "No matter what, get out of here.  Dongfang Yun smiled and waved his hand. Darius shook his head and left. The room suddenly became quiet, leaving only Dongfang Yun who clenched his fists and squinted his eyes as he murmured: "I want to become stronger!"  "  The butcher has had a very comfortable life these two days. He likes eating human meat more than vegetarian food Although he is not very disgusted with the vegetarian diet of the goddess Ye Lin. In fact, it is not that he is not against it. His father also eats it.  , then what else can I not tolerate? But those days were not as pleasant as now. If you want human flesh, you can have animal meat. You can usually catch two ghouls and banshees to improve your food.  He didn't forget about business, as he was followed by a group of about 5,000 undead units. In fact, in the underworld, there are not as few god-level units as imagined. Although the death knight Kiev is called endurance.  The successor of Aozu, but he is still too young after all. Even if Tianzong's talent reaches the level of Shenyi, it does not mean that the undead who are not as talented as him but are much older than him cannot reach Shenyi's strength. So the Butcher is here.  After visiting the Far North, we already knew that behind this natural disaster of the undead, there was a second-level god and three first-level undead who were jointly driving it. The Butcher was also a first-level god, so he was not afraid of anything.  Gathering the scattered undead along the road, the Butcher spent two days passing through most of the Far North. Looking at the burning village in front of him, the Butcher frowned and waved forward: "Pudge!  Rest!  " A group of undead souls quickly dispersed behind them, sitting together chatting and spanking in boredom. This group of undead souls have begun to gain consciousness. Although they were still humans not long ago, at this moment, even though they are sad and intolerable, they can already be instinctively  The undead did not need to rest, so they secretly watched the giant abomination who liked to keep diaries and eat randomly while he was resting.  No one dared to go over and disturb them, especially since there was already one Sui Ling Gui Ji and five Yin Ling Succubi before, and now even the two Sui Ling Gui Ji who wanted to climb the high branch were hiding far away in the corner, full of hope.  Looking at the butcher with resentment, Sui Linggui Ji is known as the most beautiful race in the underworld. Even Sui Linggui Ji can swallow this thing. At first glance, the butcher doesn't care about other people's prying eyes.  A small leather notebook and a quill came out of the pocket behind his butt. He casually dipped the quill in the blood that had not dried on the ground, and then clumsily wrote on the notebook: "Eighth day of the first year of the Dark Night Calendar"  On the 30th day of the month" The Dark Night Calendar was proposed by Tyrande. She believed that a generation of emperors must have a generation of emperors' calendar, so based on Dongfang Yun's experience, she compiled the Dark Night Calendar In other words, Dongfang Yun came to this  The world is almost nine months old. He raised his head and looked at the sky: "The snow has turned overcast, and there is a burning village next to it, and the smell of roasted human flesh is filling the air.  " "It has been the third day since Pudge entered the Far North. According to Swain's brother's calculations, from the horizontal and vertical lines, the entire thirty-one cities and 750 towns in the Far North have fallen.  " "The number of undead collected by Pudge along the way has reached 5,000. At present,We are rushing to the [City of Death], which was the former Orc border city [Arcana Code].  " "Pudge doesn't quite understand. That [Kaku] obviously has a hoard of nearly half a million undead troops, but it did not launch an offensive against the orcs. Instead, it restrained the tribesmen from crossing the line.  Pudge guessed that Kaku's behavior was probably related to what happened in the undead base, because Pudge had already encountered three groups of undead generals who were rushing towards the City of Death.  " "Pudge encountered another very strange thing. The entire Far North has been occupied, but the small village where Pudge is now has obviously just been burned down. There are still fresh human corpses here.  with blood stains.  It's impossible for this kind of thing to happen. How could a human village not be destroyed in the territory of the undead for so long?  Pudge felt something strange, so Pudge wanted to investigate.  "    "That's all.  Final praise to my great father" "Putting Pudge in a place filled with so much good food!  "The butcher, who has language impairment but is not dyslexic, carefully put away his notebook and quill. Then he stood up, took out a pair of small glasses he picked up from somewhere, put them on his nose, and wrapped his hands behind his back.  The village circled around step by step. The undead people around him were a little confused: shouldn't it be? Didn't Mr. Pudge just eat half an hour ago? They were so special.  Curling up, for fear that he would become the next meal for adults, Pudge deliberately put on this appearance. In fact, he did not really catch people to eat, but walked slowly to a place where others could not see, and then observed carefully.  Get up from the ground. If someone thinks that a strong man of the first level of God is an idiot, then he is an idiot himself. Soon, the butcher saw something from the footprints on the snow that had not yet melted. Following the chaotic footprints,  He came to a burning house near the edge of the pine forest in the village. He frowned and looked at the ground for a long time, then suddenly kicked the wooden wall to pieces and ignored the burning wood.  He slowly walked into the room amid the fire, and the smell was mixed, but who was the butcher? He immediately smelled the scent of a living person in the room! He pushed open the burning door and walked along.  The stairs led to a basement. Compared to the strong burning above, the butcher quickly came to the basement and knelt down on the ground to touch something.  The butcher gently pulled the raised thing, and he pulled up a half-meter-thick wooden panel, revealing the stairs leading down again. Fortunately, the secret door had a huge space, and the butcher itself had a lot of space.  He was only three meters tall, but even though he was fat, he could easily walk through the secret door. He walked down the stairs and closed the layers again before walking forward. The rock walls along the way were wet and smooth.  It feels disgusting to the touch, and it's completely dark inside, with no light at all. If anyone else walked here, they would be a little bit hairy, but the butcher was different. Compared to the dazzling sun in the sky, he preferred this dark, humid environment.  . After walking for about three minutes, a glimmer of light finally appeared in front of him. The butcher touched his nose and walked over excitedly. Soon, the light grew brighter, and what appeared in front of the butcher was a hundreds of square meters of wide underground caves and formations.  There were screams and countless flying spears and arrows. The butcher was sure that although the latter two were man-made, the underground cave was natural. The black death energy around his body suddenly ignited.  Then the flying bows and arrows and spears were completely corroded. Holding back the ear-piercing screams, the butcher scanned the cave and found that a large number of orc women and children and some half-grown young men were looking at each other.  Looking at him in fear, Pudge scratched his head and stepped forward. A dozen young tauren with horns on their heads immediately stood in front of the butcher, holding farm tools tightly.  Their faces were filled with perseverance. Even if they were afraid, they were suppressed with gritted teeth.  Because behind them there are mothers and younger brothers and sisters.  The butcher scratched his head, but he had no intention of killing these guys.  It has become obvious that it is precisely because of such a natural cave that this village has been able to survive the natural disasters of the undead.  It's just that in the past two days, a large number of leaders of various undead troops have rushed back, and the restraining force of the peripheral armies has been reduced. In order to ensure that the soldiers do not suppress or recklessly start a war with the orcs, a group of [Acolytes] have been driven out from the City of Death.  ?The position of a general - compared to the farmers of the human race, the elves of the elves and the peons of the orcs, the acolytes of the undead, as the most basic unit of the tribe, have a much higher status than the other three - in this village  The orcs obviously did not expect that groups of undead came and went so quickly. They had just escaped one wave and were probably hit by another wave. Then the adult orcs desperately resisted the undead soldiers, allowing these old, weak, women and children to hide.  In the hole in the ground, although the body and the village were eventually destroyed, the seeds remained.  After thinking about this, the Butcher thought of leaving. No matter what, Dad was trying to conquer the Orcs through his charm, wasn't he?  If he killed these orcs now, he would be somewhat disgraced.  So, these orcs who were trembling with fear saw the huge corpse monster in front of them, which was obviously superior in strength, turned around and walked out of the cave entrance?  "Please wait a moment!" A light voice sounded, making the butcher stop.  "Pudge?" he turned around and asked.  A pair of small white hands separated the half-grown men, and then a beautiful sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl with red hair and two tails on her buttocks came out.  Her beauty is really no worse than Su Wan, or any beauty in this continent. Her half charm and half cuteness will make any man want to pity her for the rest of his life.  Only the butcher didn¡¯t. His eyes kept falling on the red twin tails behind the beauty.  The little beauty's cheeks were red, and she was slightly angry in her heart. However, the smile on her face remained unchanged, and she politely said: "General, are you planning to bury us alive?" She looked at the butcher pitifully, with a look in her eyes.  There are thousands of weak waters ready to drip.  The butcher didn¡¯t answer. He stared at her for a long time with a strange expression on his face. Then he suddenly reached out and grabbed the little beauty¡¯s small waist.  "No!" "Wait a minute!" "Asshole!" "Stop!" A group of teenagers nervously wanted to rush over, but were stopped by the girl's painful eyes.  She didn¡¯t dare to resist, so the butcher¡¯s big hands grabbed her waist and lifted her whole body up.  What made her curious was that there was no trace of lust in the eyes of this giant corpse monster, but instead they were full of questions.  ¡°Is he curious about my race?¡± she asked herself.  Then the butcher made an action that made everyone almost vomit blood.  He actually turned the little beauty's body sideways, and his other hand strangely grabbed her long red tail and rubbed it.  The little beauty cried out in pain, her pretty face as red as blood.  Just when those dozen boys couldn't help but rush forward to fight for the girl they admired, the butcher slowly put the little beauty on the ground, squatted down and looked at her: "Pudge! Nine!  "Wei, are you?" "Huh?" The little beauty covered her mouth in surprise.  The nine-tailed demon fox has disappeared for nearly a hundred years. Even in the beast tribe, few people mention it now. How could this corpse monster know about it?  "Does he want to take me back to be the wife of the village?" "Does he know that I am the prophet of the future and wants to kill me in advance?" "Did he love a nine-tailed monster before he turned into a zombie?" The little demon fox adheres to the tradition  The innocent girl in bloom is thinking randomly in her heart.  The butcher scratched his nose, pointed at himself with his thumb and said, "Pudge!" "Your name is Pudge?" The butcher nodded.  "Youdo you have anything else?" the little demon fox asked weakly.  The butcher said: "Pudge! Mistress, Pudge, and the demon fox, too." The little demon fox was confused for a while and concluded: "So, your mistress is also a nine-tailed demon fox?" The butcher nodded.  The little demon fox immediately jumped up and said cheerfully: "Great! So you won't kill us? Master Pudge." The butcher shook his head, thought for a while, took out a scroll of return to the city from his arms and photographed it.  In the arms of the little demon fox, she staggered as she was slapped.  "What is this? Master Pudge?" the little demon fox felt the magic power above and asked.  The butcher made a tearing motion: "See you, mistress." "Is this manifestation magic?" the little demon fox asked curiously.  "Teleport." The butcher said.  "Is it a teleportation magic scroll?" The little demon fox jumped up happily, turned around a few times in joy and asked: "Where to teleport to?" "Goddess Ye Lin." "Goddess Ye Lin?" The little demon fox's face changed: "  One of the four most dangerous places in the mainland?" The butcher rolled his eyes: "Dark Night Empire!"   "Dark night?" The little demon fox thought for a while: "I've never heard of it!" The butcher shouted impatiently: "Tear it apart!" The little demon fox was so frightened that tears burst out of the corners of his eyes. He took a step back and said aggrievedly: "I know, I know.  " Just as she was about to tear open the scroll, she thought of something again and asked weakly: "Master Pudge, will I be teleported, or will we all be teleported?" "A single person?  The little demon fox hesitated and handed over the teleportation scroll again: "Then I'd better not use it." "?" The butcher looked at her strangely.  The little demon fox explained: "The villagers here raised me. I can't abandon them and leave alone." Butcher: "" He thought for a while and sat down on the ground.  Daddy, Pudge, the demon fox, discovered it, girl.  Dongfang Yun: You found a girl from the Nine-Tails tribe, right?  Butcher: Pudge!  Dongfang Yun: Then what are your plans?  Butcher: mistress, demon fox, girl, demon fox.  Dongfang Yun: Haha, then why don¡¯t you give her a return ticket and let her come to Goddess Yelin?  Butcher: She refused, but the villagers were in danger in the far north.  Dongfang Yun: Are you unwilling to give up the villagers and escape alone?  Butcher: Pudge!  Dongfang Yun: Well, then don¡¯t worry about her. After all, your mission is important.  Butcher: Dongfang Yun: Butcher: Dongfang Yun: Am I cold-blooded?  Butcher: No, just lonely, mistress.  Dongfang Yun: But it seems that everything should be based on the undead base first, Darius, what do you think?  Darius: Pudge, kill them all!  Dongfang Yun: Butcher: Dongfang Yun: Well, Pudge, you can find a way to keep them. We can do our best according to fate. If these guys die, Lao Zhi will not be blamed.  Butcher: Pudge!  He opened his eyes, stood up and said: "Pudge! You guys, stay and don't go out! Set it aside, Pudge will take care of the rest!" The little demon fox said happily: "Hehe, thank you Master Pudge!" Butcher  He glanced at her and turned away depressedly.  "Wait a minute!" The little demon fox followed up and said next to the butcher: "Lord Pudge, ifif we can survive this time, I will definitely thank you!" The butcher turned around and said curiously: "Pudge?  "The little demon fox said coquettishly: "Of course it's not a promise or anything, butbut" She gritted her teeth and said: "But I discovered a kind of alien flame, which is different from any flame in this world.  Black and white, if we can survive this undead disaster, I will definitely take you to find this kind of flame!" The butcher shook his head and said, "Pudge, that thing is useless." The little demon fox stood still and said seriously.  : "That thing is very precious! Since you know that I am from the Nine-tailed Clan, you should know that as long as our Nine-tailed Clan truly believes in the Beast God, we can use the power of the prophet!" The Butcher turned around in surprise, wondering why she was telling her this.  .  The little demon fox said with a smile: "I have predicted that that thing is about to appear. It can be used by the new generation of beast gods who can command the entire orc clan and make all the orcs worship together~! If you protect us, I will definitely  I will take you to find it. With this thing, you can sell it to the emperor of the Orc Empire, and then you will have glory and wealth at your fingertips~" The butcher wanted to ask her, do you still need glory and wealth when I look like this, but  Thinking about it carefully, my heart couldn't help but move.  The new generation of beast god who leads the entire orc tribe and makes all orcs worship together Dad maybe he can make it happen?  He simply nodded and said, "Pudge, keep your word." After saying that, he left without hesitation, leaving the little demon fox standing there alone.  It is a coincidence that when the butcher walked out of the house, the whole house happened to be completely burned down.  He let go of his energy and felt his surroundings. He didn't find anyone following him, so he strode away.  When he arrived at the gathering place of his ¡®subordinates¡¯, the butcher walked straight towards Sui Ling Gui Ji.  As the most beautiful race in the underworld, there are actually not many Sui Ling Ji Ji who have the guts to run out. Most of the Sui Ling Ji Ji Ji that the Butcher met were women from the top of the underworld resistance army (against Kusanagi Kyo), but Sui LingJi Ji likes to cling to strong people. As long as they are stronger than them, they almost refuse to refuse anyone, so when the senior officials are busy, these ghost Ji Ji come out to steal.  After being eaten by the butcher, the remaining one did not go away due to the strength of the butcher and the little fantasy in her heart, but she doubted whether her beauty could really seduce this huge abomination.  Seeing the butcher approaching, she immediately stood up and clung to him charmingly, holding the butcher's hand with both hands, her eyes constantly flashing: "Sir, do you finally want me?" The butcher had something on his mind and his appetite was not good, so he ate her.  Thoughts, he said: "Page, can you occupy the territory?" Sui Ling Gui Ji was also smart, blinking her beautiful eyes: "Your Excellency, you want to occupy a piece of territory? This is naturally no problem. With your strength, as long as you  It¡¯s absolutely no problem to conquer the entire orc empire for Lord Kaku.¡± The Butcher nodded: ¡°You know, others, let me?¡±  Release your super overlord pressure within a kilometer range, and then leave some tribesmen to explain to others that this is your territory." The butcher nodded and said: "Pudge!" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, novels.  Better updates faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 109: Continue to Conquer

    In the Papal Kingdom, in the small pavilion of the Holy Mountain of Light, the controllers of the three empires sat around the table with calm expressions on their faces.  Pompeii Emperor Alonso III slammed his palm on the stone table and said angrily: "Havana VI is such a waste! The Rocado Empire has not experienced war for a hundred years, and has given him enough time to develop its economy and people's livelihood. Now it should be the country's  Enriching the people and strengthening the military strength should never be discounted, but it is worse than the Basques. They were defeated in less than three days!" Bastec Emperor Fury VII said calmly: "There is nothing we can do about it, Dark Night!  Chen Bing didn't take action for nearly half a month. Who would have thought that they would suddenly attack when the King of Dark Night was still in Slok. It was normal for the Rocardo Empire to be caught off guard, not to mention the kind of attack that happened when Dark Night fought against the Basques.  The Sky City has only five ships and less than 100,000 soldiers. However, in this battle with Locard, the number of Sky City has suddenly increased to fifteen ships, and the number of night soldiers has reached about 140,000, including a kind of transcendent gryphon.  Two air force creatures that are comparable to giant dragons, and thousands of unprecedented ballistae. In addition, you also said that Roca has not fought for a long time, and the quality of the soldiers is naturally not as good as that of the Basque Empire, which is always at war.  It's natural for such a complete defeat." Alonso III sneered: "Of course you will speak for Rocardo. Basteque has always had trade relations with Rocardo. This time I heard that the guy from Havana VI also escaped.  Where are you? As a loser, do you still want to protect him? " Fury VII was not angry, and said: "Of course, Havana is defeated, I just gave him some titles and money, but if I  If you don¡¯t do anything, what do the emperors of other subordinate countries think? We are all smart people. You don¡¯t know this, right?¡± Alonso III sneered: ¡°But this time, two strong men died in the battle.  Someone has to come forward to take the blame, right? Do you want to put the blame on the three of us?" Fury VII said: "The defeat is because the soldiers are weak and the general is not strong. The crime of war is not caused by war.  Of course, we have to find the culprit, but if we can¡¯t beat him, who are you going to pick on?¡± Alonso crossed his arms and said, ¡°You are really good at winning people¡¯s hearts!¡± Pope Ben Furyk  The Thirteenth frowned and interrupted the two of them: "Why are you two having conflicts at this time? Now that Basque and Rocado have fallen, the only countries standing in front of us are Tyron, Kelfman,  The four countries of Lawrence and Gallon, and this Dark Night's offensive is obviously extraordinary. My spies sent news that just after Rocardo was calmed down in the morning, the Dark Night army had already assembled again between Rocardo and Tyron.  " Alonso and Fury raised their eyebrows at the same time, looked at each other, and saw the surprise in each other's eyes.  The Papal State is more than seven million kilometers away from Tyran. How did Ben Furyk, an old fox, receive news from the front line so quickly?  The two spies got the news that all of Rocardo had fallen, and they used the fastest method imaginable to deliver it.  Ben Furyk tapped his fingers slowly on the table and said: "It stands to reason that if you conquer a country so quickly, you should stop to rectify the resistance forces within the country, but this time Dark Night did not pay attention to this kind of thing, which is obviously abnormal.  Unless" "Unless what?" Alonso asked anxiously.  Ben Furrick said: "My spies also found out that the Basque Empire's troops captured by Dark Night are currently gathering towards Rocardo. At the same time, Slok, who has just surrendered to Dark Night, has also sent a legion to Rocardo. Dark Night's  Although the king is arrogant, he will never dare to start another war when the rear is not peaceful, unless he plans to use the armies of two vassal countries to maintain order in Rocardo. " Fury took a breath: "This strategy is.  Who thought it up? I must get rid of this person!¡± Ben Furyk shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, my spies can only find out so much. I¡¯m just wondering why the King of the Night is so eager to attack.  To our territory?" The other two were silent.  You can rush to become the number one brother in mainland China, and even directly challenge the three major powers for this purpose.  But there is no need to rush to ignore the territory you have just conquered and let outsiders help you suppress the civil strife.  What is the King of the Night anxious about?  "Report!!!" A knight of light quickly ran over and knelt on one knee outside the pavilion and shouted loudly: "I would like to report to His Majesty the Pope that the army of dark night has broken through the border town of Skogat of the Tyran Empire and is marching straight in!"  The three of them looked even worse, and the Pope waved: "Go down." "Yes!" The Knight of Light left, and Fury sighed: "For this purpose, what we should be thinking about is not why the King of the Night suddenly went berserk, but  How to completely resist the Dark Night Army?" Alonso unfolded the continent map on the table and pointed his finger at the Galen Empire: "If we?, Immediately gather all the armies and peak powerhouses of the three empires to Gallen, and at the same time order all the affiliated countries to send troops there non-stop. We will fight to the death with Dark Night in the Gallen Empire!  "Fury said: "If they really break through to the Galen Empire, the first people they will face are Basteque and Pompeii. By then, I'm afraid you and I will not work together, and we will have no choice but to fight on our own.  You did come up with a good idea, but you and I plus the 23 vassal states have no more than 30 million soldiers, only 700 generals, six peak experts at the heaven level, and thirty-three at the tenth level. This way  The lineup may not be able to withstand the land and air raids in the dark night.  " Alonso sneered; "You old guy has found out everything about our lineup. Since you made it clear, I have to ask, do you have any other soldiers available besides these?  Fury said: "The most important thing is the large teleportation array in the dark night. Many people must defend this. It happens that the Mainland Business Alliance has provided us with a lot of money, so we might as well use the money here."  " Ben Furyk said: "You mean mercenaries?  "Yes, there are many mercenaries who are neither good nor good enough. If these people cooperate with our elite soldiers to deploy defenses in major cities in Gallon, they can effectively delay the night elves' raids and prevent them from setting up teleportation arrays. And we  There are many more peak powerhouses than Dark Night. It is completely possible for some of them to drag the enemy's top leaders, and some of them can come back to strangle the elves who set up the teleportation array!  "Alonso nodded and said: "This is a good idea.  " Fury sighed: "The only thing I'm worried about is the air force in the dark night. Whether it's the ancient war tree platform or the two flying monsters, our gryphon troops are too much stronger.  " Ben Furik stroked his long beard and said: "This is not a problem. When the time comes, I will send a team of archbishops to pray on the spot and summon flying monsters from the heavens to help.  Alonso said: "What about the large ballista on the ground?"  Fury said: "The only way is to rely on magic crystal cannons. I will provide fifty large magic crystal cannons, two hundred medium-sized ones, and a thousand small ones."  Alonso nodded and said: "In that case, I will also use the same number of magic crystal cannons as you. I will smash all the ballistas!"  " Ben Furyk stood up, picked up his glass and said: "Since we have all decided to shoot the decisive battle in Galen, for the sake of our country, I hope that the two of us can join hands with me to end the strong rise of the Dark Night Empire!  Cheers to future victories!  "    "cheers!  "    "cheers!  "  " Whether it was the Tyran Empire, which was caught in the war, or the two countries of Kelfman and Lawrence, which were about to experience the war, they did not expect that they had been abandoned by the three major powers and used as cannon fodder to delay the dark night and buy time. They  Still dreaming of the three powerful countries sending troops to support. At this moment, outside the city of Sheng'an, the important commercial city of the Tyran Empire, the battle was raging and blood flowed. The Sheng'an troops with heavy armored infantry and elite magicians were already in full swing.  They retreated steadily, and even though they desperately wanted to break away from the battle, they were still bitten tightly by the huntresses of the dark night, unable to pull the line apart. ¡°Third regiment, leave me the rear!  " General Tyron waved his long sword, and immediately a crippled heavy armored infantry regiment spread out to both sides and behind, frantically trying to block the way of the huntresses with the long sword in their hands. " However, this was obviously not the case.  Impossible. The huntresses drove the cheetahs on their crotches and could easily pass over the heads of the heavy armored soldiers. They didn't even need to throw the three-edged shurikens of the huntresses. The seventh-level panthers themselves could spit out wind blades.  The thick and hard heavy armor of the heavy armored soldiers was cut open together with their bodies. They left the wailing behind them, and followed the loud chants, and uniformly threw out the three-edged shurikens in their hands. The layers were clear, the direction was uniform, and the blades were sharp.  It was cold and blood filled the sky. When the huntresses in the first row threw out their shurikens, they would drive the panthers to separate sides. To them, the shurikens were like a part of their own bodies and they were quickly slashing through the enemy's ranks.  A large U-shaped arc returned to their changed positions. Then the second row of female hunters attacked. Even though they did not use any energy, as the hunter hall gradually upgraded, each female hunter attacked.  The three-edged shuriken in his hand is already sharper and tougher than many 'magic weapons' in this world, and can match their strength to cut through most weapons and armor. "Escape like this is not an option after all!"  "Kabibian said to Galatiman, the leader of the magic group beside him: "The empire can no longer resist these forces. What we warriors can do is to die for the country and preserve the vitality of the empire, so your magic group should leave quickly!  ¡±   As he spoke, he swung his long sword, and the sound of fighting spirit came from far away: "All Tyranid heavy infantry obey the order! Do not take a step back, fight the enemy, and perish!" "Long live the Empire!" The heavy infantry also  Knowing that their mobility was far inferior to that of the enemy, they shouted loudly and stopped running away. Instead, they turned around and charged madly.  "Avoid its edge!" Despite the absolute crushing power, the huntress captain still shouted. The huntresses driving the black panthers dispersed like lightning, kiting their opponents.  Looking at Bai Bian in the distance, the eighth-level magician Galatiman pulled back the hair around his ears and chuckled: "Slaves of a subjugated country have no dignity. In the face of war, magicians are not much nobler than soldiers.  , isn¡¯t it?¡± The old deputy commander beside her smiled sarcastically: ¡°Yes, even the soldiers are determined to defeat the enemy, how could our magician group not?¡± Galatiman showed a sad look.  With a smile, he raised his staff and used amplification magic to say to the eighty-eight magicians: "Everyone begins to prepare the intermediate hybrid forbidden spell, tornado ice crystal!" "Let our magic flowers bloom on the enemy  Take it with you!" Leditko, a major city on the Tyran border.  The battle ax slashed down, and the blade energy, which was as thick as blood and as substantial as blood, rolled out wildly and went straight into the camp of the Tyran Empire's Fourth Army.  Blood flames bloomed like flowers in all directions, frantically taking away human lives.  Lieutenant General Ying Dier, the ninth-level Tyran warrior held in the hands of the Ax King, looked with despair on his face as he looked at the battle formation that had just been assembled and then immediately fell into chaos, with tears streaming down his face.  But these tears could not arouse even a trace of pity from the Ax King. He scolded in a cold voice: "Why are you crying, man? If a weak being like you has some sense, you should know that you can't hit the stone with an egg and bring me darkness! Now you and I  The two sides were fighting, but they regretted it. What a loser! "Ying Dier's limbs had been cut off long ago. After hearing the words of Axeman Meng, the sadness in his eyes immediately turned into anger: "Nonsense! What kind of gangster logic are you talking about?  ? If you hadn't invaded our country in the dark, how could we have fought with you? Are you allowed to invade and not allowed to resist? I am crying for the dead soldiers, not because I am a coward, but because I am incompetent and unable to do so.  Slaughter you bastard and your bandit army, you are unworthy of the emperor!" The Ax King looked up to the sky and laughed, then looked at him fiercely and said: "I will not say that the conquest is for you like my brothers.  People live better and other nonsense! I just want to tell you that the law of the jungle is the unchanging truth. Your weakness is the biggest original sin! My king¡¯s strength is the only truth!  Waved forward: "Leave no one alive, kill!" "Kill!" Seemingly infected by the generals, this 10,000-person elf army dedicated to Ax King Meng is less elegant and clear than other elves.  , a little more murderous, after hearing the general's words, the three thousand archers immediately raised their long bows, and under the leadership of the captain, they used the elf's secret skill, [Throwing Killing Scattered Flower Arrows]!  Three thousand arrows flew into the sky densely, blooming like countless flowers in the sky, one turned into two, two turned into four The three thousand arrows turned into an arrow rain composed of 3,072,000 arrows.  , each arrow carries majestic natural energy, like a downpour, covering the fourth legion with only more than 70,000 people left.  These more than three million arrows bring not only the shadow of death, but also the beautiful illusion of flowers blooming at the moment.  Ying Dier closed his eyes in despair.  Akenma, a large city in the Tyran Empire.  The city gates are closed tightly, and there are soldiers like clouds above the walls.  Outside the city, ten thousand elves were ready to go, with no joy or sadness on their faces. It seemed that the fortified city in front of them was nothing more than a shoddy project, and the soldiers and generals were nothing more than chickens and dogs.  In the open space between the two, Sven stationed his giant sword and sat bored on a wicker chair, with an elf scholar serving him to drink tea.  After about ten minutes, Sven lazily raised his head. The scholar was busy blessing a loudspeaker magic circle in front of him.  "Has your city lord not made a decision yet? My words are always valid. Surrender, the residents are safe, the city lord's status remains unchanged, and the dark night will only make Akenma richer and the people more stable. Such conditions are what my noble master takes seriously.  "The Lord of Akenma in the city tower is extremely worried. He has been stalling for half an hour. No reinforcements have arrived from either the three empires or Tyron. It is definitely impossible to rely on Akenma's defensive strength alone.  Defeatable.  Sven's voice sounded again: "As I said before, we are a little anxious in this battle, so the previous behavior of not harming civilians in the dark may be broken in this war. Lord City Lord, if you don't show upIf you do, I'm afraid the people of Akanma will be killed by you.  " The city lord looked haggard. He raised his head and looked at the civil servants and generals in front of him. His voice was hoarse: "To fight, or not to fight?  " The civilian officials looked sad, but the generals were full of fighting spirit. " Fight!  City Lord!  Even if the country is destroyed, it cannot be destroyed from us!  "    "let's hit!  City Lord!  If you can't die in battle, what's the point of a warrior's existence?  "    "let's hit!  City Lord!  Compared with death, we are more afraid of being reviled by future generations!  "    "let's hit!  City Lord!  "    "let's hit!  City Lord!  "The city lord suddenly threw his crown to the ground, stood up fiercely and said: "Yes, fight!  " With that said, he strode forward, drew his sword on the tower, pointed it at Sven and shouted: "Dark Night Child, you dare to invade our Tyran Empire, are you bullying everyone in my Tyran Empire?  Today, I, Savus, will fight you to the death!  Open the city gate and prepare to meet the enemy!  "    "yes!  "A group of military generals took the order. However, before they could make any move, they saw the knight in green armor sitting below looking up at the sky. There were clouds in the sky, fluttering with the wind. His voice slowly spread, it was a sigh  : "Thendie!  " Among the clouds, a huge black gun descended, dragging the torn clouds and casting its huge shadow over Akenma City. " War war ancient tree platform?  "The city lord swallowed hard. "That's right.  "Sven said weakly: "Fire.  "Boom, boom, boom, boom!" Bursts of thunderous roars sounded on the invisible platform. Emerald green fruits nearly two meters in diameter fell hard on the city. Each one could trigger an incomparable explosion.  A powerful explosion. Although this explosion only had impact and no fire, it was enough to blow up all the buildings within a hundred meters in diameter. The shattered building fragments were shot out into the distance at a speed faster than bullets.  , smashing the houses into sieves. As for ordinary civilians, no matter where they are touched by these blown rubble tiles, they will be seriously injured or die immediately. ¡°Devil!  You devil!  "The city lord's eyes turned red instantly. He aroused all his fighting spirit and rushed towards Sven from the tower. Unfortunately, before he could move, a green fruit that was bigger than all the exploding fruits had already crashed into the tower! Boom!  The lovely elf scholar hid behind Sven awkwardly, using the general to protect herself from the terrifying shock wave. When she felt Yun Danfeng peeking out from around her, she covered her mouth in surprise.  With the building as the center, everything within a radius of nearly 500 meters disappeared, leaving only a circular pit with a diameter of more than 300 meters. And she and Swain were sitting in a pit with a diameter of less than two meters.  On the protruding stone pillar In comparison, wherever there are people, there must be two completely different types of people. Outside a large city in the Tyran Empire, Dark Sage Ishkafiel was stunned at the newly opened city gate.  A long red carpet rolled out and stretched to the feet of Ishkafir. Then, a fat middle-aged man came out with a group of military generals with a smile on his face, and each of them had a flattering look on their face.  Laughing. When he came to Ishkafiel, the city lord knelt down on the ground without shame, his butt raised high, and the generals behind him also did the same thing as the city lord. "My lord, I am the city lord.  York, with the highest respect to the great, immortal, and eternal Lord of the Night, I implore this general to accept our surrender!  "Ishkafiel opened and closed his mouth a few times, a bit like a dying catfish. He turned to the dark night scholar beside him and said: "This, isn't this a conspiracy?  " " No, no, no, no!  Before the scholar could speak, the Lord of York had already loudly said: "We really worship and surrender to the general!"  " "But it seems like we haven't even fought a single battle, right?  " "How dare we, a small human race, be hostile to the powerful An Ye?  York looked like a loyal minister: "I have heard about the power of the dark night for a long time. As the saying goes, people must understand the general concept to live happily. Facing the great dark night, how can we resist the power of heaven with our meager strength?  " Ishkafiel was stunned for a moment: "But in the past, no matter when fighting the Basques or Rocardo, even if they surrendered, they still resisted.  "His words sounded quite unkind to York. It simply meant that surrendering without fighting me would be too insincere, right? York burst into tears, but I was very sincere.Ah!  He continued to kneel on the ground and shouted loudly: "A small city! How can we stop the Dark Night Divine Soldiers from descending from the sky? For the safety of the people in the city, York has to surrender to the Dark Night even if he has to bear the reputation of treason, so as to avoid a sword fight!  "Ishkafiel was amused by his reasoning and said: "Okay, then take us into the city!" The dark sage is very brave. If he takes the time, he will level the city.  It's a very simple thing, I don't care if there are traps inside.  What's more, once the Dark Night Army enters the city, no matter how many enemies there are, they will not be able to fight them out.  York led the military attach¨¦s like lap dogs to lead the way. Ishkafir ordered the army to reorganize outside, and he led a thousand elven swordsmen into the city.  But he was immediately stunned by the oncoming bloody smell.  After entering the city gate, countless corpses were piled up into two hills on both sides of the inner gate. Blood was flowing out along the drainage channel under the city wall. There were flies flying constantly on the corpses.  ¡°Obviously these corpses were freshly killed.  Looking around the two mountains of corpses, a group of soldiers were also half-kneeling to greet them. Ishkafiel felt a slight murderous intention from them, but he knew clearly that these murderous intentions were not directed at him.  He glanced at York and asked: "What's going on with these corpses?" York said with a smile: "Hey, hey, these are the unscrupulous people who oppose us surrendering to the dark night. They are ants who still want to defy the sky, but they don't know what the wrath of the sky will do.  Destroy more ants! For the safety of the people in the city, and for the sake that you will not be angered by these ants, I ordered people to kill all these guys." Ishkafiel stopped.  He certainly knows why his father wants to conquer this continent, so that all humans in the Pan-Continent can become part of the human base!  And these precious resources can only be destroyed by oneself. Unexpectedly, it is human beings who destroy them by themselves!  He sighed with emotion in his heart, but there was no anger. After all, he was a person from the dark night, and he had no good impression of human beings. Of course, he couldn't say he had any dislike. Gai Ye was too strong, and ordinary people had no weight in his eyes.  So he waved his hand and said: "Get it out and bury it, so as not to cause a plague." "Yes!" York saw that there was no unpleasant look on Ishkafir's face, and he was immediately happy and encouraged.  The flames of war quickly swept through the entire Tyran Empire. Compared with Basque and Rocardo, the Tyran Empire's land area was larger.  However, Dark Night's progress throughout Tyrone was also rapid. The generals were loyal to Dongfang Yun's orders and no longer took the lead in pacifying the residents after conquering a city as they did against the Basques. Instead, they adopted quite tough iron-blooded measures.  Countless leaflets were sprinkled from the sky, which read in mainland China's common language: After the Dark Night Army enters the city, all people must stay at home and stay at home. Those who resist will be killed on the spot, those who cause riots will be killed on the spot, and those who take advantage of the chaos to cause trouble.  Beheaded on the spot!  As soon as the three major killing laws came out, people were panicked for a while, and with the strong soldiers and horses in the dark night, no one dared to cause trouble in a short period of time.  At the same time, under the leadership of Tyrande, a group of high-level scholars continued to develop high elven magic technology, with remarkable results.  Another platform has been developed, [Ancient Tree Ranch Platform].  This kind of sky platform is much smaller than the ancient war tree platform, and does not have the super lethality of the ancient war tree platform.  Its advantage is that it flies extremely fast, and an ancient tree ranch platform with a diameter of one kilometer can quickly spawn nearly a thousand ancient trees within three hours, consuming only ten eternal moon wells.  In this way, the Ancient Tree Ranch platform can quickly fly to one city after another with its extremely fast flight speed, and with the help of hundreds of dark night sacrifices, hundreds of tree people can be dropped according to the size of the city. These tree people are made of  It is transformed from the thousand-year-old iron tree on the platform. It has extremely strong fire-resistant bark. It is more than ten meters tall and has infinite strength. It is a powerful weapon for attacking cities and forts.  The two Ancient Tree Ranch platforms produced in a short period of time greatly alleviated the pressure of the scarce number of Dark Night units. The Ancient Tree Ranch platform blossomed everywhere in its path. With its powerful and large number of tree people, many cities were captured in a short period of time.  .  Such a strategy that spreads everywhere also reduces the pressure on the generals of the dark night. They don't have to immediately move to the next city every time they capture a city.  What's more, Dongfang Yun's request is to have human base units and dark night units bordering each other within a week, so there is no need to capture the entire territory. It only needs to create a straight line and ensure that this channel will not be disturbed.  So in just one day, the Tyran Empire was completely penetrated, and only 840 great achievements were left.More than 100 cities have not yet been included in the Oriental Cloud Bag.  ¡°As a result, the armies of the two countries, Basque and Slok, were busy.  Before they could fully deploy their soldiers to Rocardo's city, Tyron had already fallen mostly. This made them secretly sigh at the power of Dark Night, and at the same time, they couldn't help but feel secretly excited.  Who among the soldiers does not have the desire to open up new territories for the emperor, and who does not have the idea of ??becoming famous through conquest?  Although this can only be regarded as following An Ye's ass to get some bargains it's not even a bargain, it's just helping others watch the show.  But, after all, it¡¯s still the troops of one¡¯s own country who go into other countries to ¡®maintain law and order¡¯. It¡¯s also more honorable to say it out, isn¡¯t it?  What's more, the elves who stayed behind passed on the edict of the King of the Night. Once the high-ranking officials and nobles in each city were found to be corrupt, perverting the law or infringing on civil rights, they would immediately quarrel and behead them. Then half of all property would be distributed to the people, and half would be given to the two parties.  Employment fees for the 'peacekeeping troops' sent by the great empire.  This windfall made the soldiers excited.  No matter what, the King of the Night is still making us drool, isn¡¯t he?  No, no, it can't be regarded as drooling. The elves are noble and upright, and they don't even bother to get these ill-gotten gains. They are just taking advantage of us.  Since the King of Dark Night has said so, we can¡¯t be polite, right?  General Slok and General Basque, who will co-exist in every city, discussed that our feud should be put aside first. The best thing to do is to remove the moth for the great Lord of the Night.  So the two families joined forces and began to quickly investigate every noble and wealthy businessman in the city. After inquiring from the people, those with criminal records were copied first, and those without criminal records but whose family background was extraordinarily wealthy also had to create some criminal records - after all, it is unkind to be rich, right?  The vigorous house raiding campaign not only brought benefits to the people in the city and the soldiers of the two countries, but also tilted the scales in their hearts towards Dongfang Yun. It also laid the foundation for Dongfang Yun to abolish the aristocratic system in the countries where he contributed.  ¡­For Dongfang Yun, before all the mainland humans joined the human base, only the elves were the only nobles.  When all the mainland humans join the human base, only the generals are nobles.  He still makes a clear distinction on this matter, but no matter what, he has to create some public opinion in neighboring countries, right?  Otherwise, if they find out that the Lord of the Night is a well-thought-out guy with no flaws, they will inevitably feel fear. With this fear, it is unknown how many people will fall to the three empires.  As expected by Tyrande and others, when the Slock and Basque troops entered Rocardo, newspapers across the continent made headlines about the ransacking of the houses of nobles and wealthy merchants.  "The King of Dark Night is so cruel that he wants to go against the nobles of the entire continent!  " "The Dark Night Empire longs for the hearts of the people, so it doesn't hesitate to rob the rich and give to the poor?  " "There are no rich people in Rocardo!  ¡· "Dark Night" A series of reports were sent to the emperors of various countries, and then the emperor convened a think tank for discussion.  After some discussion, even the emperors of the three major empires, like the previous Slok King Kabrei XII, came to the conclusion that Dongfang Yunbing was short of major generals and the strength in their hands was not enough to rule the occupied area.  No one thinks that Dongfang Yun is really doing it for the people by killing the rich and helping the poor. It should be more like buying people's hearts.  Precisely because Dongfang Yun has no soldiers to manage the occupied countries, it is necessary to use this name to kill all the nobles who can cause trouble in these countries. In this way, the Dark Night Army will withdraw from these countries in the future, and it can be done casually  If you support a puppet regime to inform this country, no one will jump out to rebel.  "The King of Dark Night made a good move!" Basteque Emperor Fury VII stroked his beard and said with a smile: "He is planning to gain the strongest reputation on the mainland before giving up the occupied area and returning to Goddess Yelin.  ! What did he do for this?" Jessica next to her shook her head and said, "I can't guess what these big guys are thinking, but speaking of it, it's a good thing that he did."  In Zhou's "Century Weekly", Jessica praised Dongfang Yun a little. In any case, behind the list of nobles listed by the Basques and Slocks, the bloody history of harming the people is true.  Fury VII shook his head and said with a smile: "You don't understand the emperor's mind. The people you kill are not your own people, but the people who receive the money will become your own people. No matter how much you do such a thing, it is not too much. The King of the Night has always  In the end, he didn¡¯t intend to have a good reputation, so he didn¡¯t care about doing things that we, the old emperors, wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare to do.¡± Jessica pouted her pink lips: ¡°Your Majesty, you already said he wanted to do it.  Those occupied areas are useless. If you give charity to others like this, what¡¯s the point of others remembering your goodness?¡±The seventh generation said: "This is something I can't figure out! All he wants is a seat, the seat of the No. 1 brother in mainland China, but even if he gets this seat, what's the use? An Ye doesn't need money, and he doesn't care about the territory.  If he is in charge of the world, what fun will it have?¡± Jessica smiled dryly and suddenly said: ¡°Your Majesty, if we forget it¡± ¡°Jessica, you are kissing Lan¡¯er.  Sister, I have regarded you as my daughter all these years, so what is there that you dare not say in front of me? Tell me, I forgive you." Jessica nodded and said seriously: "Your Majesty,  Judging from the style of the Lord of the Night, if we lose In fact, as long as you choose to surrender to him, we may not lose anything." After she finished speaking, she sighed in her heart and knelt on the ground: "Please forgive me, Your Majesty.  Talkative, I just I just thought too much. " Fury was not angry. In fact, he had been thinking about this issue for a long time. Dark Night's strength was not without reason. In the face of such a strong man, even if he united with Pang.  Bay and the Papal States, Fury did not have much confidence in winning.  He said: "You are right, but this matter is not something I have to consider now. If I surrender to the enemy without fighting, even if I forgive myself, you and all the people will not forgive me.  "What?" Jessica sighed, "I wish you a great victory and bring the King of Night back to his hometown!" "I know, I'm tired, you go ahead." "Yes."  Watching Jessica leave, Fury sighed in his heart.  How long did it take for Dark Night to rise so quickly and grow from obscurity to a country feared by the entire continent?  Half a year or a year?  Even if the Dark Night is defeated this time, who knows if the Dark Night will come back in a year?  Will he have the force to fight against him by then?  Fury closed his eyes.  In fact, all of this was done by Tyrande and Su Wan, confusing people and disrupting the war situation from all angles. As for Dongfang Yun, he had no idea where his army had gone. He was simply a hands-off boss.  Although he is a little smarter, there are many people who are smarter than him, and each of them is powerful, which allows him to do other things and hand over the task of war to more suitable people.  So Dongfang Yun was shocked when he saw the newspaper delivered by Dongming, and thought to himself when did he ask others to confiscate the houses of nobles and wealthy businessmen and then distribute them to the common people?  It's okay for the nobles, but the problem is that some wealthy businessmen really have no fault at all, just like the Su family firm that was once controlled by Su Wan, and they make money cleanly!  To kill other businessmen and take away their property like this would probably have an impact on people's hearts! ????????? Immediately he reacted, saying that when the time comes, all humans will have to go to the human base for a while, and when they come out, they will all be loyal to themselves. What the hell do you want to win the support of the people?  He threw the newspaper aside casually and asked, "Where's Darius?" Tomei, who was standing next to him, replied, "General Darius, it seems he went shopping with Britney." "Oh?" Dongfang Yunyi  Le: "This guy has really become a little more humane. He can even do things like go shopping with his girlfriend?" As he said that, he was about to get up.  Tomei hurriedly came over to help me like a little eunuch, and said, "Your Majesty, do you want to go shopping too?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "I'm not old enough, why are you helping me?" Then he said, "No, I just want to  Go out and see the snow." Tomei nodded and followed behind.  The two of them walked out of the corridor one after the other and stood facing Tomei's garden.  Snow was falling in the sky, dyeing the earth a snow-white color. Dongfang Yun remembered the saying, "Silver is so enchanting." He sighed: "It's not September yet, and your territory is still at the top of the Orc tribe."  It¡¯s actually snowing in the south. It seems like the orcs are really having a hard time now.¡± Dongming sighed, ¡°As time goes by, we¡¯ve actually gotten used to it.¡± Dongfang Yun said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the orcs want to fight back?¡±  It is said that the orcs have at least two powerful gods and four powerful gods. "Tommy said: "When countries are fighting, the existence of top experts does not mean much. Destroying a city with one's own strength.  , even the most powerful people can't do it, it would be too harmful to Tianhe." "Is it harmful to Tianhe?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and found that in the war information reported by the Elf Master, there was indeed no general who directly conquered it by himself.  In the city, it seems that even Sangbiao like Ax King has never done this kind of thing of wiping out people and the city.    "It seems that the army is the guarantee for me to conquer everything!" Dongfang Yun sighed secretly, remembering Wu Ning's words before leaving.  "You can't see your own strength because you haven't discovered your hidden power yet." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 110 The Dark Night Scholar or Doraemon

    The Butcher fully interprets the image of a foot-picking man.  In the main hall of the necropolis, the powerful death knight Kaku of the second god is sitting in a high position. On both sides are the death knight Koga of the first god, Toland the lich of the first god, Pagus, the crypt lord of the first god, and  Pudge, the butcher of God.  Eating the fresh corpses that were chopped into neat pieces in front of the table, the butcher raised his head and said: "Pudge, I think, attack now!"  It's not easy to use, but it's very easy to control.  He patiently explained: "I understand what Pudge means, but now is not a good time to take action." "Pudge?" "Just wait for two more months." Kaku stretched out three fingers and said: "Two  When the month comes, the cold current in the far north will cover the entire Orc Empire. At that time, we only need to scatter the death energy crystals along the wind, and our compatriots will crawl out of the tombs of the entire Orc Empire. Taking advantage of this fire  , If we attack with all our strength, we will definitely turn the Orc Empire into our big cemetery!" The death knight Jiahe next to him coughed and whispered: "Sir, you said two months, and the three fingers are sticking out.  "Huh? Really?" Kaku looked at his hand, put a finger back, and said solemnly: "Two months!" The butcher looked confused, and it took him a while to react: "Reliable, dead spirit  "Crystal?" "Of course it's reliable!" Kaku laughed and held out five fingers: "I once sent a sixth-order gargoyle to do an experiment half a year ago. Although he disappeared unexpectedly, the people I sent later  After seeing the scene, I found that it is still very useful!" Kaku said, "Sir, you should retract the three middle fingers. That's six. This number is five."  Make a six sign.  The butcher looked astonished: "Two months, long, okay." "Not long, not long!" Koga stretched out a finger: "We have been waiting for two thousand years, let alone two months." Koga: "Sir  , what you are gesturing is" "Oh, I'm sorry, sorry!" "Two months?" Dongfang Yun touched his smooth chin and said: "Tomei, please go down and ask the followers of the Dark Night Sect to add it to me.  We must promote this religion to more orcs and become my followers!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tomei turned and left.  Darius sat there with his hair being combed by the cat, and said calmly: "Dad, what's the use of this thing? It's not as practical as conquering with real swords and guns." Dongfang Yun looked at his head: "Your thoughts  Is there only fighting here? Once some things are done, there will be a lot left for us to do. " "Oh?" Darius became interested and jerked his head forward, but was caught by the cat.  He grinned in pain and said, "What's the use of telling me, dad?" Dongfang Yun lay on the chair with his hands on the back of his head and said, "Britney, stop combing his hair, that messy hair  It suits him very well. Come here and give me a leg kick.¡± ¡°Yes, father-in-law!¡± Meow Star chuckled and walked from behind Darius to Dongfang Yun to give him a leg kick.  Dongfang Yun said lazily: "Darius, we have encountered this kind of thing before. I think that Kaku is not lying. The death energy crystal may really have the ability to resurrect the corpses of all the orc empires by being blown by the wind.  When the orcs are in panic and the undead attack suddenly, do you think the orc empire has the strength to resist?" Darius thought for a while and said: "The chance of resisting and repelling the enemy is less than 20." Dongfang Yundao.  : "That's it. I predict that the Orc Empire will be retreating steadily by then, and the people will also feel panic. At that time what do you think will happen to them during their exile?" "Find a way to survive!" Dreyer  Of course.  Dongfang Yun laughed and scolded: "Do you think everyone is you?" "Dad, I know." Britney suddenly said sweetly Although she is a few years older than Dongfang Yun, it is obvious that both of them are interested in this.  There is nothing offensive about the title.  "Tell me about it." Britney lightly hammered her leg and said: "If it were me, at that time, seeing my home being destroyed and my relatives and friends homeless, the only thing I could do would probably be to pray, right? Pray that we can be here  If we survive this war, we pray that someone can help us. "Darius just has low political awareness, emotional intelligence, and calculating skills, but that doesn't mean he has a low IQ, it just means that he uses all his brain and will.  Just in the middle of a war.  Hearing the words of the Meow Star, he immediately woke up and said: "Yes! At this time, those who worship the Dark Moon Sect pray, and then our Dark Night Army appears, then these people will definitelyThe more I believe in you, dad, then people who don¡¯t believe in this religion will also be convinced. When the time comes, the people of the Orc Empire will be on our side, and it will be a piece of cake to conquer the Orc Empire!  " "That's right!  Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "This Dark Moon Worship Cult is my outpost for conquering the Orc Empire!"  " "However," Darius said, "Do you really plan to let our soldiers face the undead natural disaster?  Even if they are elves, they may be transformed into undead after being killed in the undead natural disaster.  " "You can rest assured about this.  Dongfang Yun said with deep meaning: "Although that Kaku used some method to summon the necropolis, the basic building of the undead, he didn't know how to use it. He could only interfere with the space between the human world and the underworld through the necropolis."  Just come to bring the creatures from the underworld into the human world!  The undead base will not be able to produce units that directly reach the sixth level like the dark night base. The enemy we have to fight is just the development of the underworld series that has resisted Kusanagi Kyo over the years.  Although this group of people have actual combat experience against the Orcs and Humans, they are not prepared at all to deal with our Dark Night, just like the three major empires now.  " Darius breathed a sigh of relief: "In that case, it's easy But dad, are you not moved at all when you see such a big undead base standing there?  " "It would be a lie to say that you can't be moved.  Dongfang Yun said: "It's just that the necropolis has been set up. If you want to restore it to the original base of the four tribes, it is very likely that the original base builder will take action."  " "Bring him out and defeat him!  "Darius said fiercely. "No, what if he blows himself up?  Even if there is even a slight possibility, we cannot take this risk.  " "Then wait two months?  "    "of course not.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "We still have a lot to do in these two months. We must first inform Swain that they don't have to rush like this anymore. Our time is not abundant but it is also abundant. Although the human base has developed rapidly,  Fast, but it may not be the opponent of the second-level dark night base, so it is necessary to delay this time for a while; at the same time, we must go back to speed up the research and development of magic technology products and speed up the production of scholars. Facing the undead, the more backup we have, the more losses we will suffer.  At the same time, I need a few people to help me find the dark night base to advance to the three poles, the undead, human race, and beast race bases to advance to the second level and the three poles. At the same time, I need someone to help me find out the beasts.  What does the clan base look like!  " "Then let's go home?  "Darius glanced at the cat. It was obvious that he and the cat had experienced some wonderful things in the past two days under the snow-capped mountains. Darius was two meters tall, and the cat was as tall as a donkey.  About 1.6 meters tall and cute. ¡°Go back!  Dongfang Yun thanked the cat star and stood up and stretched: "There will not be any threats here in Dongming for the time being. The orc empire will not dare to make any moves until the undead natural disaster recedes."  "    "yes!  "Darius stood up suddenly. At the same time. "Report!  !  !  !  " Kelfman Palace, a soldier rushed in quickly, knelt down and reported: "The Dark Night Emperor's army has assembled in Dameng Mountain, with 130,000 troops, fifteen ancient tree platforms for war, and two ancient tree pasture platforms.  !  " "Go down!"  " The man on the throne waved his hand with a tired look. The soldiers left, and an old official came out and said: "Your Majesty, it is obvious that the three empires have planned to give up on us.  " "I know this.  "Your Majesty, shall we stop waiting and set up an ambush in Dameng Mountain immediately?"  " The emperor opened his eyes that had been closed: "Does it make sense?  " "" The emperor slammed the throne and shouted: "Does it make sense?"  Basque, Rocado, Tyrone!  Which country doesn¡¯t have better soldiers and generals than we do!  ?  Which one is not richer and stronger than our country!  ?  Which one is not larger than our land area?  How long did they resist?  you tell me?  You better tell me!  ?  "His brain was in chaos, and his heart was completely occupied by anger, panic, and fear. He couldn't even say the word "I". His Highness was silent for a while. "Surrender.  "What he said just now has drained all his strength away, and he said this feebly. "Your Majesty, you can't do that!  "A group of civil servants and generals knelt on the ground, and the prime minister who took the lead cried: "The king is worried about his ministers' labor, and he humiliates his ministers to death. How can your majesty say these words to make your ministers embarrassed?  "The emperor waved his hand casually: "Then you all go to death.  " "Your Majesty!  "The ministers kowtowed in panic. "Immortal?  Then tell me, what use do I need from you?  "The emperor sighed: "Other countries wantonly invade and make us surrender.Just pay tribute.  After all, the mainland has never seen a dynasty fall in hundreds of years. No matter how sad or humiliating it is, at least my country is still there and my status can be maintained.  Now that we have entered a dark night where I am not taking an ordinary path, you think, what other path can I take?  " One of the ministers suddenly climbed a few steps forward: "Your Majesty, if you don't want to end up in the dark night, there is another way.  "    "any solution?  "The emperor raised his eyes and asked. The minister said: "Your Majesty, we can give all the land to one of the three empires, just to keep the wealth. In this way, your Majesty and his descendants will have the same high status and wealth in the three empires.  .  "The emperor suddenly smiled: "Let me ask you, what if the three great empires are also defeated?  " "This" The emperor sighed: "Surrender, we don't have the strength to withstand the dark night, why should we let the soldiers and the people suffer anymore?  " Another minister said: "Your Majesty, you can't!  The emperor frowned: "Why not?"  We have only half a million soldiers, generals, and even the strongest can't reach level ten, so why can't we surrender?  " "Because, because" The minister lost his words and said: "Because of the dark night, we people can still be high-ranking officials and well-paid, but your Majesty, you have lost your throne!  The emperor sneered and said, "Do you think I'm stupid?"  " "I don't dare.  " The emperor said: "It is obvious what An Ye is doing in Tai Lun. Their goal is not the country or wealth. What they want is loyalty and belief in the King of Dark Night. If I choose to surrender and become my vassal to An Ye, it will be the worst.  Just like the Basque puppet emperor, enjoying all the glory and wealth, but without power, the country is still under my name.  And all my dear friends, humph¡­ I¡¯m afraid that your family is rich, and you don¡¯t want to be exposed to the dark night because you are afraid that your property will be confiscated, right?  " A general stood up slowly from the ground: "So your Majesty has made up his mind to surrender to Dark Night?  "    "yes.  "The emperor was not angry at the disobedient behavior, but looked indifferent. The military attache sneered and said: "Since the emperor does not consider the country and the country, but only thinks about the glory of the family, then don't blame us ministers.  It¡¯s time to seek an explanation for the country!  "The rest of the ministers, except for a few who were particularly loyal to the emperor, also stood up and said: "That's right!  You are a coward, you have no regard for the country, the country, and the safety of the people, and you condescend to surrender in the dark night. You are simply a coward!  Now, it is impossible to say that we should establish a new king for our country.  " "Establish a new king?  The emperor said calmly: "Or do you have other plans?"  "A group of ministers were silent. The emperor stood up and said: "If my royal spies are right, everyone, have you already contacted the envoy from Basteque?  Then, in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere, you followed the advice of the envoy. As long as you use all the power of Kelfman to delay the dark night for ten days to gain time for the three empires to gather their troops in Galen, Basteque will  Is it right to provide your whole family with the opportunity to immigrate and protect your prosperity and wealth?  "The habits developed over the years made these ministers tremble, and they did not dare to say anything. "That's right!  "Outside the main hall, a man walked in and said with a long smile: "His Majesty the Emperor's spies are really everywhere. I don't know whether I should be happy or sad for you.  How sad it is for these ministers to leave such a sophisticated spy agency to spy on their own ministers instead of inquiring about the enemy!  "The emperor sat back on the dragon throne: "Kilimanjaro, the royal swordsman of the Bastec royal family, is indeed very charming and courageous.  "The man looked up to the sky and laughed: "Your Majesty has given you the award. If you say that he has good demeanor, I will admit it, but his courage is extraordinary" He glanced around proudly: "In the middle of the eleventh level, if you are Bastek again, it will be natural.  I dare not claim the throne, but Kelfman, who has no one to use here, can be regarded as the strongest.  " The emperor did not refute: "Then your visit to my Jinluan Palace is just a demonstration?  " Kilimanjaro said: "There is no need. I am just trying to embolden these ministers. To what extent this courage will be strengthened, it depends on whether your majesty understands the current affairs.  "The emperor said: "So what if you know the current affairs, what if you don't know the current affairs?  " Kilimanjaro said: "If Your Majesty agrees to send out all the troops to fight the dark night and contribute to the whole continent not being shrouded in the shadow of the dark night, I will naturally have a heart of respect for Your Majesty. No matter what, I will definitely not let Your Majesty  You fell into the hands of the dark night and were brutally killed. There is no way that His Majesty, the Emperor of our country, will give you glory and wealth. If His Majesty objects, I will label you a traitor and seek glory, and you will be personally detained by your subordinates and returned to Basteque.  On trial.  " "Judgement?  The emperor smiled and said, "What crime have I committed?"  ¡± Kilimanjaro Road"Dark Ye is not one of my kind, so he must have a different heart. From the provocation of this war, we can see that these elves are basically the enemies of us humans. All those who want to surrender to Dark Night are anti-human. Of course, they are responsible for this crime."  It¡¯s a crime against humanity!¡± The emperor sighed and said, ¡°I, Kelfman, am not an enemy of Dark Night at all. Judging from Dark Night¡¯s recent behavior, most of my innocent people may die in vain.  Do you not want the people to suffer? This is called a crime against humanity? " Kilimanjaro said proudly: "It is their honor to contribute to mankind's counterattack against the dark night. Even if they die because of this, they will be crowned heroes.  , and enjoy the respect of future generations." "For this respect, which one is more important?" "Contributing to the mainland human race is the most important thing!" "Is it the mainland human race or the three empires?  The purpose is the three empires, not the human race of the mainland. "The three empires represent the human race of the mainland. The day when the three empires are lost, the human race of the mainland will be destroyed!"  The emperor laughed: "It seems that I can't convince you." Kilimanjaro laughed: "It seems that I can't convince your majesty." The emperor suddenly became serious: "Indeed, you can't convince me.  "Kilimanjaro smiled and said, "Even if that's the case, if you don't want to be convinced, just ask His Majesty the Emperor to follow me back to Basteque for trial!" The emperor said calmly: "That's impossible." He said.  He tilted his head and said to the back of the dragon chair: "Little miss, I have to rely on you to protect me." "That's right!" A very clear and sweet voice sounded, attracting everyone to look behind the dragon chair.  The first thing that appeared was a small thin leg, wearing small red leather shoes, knee-length white stockings, then a red and white princess dress, a sweet little face, and a red gauze with long golden hair.  towel.  This little person looks to be seven or eight years old. She is an extremely pink Lolita. Although her appearance is good-looking, her appearance is reduced by half.  Loli holds a large cup of amber jelly in her left hand, and a large piece of fresh milk cake in her right hand. Her pink mouth is surrounded by cream, smearing her little face.  Fortunately for the civil servants present, the generals, including Kilimanjaro, all looked shocked.  They are not weak in strength. Even an ant can detect the spread of light pressure, but no one can sense this little girl hiding behind the dragon chair!  "Who are you?" Kilimanjaro asked solemnly.  "Yeah, it's so delicious!" Loli replied with a happy look on her face: "Kryseles, you can call me Sand King." The emperor next to him smiled gently: "You think it tastes good,  Can I give it to you from the palace pastry chef? " "Really? Thank you so much!" King Sha cheered, and after thinking about it, he handed the half-eaten milk cake to the emperor: "Yeah, as a gift.  Thank you, I¡¯ll give you this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like sweets very much,¡± the emperor smiled softly.  King Sha shook his head: "No, dad said, you can't take advantage of others in vain!" The emperor said: "Then chef, how about treating it as a thank you gift for helping me?" King Sha pouted his pink mouth and thought for a while:  "Good BIA!" Under the attention of everyone, she quickly finished the cake. Then she breathed out a sigh of relief, took the cake from the emperor, wiped her mouth, and said: "Hey, you guys  It's really annoying. If people want to surrender to Dark Night, let them surrender! The reason why the mainland humans can defeat the orcs and defeat the undead is because the mainland humans are very smart. They know when to fight desperately and when to be nice.  Just give it up, as the saying goes: Kelfman is not the opponent of Dark Night, so what if Dark Night is defeated temporarily? In the future, our mainland human race will defeat Dark Night, and naturally Kelfman will be defeated again.  How about using the lives of hundreds of millions of people to prove that he is unyielding? " Kilimanjaro breathed a sigh of relief. He originally thought that this unfathomable little girl was sent by the King of the Night, but after hearing what she said, he was surprised.  Like people from a certain human country.  He said: "Miss Chrysalis, I wonder which country you are from?" King Shah said: "Of course Huh? Why should I tell you?" Kilimanjaro said: "Miss Chrysalis  , since you are from the human country, you should know how powerful Basteco is, why do you want to interfere in our country?¡± King Sand asked strangely: ¡°Eh? When did Kelfman merge with Basteco?  ? People didn¡¯t listen???  "Kilimanjaro said: "This matter is related to the fate of the human race on the mainland, of course" Before he was halfway through his words, he saw the sand king suddenly disappearing, and then a white little hand appeared out of the sky and struck fiercely.  The slap on his face was so powerful that it sent the eleventh-level expert flying for more than ten meters and smashed the wall of the Golden Palace to pieces. Kilimanjaro's brain felt a buzzing sound.  , when he woke up again, the floor of the Jinluan Palace appeared in front of him. At this time, it was too late to avoid it, and he kissed the floor tiles hard. "Bang!" There was another muffled sound, and the floor tiles of His Highness broke, and Kilimanjaro fell upside down.  The whole head fell into the floor. A group of ministers looked at the sand king who returned to the emperor in shock. After a slap, this girl dragged Kilimanjaro back to the ground at a very fast speed.  There was silence for a minute, and then Kilimanjaro pulled himself out of the floor tiles with a bruised face and a swollen face. His fighting spirit rose into the sky, and the sword in his hand walked around dizzy for a long time before pointing at the Sand King: "How dare you do it!  ?  " King Sha sat next to the emperor. He thought he was too short, but his buttocks and feet on the dragon chair could not touch the ground, so he could only bounce leisurely. She said nonchalantly: "If your sword is pointed at others again, they will have to  Kill you~!  "Although the voice was soft, it was like a demonic sound that entered his mind and made Kilimanjaro tremble. He dropped his sword feebly and said sadly and angrily: "Which country are you from?  How could you attack me?  Don¡¯t you know that Basteque is behind me?  "    "so what?  King Sha looked strange: "You just threatened an emperor of another country with such high spirits without fear of any consequences. Obviously you have done this kind of bullying a lot. Since you have done it a lot, you should know,  If you go out to fool around and make mistakes, you have to accept being beaten and stand upright. You can bully the emperor of a country, why can't I bully a little person like you?  " Kilimanjaro was so aggrieved that he almost spurted out a mouthful of blood. He said angrily: "Because the one standing behind me is the Bastec Empire!  The most powerful country in the mainland!  " "So what?  "Shawang blinked innocently: "They are just bullying you, not the most powerful country in the mainland.  " "It also depends on the owner when beating a dog" "Are you a dog?  "Kilimanjaro's face turned dark, and his chest heaved rapidly. He was trembling and pointed at the Sand King, speechless. The Sand King didn't care at all. She smiled slyly: "And I heard that the number one in the mainland is  It seems that Qiangguo is not a Bastec!  The continent's most powerful country should be Dark Night. Otherwise, why wouldn't Basteco dare to face Dark Night alone?  They have to unite Pompeii and the Papal States, and have others sacrifice the life of a country to delay time for them before they dare to fight the Dark Night?  You answer me.  " Kilimanjaro gritted his teeth: "The problem is that you are a human being, and the country behind you is a human country!  And no human country is qualified to stand up against Basteque's opinions!  " Bang! Another slap fell gently on Kilimanjaro's face. Although it didn't hurt, the humiliation of being slapped repeatedly by this little girl can be imagined. But Kilimanjaro didn't dare to attack,  Because he knew that it would be easy for this girl to kill him based on her demonstrated skills. King Sand¡¯s face suddenly turned cold: ¡°What about the human kingdom?  At least my country is actively preparing for war and is always ready to face the dark night!  At least our country has never wanted to sacrifice the citizens of other countries in exchange for its own time to prepare for war!  At least my country, even if there are many strong men, will not humiliate the emperors of other countries wantonly!  My uncle became famous in the mainland in his early years and led many foreign wars. He is very famous on the mainland, but he never used the power of his country to bully others like you!  "Preparing for war, resisting, becoming famous in the mainland in his early years, leading foreign wars These words fell in Kilimanjaro's mind, reminding him of a person in an instant. His face became a little ugly: "Your country is the Gallon Empire!  Your uncle is Bui Carreno from Bansay!  ?  " "That's right!  King Sha said proudly: "That's him!"  " Kilimanjaro's face darkened. If someone from another country humiliated him as a Bastec envoy like this, even if it was Pompeii or the Papal States, he would have to ask his Majesty to seek justice for him at all costs. But this is the Galen Empire.  People. Where is the Gallon Empire? The three empires have decided to fight to the death! For decades, they have never surrendered to any enemy, including the Nujia Empire. The most important thing is to establish diplomatic relations!  Yes, now the Gallon Empire is in full swingThe troops were deployed, and Emperor Gallen personally issued a letter to the emperors of the three empires: The Gallen Empire must not be bullied by any country, and it will never allow any country to easily get involved. Since the dark night is coming, Gallen must fight back no matter what.  .  In addition, the three major empires were invited to send troops to help.  It was said that they were inviting troops to help, but in fact everyone gradually came to understand that the three empires clearly wanted to use the Gallen Empire as a bridgehead against Dark Night, and planned to start a war between Gallen Empire and Dark Night. No matter what the final outcome, the Gallen Empire had been destroyed.  It's a foregone conclusion Tens of millions of troops, countless magic crystal cannons, and dozens of tenth-level experts!  Coupled with the Dark Night War Ancient Tree Platform and the Ancient Tree Ranch Platform, it would be difficult for the Galen Empire not to be destroyed.  Knowing that Gallen will be destroyed, Gallen people still make an unswerving decision to fight against the enemy. What kind of pride and tenacity is this, how unyielding and resolute is this?  In this case, what would happen if a strong man from the Gallen Empire beat up a special envoy like himself?  Even His Majesty Emperor Fury can hardly blame others, right?  After all, in the case of Kelfman, it was Bastek who was wronged, right?  And she is also the niece of Bui Carreno. Who is Bui Carreno?  Faced with the Nujia Empire, he did not hesitate to fight against it. What kind of courage is this?  Moreover, he has won the hearts of the people. Maybe it was he who came up with the idea of ??a nationwide war. At this time, asking the emperor of his country to punish his niece is not equivalent to stabbing him in the back?  Who dares to stab this knife?  In other words, these two slaps were in vain.  Kilimanjaro relaxed and said: "Since you are Buicareno's niece, you should not persuade Kelfman to surrender to Dark Night at this time to increase Dark Night's strength." The Sand King asked: "If you surrender, from which direction?"  Has An Ye¡¯s strength been strengthened?¡± Kilimanjaro remained silent.  "Yes, An Ye doesn't want money, land, or soldiers. Even if Kelfman surrenders, it doesn't increase their strength at all. It just allows them to save some strength.  Seeing that he could not answer, King Sha said: "Every citizen may not be as valuable as the powerful. Since ancient times, the powerful have been born from the struggle of common people. Kelfman is not Dark Night's opponent, so why send so many civilians and soldiers away in vain?"  Die? Just to delay your time, their lives are not worth it? Human beings will naturally defeat Dark Night. I have said before that Kelfman can break away from Dark Night at any time.  If you can't defeat Dark Night, Kelfman won't suffer too much damage, right?" "Yes." Kilimanjaro sighed. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Sand King bounced his calf and said: "So, you'd better leave. The Kelfman people should decide on their own orientation." "We are also Kelfman people!" Kilimanjaro said  The interested ministers all shouted: "Why should the emperor alone decide Kelfman's honor and disgrace?" Before these ministers could finish speaking, a large pile of yellow sand appeared from nowhere and rolled up as fast as a strong wind.  wrapped around these people, wrapping them one by one and hanging in the air like silkworm chrysalis.  Looking at the more than twenty 'silkworm chrysalises' in the sky, Kilimanjaro really didn't have the courage to say let them go.  Then I saw the sand king gently squeezed it with his little hand, and the yellow sand outside each silkworm chrysalis began to spin rapidly. The blood flowed down from the cracks in the yellow sand as if juice had been squeezed out. When the yellow sand dissipated with the sand king's little hand, more than twenty people  The mummy has fallen to the ground.  The sand king's eyes shone with cold light and said: "Disloyal people will never be loyal at any time! If I kill them, will you be unhappy?" The emperor who was looking at him smiled calmly: "Everything is done by Kerry.  Miss Seris makes the decision." King Sand smiled and said to Kilimanjaro: "Go away. Your life should be spent on the battlefield with Dark Night, not in the internal fighting of the human race. I won't kill you.  But please go back and tell your emperor not to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries." "Thank you!" Kilimanjaro bowed deeply and turned to leave with a sigh.  The emperor sighed softly: "If we don't kill him, some secrets may be leaked" The sand king looked at Kilimanjaro's back and showed a rare deep smile.  The reason why this person cannot be killed is because a lot of information must be transmitted through him.  Goddess Ye Lin.  "Kill them all? And it's your attention?" Dongfang Yun looked at Tyrande in surprise.  "It is the attention of the Ai family." Tyrande said calmly: "The survival of the Su family will only make Empress Su worried. Due to some worldly principles, she hates those people but cannot treat them.Hands on, these people are like a thorn in the throat. If they are not pulled out, Empress Su will feel uncomfortable just thinking about them.  So Aijia might as well be the bad guy.  " "What about Su Dong?  " "The Aijia asked him to go to Rocardo to lead the Basque and Slok armies to quell the chaos. If he did a good job, what would happen if he was given a free king.  " Tyrande looked at Dongfang Yun resentfully: "Does your Majesty think that the Ai family has gone too far?  " "That's not the case.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "I hate that family too, but I thought Wan'er did it."  " He said curiously: "I don't believe you haven't thought about letting Wan'er do this. In this case, even if I hate the Su family, I will have a shadow of Wan'er's methods in my heart.  Isn't this a good thing for you?  " Tyrande said: "The Ai family wants to be His Majesty's woman, but she will not do anything detrimental to His Majesty.  Empress Su has a strong grasp of people's hearts, which is something the Ai family is not good at and cannot provide help to His Majesty.  The Ai family will definitely not suppress Empress Su just because of her adultery.  " "Oh" Dongfang Yun sighed: "Take me to see the new magical technological achievements that have been recently researched.  " Tyrande said: "Your Majesty, won't you go and see Empress Su?  " Dongfang Yun: "" Tyrande said: "We already know about Sister Wu Ning.  " Dongfang Yun said: "I know, except for the things that cannot be said, I don't want to hide the rest from you.  " He glanced at Tyrande: "Wan'eris nothing?  " Tyrande held her breast in both hands: "Does your Majesty hope that she will be jealous?  " "" Tyrande said: "She won't be jealous, because Sister Wu Ning has a deeper and more unforgettable love for His Majesty than all of us. At the same time, she is more helpful to His Majesty. Such a woman, even if she doesn't  We like Her Majesty to be with us, and we won't blame her, because she has the qualifications.  " Dongfang Yun sighed: "This is exactly what I don't want to face Wan'er. She is too smart and will definitely think so.  " Tyrande said: "Does your Majesty love Queen Su?  " Dongfang Yun said without hesitation: "Love!  " Tyrande said: "Like you love Fifth Ning?  " Dongfang Yun was silent. Tyrande smiled: "In that case, why don't your Majesty give Queen Su some time, and give yourself some time to think carefully about what kind of love you really want, between you and her  Will this love let go because of sister Wu Ning?  " Dongfang Yun thought for a while, and finally nodded. " In the past, between him and Wu Ning, there was more of a hazy emotion like kinship and love, but for Su Wan, it was the kind of feeling that was surprising first, and then  He was also surprised at the love born from the other person's talent. These two feelings made him unable to distinguish. Because of this, for a while, he didn't know how to face Wu Ning and Su Wan. Dongfang Yun suddenly thought of something.  , took a deep look at Tyrande, and then asked: "What's the matter with your majesty?"  " "No" Dongfang Yun waved his hand. The ancient tree is three hundred and twenty stories high. The top floor includes Dongfang Yun's bedroom and the dark night meeting hall. The second floor is Su Wan and Tyrande's bedroom and their rooms.  The study room, followed by the residences of various generals, Tyrande obviously used the space of the Ancient Tree very effectively, making full use of each floor, and most of the thousands of scholars in the dark night were in the Ancient Tree.  Working inside. The 270th floor is the research room of high elf magic technology. The next floor is the library. When Dongfang Yun brought Tyrande and Swain to the research room, something suddenly happened inside.  There were loud cheers. Dongfang Yun touched his nose and said, "Are you cheering because you know I'm coming?  " Tyrande said calmly: "Your Majesty is overthinking.  Seeing that Dongfang Yun was a little embarrassed, Swain said: "Father, there should be new research results inside. Let's go in and take a look."  "The three of them walked in, and a group of cheering dark night scholars immediately noticed and knelt down. Dongfang Yun quickly called them up. Tyrande's beautiful eyes swept across the scene, and suddenly her eyes lit up: "It turns out that this thing has been researched.  .  "    "what?  Dongfang Yun looked along her gaze, and suddenly found a green ball of light floating there, emitting a glimmering light. "Thisisn't this an elf?"  Dongfang Yun was stunned: "You actually use our own people as units?"  " "Your Majesty!  "A scholar came forward and said: "This is not an ordinary elf.?, but the weather wizard.  " "Weatherelf?  Dongfang Yun opened his mouth wide: "A spirit that can control the weather?"  " "Of course a weather elf can't do this.  Tyrande said: "The weather elves, combined with the ** stone slab, can change the weather conditions within more than ten kilometers. The clouds gather and disperse, the wind rises and falls, and the rain starts and stops. It can be controlled."  " "Are you Night Scholars or Doraemon?  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 111 Characters

    Tyrande walked quietly to the weather elf, spread out her jade hands, and the weather elf immediately floated into her hand, rubbing Tyrande's palm affectionately with a thin layer of fur outside her body.  Tyrande opened her other hand and waved to the side. A 2¡Á2 meter silver metal plate standing not far away floated towards her. This metal plate was more than an inch thick, with a diameter of nearly one meter in the middle.  There are circular holes, and some lines are carved on the board.  She let the silver metal plate float beside her and scratched the weather elf's plump body with her fingers. The weather elf immediately made a cute sound and flew to the hole in the middle of the metal plate.  Immediately, the weather elf trembled, and its green body suddenly turned into light blue, as clear as the sky. At the same time, the surrounding hair began to emit blue light.  These blue rays of light quickly spread out on the metal plate, flooding the lines on it and turning it blue, as if water was flowing across it, and gradually the entire metal plate became blue.  Tyrande turned to Dongfang Yun and said: "Your Majesty, this is the effect of the combination of the weather elves and the ** slate." "I am not complaining that this metal plate is called the ** slate," Dongfang Yun said: "It's just that  Does this little thing have enough energy to control the weather? ""Please rest assured, Your Majesty, Dark Night has used weather elves to improve the growing environment of crops since ancient times. After many improvements, there will be no problems." Tyrande.  Said, "The reason why weather elves are more difficult to develop is because the power of rules needs to be engraved in the elf's body through magic circuits. These rules are the rules of hot and cold air. The weather elves control the hot and cold air to achieve this."  "The effect of changing the climate." Seeing that Dongfang Yun still didn't understand, Tyrande continued: "The reason why elves are called children of nature is because the birth of every elf requires the power of nature and the power of time.  In order to achieve Whether it is the high elves born from the leaves of the World Tree hundreds of years ago or the elves evolved from the elves in the ancient trees today, they are all born in this way, and the mixture of the power of nature and the power of time is actually born in this way.  It is the most primitive power of rules. In the past, when we created weather elves, we always created them directly through the leaves of the world tree. In the process, we also needed to add a soul-giving process from unconsciousness to consciousness. But now, if we use the elves directly, there is no need to do so.  This step is completed. Unlike elves, elves have the most primitive natural power in their bodies and have already developed minds. In this case, it only needs to use the [Magic Pattern Flashback Embedding Method] to remove the chaos within them.  The meridians of the state are transformed into magic circuits that conform to the rules of natural formation, so that the elf itself has the effect of automatically communicating with the energy of heaven and earth, and all we need to maintain is the life spring water that the elf needs for daily life."  Tyrande, who had a dry mouth, took a sip of the Elf-flavored tea handed to him by the person next to him, smiled and said, "Understood?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Except for the last sentence, I don't understand it at all." Tyrande said with a smile.  He rolled his eyes beautifully and turned around to let the weather elf get out of the stone slab: "Actually, Your Majesty doesn't need to know the principles of many things. You just need to be able to lead us in the right direction." Dongfang Yun nodded and picked it up casually.  Next to him was a silver wristband covered with magic patterns, which he casually put on his hand: "What is this?" He saw a second-order crystal core on it, and pressed it curiously.  "Wait a minute!" Tyrande turned around and shouted quickly.  But she shouted a little slowly.  Dongfang Yunjing Core pressed down, and his body trembled. He felt that the muscles and bones all over his body were twisting crazily inside, and the pain was so painful that he almost fainted.  However, he had soaked in the spring of life for so long, and even his bone marrow was filled with life energy. Even though he was in great pain, he still showed no signs of fainting, only a sudden loss of consciousness.  The pain lasted for a long time or a short time, and it stopped almost instantly, but the remaining pain still made Dongfang Yun couldn't help shouting.  ¡°Meow!¡± I¡¯m like?  Dongfang Yun's heart trembled, and he opened his eyes suddenly, only to find that he was being held in Tyrande's arms at some point.  For some reason, this usually cold woman's eyes were full of happiness and joy at this moment.  "Meow?" "Meow!" Dongfang Yun barked twice, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. He quickly turned his head and looked back, only to feel that Swain and the scholars beside him were looking at him with strange eyes.  That feeling islove?  Swain, what¡¯s going on?  ¡°Um¡­ Your Majesty, you have to do this yourself.  What did I do to me?  Dongfang Yun looked at Tyrande again, using ???The puzzlement in God came to ask.  Tyrande withdrew her loving expression and carried Dongfang Yun to a shiny silver metal plate. Dongfang Yun couldn't help but be surprised when he took a glance at it.  He suddenly turned into a white short-eared cat, and his whole body was squeezed between Tyrande's plump ones.  Tyrande explained: "The thing that His Majesty put on just now is also the latest scientific and technological achievement, called the [Druid Transformer]. That very ordinary second-order crystal core actually plays a role  Just let the magic circuit start to operate, and the magic inside will stimulate the inner energy of the creature, so that ordinary people can turn into beasts like the Druid of the Claw and the Druid of the Raptor. " "Meow?" "Why did I become a beast?  cat?  "This kind of thing will turn into different beasts depending on the quality and base of the energy inside each person. For example, a sixth-level swordsman who practices thunder-based fighting spirit has an 80% chance of turning into a sixth-level thunder leopard and a fire-based warrior.  An eighth-level magician has an 80% chance of transforming into an eighth-level dazzling fire eagle. Because the only energy in His Majesty's body is life energy, and he does not have any level, he can only transform into the tenth level with the strongest vitality.  Creature, it¡¯s a cat As the saying goes, a cat has nine lives, right? ""Meow?" How long will it take to undo the change?  "Of course the energy in the body is exhausted." "Meow!" Oh, am I not dead?  "Of course not. Although your Majesty's body contains a lot of life energy, only a small amount of it is actually functioning. It is basically equivalent to all the life energy a person needs for life, old age, illness and death. When this part of life energy is exhausted, your majesty can release  At the same time, the life energy hidden in the body will be replenished into the body, so it is better for ordinary people not to use it. " "Meow Wu?" You can understand what I mean?  "Of course, Aijia is the high priest of the elves. He can communicate with all life in the world, let alone the language of a cat." "Meow?" I have to wait at least several decades for the life energy in my body to be exhausted.  All right?  Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m going to be a cat for decades?  "How can it take so long? All the magic or fighting spirit in a sixth-level strongman's body can only support a person's transformation for no more than an hour at most. What's more, the quality of life energy is much weaker than other energy, so your majesty can't at most support him.  It will recover within an hour. " "Meow!" That's good!  "Meowmeow?" However, this thing is not for elves, right?  We already have a druid, right?  Do you still need someone to turn into a druid to fight?  Tyrande held Dongfang Yun's hand a little harder, with a rare cute expression on her face, and rubbed the hair on Dongfang Yun's head with her cheek: "Your Majesty is really smart, this thing is not for elves.  , but to get the human base. " "Meow~~~wu~~~meow!" Stop it, let me go, you bastard What does Galen want with this thing?  Tyrande regretfully stopped rubbing Dongfang Yun, and said with a serious face: "Of course it is used by human units. I heard that Mr. Buiccareno has recently recruited some civilians from various places, causing the human base to be converted into units.  The number has reached nearly 200,000. However, the number of [Barracks] for training infantry, musketeers, and knights in the human base, and the number of [Mysterious Holy Lands] for training priests and witches are not enough, which makes it possible for a group of people to use fighting spirit and weapons.  Magical units only have sixth-level energy but not sixth-level combat effectiveness. In order to allow these people to play a role in the future Dark Night vs. Human Race, Galen asked Aijia if there were any props that could temporarily increase combat effectiveness.  , so I prepared this for him." Her face was serious, but her little hand scratched the back of Dongfang Yun's head very dishonestly, and a sudden feeling of relief made Dongfang Yun snort with satisfaction.  "Ahem." Swain coughed without leaving a trace, causing Dongfang Yun to wake up immediately: "Meow?" Tyrande said: "Of course." With that, she hugged Dongfang Yun and walked straight to a  **Laboratory.  This laboratory was larger than Dongfang Yun¡¯s meeting hall on the top floor of the Ancient Tree, half the size of a football field. As soon as he entered, Dongfang Yunbian was surprised to see something very familiar to him.  "Meow, meow, meow, meowwu?" Isn't thisa car?  The silver-white streamlined body, the windows with transparent glass, and the four black rubber tires, completely resemble the shape of a caror a sports car!  "A car? What is that?" Tyrande smiled and put Dongfang Yun on the hood of the car and said, "Before introducing this magic ship, please allow Ai Jia to introduce a few people to Your Majesty." Tyrande  After clapping their hands, two men and two women wearing white coats walked in. They probably saw Dongfang Yun.Seeing the scene of a cat, he walked forward and knelt down and said: "Human scholars Dan En, Xu Zhiyuan, Lian En, and Bo Ji Li have met our emperor and met the high priest!" "Meow." Get up.  "Meow?" Is this a human scholar concocted by Galen?  "Of course, and the four of them are also top scholars in Rocard. After debugging, each of them has reached the eighth level of strength, and they have completely inherited all the technology of the first level human base!" Tyrande said.  "Meow?" Then this caris this magic device that they developed?  "It's not just them, there are also Dark Night scholars. It can be said that this magic weapon is developed by combining the dual technologies of the human race and Dark Night!" "Meow." What is its function.  "Your Majesty asked, Dane, please introduce this magic ship!" Tyrande pointed at one of the men.  "This is my honor!" Dane opened the auxiliary door of the car and made an invitation gesture: "Your Majesty and the high priest please come in, so that it can be explained in detail." Tyrande nodded and sat down with Dongfang Yun in his arms.  In the passenger seat.  Dane sat in the driver's seat and put his hands on the steering wheel.  This steering wheel is not like that of a car, but more like the double-grip type of an airplane. At the same time, the dashboard is also full of small inscription arrays, inlaid with various colored two- and three-pole crystal nuclei.  And these car window glass are not actually glass, but a kind of transparent resin, which flows down from the ancient tree of knowledge. Dongfang Yun knows that this thing is difficult to be destroyed once it is formed, and its hardness is far higher than that of glass.  Dane nodded to another man outside. The guy named Xu Zhiyuan immediately pressed one hand into a magic circle on the wall.  With a creaking sound, one side of the bark of the ancient tree unfolded, revealing the clear sky outside.  "Meow" Hey, is this guy planning to drive out directly?  "What did your Majesty say?" Dan En asked curiously.  "It's okay, just do your thing." Tyrande stuffed Dongfang Yun into her gully again.  Dane nodded: "Your Majesty, High Priest, it's done!" As he said that, he pressed his hand on one of the crystal cores. Suddenly, the whole car shook slightly, and then Dane pressed the other crystal core again,  The magic circle is triggered, and a wooden joystick is angry next to it.  Dane checked it carefully again, then pushed the wooden rocker forward, and then held the steering wheel with both hands and pushed it forward as well.  Sa!  A gust of wind sounded outside the window, and Dongfang Yun's eyes blurred as the car rushed straight out from an altitude of more than a thousand meters.  However, in the arms of Tyrande in Shenzhou V, there is nothing to fear from this danger, so Dongfang Yun is quite calm.  It¡¯s just that when Dane pressed another crystal core, he couldn¡¯t calm down.  Because the speed of the car has increased during flight, you can faintly see circles of vertical airflow surrounding the car. This girl has clearly broken the sound barrier!  Dane drove the car flying in the sky and introduced: "The high priest named this magic ship [Cloud Sword]. It is a mixture of high elf magic technology and ancient Loulan technology of the human race. Through  "He talked a lot, and what Dongfang Yun heard was nothing more than: "BALABALA magicBALABALA technologyBALABALA magic technology" Anyway, he didn't understand a word of it.  Seeing his drowsy posture, Tyrande said: "Dane, tell me what their functions are." Dane was talking in excitement, but after hearing Tyrande's words, he immediately changed the subject: "The first is rapidity.  In terms of flight, this Sword in the Cloud perfectly combines the high elves' wind-controlling levitation technology and Gu Loulan's magical jet technology, making its top speed even exceed that of the trains we have developed before. " "Of course, this kind of thing.  The speed is not very fast. It is easy for the generals to catch up with this kind of car, but its primary function is not transportation, but teleportation." "Meow?" Dane knew this without Tyrande translating.  What is the problem: "Yes, it is teleportation. The Cloud Sword is an openable and closable steel plate. As long as it is opened, the [One-way Speedy Teleportation Array] inside can be revealed. It must be said that the high elves' space technology is comparable to  It¡¯s a masterpiece, it¡¯s simply¡± After hearing BALABALA¡¯s praise, Dane continued: ¡°Once the one-way teleportation array is turned on during war, we can easily release aerial bombs from the Cloud Sword, causing aerial damage to the enemy.  "Destroying blow." "Meow?" "Aerial bomb is Gu Loulan's mixed liquid technology. We combine flint with ice, fire, and salt.??It is caused by mixing the saliva of the Prairie Demon Wolf and the extract of some other ingredients. As long as this kind of aerial bomb has a collision force of more than fifty kilograms, it will explode violently and the place splashed by the internal liquid will go crazy.  The burning and destruction range is about 400 meters in diameter.  " "Your Majesty, please rest assured that the Ai family will never use the mass-produced Yunzhong Sword in battles with the human base.  " Before Dongfang Yun could ask, Tyrande spoke first. Dane said: "Your Majesty, speaking of the effect of Yunzhong Sword combined with aerial bombs, it actually has advantages and disadvantages with the War Ancient Tree Platform. Yunzhong Sword wins in terms of movement speed.  It is faster and less likely to be hit, while the Ancient War Tree Platform is more stable and less likely to be destroyed.  If the mass-produced Yunzhongjian can be placed on each war ancient tree platform or ancient tree ranch platform, one or two hundred ships, the effect obtained after cooperation will definitely be much greater than a single Yunzhongjian or ancient tree platform.  "Nonsense, of course I know, isn't this the model of an aircraft carrier?" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "Meow."  " Tyrande translated: "His Majesty said that you have done a good job. When you come back, each of you will receive a bottle of spring water of life.  ¡± Although Dane was modulated by the human base, his strength increased greatly and he was absolutely loyal to Dongfang Yun, but in essence, there are still some small gaps between human units and dark night units due to different races, just like the elves calling others Dongfang Yun.  It is called [King of the Dark Night], and the units in the human base refer to Dongfang Yun as [Human Emperor] to outsiders. The two tribes both serve Dongfang Yun, and the competition between them is actually beneficial to Dongfang Yun, such as  The battle for the first general between Darius and Galen has always been connived by Tyrande. But because of this, human units will inevitably need to report to their superiors if they want to obtain some Fountain of Life.  , instead of just walking to the Eternal Moon Well and taking a sip of it, this precious life water is more useful for Dane than for taking it. In essence, he is still a scholar, right?  Dane said excitedly: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!  ¡± Then, Dane introduced some other functions of the Cloud Sword, such as its extremely strong collision ability, which can withstand the strongest blow of an eighth-level warrior without being completely damaged; for example, it can launch four [Assassination of Ancient Tree] fruits.  , the penetrating power is comparable to the fatal blow of a seventh-level assassin; for example, the wind array behind the back can blow up level four winds within a certain range, and mixed with the heat consumption of the Yunzhong Sword itself, it can instantly blow away all enemies within a hundred meters.  Clothes are forced to be dried; for example, the car has its own sound amplification system and language translation system, which allows people to communicate calmly even when facing giants After listening for a long time, Dongfang Yun understood one thing. This car is fully functional and provides basic necessities, food, housing and transportation.  All can be used, the only problem is that it cannot drive on land Yunzhongjian flew back to the Ancient Tree, and Tyrande took Dongfang Yun to the pharmacy laboratory on the 268th floor. Time consuming.  Extremely fast, Dongfang Yun had returned to his human form within an hour. The first thing he did before putting on his clothes was to take off the druid transformer on his wrist The time it took to transform into a cat was really important to him.  It was a kind of torture. I don¡¯t know whether Tyrande, a Sanwu woman, liked cats very much or the cat Dongfang Yun turned into. All in all, she rubbed him hard during this period of time. However, he had physical problems after turning into a cat. Those delicate eyes  There was an extremely comfortable feeling when the jade hand touched the back of the head and tail, which made him unable to get angry. After seeing the technological achievements of the High Elves and Gu Loulan, Dongfang Yun was happily knocked down by the Sand King after returning to the bedroom.  The little girl put her hands around his neck and rubbed him very affectionately, which reminded Dongfang Yun of the pleasure he felt when Tyrande hugged and caressed him, and he immediately fired his gun, beast, beast Dongfang pulled the Sand King away.  Yun Ru thought. He stroked the sand king's hair and said, "Kriselis, why are you here?  Did Galen bully you in Bansai?  Dad spanked him!  " King Sha sat on Dongfang Yun's lap and said with a smile: "Brother Galen didn't bully others. Uncle Buyi is also very kind to others. King Sha came back this time to bring good news to dad.  "    "oh?  What good news?  "    "What?  Kelfman surrenders without a fight?  Dongfang Yun was shocked: "Isn't this Emperor Kelfman too naive?"  Surrendered without even fighting?  " King Sand chuckled and said: "What a bad dad! Do you have to fight with others and bully them to tears before allowing others to surrender?  " "That's not true.  Dongfang Yun explained: "It's just that the structure of the three hundred countries on the mainland has not changed for hundreds of years. I can understand if he just surrendered, but I didn't expect it to be such a thing as surrender."  " King Sha conjured a lollipop out of nowhere, put it in his mouth and licked it attentively: "Brother Galen said, if it were somewhere else, it would be no problem to become a vassal."?But Kelfman stood between the goddess Ye Lin and Ban Sai. The emperor himself knew that surrendering was far less reassuring than surrendering. That guy was very afraid of death!  " "By the way, I forgot to ask you. Since they surrendered, it should be received by the Dark Night Base. Why are you here?  " "That's it. That day, I was sleeping at Uncle Buyi's house, and I was woken up by Brother Swing with a spiritual chain. He said that Emperor Kelfman was determined to surrender, but the ministers might not let him do so. At this time,  If the generals in the dark night arrive to help the emperor, it may have the opposite effect; if I go" After talking, Dongfang Yun nodded and said: "In other words, if you go, you can expose Buiccareno to the eyes of the Three Kingdoms in advance.  , let them see Gallon's determination to resist.  In the future war, once the three-person team is defeated, Bui, who has been holding back all this time, suddenly takes action, which will immediately remind them of this incident. The life-saving straw and Bui's good reputation will make those guys believe in the human race.  The base belonged to Bui, and he willingly provided him with various supplies to stabilize the bridgehead.  " King Sha kissed Dongfang Yun on the face, leaving drool on his face: "Dad is so smart!  " "Is this obvious?  Butyou won't bring Emperor Kelfman here in person, right?  "    "of course!  "Shawang said proudly: "No one but me can believe that guy!  What's more, he has already stated that after people come here, they will let the prince supervise the country, and he will be a prisoner himself to show his determination.  Now that he's here, we're not afraid of him finding out what's wrong?  " "That's rightit's just the prince overseeing the country. Will he refuse to surrender to me?  "    "of course not!  "Sha Wang said with certainty: "That boy is very smart and very filial. He knows that surrendering to Dark Night now will be beneficial and harmless. He even personally persuaded his father to surrender After all, we are 'too few in number' now.  The matter of not much territory was already known to the mainland, and the prince knew clearly that even if he surrendered to his father, he would definitely be able to own the territory in the future, and no one would dare to touch Kelfman, who had been bullied by neighboring countries in the past.  " "He is a smart man.  Dongfang Yun said to the tenth-level elf swordsman guarding the door: "Go and bring that King Kelfman over."  " The elf looked respectful and admiring: "I obey!  " Soon, he brought in Emperor Kelfman. The emperor also knew etiquette. He kept his head down and his body stooped from beginning to end. When he came to Dongfang Yun's bedroom, he bowed to the ground and paid homage: "  Sinner Kelfman Former King Hugo, see Night Emperor!  " "The Dark Night Emperor?  I like this name.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Hugo, you are obviously the King of Kelfman, why do you call yourself your predecessor?"  " Hugo said very respectfully: "In front of His Majesty, a sinner dare not call himself a king.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Sinner?"  Where did you commit a crime?  " "The sinner should be surrendered to the dark night as soon as possible, but it has been delayed until now.  " "Haha, okay, don't be a sinner, get up.  " Hugo stood up humbly, but still didn't dare to raise his head. Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Why don't you dare to look at me?  Am I that terrible?  " Hugo quickly raised his head. He had naturally seen Dongfang Yun's face during the live broadcast of the night in Tevens City, but when he saw the Sand King sitting on Dongfang Yun's lap, his expression changed and he immediately  He lowered his head. ¡°Sit down.  " Dongfang Yun pointed to the sofa next to him: "Have a chat, don't be so tense.  " "Yes" Hugo lowered his head and sat down with half his butt. "Look up, don't look like this, people who don't know think I can eat people!"  I won't be happy if you do this.  Dongfang Yun deliberately tensed his face. "Yes!"  "Hugo quickly raised his head, and an elf maid next to him brought a cup of elf scented tea and placed it in front of him. The guy stood up and thanked him again. Dongfang Yun gently stroked the sand king's hair and said with a smile: "Hugo, Krisel  You must have seen Si?  " "I've seen it I've seen it!  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Then aren't you curious to see her with me?"  How did she initially introduce herself to you?  " Hugo said: "Miss Criselis said that she is the niece of Bui Carreno of Bansay.  " "Then aren't you curious to see her so intimate with me?  " Hugo was silent, not knowing what he was thinking in his heart. Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Speak out your thoughts. If you guess correctly, I will reward you!  " Hugo smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, don't play with me, sinner I really don't have any ideas.  " Dongfang Yun said with a profound look on his face: "My hunch tells me that you are?Very smart man, tell me your guess.  " "Yes" Hugo sighed and said: "Your Majesty, if Miss Criselis is really related to Bui Carreno, then Bui Carreno must also be yours, right?  " Dongfang Yun: "" He originally thought that Hugo would guess that King Sha was the one who brought him out under his false name, but he didn't expect that this guy actually had something in his mind. " Hugo continued: "According to Krisel's calendar  Miss Si's words before, it cannot be said that Buicareno has controlled the Gallon Empireor most of the Gallon Empire. Now that the three empires have made it clear that they will fight to the death in Gallon and Dark Night, Miss Criselis played such a drama for Ba  Steck's intention was to convince the three empires of Galen's determination. Once the three empires went to war with Dark Night, Buicareno would lead his army and stab him wildly from behind, which would be fatal to the three empires.  " Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Hugo didn't guess the real intention, otherwise he would have killed this terrifying man. He smiled and said: "You're right So, what do you think the three empires and I will eventually do?  Who can win?  " Hugo said: "Your Majesty is wise and mighty, with elite soldiers and generals in his hands. He also has the magic technology of the high elves, and behind the three empires you have your knife. I really can't think of how your Majesty could lose this battle.  .  " Dongfang Yun placed Sand King on the sofa, and walked to the window. From the highest level of the ancient tree, he looked at the large land at his feet and said: "Of course I will not lose. In fact, I won't lose until the end.  Winner, but Dark Night may not be a sure winner as you say.  " He separated himself from the Dark Night Empire, which surprised Hugo, and he was thinking about something quickly. Dongfang Yun turned around and saw him thinking deeply, and said: "What do you think I want?  " Hugo thought for a while and said: "If I had never met your Majesty before, I would definitely think that what your Majesty wants is the status of the No. 1 brother in mainland China.  "    "What now?  " "Now I can't see clearly what your Majesty wants.  " "It doesn't hurt to tell you.  "Dongfang Yun said with a smile; "If I have the ability to make all races, whether men or women, old or children, healthy or disabled, have sixth level or higher strength, the price is only for them.  Be loyal to me, do you believe it?  " Hugo's body shook violently. Regardless of the humility he showed, he stood up and looked deeply at Dongfang Yun. After a long time, he said with difficulty: "I believe it!  "    "oh?  " "Your Majesty was able to re-grow the damaged Goddess Forest within a year and even become more lush than before. He also brought the disappeared high elves' magic technology back to the world, and even made the little-known Dark Night Empire become amazing.  The expressions of all the emperors changed when they talked about it. Such a grand event must have a means that ordinary people cannot achieve!  " "Since you believe it, what do you think will happen if I really do this?  " "The mainland is no longer afraid of any powerful enemy, whether it is the beast tribe, the sea tribe, the undead, or even the Nujia Empire!  " Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "Then if you knew that I had this ability, if you had not participated in this war, and your country had not blocked my only way, would you have surrendered to me, and then  Make all your people my own?  " Hugo was silent. He thought for a long time before saying: "I'm afraid not.  " Dongfang Yun nodded: "If a wise and sensible emperor like you would not hand over the country to me so easily, it would be even more impossible for others Go down, I will have a task for you later.  , once completed, I will grant you a lifetime of glory.  " "Thank you, Your Majesty!  "Hugo left with a complicated expression. King Sha jumped into Dongfang Yun's arms again and said coquettishly: "Dad, why did you talk to him so much?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and touched her long hair and said: "I was just thinking, it would be great if I could get everything I want without war or death.  " "But Uncle Buyi said that nothing in this world is free. If you want to get something, you have to pay something of equal value!  " "I know In fact, in this war, the price I paid was not proportional to the gains. The number of casualties in our army was very limited. On the contrary, the enemy suffered heavy casualties, countless cities were destroyed, and many people fled their homes and fled I  I have killed people with my own hands and witnessed the fighting between people. It is because of this that I know more about the preciousness of life. What's more, every more human civilians die in this war, I will lose one human soldier in the future.  " Sand King pouted his pink mouth, lay quietly in Dongfang Yun's arms, and put the half-licked lollipop to Dongfang Yun's mouth. Dongfang Yun smiled.After licking it, I felt warm in my heart, because Sand King's food was never given to others.  He said with deep feeling: "Chryseles, do you think I am too kind to a woman?" The king of the sand tilted his neck and looked up at him: "What do you mean to be kind to a woman?" "Just like a woman.  They are all kind-hearted and soft-hearted." King Sha thought for a moment, clasped his pinky little fingers and said, "Sister Ruiwen, Sister Lai Ruilei, the High Priestess, Mother Su, and King Sha are all women, but we don't have any.  They are kind and soft-hearted, but they are more ruthless than others when they kill people!" " Just like ordinary women, who are kind-hearted and soft-handed." "Ordinary women are not soft-hearted," said King Sha.  When Uncle Buyi was handling official matters, people often complained that a certain woman poisoned her husband, a certain woman beat her parents-in-law, a certain woman abused her stepson" "Okay, okay" Dongfang Yun was speechless and said, "Pretend I didn't say anything.  "Hehe." Sha Wang hugged Dongfang Yun's face and took another bite: "Sha Wang is joking with Dad! Actually, Sha Wang knows what Dad wants to say, but Dad is different from us." "We?"  "That's right!" King Sha said, "My brothers, sisters and I, as well as the High Priestess, Mother Su, Uncle Buyi and everyone we know are all different from Dad!" "What's the difference?"  "The same thing?" "My brothers and sisters and I are all warriors who have experienced many battles. The High Priestess once controlled countless elves. Mother Su can decide the life and death of many people in the trading company with just one word. Even Uncle Buyi has been in charge since he was a child.  A city. So people like us don¡¯t pay much attention to the life and death of others. All we care about is the result. In order to get such a result, it doesn¡¯t matter how many bones are lying under our feet, even the always gentle Uncle Bui.  , will also use severe punishment on a criminal because he is angry." She chuckled: "But dad is different. We all know that dad was just an ordinary person a year ago. Let alone murder at that time.  Even if you kill a small animal, your father might not dare, right?" Dongfang Yun nodded awkwardly.  King Sha continued: "There is nothing to be ashamed of. Ordinary people have ordinary lives. If even ordinary people are cold-blooded and think about killing every day, then any world will be in chaos. Dad, you have achieved the highest level.  The summoning system and becoming the master of the six-pointed star may be a gift from God, but this gift cannot change your personality. Although it has been nearly a year, Dad is constantly changing with our experiences, and his personality has changed.  He has become stronger and more proud, and his appearance has become hehe, and he has become more and more beautiful. But the power in his hands has become stronger and stronger, but this time is too short, so short that even his father has become a powerful man.  Although on the surface he has the strength of a person in power, in his heart, his father's views have not changed yet. " Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "I haven't completely turned around after going through so many things. Isn't it too wasteful? "  "No!" King Sha said seriously: "If my father really transformed from a very gentle, family-oriented and kind-hearted man into the kind of man who regards life as dirt in such a short period of time, he would be worth a thousand dollars in one word.  A cold-blooded man who has died thousands of times but has no emotional fluctuations will make us worry! Because only those who have suffered a major blow can have such a complete change in personality Speaking of which, Dad's personality has changed a lot.  At least you can no longer be bullied by anyone." Dongfang Yun nodded, caressing Sand King's long hair: "Thank you, Chryseles, thank you for explaining to Dad." Sand King said happily.  He said: "Of course, who is the smartest, cutest, and most beloved sand king?" Dongfang Yun smiled softly. Speaking of bullying himself, he suddenly thought of a person: "By the way, that one  "Juju, where are you now?" "Juju? What is Dad's new girlfriend?" "Of course not Juju is the first night elf to follow dad." "Oh, then I won't.  It's clear." King Sha suddenly said: "Dad, that Hugo, he gave me a royal pastry chef. Now that person is waiting in my room. Where is my beautiful big sister, do you want her?  "Cook something delicious for us?" Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "Forget it, I don't like desserts too. Kriselis can't eat too many sweets, it's not good for children's teeth."  !" Sha Wang pouted: "Then I'll go play." Dongfang Yun nodded: "Go, remember to go back to Bansai early." "I know!" Sha Wang waved from a distance.  Dongfang Yun walked to his big bed and lay down on his back, pressing his bodyHe went to the bed and said, "My current personality is not what you want most, is it? Darius." On the sofa in the corner of the room, the man who had been burying himself in the shadows sighed and said  : "Father, you have done a good job." "But this is not what you want most." "We belong to you, Dad, what you have to do is not to be the role we want, but to be yourself  A satisfying character." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 112 Fight!

    Kelfman's surrender to the dark night was like a nuclear bomb dropped on the mainland, a pool of stagnant water that was prone to ripples, causing a huge explosion.  ??Basque, Roccardo, Tyrone, Kelfman, Lawrence, Galen, Basteque/Pompei, Papal States.  This imperial line extending from the western part of the continent to the eastern coastal area of ??the Papal State has been penetrated by the Dark Night for most of it. If the Dark Night can finally defeat the three empires, it will also conquer the Shatak and other seven countries in the west.  , and completely take over these territories, then the Kingdom of Dark Night will be like a long sword, dividing the entire continent into two parts. Any country or individual in these two parts must cross the border of Dark Night Kingdom if they want to reach the other side.  Of course, these are just the views and opinions of major newspapers. More people are still focusing on the Lawrence Empire.  I don¡¯t know whether the King of Dark Night wants to appease the territory he occupies or wants to give the three empires a breathing space and a chance to fight him fairly. One month after the surrender of the Kelfman Empire, the Dark Night Army has been stationed in Kelfman.  On the border between the Wolfman Empire and the Lawrence Empire, there was no intention to attack.  In the area west of Kelfman, the Night King also sent some elves to let the "peacekeeping forces" of the Slok Empire and the Basque Empire cooperate with them to completely calm down the turmoil in the Tyran Empire.  At the same time, a train network has started from the dark night and spread like branches to the four empires from Basque to Kelfman. When the train line is completely laid, the four empires will become a thoroughfare, even if the teleportation array is not used  , and also allows people to travel between countries at extremely fast speeds.  This is the power of transportation.  At the same time, all the aristocrats of the four empires have been wiped out. Those who are willing to donate 70% of their wealth to the poor can still become rich. If they are unwilling to resist or flee, then I'm sorry.  Search your home!  The Basque and Slok soldiers have been doing this job in full swing recently, and it has reached the point where they can't stop.  As for the royal families of various countries, they elect an emperor to enjoy wealth and wealth, and then establish a parliament to make decisions about people's livelihood. The emperor has no decision-making power, and the parliament has the right to discuss and put forward opinions, but these opinions need to be made by the resident elf elders.  This is also to appease everyone's heartsincluding the three major empires and those countries that did not participate in the war.  The latter ones were indeed relieved. As expected, An Ye only had the ability to conquer and had no intention of completely occupying it.  ¡°After all, politicians are very skilled at establishing a puppet regime. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? So what this King of the Night really wants is to have an unparalleled position on the continent.  Everyone feels at ease.  The sentiments of the people in the four empires were gradually appeased. Although the people were still in a humble position, they were just a little humbler than the elves. Compared to the previous noble men, the elves were obviously much kinderor rather arrogant.  The elves didn't even bother to bully them.  This is what the dark night has been like for a month.  As for the three major empires, taking advantage of the opportunity of the King of Dark Night to take a nap, they have mobilized their troops to the Galen Empire, stationing troops to prepare for the attack of Dark Night at any time.  Regarding the matter of the Sand King and Buicareno, Kilimanjaro faithfully replied the original words to Fury VII. After hearing this, the Bastec emperor nodded secretly and praised Buicareno in his heart.  A very good nobleman, whether it is his strength against the Gallen Empire's bloated noble system or his care for the common people, it shows that this man is very suitable to become a leader of mankind against any invader.  Fury even thought in his mind that if he won this war with Dark Night, he could recruit Buicareno as his son-in-law, and then use some means to force the king of the Galen Empire to pass the throne to him.  ¡°A person who can be loved by all the people will definitely not let his woman be wronged.  Fury's fondness for Buicareno made him not investigate this man and the strength behind him too much. He just said that he would take care of Buicareno when the marshal of Basteque's expedition left.  Some.  Basteque's marshal, the old ninth-level strongman Barbossa, naturally nodded hurriedly. In fact, he had always been very fond of Buiccareno. The two had been friends for many years. After listening to the emperor's words, he felt that  Do things better.  I secretly thought that if I couldn't get it, the Gallon Empire would give Bui more rights.  It is precisely because of Buicareno's long-standing reputation that the marshals led by the three empires basically have the same favorable impression of him as Barbossa. In many cases, they do not avoid him when discussing military affairs.  Invite him to sit in and give his opinion.  No one knows that Bui Carreno, this man has been sung and praised by civilians and powerful people throughout the continent.Human beings are the most poisonous and cruel nail driven into the hearts of mainland humans.  In fact, when a man can reject the pursuit of all beautiful and famous women for a woman, then this man can also betray everything, including himself, for someone who is like his lover.  What¡¯s more, Dongfang Yun showed Buicareno no secrets about the bright future of the human race, which made him really want to help Dongfang Yun accomplish his great cause.  "Compared to the calmness of Dark Night and the busyness of the three empires in Gallen, the Lawrence Empire caught in the middle seems very innocent.  Lawrence¡¯s emperor was particularly miserable.  From the moment Kelfman surrendered, he was closely 'protected' by more than a hundred guards, including a powerful Shenyi.  The three major empires have given orders that if he cannot use all his strength to stop Dark Night from delaying time for them, then he and all the royal family members will die without a burial place. At the same time, the three major empires will not wait until Dark Night strikes.  Lawrence's empire was destroyed, and not a single dregs was left.  The threat to the life of the family and the country forced Emperor Lawrence to brace himself, mobilize the entire country as soldiers, and shout various slogans to prepare for a decisive battle with Dark Night.  Dongfang Yun naturally didn't take it seriously. He was even thinking about how he should refuse this guy if he surrendered.  Because Dongfang Yun is also delaying time.  He firmly believes that with the strength of his own army, if he fights against the three major imperial coalition forces, even if his opponents have various conspiracies, the war will probably be over in ten days, and then Galen's human base will take action.  The key is that the newly launched human base, although it is expanding rapidly, is still a first-level base after all. Both the individual strength and the overall strength are far different from the second-level Dark Night. No matter how strong Galen is, and Dark Night can perform, the Human Race  The base will definitely not last twenty days.  And one month later, it will be the day when the natural disaster of the undead will invade the orcs through the north wind.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s original intention was to defeat the three empires and ¡®crippling¡¯ the human base within a month. Then, with the north wind of the undead natural disaster, the Dark Night Army temporarily suspended the battle with the three empires on the pretext of preventing the undead invasion.  When An Ye leaves, the human base will have enough time to expand and deceive people. The three major empires that saw hope in the battle between An Ye and the humans, as well as other countries that do not want to see An Ye, a foreign race, become the first brother in the mainland, will inevitably  Will accept Galen's request on the grounds of developing a base and be willing to be tricked.  But if the Gallons were breached before the undead disaster ended, would others still have hope in the human base?  Obviously not.  So Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t want the Lawrence Empire to surrender so easily¡ªsometimes Dongfang Yun felt that he was getting more and more sinister.  In this way, Dark Night and the three empires inadvertently created an embarrassing situation for Emperor Lawrence.  How do you sing that song?  One person¡¯s hard work, two people¡¯s fault Dongfang Yun is very happy today.  Because he is wealthy, he received three more tenth-level magic crystals.  Dongfang Yun was still thinking before that the introduction in the Supreme Summoning System was somewhat different from the reality. For example, the introduction said that if you want to summon Anne, the daughter of darkness, you must sacrifice a fifth-level magic crystal. What about the magic crystals above fifth level?  If it works, that's fine, but if it doesn't, with Dongfang Yun's current wealth, is he still willing to use a magic crystal of about five or six levels to summon a hero who is mentally retarded and can't even recognize his master?  Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t even think of an answer to this question.  ¡°Later, Darius said, Dad, this is purely unnecessary worry. You can buy a pound of fruit with ten copper coins, why can¡¯t you buy it with ten gold coins?  The level of the sacrificial magic crystal in the supreme summoning system is the minimum condition for sacrifice, not the quota.  Dongfang Yun was relieved.  So after receiving the three tenth-level magic crystals from Sven today, Dongfang Yun immediately chose to summon them.  He originally wanted to call the generals back to show them his new brothers and sisters, but he didn't want to be stopped by Darius.  "It's really not necessary. We all originate from your will, dad, and are children created by you. Just like the leaves on a tree, they are connected by blood. Naturally, the birth of each leaf will be felt by the other leaves.  " Dongfang Yun shrugged helplessly, then picked up a magic crystal in the meeting hall.  Because I don¡¯t dare to use [True Mind Straight Line] anymore, I still have to recite the complete mantra, and at the same time, I have to use my heart to sense the magic crystal.  After brewing for a few seconds, he opened his eyes with a faint smile. The cyan wind magic crystal in his hand shone brightly, and at the same time, a blue six-pointed star array rose in front of him.  "Twisting fate, changingIn fact, the winner is full of glory, and the loser's bet is cleared.  The stakes of fate are never too small, and the goddess of luck will not favor the weak. Those who dare to block everything will be destined to win magical possession.  Gambler, crook, murderer.  The outcome has been decided, and the trump card of fate is waiting for you and me to reveal it!  Witnessed by the six-pointed star, everything is in the cards!  Come out, card master - Drizzt Fate!  " In the six-pointed star array, a red palm-sized card slowly emerged, and then quickly rotated with one corner as the center, turning into a circle composed of red, yellow and blue cards like magic. Then, a blue light appeared there.  The circle rose into the sky, reflecting the entire hall as beautifully as the underwater world. When the light stopped, a man with a goatee wearing a top hat and brown trench coat and trousers stepped forward gracefully, kneeling on one knee in front of Dongfang Yunshan.  He said softly: "Today is my lucky day, father.  What can I do for you?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and waved: "Drizzt, go to the Altar of the Elders for debugging first. I need your divine strength to fight for me.  " Drizzt smiled happily, showing two rows of neat white teeth: "Of course, father.  " Drizzt left, Dongfang Yun picked up another blue water magic crystal, and chanted: "The hardest horn, the strongest body, the most violent heart, driving the bravest charge.  The meaning of life is not only to conquer, but also to protect!  Your fearlessness is like an erupting volcano, making your blood shine brightly in bloom.  Nowadays, life has been defined, and death is still far away. The call in the ear will never make people regret it, because only the most sincere ones can soothe the dust of the battlefield.  Witnessed by the six-pointed star, the beast also possesses human hearts!  Come out, half-human rhinoceros - Magnus!  "(Let me tell you here, when Ashes used to play DOTA, he was always randomly selected as a half-human mammoth, which made me like this hero very much. Originally, Magnus should be a half-human mammoth, but because I wrote in the previous article that the summoned one was a half-human mammoth.  The hero of DOTA2, so I can only write based on DOTA2 I haven't played DOTA2 yet. I want to complain about Ice Frog. I don't know if I took the wrong medicine and changed the half-human mammoth into a half-human rhinoceros.)  In the azure six-pointed star, the halo is like a very low reflected light, rising one after another according to the rhythm of music, and finally stops when it reaches four or five meters high, forming a blue shadow.  Gradually retreating, the four-meter-tall half-human rhinoceros stepped out, causing the ground to tremble. He had powerful four hooves, his body was covered with long brown hair, and his rhinoceros face was as long as one meter long.  The long curved rhinoceros horn shines like gold and iron, and an iron hoop for a bucket is tightly bound in it, like an ornament. Magnus slams the long-blade giant spear in his hand onto the floor, with both hands.  Kneeling forward with one front leg, his body also leaned forward fiercely, his long rhinoceros horn almost pressed against Dongfang Yun's nose, and he said in a muffled voice: "My horn only exists to protect you, father!  " Dongfang Yun touched the black iron-colored rhinoceros horn affectionately: "Magnus, go to the elder altar to adjust it and rise to the level of God.  " "Yes, father!  "Although Magnus is big, his movements are really not slow. He dazzled Dongfang Yun in just one turn, and then disappeared without a trace. "This guy.  Darius smiled and said, "You also know that you have to be gentle when running in your own home, otherwise the floor will be broken."  " Dongfang Yun also smiled, then picked up the last silver-white ice magic crystal and touched it with emotion. " This feeling of summoning a new hero is like taking drugs for him, and he can't stop it.  It feels like whenever there is the last hero left to be summoned, he will be full of daydreams. But now he really doesn¡¯t think about the heroine¡¯s harem anymore. ¡°The darkness of the underground world, the light of the cold sword tip!  Light creates shadows, and darkness devours shadows. Between light and darkness, you find the gap of survival. This is a sunspot that only belongs to light, and this is a shadow that only belongs to darkness!  The violent energy used for assassination cannot be stored in photons, but can only be hidden in the shadows.  Use blood to fill the emptiness in your heart, use killing to extend your life!  Under the witness of the six-pointed star, let the enemy enjoy the taste of steel!  Come out, Blade Shadow - Talon!  " One handle, two handles, three handles Dozens of blades of different shapes are suspended from the six-pointed star array, forming a circular encirclement. " These knives are different in style and length, but they have one thing in common.  ¡ª¡ªThey are all cold and sharp, and you will feel as if your eyes were stabbed just by looking at them. Quickly, these knives spun rapidly, and then shot towards the center instantly. The blades collided, blooming dazzlingly.  The white light made even Dongfang Yun unable to help but cover his eyes with his hands. When the light, which was like a flashbang explosion, dissipated, a man wearing a normal suit appeared.A man in blue soft armor appeared in front of Dongfang Yun.  His clothes are very strange. There are four strange blades hanging from the back of the soft armor cloak. There is also a very long and wide wrist knife on his right hand.  There was a faint chill slowly evaporating from his body, and the man suddenly opened his eyes.  In an instant, those cold eyes made Dongfang Yun feel like his heart was being stung.  This man is exuding an icy aura all over his body, like a walking corpse.  But when he really moves, he will give people a feeling of swiftness and neatness. This feeling is usually only a trait of the most rigorous soldierssimple and single-minded.  Just like his handsomeness and his knife, they are sharp and cold.  He came to Dongfang Yun, suddenly knelt on the ground, raised his right arm, and pointed the blade of the wide wrist knife towards Dongfang Yun. Then, while Dongfang Yun was stunned, he put his left hand on the blade of the wide wrist knife.  Crossed.  Blood fell to the ground.  He said solemnly: "This knife is my favorite." He added: "You are my closest relative." He also said: "This blood represents my never betrayal to you!" He continued:  "Anyone who disrespects you will become a corpse in the gutter." "Father, from the day I was born, I will never leave you, unless you give me the task of assassination!" "I only do it for the father you gave me.  Love and kill, because only fools will die for honor. " "The bones of your enemies will be my whetstones. Their fate is to live by the sword and die by the sword." "My sword will not give up on them.  The longings of the heart will eventually come true. " "It's better for you to let me stay by your side, because I am too careless and have a lot of emotions." "I lost a knife once.  I didn¡¯t even sleep well for a few days because I wanted to know whose body it was inserted into. ¡°The worst part about losing the knife was that I had to search all the holes.¡±  So" "Okay, okay, can you get up first and stop the bleeding?" Dongfang Yun pulled Tai Lung up with a headache on his face and dripped some life spring water on his wound.  "Ah, father, there is no need for you to waste the spring water of life on my minor injury. Do you know how many people this spring water of life can save on the battlefield? Also, I am often injured, so this little blood flow  It was all just to activate blood and remove blood stasis." Tai Lung said quickly, and then said to Darius: "Brother, I have admired you very much since a long time ago. Unexpectedly, one day, we will become flesh and blood.  Brother, don¡¯t worry, as a younger brother, I will never embarrass you!¡± He then said to Dongfang Yun: ¡°Father, speaking of my swordsmanship, it was considered to be the best in Noxus¡­¡± He  BALABALA talked a lot, leaving Dongfang Yun and Darius dumbfounded.  Finally, Darius, who couldn't bear the annoyance anymore, yelled: "That's enough! Why don't you go to the Altar of Elders for debugging!!" "Ah? Altar of Elders? Even though I have inherited the memory, I am very curious about the Dark Night Base.  What about everything, brother, you may have to take me around for a while.¡± Dongfang Yun covered his face and did not dare to look at Tai Long again. He just waved his hands and said, ¡°I will let Darius do this later. You go and debug it first.¡±  "Okay! Father, brother, wait for me, I'll be back soon." As he said that, Tailong's body turned into a shadow and floated in the air.  Dongfang Yun and Darius looked at each other.  They didn¡¯t expect that Tai Lung, who originally looked cold, lonely and simple, was actually a fucking talker. He was such a talker. He was unprecedented. Is there anyone like him?  Dongfang Yun raised his forehead and looked at Darius: "You are all Noxians, why didn't you remind me just now that he talks so much nonsense?" Darius looked innocent: "I have only heard of his reputation before.  I have never met him face-to-face. I heard that many people wanted to kill him before and he killed him, which is why he is so famous. But now I know why so many people want to kill him.  If we weren't brothers, even I would want to kill him." Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "Forget it, let's not mention it. Since we promised Tai Long, we have to do it."  "What?" "Of course you're going to accompany him around the base? He's so sharp-tongued. I'm sure you'll be able to figure out everything in the Dark Night Base very quickly, so there's no need to worry."?.  Darius was on the verge of tears: "Just staying with such a bitchy guy, I'm afraid I'll go crazy if I stay with him for a long time."  " "You are our brothers, you cannot discriminate against your younger brother!  Dongfang Yun said with a serious face: "Hurry up and go!"  " Darius couldn't resist and could only endure it silently. He turned around and walked out. Suddenly he remembered something and turned back: "By the way, Dad, why don't you kick this guy to Galen's side and let Galen  How about worrying about that guy?  " Dongfang Yun nodded upon hearing this. This is a really good idea, but he doesn't know if sending Tai Lung away like this will make him feel that he is not good enough to him. "Dad is simply not good enough to me!  Tai Lung's expression of snot and tears completely destroyed his image of a cold and handsome guy in Dongfang Yun's mind: "I said before that I would always be by my father's side to protect him. Don't you believe in my strength so much?"  " Dongfang Yun quickly comforted him: "No, it's just that your brother Galen is also short of people, and don't I have Darius protecting me?  " Tai Long fell to the ground crying, hugging Dongfang Yun's calf and not letting go: "Wow ah ah~~ I don't care, anyway, unless someone wants to kill me, I will never leave my father's side. What's more?  Wouldn't it be more thoughtful for my eldest brother and I to protect my father one by one and secretly?  " Dongfang Yun's brain was a little short of oxygen, and he couldn't help him with his little strength. Tailong, who was determined to carry out the scam to the end, could only sigh: "Okay, okay, that's it, but you have to promise me not to stay with me all day.  Whispering in the ear.  " Tailong Huo stood up with a serious and cold face, showing no sign of tears: "Don't worry, father, I will definitely protect your safety!  Seeing that he finally became serious, Dongfang Yun smiled and hugged him: "Of course I believe you."  " Tyrone pushed Darius into a hug and said: "From today on, the three of us, father and son, will kill wherever we go. We will kill people when we stand in their way, and we will kill Buddha when we stand in the way of Buddha Wuwuwu, I am so touched.  Why don't we go for a walk around various countries tomorrow, pretending to be pigs and eating tigers? Whoever dares to offend my father, I will let him see my skills of skinning one hundred and thirty-three levels of immortality!  By the way, my technique is something that many people who use knives want to learn. The key point is" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "Darius" "Okay.  Dongfang Yun sat back on his throne and said, "Drizzt, since Talon is not willing to go, you, as the elder brother, should go to Bansai on behalf of your younger brother and help Galen."  " Drizzt smiled and bowed: "I understand, father.  " He pointed at Tai Lung, who was tied up in a knot and his mouth was gagged with a white cloth: "Do you really don't need me to take this kid to the class competition?  " Dongfang Yun glanced at Tai Lung, who was full of pleading, speechlessly, and said: "No, if you take him over, this kid will definitely come back. What's more, Tai Lung is right, he and Darius  Protect me both openly and covertly, and my safety will be more secure.  " Drizzt smiled: "Okay, father, I'll leave first.  " As he spoke, he punched the card under his feet and turned the card. He was teleported away instantly. In less than a second, he informed Dongfang Yun through the spiritual chain that he had arrived in the class This is the card master's ultimate skill, destiny!  Traveling thousands of miles in an instant, the half-human rhinoceros pointed at his nose: "Dad, what about me?  " Dongfang Yun stood up and said: "Pack up, let's go to Lawrence's place to have a look.  Magnus, when the time comes, you should stay and help Sven and the others fight.  "The half-human rhinoceros smiled honestly: "No problem, fighting and stuff like that are my favorite.  "Don't say that he has just advanced to the level of God. Even at the initial twelfth level, this simple bundle of ropes cannot tie Tai Lung. But this guy can also see that both dad and brother like to be quiet, and he is really noisy.  However, when he saw Dongfang Yun put on a white tuxedo with gold trim, he couldn't help but break away from the rope and took the white sermon out of his mouth and said, "Father, this dress doesn't seem right.  How suits you.  "    "oh?  Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "Is there any?"  I think it's pretty good.  Tai Lung pointed at himself: "Father, only a pure and handsome guy like me is suitable for the phrase 'if you want to be handsome and filial.' You to be honest, you are a bit feminine, and you don't look like you are wearing these clothes."  Women disguise themselves as men.  " This problem has troubled Dongfang Yun for a long time. After hearing what Tai Long said, he couldn't help but ask: "Then what kind of clothes do you think I should wear?  " Light and shadow flashed by, and Tai Lung clapped his hands: "That's it!  Dongfang Yun spread his arms and looked at Darius and the half-human rhinoceros: "How is it?"  " Darius touched his chin and looked at it for a long time before saying, "Uh I have it."?Manliness.  Magnus said: "But why do you feel something is wrong?"  " Tailong smiled and said: "Father, don't listen to their nonsense. I think it's just right to accompany you!  "    "Is it?  Dongfang Yun laughed and didn't take it to heart. At this time, the tenth-level elf swordsman appeared in front of Dongfang Yun, knelt on one knee and said: "Your Majesty, the high priest has something to invite."  "    "oh.  Dongfang Yun nodded and suddenly said to the elf swordsman: "What do you think of my clothes?"  " This swordsman was still a young girl. When she looked up, her pretty face turned red immediately. She held it in for a long time and then said: "Your Majesty has a good style of dressing, especially for a little person like me. Do you understand?  "    "Uh-huh.  Dongfang Yun was very satisfied with her humility: "Okay, you go down first, I will go to Tyrande's place right away."  " Dongfang Yun left alone. Darius suddenly remembered something, and his eyes flashed fiercely. Tai Lung: "Hey, brother, what are you doing?  " "What?  Hehe" Darius waved, and Magnus and him pushed Tyrone to the ground at the same time When Dongfang Yun came to Tyrande's study, this pretty woman was drinking tea and reading. Dongfang Yun  Naturally, there was no need to knock on the door to show his identity, he just walked in casually and said: "Tylande, why are you looking for me?  " Tyrande turned around and got off the chair, holding the coffee and looking at Dongfang Yun. His lazy eyes instantly shrank into pinhole shapes, and a mouthful of tea suddenly spurted out. As a powerful person in the God Five, he sprayed tea like this.  Feeling the sensation, a mouthful of tea foam and tea were directly sprayed on Dongfang Yun's face, who was three meters away. Tyrande realized that he was rude and disrespectful, and quickly stood up and teleported to Dongfang Yun, using the scented handkerchief.  Wiping the water stains on Dongfang Yun, he said with some resentment: "Your Majesty, where did you get such a dress?  "    "ah?  Tyrone got it for me.  " "General Blade Shadow?  Tyrande didn't know whether to laugh or cry. The indifference on his face instantly disappeared, replaced by a look of resentment: "It's just that he was disrespectful to His Majesty, but he also caused the Ai family to lose their composure in front of Your Majesty. It's really too much."  " "Why are you making such a big move?  Dongfang Yun was also curious: "I think the clothes he gave me are very manly, right?"  " Tyrande didn't say anything. He just turned the crystal mirror next to him in a circle and pointed it at Dongfang Yun. Dongfang Yun had looked in the mirror before, and after looking at it, he still found no problem. Floral dress made of multi-colored cloth strips  Two delicate arms are exposed to show toughness; there are semi-old trousers with the characteristics of beggar's pants, and the delicate skin inside can be seen from the torn holes to show informality; except for a pair of black cloth shoes that look a bit out of place  Apart from the clothes, there is nothing wrong with him overall! He looks much more feminine and handsome than before. Tyrande looked speechless: "What is the difference between your Majesty's outfit and those beggars on the streets in human countries?"  ?  It's a bit too intimidating.  " "Oh, you're talking about this, I know, it's a beggar's outfit, but I think it's very manly and I like it, and when I was in Slok, I also saw some young men from the Su family wearing it to show their uniqueness.  !  " Tyrande pointed to the three points below Dongfang Yun's navel: "Don't other people wear underwear when they wear beggar's pants - especially beggar's pants with holes in the crotch?  " "Should I wipe the class?  Dongfang Yun looked down and found that his male characteristics could be seen through a hole the size of a gold coin in his crotch, and he could clearly see the thing shaking whenever he moved his body. He blushed instantly, waved his hand and said, "You  You you you turn over.  " Tyrande shook his head and returned to his chair with a calm expression. When Dongfang Yun was about to turn around and leave, suddenly a shadow rushed in from outside the door and hid behind him. Then Tyrone's voice sounded: "Woo.  Oh, father, eldest brother and brother Magnus spank me~~!  " Dongfang Yun said angrily: "Darius.  " Darius strode in with a very unhappy look on his face. Dongfang Yun pointed at Tai Lung behind him: "Pull him out and continue to fight.  " Amidst Tyrone's cries of pain, Dongfang Yun changed into the white tuxedo with gold patterns and returned to Tyrande's room: "What did you want to see me for just now?  " Tyrande pointed lazily at his desk: "A post sent from the Papal State.  " "A battle post?  "Dongfang Yun picked it up very excitedly. After the simple silver paper envelope was opened, the paper that was still faintly stained with light was revealed. Dongfang Yun took it out, looked at it, threw it away and said, "That's it.What happened?  "    "What's up?  " "You didn't see it?  " "This is a post for His Majesty, how can the Ai family read it.  Dongfang Yun shrugged and sat on the sofa next to him, lying lazily on it and saying, "Come here and beat your legs for me."  " Tyrande rolled her eyes beautifully, stood up gracefully, moved to the sofa and sat down. She put Dongfang Yun's legs on her lap and gently hammered them. " Dongfang Yun casually picked up the tea bag on the coffee table.  An unknown fruit, peeled off the shell, put the crystal clear flesh in his mouth and said: "Ben Furik XIII, invite me to enjoy the flowers.  " Tyrande said calmly: "He is really leisurely.  " Dongfang Yun said: "If you don't go, you will lose face. If you go, you may be in danger.  " Tyrande said: "The location won't be on Guangming Mountain, right?  " Dongfang Yun sneered: "If that guy really booked the place there, he would be too idiotic.  " He frowned slightly and said: "It's just that when he invited me to Bansai this time, did he want to assassinate me, negotiate with me, or take advantage of it to see if Bui has a relationship with me? Is it really true?  Unclear.  Tyrande thought for a while and said, "Ban Sai?"  It's also considered His Majesty's home court. Even if you go there, there shouldn't be too much danger, right?  " Dongfang Yun said: "If there is a chance to assassinate me, he will never let it go.  But his main purpose this time should not be to assassinate me.  Tyrande said: "Your Majesty, do you think this letter was given to Your Majesty by Ben Furrick XIII without telling the other two families?"  " Dongfang Yun frowned: "If that's the case, could it be that the old guy really decided to have a Tai Chi fight with me and didn't want to lose too many troops in this war?  " Tyrande said: "This possibility is very high, because relatively speaking, before the dark night, it was Basteque and Pompeii who competed for the top spot on the mainland, and the Papal State did not participate.  Compared to his position as the No. 1 brother in the mainland, the Pope seems to prefer to let the Light Religion spread in more countries on the mainland.  " Dongfang Yun said: "So, it is possible that he really wants to reconcile with me when he comes to me this time. He may not be optimistic about Pompeii and Basteque, and for him, it doesn't matter who the number one brother in mainland China is.  It's important, isn't it?  " Tyrande was silent. "What's wrong?  Dongfang Yunqi said. Tyrande said: "Does your Majesty want to reconcile with him?"  "    "Why do you ask?  "    "Just curious.  " "Do you think I am willing to coexist peacefully with him?  " "I don't want to.  Tyrande explained: "If His Majesty's goal is really to be the No. 1 brother in the mainland, it would be better to have one less enemy."  But the problem is that His Majesty¡¯s purpose is to destroy the human race on the entire continent, so the Papal State must be eradicated!  "    "You're right.  Dongfang Yun smiled lightly and said: "So, no matter what Ben Furyk's idea is, it is destined to fail."  " "Then will Your Majesty still go?  " "Go, why not go!  "A trace of evil flashed in Dongfang Yun's eyes: "I want to see what tricks this old guy wants to play on me!  " After lunch, Dongfang Yun took Darius the North Hand, Talon the Shadow of the Blade, and Magnus the Half-Man Rhino to the dark night Chinese army camp. The generals had been waiting for a long time, and they quickly saluted when Dongfang Yun walked in.  . Dongfang Yun smiled and waved his hand, walked to the upper position and sat down and said, "How are you preparing?  "Sven said from the side: "We have been working hard for a long time.  " "So what is the attitude of the Lawrence Empire?  "Sven said: "We have already raised our troops to the pass.  " "Raise the whole country's troops?  Dongfang Yun sneered: "This Emperor Lawrence is really an idiot. With this approach, even if I don't kill all his soldiers, I can still send people to directly capture the remaining cities with weak defenses."  "Sven said: "This is what I don't understand. Don't mention anything else. This kind of behavior of concentrating troops at one point can be destroyed by just a platform of ancient war trees.  " Darius said: "Is there another possibility?  " "What's possible?  " Darius said: "That guy has simply given up on himself. He will send troops when the three empires ask him to, and then let us catch them all in one fell swoop. The three empires will have nothing to say.  " "Sacrifice the lives of nearly a million soldiers just for your own comfort?  "Riven exclaimed: "That king is too disgusting!  " Dongfang Yun said: "It's possible" He asked: "If we ignore these soldiers and simply send troops to start contributing to all the cities in the Lawrence Empire, how long will it take us?  " Sven said: "There are five reasons to be slow.??, as fast as three days, even if you include the need to appease the floating public sentiment, it will only take at most ten days.  " The axeman next to him, Meng Ge, sneered: "It's impossible to take that long. How we treat the people of the other four countries is now known to the whole continent. I guess the people of Lawrence are eager for us to liberate them in the past. Do they need to be appeased?  "Of course Swain knew that Ax King was not targeting him, and said: "Yes, I am overthinking it.  " "Time, time" Dongfang Yun frowned, thought for a long time, and finally slapped his hand on the table: "I can't control that much anymore, fight!"  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 113 I Don¡¯t Dare to Kill You

    It was not without reason that Dongfang Yun asked An Ye to start a war with Lawrence immediately.  On the one hand, he needs Dark Night to attack Lawrence to put pressure on Pope Ben Furyk XIII. Dark Night's attack on Lawrence, regardless of Ben Furyk's purpose of inviting Dongfang Yun, will disrupt the plan and deployment.  On the other hand, Dongfang Yun also discovered the mistakes in his decision-making. The reason why An Ye put pressure on all countries was because of An Ye's domineering attitude of never hesitating once he made a decision. However, the army has now stayed at the border of the Lawrence Empire for too long.  In the long run, although the morale of the army will not be weakened by this, the views of other countries will subtly change.  Just like when people see a gangster, he will hit anyone he says, and he will chop with a knife when he disagrees. Naturally, others will be afraid of such a person; but if a gangster is provoked by others, he will swing a knife.  If you gesture and say wait, wait, wait, I will come and kill you right away, will it make others look down on you?  "A long period of stagnation will only make other countries feel that they have reached the point where they have reached the point where they are ready to take action, but they have shrunk, shrunk, dare not take the initiative, and are hesitant to think about the future and the future.  This view is fatal.  ¡° Dongfang Yun has always been the supreme person in charge of the entire dark night, and his words represent irresistible will.  So as soon as the word ¡®hit¡¯ was spoken, the Ax King sitting next to him laughed ferociously and rushed out like a whirlwind.  The other generals looked at Dongfang Yun, who waved his hand and said: "You guys go too, attack the entire territory, and capture Lawrence as soon as possible first!" "Report!!!" Before he could finish his words, an elf rushed in and knelt down.  He knelt down and said, "For my information, my emperor, General Meng Ge has already rushed to the Trap Pass by himself!" The Trap Pass is the level where all Lawrence Empire soldiers and generals gather, which is where the Dark Night Camp is directly opposite.  "Is there no problem?" Dongfang Yun frowned, "I just said that this guy would bypass the door and directly take down the entire territory of Lawrence." The old god next to Swain said: "His ears always only listen to people he meets.  Nothing to say, but the noble master does not need to worry. With his strength, there is nothing to fear even if he fights an army of millions alone. " Dongfang Yun sighed: "That won't work, Magnus, Lairile, you two.  Go ahead and protect her." "Yes!" The half-human rhinoceros and Windrunner stood up and left.  Sven said: "Father, then we will lead the troops as well." "Go!" At the gate of the city gate, Marshal Lawrence was already exhausted, and his face looked much older than a month ago.  It was afternoon now, and he felt drowsy. After all, the old man had not been down to the tower for more than half a month.  However, the sudden overwhelming murderous aura and tyrannical pressure made the old man open his eyes and shouted loudly: "Drum beat! Get ready to meet the enemy!" His voice was very loud and spread far, and the surrounding soldiers immediately started to fight.  Brace yourselves and take up arms.  However "There's no need to go to such trouble! You all have to die!!!!" A roar as loud as thunder rang in the ears of Sergeants Lawrence. Everyone looked up and suddenly discovered that there were people rolling up in the dark night army formation.  A strong bloody hurricane rushed horizontally and swept towards the city gate.  ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A sturdy man over two meters tall holding a huge axe, charging towards us with a ferocious smile on his face, was vaguely visible in the sticky bloody hurricane.  Who let this monster out of its cage?  Doubts arose in the Marshal's heart, but he had no intention to think about it. He had a vague hunch that if the other party were to charge straight at him like this, even if the city wall was closed ten meters thick and thirty meters high, he would never be able to withstand this monster-like man!  In an instant, the marshal suddenly stood up, his old aura disappeared, and the endless fighting spirit in his eyes burned. Just this station gave people around him a premonition.  This old marshal suddenly became more than a hundred years younger!  He ignored the others' sluggishness and suddenly pulled out the long cross sword from his waist. With a loud roar, a golden sword sword more than ten meters long rushed out from the cross sword!  "I am invincible!" The marshal shouted, stamped on the ground, and rushed out like a cannonball. Using his condescension and the power of many years of high position, he raised his sword with both hands and aimed at the Ax King!  "Die!" The Ax King shouted fearlessly, holding the handle of the tomahawk with both hands, and swung the tomahawk horizontally from bottom to top!  Bang!  !  !  !  !  There was a sound of gold and iron, and the bloody crescent-shaped axe's light and the golden straight sword's light connected, and the whole thing was as clear and crisp as two pieces of glass colliding.At the same time, the blood-stained giant ax and the meticulously clean and smooth cross sword were instantly chopped together. ?????????????????????? #!  #-shaped veins burst out from Ax King's forehead, and his thick arms were also full of veins. Under this blow, a trace of blood came out from the corner of his mouth!  He actually suffered a loss?  Blood was flowing down the corner of his mouth, but a ferocious smile appeared on the corner of Axe King Meng's mouth. His right foot suddenly hid on the ground, and actually dented the ground with a radius of tens of meters around it by several meters. At the same time, his both hands  The arm muscles exploded, almost thicker than a birch tree that had grown for decades!  "Back off!" This shout was like the roar of a tiger and the roar of a dragon, almost shattering the eardrums of the soldiers who were closing the city gate a hundred meters away.  Then they saw that the Marshal, who had always been regarded as the God of War by the Lawrence Empire, was actually blown away by a blow. He flew dozens of meters in the air and then landed on the ground. The feet wearing combat boots were on the ground again.  Two long ditches of tens of meters were drawn, and the old body even retreated until the city wall was closed and did not stop.  The old marshal's face was red. He did not expect that the man on the opposite side would suddenly burst out with such a powerful force. Although he was not injured after being repelled, he was truly exhausted.  He thrust the cross sword into the ground suddenly, and the fighting spirit continued to flow out from the ground to delay his retreat. When he realized that there was a city wall behind him, he surrendered again, kicked his left leg back, and kicked  Kick on the city wall!  The city wall, which stretched for a kilometer and was five meters thick, was shaken as a whole, almost knocking down the soldiers on it.  I don¡¯t know what kind of technique the old marshal used. Originally, it was very possible to smash the city wall with such force. However, a thick gas suddenly appeared between his feet and the city wall. This gas will  The strength of his body was evenly distributed on the city wall. When he stopped, there was an obvious dent with an actual meter diameter on the city wall!  The old marshal took out his sword with a long breath, and pointed the tip of the sword at the Ax King: "Come and give me your name!" The Ax King smiled ferociously and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but his unruliness was reduced a lot by respect, and he said loudly:  "Dark Night Empire, the general under my throne is called the Axe King, Brother Meng!" He raised his giant ax and pointed it at the old marshal: "What about you?" The old marshal calmly combed the silver thread on his head: "Marshal Lawrence of the Empire  "Wang Zhendong?" Ax King laughed loudly as he savored the name: "Okay! You are qualified to fight me fairly!" As he said that, he stepped on the ground and shot towards Wang Zhendong at a high speed.  It was so fast that bursts of sonic booms rolled up around him, as if it had exceeded the speed of sound.  Wang Zhendong¡¯s fighting spirit was aroused and he rushed towards Meng Ge at the same speed. The sharp sword in his hand slashed towards the opponent¡¯s head without any hesitation!  Bang!  !  !  !  There was another sound of gold and iron clashing, and what shocked Dongfang Yun and others who came out to watch the battle was that the Ax King actually fell backwards faster than he rushed out, and rolled several times on the ground.  A hundred meters away, it rolled until it reached Dongfang Yun before it stopped.  "Hmph!" Just as Darius was about to step forward, the half-human rhinoceros next to him had already taken a step forward. His speed may not be fast, but it is obvious that his strength is definitely the highest among all generals, and he did not do anything to defend himself.  , just by standing forward with his legs and pushing down with his hands, the Ax King's body stopped.  Darius praised: "Magnus's strength is really rare in the world!" Dongfang Yun looked bitter: "I didn't expect the marshal of the Lawrence Empire to be so strong." Darius nodded: "  The peak of God 1 is not far away from the advanced level of God 2. This old guy is at least five hundred years old, right?" On the other side, Magnus said with a simple face: "Brother, how about I come on?" "Axe, wow?  Vomiting a mouthful of blood, the evil and joyful look in his eyes became stronger. He staggered to his feet and pushed the half-human rhinoceros away: "No! I will do it myself!" Darius frowned and said: "Since you are not your opponent, why bother showing off?  Do you know how distressed your father would be if you were injured? " Axeman looked back at Darius. For some reason, there seemed to be a deeper connection between these two axe-wielding men than others. They were always unruly.  Meng Ge, who was not very good even with his own brothers and sisters, was actually a little timid under Darius's gaze. He turned his head and looked at Dongfang Yun with longing eyes: "Father" Dongfang Yun looked at Dongfang Yun too much.  He couldn't be more familiar with it. He sighed secretly in his heart and waved: "Go ahead. If you can't defeat your opponent, just retreat. Don't get hurt." "No problem!" Ax King laughed and rushed out, his body suddenly rolled up.  A bloody hurricane, and at the same time, the thick blood could burn around his body, wrapping him like a burning demon crawling out of hell.    Old Marshal Wang Zhendong held his breath and regained his energy after knocking the Ax King away. When he felt the Ax King rushing towards him again, he sighed helplessly.  "The King of Dark Night is so virtuous and capable, but he actually has such a group of strong men who will die for him And what about himself?  If he died, who would be able to protect Lawrence?  Thinking in his heart, the movements of his hands did not stop. Wang Zhendong knew that there were more powerful enemies surrounding him, and there was always the possibility of teaming up with this big man to attack him, so he had to fight quickly.  The cross sword was held flat against the ear. The two index fingers of the old marshal's left hand slowly moved forward on the sword surface. At the same time, the always hard and unparalleled gold-based fighting spirit on his body was now like a pile of flames, slowly spreading through his body.  The table is burning.  The wind was flowing, surrounding him, faintly wrapping the space within two meters in diameter around him into a circle.  The atmosphere seems to be suppressing, and the space seems to be condensing. Although Ax King's speed has not slowed down, the increasingly strong resistance makes his face look shocked.  This kind of depression has been spreading from the center of the battlefield to both sides. Even a person like Dongfang Yun felt that the old marshal's move was unusual.  He narrowed his eyes and said: "Lai Ruilei, get ready!" "Yes!" Although this is a battle between the Ax Kings, neither Lai Ruilei nor Dongfang Yun will give their enemies a chance to kill their closest relatives.  Fuck fair and square!  Lai Ruilei used her bow and arrows, and majestic energy rose around her.  The Ax King looked stern, knowing that his elder sister was making preparations behind him, but he couldn't blame her and could only continue to rush forward.  Wang Zhendong naturally felt the powerful murderous intention rising rapidly in the dark night camp from a distance, but at the moment, his heart was still, but nothing could offset it.  When his fingers finally touched the tip of the cross sword, Wang Zhendong's old, cloudy eyes were revealed, and at the same time, the soft golden fighting energy burning outside his body quickly gathered on the cross sword like running water.  "Condensing Blood Stab Sword!" Bang!  A muffled sound rang out from the cross sword. Wang Zhendong's whole body did not even tremble with the sword in his hand. However, the ground behind him exploded as if it had been hit by a cannonball. Dozens of tons of soil flew away in a scattering manner.  In the direction of the trap pass.  If this is the case behind you, what about in front of you?  The pupils in Ax King's eyes shrank sharply, and for a moment the shadow of death hung over his head.  There was nothing in front of him, but the Ax King felt as if there was an invisible prehistoric beast rushing towards him crazily. The overwhelming situation almost made him suffocate.  "Powerful attack!" A clear female voice sounded behind Ax King at the same time. An arrow that had been brewing for a long time was obviously shot in this direction faster than the old marshal's attack. He was ready to block the attack and save Ax King's life.  Being rescued?  The Ax King was inexplicably confused.  This entanglement came neither from the opponent's attack nor from our own side, but from Dongfang Yun behind him.  Axeman, who has never had a father, family, or affection, is either unruly, proud, or indifferent to his brothers and sisters, but this is just due to his character, and he still cares for everyone in his heart.  I feel happy with harmless jokes and the like.  Because I am happy, I don¡¯t want to lose it.  He clearly knows who gave all this, and he also clearly understands what he should do to repay this person.  So he fights for him, even if he dies on the battlefield, he will never regret it!  He wants to personally give him all the glory that symbolizes the king in the world. This is what he should and must do.  But before that, in front of his eyes, he had to be the first to experience a failure, a failure caused by the rescue of his relatives Once someone intervenes, the duel is no longer a duel, and even if you win, you will lose.  You must not fail in front of his eyes!  Once you fail, all pride and happiness will naturally not dissipate.  If other brothers and sisters faced this situation, they would even smile calmly.  But he can¡¯t!  He is the proud axe-man named Meng. Once he decides on something, he will never admit defeat even if his bones fall apart!  He, the Axe!  You can die, though!  Absolutely!  No!  Can!  defeat!  "Father!" A thought lasts a hundred years, and a thought lasts an instant.  When the two attacks before and after the Ax King were extremely close, he suddenly let out a tiger roar and forcibly twisted his body. The giant ax in his hand hit Lai Ruilei's powerful blow. The power of the ax actually knocked Lai Ruilei away.  The long-simmering arrow struck the ground!  At the same time, the invisible attack finally hitOn his back, in an instant, a golden light shot out from the Ax King's chest and shot towards the elf camp. In an instant, the bodies of all the elves within the straight line of golden light were penetrated.  One hundred and thirty-two died and seven hundred and sixty-four were injured!  Ax King¡¯s body fell to dust, and a row of elves fell to the ground in pain.  They were both strong and there was no sign of pain, but Dongfang Yun's eyes turned red instantly.  He pointed at Wang Zhendong suddenly, and his voice almost echoed throughout the battlefield!  "Kill him for me, and then, bloodbath Lawrence! None of the Lawrence human race will be left alive!!!" Wang Zhendong's face instantly turned pale, and his lips trembled violently.  He knew that he was definitely no match for so many twelfth-level and divine first-level warriors on the opposite side. He also knew that the soldiers trapped in the formation would never be able to stop Dark Night's attack. He knew even more clearly that the Lawrence Empire would definitely be captured by Dark Night!  Although he knew that this battle would be lost, he still came without hesitation.  He just wanted to die, and he wanted to take these soldiers to die for Lawrence, which could be regarded as a return to the motherland in his military life.  But he never thought that the King of the Night would make the decision to massacre an entire country just because he killed a general!  If that¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t he have killed all the Lawrence people?  Faintly, he seemed to think of the way the giant man called his father when he died. Looking at the angry look of the King of the Night, could it be that they were so angry because they were father and son?  But this is impossible!  Even if the two people's ages and looks were reversed, there's no way they could be father and son, right?  Dongfang Yun's words completely disrupted Wang Zhendong's thoughts. He stood there blankly, thinking about something in confusion.  At this time, a silver figure in the straight line turned into a silver sword more than ten meters long, and the tip of the sword pierced Wang Zhendong's eyebrows straight.  At that moment, Wang Zhendong woke up, but he did not move, but looked at Dongfang Yun in the distance with pleading eyes.  In an instant, Dongfang Yun understood the meaning contained in his eyes.  "If I die, can you calm down? Can you spare Lawrence's subjects?" Dongfang Yun smiled coldly. After Darius died once, he vowed never to experience such pain again. Who would do it again?  Let him feel such pain, then he will definitely amplify the pain a million times and return it to that person!  No exceptions!  So he turned his head away contemptuously.  "You are dreaming!" This meaning was clearly expressed to Wang Zhendong. Wang Zhendong was immediately filled with despair and closed his eyes in great pain. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But you still did such a stupid thing, you are so unworthy of being loyal to the Wang family!     Ding!  A crisp sound sounded in front of Wang Zhendong, and he couldn't help but open his eyes in surprise.  What comes into view is a strong back figure with a red body.  That ax man?  He's not dead?  Wang Zhendong looked at the wound that had obviously broken his spine and penetrated his body and was still bleeding, and he stood frozen in place in surprise.  Tai Lung somersaulted backwards and landed on the ground. He was surprised to find that Ax King was not dead, and then frowned: "Brother!" Ax King glanced at his axe, which was still smoking, and admired in his heart.  It turned out that Tai Long's skills were much more agile than his own, and he could withdraw his moves so quickly but his body walked up to Tai Long and patted the latter's shoulder.  He shouted loudly to Dongfang Yun: "I'm not dead, father!" "This is a battle that belongs to me, and I should take action!" "This is my pride, although everything I have is given by you, you always give me  You can take them away, but please keep this pride to me!" "Even if I die in battle, I won't regret it!" Dongfang Yun sighed in his heart, "Darius.  Yes." Although Darius remained expressionless, there was a smile in his eyes.  He suddenly jumped up to Ax King, who was hundreds of meters away, and handed him something: "Pride can be given to you, but life, not." Ax King looked at the Resurrection Cross in Darius's hand, his eyes wide.  It's a little dry, as if the wind has hurt your eyes, and your nose is a little sore.  He took the resurrection cross and turned his head and said: "Thank you, brother." Darius patted the Axeman calmly: "You're welcome, brother." "Hey, why didn't anyone say a word to me? Please, I'm the one  The first one to avenge you, brother? And you, brother, what did you do just now?He almost stepped on me while jumping, if I hadn't dodged quickly" Tyrone lowered his head and wiped his eyes, then put on the look of a cold handsome guy and started chattering non-stop. " Darius rolled his eyes.  , walked up to him, clamped the kid's head under his arm, and dragged him back to Dongfang Yun. When Dongfang Yun saw Ax King drinking a bottle of life spring water, he stepped forward with a sigh and said loudly: "  Wang Zhendong, I will give you another chance for a fair duel, just you and my child.  This time" He hesitated and said: "This time, I will not threaten you, and if you defeat him, I will let all the people of Lawrence go and give them the same status as the four Basque countries.  " Wang Zhendong glanced at the Ax King gratefully, and immediately said: "Thank you, His Majesty the King of the Night!  Your Majesty" He turned around and took a hard look at the soldiers on the city wall. When he was just thinking wildly, he suddenly realized how naive he was. He wanted to die for his country and become a general whose name would be passed down through the ages. Not only was he  The world praises him, and he still has the reputation of loyalty and martyrdom The reason why he did this is because he has lived long enough, and wealth and status have no meaning to him, so he wants to ask for a reputation, but he is not recognized by others.  Threatening the lives of people all over the country, he realized that he was so selfish! He could give up his life, but why should those young people on the city wall die with him because of his desire for fame?  As soldiers, do they have to be abandoned by the country and become abandoned in the political struggle? Just because they are soldiers, do they have to die on the battlefield even if it is obviously a losing battle? With this thought, Wang Zhendong suddenly held on to his thoughts.  Jian knelt on the ground and said: "Your Majesty, the King of Dark Night. Although I, Wang Zhendong, will die without regrets, I will never serve the two masters in my life, but the soldiers trapped in the formation don't have to be like me. I already know that we are abandoned sons."  , is a rudimentary chess used by the emperor to deal with the dark night and the three empires, but these soldiers still have a lot of time to enjoy life, and there is no need to die like me.  So I beg you, if I win, I will commit suicide and serve all the emperors underground, but please allow your Majesty to allow these soldiers to descend into the dark night and become your Majesty's people!  " His words were clearly heard by the soldiers on the city wall and inside the pass. These people naturally knew that their fate was likely to die for the country. It was impossible to surrender even before because of this stubborn loyalist.  The Generalissimo was suppressing him. Now that he heard the Marshal's request, the soldiers couldn't help but soften their hearts. Their previous stereotyped and weird views and resentment towards the Marshal were all overturned, especially after seeing what Wang Zhendong did for their country on the city wall.  Everything, seeing Wang Zhendong's attitude of never giving up on Lawrence's survival even if he won, couldn't help crying loudly. Many soldiers even wanted to open the city gate and fight side by side with Wang Zhendong, but they were stopped by the defenders.  Everyone has some selfish thoughts, right? Especially when it comes to life, this selfishness is even more obvious. So in order to survive, the guards can only watch Wang Zhendong's battle.  Suddenly he laughed: "If you win, I can let them go, but what if you lose?  "The guards on the city wall began to breathe rapidly. Wang Zhendong smiled bitterly: "Thenjust let fate happen!  If they are willing to surrender, I, who will be dead by then, will not be able to stop them. It will be up to Your Majesty to decide whether to kill or retain them.  " Dongfang Yun nodded: "I know, let's fight.  " Ax King and Wang Zhendong jumped back more than ten meters at the same time. Ax King restrained his previous unruliness and contempt and said again: "Under the throne of the King of Dark Night, Brother Ax Meng, please enlighten me!  Wang Zhendong cupped his fists and said, "Marshal Lawrence of the Empire, Wang Zhendong, please enlighten me!"  " After the words fell, Wang Zhendong cautiously assumed an offensive and defensive posture. On the other hand, the Ax King suddenly inserted the giant ax into the ground, then punched his chest several times with both fists, and beat the war drum.  After the sound was heard, he suddenly looked up to the sky and roared: "Ho!"  !  !  " With this roar, Dongfang Yun's expression changed again. Because this move is one of Ax King Meng's real skills, [Battle Hunger]! " Torturing the opponent with a terrible desire for killing, Ax King will be continuously damaged until he  Until any unit is killed, the opponent's movement speed is reduced by 8 and each unit increases Ax's movement speed by 8. To put it bluntly, this ability means that the power of Ax's rules covers everyone within the range, making this kind of killing known as killing.  The power of **'s rules affects the enemy's mind and body, causing the enemy to slow down and reversely accelerate Ax. This ability was originally used on the battlefield. Just imagine, Ax's current strength is enough to cover everything within fifty kilometers.  peopleYou can imagine the increased movement speed, and then use the enhanced movement speed to rush into the enemy group and launch large-scale destructive skills to kill the enemies.  But when he used the power of this rule on Wang Zhendong, the nature changed, because in the process, the Ax King would continue to be hurt. If he couldn't kill Lawrence, then sooner or later he would consume himself to death!  This is the terrifying and irreversible nature of the rules. It can be seen that in order to reduce the speed of the enemy and force him to fight with himself, this man actually used the skill of the hob meat that is either your death or mine!  This is also the reason why Dongfang Yun is worried.  With the rules enveloping him, Wang Zhendong suddenly felt as if he was in a quagmire, and his movements began to slow down, as if something was blocking his movement at all times.  He knew that this was the power of rules, so he did not hesitate to activate his own power of rules.  ¡¾Soft gold field¡¿!  Everyone within a three-kilometer diameter range of him will have the toughness of their weapons reduced by 40. At the same time, the armor-piercing probability of the cross sword in his hand will also increase by 50, and there will be a 30-percent chance of tearing the wound!  If you want to fight me in close combat, I will fight with you!  Feeling possessed by the rules, the Ax King did not feel any discomfort or worry. He laughed and rushed towards Wang Zhendong like a tiger descending a mountain.  Wang Zhendong¡¯s face was expressionless. The long sword in his hand drew an arc on the ground, and then he stabbed the sword in the middle of the arc!  Poof!  On the ground where he was stabbed, the soil mixed with stones surged forward like a waterfall, like an overwhelming and violent rain of arrows shooting at the Ax King!  The Ax King had a ferocious look on his face. This tough man was indeed a man. Faced with such an attack, he did not dodge. He just used one hand to protect his head, and then charged like a crazy wild boar.  In the sand rain, he let the fine gravel and stones break Chi Guo's skin, and let the blood stain his skin. Without stopping, he rushed forward bravely in front of Wang Zhendong and raised his ax to chop!  Wang Zhendong had expected that this man would be so strong, so he calmly sidestepped the battle axe, and stabbed the Ax King's chest from an angle with the cross sword catching the mark.  The Ax King laughed loudly, and held the long sword across his left arm. Although his arm was pierced, his muscles tightly clamped the sword body, and he waved his ax and slashed it down violently!  Wang Zhendong's expression changed, and his hand shook three times quickly. The long sword actually completely cut off part of the muscle of the Ax King's arm to free it, and blocked the battle ax with his backhand.  Ax King's battle ax was sharper and harder than Wang Zhendong's cross sword, but this time, Ax King clearly felt that the battle ax and sword were a little soft when they touched each other.  Easily tearing apart his muscles, he immediately understood what Wang Zhendong's rules were.  After the battle ax in his hand was blocked, he immediately looked up to the sky and roared wildly.  For a moment, Wang Zhendong even felt a little lack of oxygen in his brain, and his eyes showed confusion.  Because he clearly knew that after this move, he should pull back to relieve the pressure from the muscular man's height on him, but for some reason, he raised his sword and stabbed out again!  He didn¡¯t know clearly, but Dongfang Yun in the distance knew clearly that what Ax King used this time was simply another of his skills [Berserker¡¯s Roar]!  The reason why Dongfang Yun's generals are much stronger than enemies of the same level is essentially because each general has more than four real skills. The power of these real skills is that each of them has  There is a power of rules, and no matter how strong the strong people on the mainland are, they can only understand the power of one rule in their lifetime. This is the gap!  And the rules attached to the Berserker¡¯s Roar are actually very common.  That¡¯s the rule of ridicule!  Those who are used in this skill will launch an attack on you. Even though the ax and Wang Zhendong are in the level of God, he can ridicule the time of the other party for three seconds!  And these three seconds are enough to do a lot of things.  The Ax King did not dodge, he stepped forward, grabbed the blade of the cross sword, and forced it into his lower abdomen. Then he threw away the giant ax with his other hand, grabbed the hilt of the sword, and roared again.  This roar is called [Counterattack Spiral], and attached to it are the most realistic knockback rules!  He suddenly flung himself around, and the power of rules was attached to his body. In shock, Wang Zhendong, who had held the sword for hundreds of years and had never let go, just threw away the sword and retreated!  The Ax King smiled ferociously, and suddenly pulled out the sword and threw it aside. Blood spurted out from his lower abdomen, hit his palm and splashed back onto his face.  He stuck out his tongue and licked the blood on his face. His look could scare the evil spirits crawling out of hell into tears.  Time passed by in a flash, and when the field of ridicule that Wang Zhendong received disappeared, what appeared in front of him wasA fist as big as a sandbag, yes, you read that right, not a sand bowl, but a sandbag.  Although Wang Zhendong tried hard to raise his hand to block the punch, his speed was slowed down and he was hit by a solid punch in the face.  The poor old guy was over 500 years old and yet he was slapped in the face like this. Moreover, the punch was so powerful that he flew over a hundred meters and rolled on the ground for a long distance before slamming into the city wall.  "Ah!" Among the broken green bricks under the city wall, Wang Zhendong shouted loudly, and his body rushed out like a sharp sword, frantically trying to bypass the Ax King and run towards his sword.  Of course, Axe would not give him this chance. After the blessing and reduction of battle hunger, although the two were greatly different in size, their speeds were equal.  When Wang Zhendong's flying attack was about to touch his cross sword, Ax King's body had already hit him like a train, and the two were rolling and wrestling crazily on the ground.  This is Axe¡¯s close combat strategy!  You weakened the strength of my weapons and increased the strength of your own. You just want to use the combat skills of the weapons to defeat me.  You are faster than me, more skilled than me, more experienced in combat than me, and even more thoughtful than me But, you!  without!  I!  Year!  light!  Wang Zhendong is getting old. Even if he is stimulated with energy like a flashback in the face of this final battle, he is still old after all.  On the contrary, Ax is in his prime, and his strength and endurance far exceed his opponents.  ??????????????Looking at the scene again, Ax King and Wang Zhendong were like two wild beasts biting each other, crawling and rolling around on the battlefield crazily, frantically trying to knock down and kill their opponents.  This kind of battle, even if it is called a duel between warriors, is just a duel between two wrestlers and sumo wrestlers.  Soon, the Ax King completely pinned Wang Zhendong under him, rode on the other man's back, and strangled the other man's throat with his thick arms.  Wang Zhendong¡¯s eyes almost protruded from his sockets, his face had turned purple, and his hands scratched a row of blood marks on the Ax King¡¯s arm, but he was unable to shake it away from himself.  The feeling of suffocation made Wang Zhendong dizzy, especially since the air in his lungs could no longer supply oxygen to his brain.  Just when he was about to despair, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught sight of this ancient battlefield. There was a half-broken rusty knife in the dirt in front of him!  Wang Zhendong had a look of surprise on his face. He pulled out the rusty knife with one hand and stabbed the Ax King hard in the ribs with his backhand.  The Ax King roared, and while falling to the side, he punched Wang Zhendong hard on the temple.  This punch was so powerful that it actually pushed Wang Zhendong against the ground into the city wall a hundred meters away. It even penetrated the city wall and continued to fly into the residents' houses inside.  With a face full of rage, the Ax King pulled out the rusty knife from his ribs, took a staggering step and jumped into the air. After glancing in the air, he plunged into the city at Zhenzhen Pass like a missile.  Boom!  The shock wave set off by this hit was no less than that of an ordinary missile, and almost instantly destroyed the houses in the two surrounding streets.  And then there was silence.  Dongfang Yun felt that Ax King had not been fatally attacked, so he asked the judgment angel Kyle to hold him and fly into the air.  At the same time, the generals in the dark night and the soldiers of the Lawrence Empire also set their sights on the thick smoke.  Boom!  There was another loud noise, and a humanoid object flew out dragging white thick smoke, smashing into more than a dozen houses before stopping. Almost at the same time, another figure rushed straight out of the smoke floating in the air.  in the air, and then hit the first person in the direction where he stopped!  The Axe.  The force of his strike was so great that it almost gave people the feeling that the earth was shaking, and the ground collapsed suddenly where it landed. This allowed people to clearly see that Ax King's knee hit him face down.  Wang Zhendong's spine was completely bent, and his whole body was twisted in the opposite direction in a U-shaped posture.  Wang Zhendong's spine was broken. He wanted to scream but couldn't. He was also furious. He picked up a two to three ton boulder that fell next to him and twisted his body to hit the Ax King.  The tide has turned, and the Ax King has been beaten away again.  Wang Zhendong frantically used his hands to prop up his body, and he was ejected with the power of his hands. When he flew to the top of Ax King's head, he punched the head of Ax King who had just climbed up and knocked him into the ground.  He twisted his upper body and strangled Axe's throat with both arms. He himself was turning purple from pain and madness, but his arms still did not waver at all.  "He just dared to compete with the Ax King, but he was still a little behind."  The Ax King's body moved violently, twisting his neck bones and hitting Wang Zhen with his elbow.??His face, knocking him out again.  Then the Ax King rolled and crawled in front of Wang Zhendong, and punched the old man away again.  It wasn't until there was a roar in the distance that the Ax King slowly stood up straight, clasped his hands on his head and chin, and pulled hard. With the sound of the bones being dislocated, he straightened the twisted neck bones.  .  But at this moment, he was also physically exhausted. Panting heavily, he stretched out his hand and the battle ax far outside the city flew back to his hand in an instant.  He jumped suddenly and landed in a broken wall. He waved away the soot and raised the battle ax high.  But the next second he was stunned.  Because Wang Zhendong, who was slumped on the ground, was holding a sword at this moment, making a gesture of congealing and stabbing blood.  The Ax King smiled brightly, the battle ax in his hand was as thick as blood, and he also made a gesture to kill the [Killing Blade] in the end.  The Culling Blade is attached with a killing rule, which is equivalent to Darius's [Noxian Guillotine]. It will kill enemies with insufficient health in one hit.  The murderous intent in their eyes was like lightning.  The Ax King was smiling ferociously, but Wang Zhendong was smiling bleakly.  The next second, the two of them attacked at the same time.  The Ax King's battle ax cut off Wang Zhendong's chest and all the buildings within one kilometer behind him.  Wang Zhendong¡¯s thrust grazed the Ax King¡¯s left armpit.  "Why?" Ax King frowned.  Wang Zhendong spit out a mouthful of blood and said the last words: "I don't dare to kill you." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Opportunity to control the mainland?

    Dark Night fully captured the Lawrence Empire, and Lawrence's 1.13 million soldiers surrendered without a fight.  The news spread to every corner of the mainland.  In fact, the most shocking thing was not the fall of Lawrence, but the death of Wang Zhendong, the God of War in Lawrence, who had been traveling across the continent three centuries ago at the hands of a general in the dark night.  It should be noted that Wang Zhendong is extremely powerful, and the area of ??house arrest will also greatly weaken the strength of enemy generals. This time Emperor Lawrence chose to use Wang Zhendong, who had been idle at home for a century. Many people thought that even if An Ye would not be defeated  , the attack will also be blocked.  However, no one expected that Wang Zhendong would die in the first battle at the trap.  People in the three empires are very depressed.  Dongfang Yun is also very depressed.  What makes the three empires depressed is that within five days, the Dark Night Army will reach Gallen, and the three empires will confront Gallen's army.  What makes Dongfang Yun depressed is that the Ax King was not happy because of the victory. Instead, he looked depressed. He did not participate in the battle to capture the entire territory of Lawrence, but locked himself in the city lord's mansion at the trap pass.  Dongfang Yun certainly didn¡¯t lack an axe-master to defeat the enemy, but he didn¡¯t want to see his child like this, so he comforted him.  In fact, this is also the pride of the Ax King.  Wang Zhendong didn't know that Darius gave Ax King a resurrection cross that could make people resurrect from the dead. He was worried that if he killed Ax King Dongfang Yun, he would go crazy and be detrimental to the people of Lawrence, so at the last moment, he forcibly killed Ax King Dongfang Yun.  His own attack was sideways.  On the contrary, if he fights with the enemy and dies together, even if he needs to rely on the resurrection cross to be reborn in the end, the Ax King will not be so unhappy.  Now he feels that he won because of his father's influence, which insults his dignity.  In fact, the other generals sneered at this matter. No matter what the reason, it is the most perfect thing to be able to kill the enemy without dying on the battlefield. What could be more joyful than this?  However, Dongfang Yun didn't dare to think so. He was afraid that the middle-aged boy Ax would do something wrong and take the wrong medicine, so he endured his heartache and spent a lot of the magic gold coins he had collected from the four Basque empires over such a long period of time.  A total of 800 coins were spent to buy something in the store in Soul Realm.  Vampire Scepter Increases the attack power of ten units and gains 10 damage recovery per attack.  Darius tried it himself and found that this thing was the same as the Dolan Blade that he had bought in the City of Chaos. It could gain the power increased by a sixth-level swordsman to a seventh-level swordsman, and it also came with  The rules of blood recovery do have the same effect as light healing magic.  To put it bluntly, I bought this thing just for Axe. A tough guy like Axe, who would fight for his life once he started fighting, even if he had a little more blood-sucking ability, the final fighting time would be greatly enhanced.  Then Dongfang Yun found the Ax King with the vampire scepter and said, Brother Meng, look, you old man, I have prepared this thing a long time ago. You didn't realize that the damage you suffered when you fought with Wang Zhendong increased with your health.  He continued to recover from the attack, so even if you were hit by Su Zhendong, you still wouldn't die. This so-called mercy, whether you believe it or not, is actually superfluous.  Ax King is carefree by nature. He sensed the power of rules on the vampire scepter and found that this thing did have the effect of sucking blood in battle, and finally laughed.  Because of his rough personality and the fact that his strength has reached the level of a god, if you don't feel it carefully, you won't even notice that you have gained such a small amount of strength.  Seeing that Axe¡¯s smile had returned, Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief. After patting his head lovingly, he took Darius and Tai Lung on the road to Bansai City in Gallen Empire.  Sitting on the huge three-headed Chimera, Tai Long, who had been drowsy all the time, suddenly said: "Father, you don't think that Brother Meng really believes what you say, do you?" Dongfang Yun turned around in surprise: "He  Why don't you believe it?" Tailong said: "You are really a wise man who always makes mistakes. Since we were born, we have inherited the memories of all our previous brothers and sisters, so did you buy any vampires during that time?  Chu's, and in a previous meeting, Brother Sven also said that the total amount of magic gold coins collected so far has reached 400. Adding the ones my father had on him, it has reached more than 900. These 400  I'll give it to you when you come. Then you come and we start a war. How could you use that time to buy the vampire scepter without being discovered by us? " Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said: "  Can you feel it when I open the store in the soul realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±"No." Darius and Tyrone gave two different answers.  Tai Long said: "Brother, you can sense it because the spiritual link between you and your father is the deepest, but it is not possible when we are just born." Dongfang Yun said: "Then maybe when he and Wang Zhendong are fighting  Where was the one I bought?" Tai Lung rolled his eyes: "Dad, you look down on your children too much. Even in battle, Brother Meng can sense all the changes within a kilometer.  How could Brother Meng not notice that excitement at that time? " Dongfang Yun thought about it and thought it was the same, and simply said: "Actually, Brother Meng just has a problem, I tricked him into buying the vampire scepter?  This matter is just to open up his heart. Does it matter whether he believes it in the end?" Tailong raised his thumb, his face was cold, but his eyes were full of admiration: "High!" Even though he entered the enemy's territory,  But this time, after all, it was an invitation from Pope Benfric XIII, so when the three-headed Chimera flew above the border city of the Galen Empire, it descended in a very orderly manner.  When you are a guest, you have to behave like a guest, right?  The lord of Bianguan City hurriedly greeted them without looking like an enemy guard at all. He almost flatteringly led Dongfang Yun and the others into the luxurious post house, and then asked the three of them very considerately if they wanted any services.  Dongfang Yun was almost driven crazy by Tai Lung along the way. He really didn't expect that a guy who was so strong, so handsome, and had such a cold look would actually have a mouth like a grocery store aunt, that mouth was so broken~~ I thought  It¡¯s chilling to think about.  So he was very tired and said he wanted to rest directly.  Tyrone, on the other hand, was trapped hand and foot and his mouth was gagged. He motioned to Darius to take off the white cloth on his mouth, and then he said to Dongfang Yun in a flattering tone: "Father, why don't you let them have two bartenders?"  Dongfang Yun didn't expect that this request could come out of his own general's mouth. However, although Tyrone was not as strong and tall as Darius, he was still a slender and powerful adult. It was normal to want a woman.  Then he waved his hand and agreed.  During dinner, Dongfang Yun was also afraid of Tai Lung, so he ate in the room and told Darius not to let Tai Lung play too late.  I don¡¯t know what Darius said, but when Dongfang Yun got up the next night, he saw two beautiful and sexy girls walking out of Tai Lung¡¯s room with dark circles under their eyes like pandas and a haggard look on their faces.  . ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Has this kid gone too far?  At first glance, these two women who have experienced a lot of battles have been played until they lose their looks?  Dongfang Yun couldn't tell whether he was jealous or envious. He opened Tailong's door and walked in, only to find Tailong sitting there eating breakfast with a cheerful look on his face.  Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "Are you okay?" Tailong asked curiously: "Why should something happen to me?" Dongfang Yun pointed to the outside of the room: "Are those two women okay?" Tailong was even more curious: "Why are they okay?" Dongfang Yun went up and down.  After looking at Tailong for a few times, he said earnestly: "I don't object to you doing certain things, but you must pay attention to your health." After that, he left in a very old-fashioned way, leaving Tailong there for a long time to realize what was going on.  In fact, Dongfang Yun thinks too much.  The two accompanying maids cried for a while after returning to the city lord's secret room.  They are special spies trained by the Galen Empire, specializing in seducing women to obtain information from the enemy - of course, virgins trained in this way can basically only be used once, which is also hindered by the psychology of big shots.  When he learned that the King of Dark Night was going to stay overnight in his city, the city lord immediately thought of His Majesty the King's beautiful spies, and immediately asked for two of them. Both of them were extremely beauties, both in appearance and personal ability.  It is the best choice, it is supposed to be used to deal with other kings, but it is worth the money to use it to deal with the generals of the King of Dark Night.  So the city lord sent out the two women who had just arrived and were still hot.  Dongfang Yun didn't dump them, and Darius didn't dump them, which made the two women a little dumbfounded. Fortunately, the cold-looking handsome guy seemed to like them very much, so the two women decided that no matter how much it cost, even if they were  [Triple X creampie] or directly turned into [X toilet], you must get information from this handsome guy.  They succeeded.  Not only was it successful, it was not even broken.  They naturally didn¡¯t expect that such a cold and handsome guy could have such a mouth like that of a woman, and he couldn¡¯t stop once he started talking.  In addition, Tai Lung was really frustrated along the way, soAs soon as he pulled the two beauties into the room, they started talking about each other.  Except for the fact that Dongfang Yun is a zero-level loser, there are no secrets in the dark night that cannot be known by others.  Tai Lung knew this, and then he started chatting crazily with the two beauties. At first, the two beauties pretended to be nonchalant and interjected a few words. Later, they became so excited that they almost hated themselves for not bringing pen and paper to record it.  But they ignored one thing. Words are often a kind of attack. No matter how useful the information was, they couldn't help but repeat it over and over a hundred times. Throughout the night, Tailong finally had enough of his mouthful, but the two beauties were  Because of this verbal bomb, I almost turned into a self-propelled toilet. From the time when all I could think about was 'When will you shut up, you bastard, we can even come to XO', and then there was only one thought in my mind'Come on.  XO Just let me lick your toes.'  So it¡¯s no wonder that after Tai Lung let them go, these two little beauties went to the city lord and cried so touchingly.  The city lord planned to record the information first, but after a night of self-hypnosis, the two beauties really became like that. They climbed onto the city lord like two beautiful snakes, so the secret room was filled with light.  Dongfang Yun, who had waited for a while after breakfast, finally arrived with the convoy brought by the city lord himself. This convoy was almost as luxurious as the convoy Dongfang Yun sent when Su Wan returned home in the past.  The car board and frame are made of white sandalwood with gold edges, the support cover is made of pure gold, and the wheels are made of silver with soft rubber tires. They are pulled by sixteen sweat-blooded six-legged horses, and there are two hundred Holy Knights of the Papal State as a guard of honor at the front and rear.  , that¡¯s as cool as it gets.  As the convoy left the city, the city lord waved his handkerchief with tears in his eyes. This trip to welcome the King of the Night was not in vain. He earned two beauties as beautiful as flowers so easily.  The class race is actually a little further inside the border city of Gallen Empire, so the team will arrive quickly.  ¡°It¡¯s just that the person who came out of the city to greet Dongfang Yun was not Buicareno, but Damon Ray, the second archbishop under the Pope.  Emperor Gallen also appeared in the luxurious welcoming group, but compared to the Papal State, which had power covering most of the continent, his position was a bit embarrassing, so he had to sit further back.  Dongfang Yun also changed into an authentic royal robe at this moment. The pure white gown, trousers and boots were all embroidered with golden dragons, but the eight-legged golden dragon embroidered on it looked nothing like the giant dragons on the mainland.  It doesn't look like it, but it actually made many people who saw it think about what this thing was.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s face was full of arrogance when he got out of the car. In addition, the expressions of Darius and Tai Lung behind him were both reckless and cold, which was quite bluffing.  Seeing Dongfang Yun get out of the car, Damon Lei quickly led everyone up, and was the first to salute: "The Pope asked me to say hello to you, His Majesty the King of the Night! I am Archbishop Damon Lei of the Papal State, and I would like to express my most sincere wishes to you.  "Respect." Dongfang Yun waved his hand indifferently: "Who is Bui Carreno?" "Huh?" Damon Lei was stunned.  Dongfang Yun said again: "Who is Buicareno from Bansai?" Kafu, the Emperor of the Galen Empire, hurriedly came up to greet you and said in a neither humble nor condescending manner: "I am Kafu, the Emperor of the Galen Empire, and Buicareno is not on the list to greet you.  "Oh?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "I have long heard that Bansai's Bui Carreno is famous in the mainland. Why? Doesn't he even dare to meet the emperor? It seems that this person is just a person with a false reputation."  "You" Kafu was secretly angry, but he didn't say anything. He just said, "Your Excellency, please come into the city. His Majesty the Pope has been waiting for a long time." "Of course I want to go into the city." Dongfang Yun smiled indifferently.  Laughing: "It's just that I'm very dissatisfied now!" "Oh? If there's anything we can't do, please ask His Majesty the King of the Night for advice." Kraft said quickly.  "First of all, it's you." Dongfang Yun glanced at the welcoming team: "I don't like people standing talking to me. I thought you knew this a long time ago." "Don't go too far!" Kraft  Furious.  Although he is not too stupid, he is just a shady person who likes to play with his ministers, and he cannot see the general situation clearly.  In fact, he planned to surrender directly to Dark Night at the beginning, but that night Buicareno attacked and explained to him that behind the Galen Empire were Basteque and Pompeii. If he really surrendered, he would probably suffer the death of these two empires.  attack.  What's more, the three empires seem to intend to use Dark Night as the battlefield for the decisive battle on the mainland and as a bridgehead against Dark Night.  In this way, no matter whether the Galen Empire resists the dark night or not, it will eventually be unable to avoid the fate of being waged war on its own land.  Rather than doing this, it would be better to directly announce to the entire continent that Galen will mobilize the entire country to fight to the death against Dark Night, so thatThe three empires saw Galen's determination to resist the dark night.  Since the three empires want to use Gallon as a bridgehead and battlefield, they will never give up easily. In this way, Gallon still has a glimmer of hope for survival.  After Buicareno's persuasive and brainwashing explanation, Kraft finally made the choice to resist. In addition, during this period, Buicareno's repeated attacks to describe how Dark Night failed were extremely likely, which also made Kraft  Full of confidence in himself and the three empires.  That¡¯s why he dared to scold Dongfang Yun at this moment.  "Oh?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "I went too far, so what?" "You" Although he is in his own country, Kraft really can't do anything to Dongfang Yun. After all, all matters are now under the Pope's control.  under the arrangement of the country.  Damon Lei was the smarter one. He stepped forward with a sneer and said, "Your Majesty, I already knew that you like to collect rare treasures. This is my personal tribute to you." As he said that, someone behind him handed over a pure gold  After opening the treasure chest, I was shocked to find two eleventh-level magic crystals inside!  Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up and he said with joy: "Not bad, not bad." As he said that, he waved his hand and put the two magic crystals into the soul realm. Although he had summoned heroes in front of others many times, this kind of thing was still rare in front of the old foxes from the three empires.  well done.  Damon Lei continued: "Your Majesty, I have also been collecting magic crystals recently. If there are good ones, I will send them to you as soon as possible. What do you think?" Dongfang Yun knew that this kid didn't know that this was an enemy.  He did this because of his behavior and did not expose it. He said: "Thank you to the archbishop." Damon Lei smiled and said: "Don't dare, it's just your majesty. We have no intention of provoking your dignity, but our current form Even though  No matter how sincere we are to you, there are some things that we would not dare to do in public, so please forgive me." Having said so much, just two words, don't kneel.  Dongfang Yun was short-tongued and shrugged: "I know, you don't have to kneel down, but he" He pointed at Kraft: "But he must kneel down to me because he dares to call me in front of me, and he  You call me your Excellency instead of your Majesty, and you dare to contradict me. Three sins equal one, hehe" He said threateningly: "Kraft, do you really think you are a person? I count three, like me.  Kneel down and apologize, otherwise, I will raze this class to the ground!" These words were as hard as gold and iron, and everyone around them was shocked and sweating.  Does the King of the Night have this ability?     have.  Could he be so impulsive?     meeting.  So Kraft, you little brat, why don¡¯t you just kneel down and beg for mercy?  Kraft gritted his teeth and his face became extremely ugly. He pointed at Dongfang Yun tremblingly: "Youyou" "One" Dongfang Yun didn't even raise his eyebrows.  "II" "Two" Just when Kraft couldn't bear the pressure and was about to kneel on the ground, a sweet male voice sounded: "The king of the night dares to insult my emperor, die!!  !¡± A green sword edge was lifted up and headed straight towards Dongfang Yunci from a very far distance.  Almost everyone here knows the figure with wind wings on his back, and no one has some admiration or admiration for him.  This figure, as fast as the wind, suddenly has a name that resounds throughout the continent.  Bui Carreno in class!  "Oh?" Dongfang Yun smiled indifferently. Just when the tip of the sword was about to pierce his throat, his figure suddenly moved.  There were no energy fluctuations in his body, nor was there anything special about his movements, but Buicareno was like a doll that couldn't control himself. His body twisted in a weird arc, and he stood stiff in front of Dongfang Yun.  After stopping, the jade-white neck was easily pinched by Dongfang Yun as if it were in his hands.  Immediately, Buicareno's whole body became exhausted, as if all his strength had disappeared.  The King of Darkness has a great trick!  Even though they were enemies, everyone present couldn't help but sigh secretly.  Buicareno has recently reached the peak of the eighth level. Such a strong man was pinched like a bug into Dongfang Yun's hands and could not survive. How strong is his opponent?  "Uncle Buyi!!!" "Don't hurt him!" A crisp and magnetic voice sounded at the same time, and two faster figures rushed straight towards Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s movements did not change, but he saw that the reckless man and the handsome guy behind him also took action at the same time. There was a tinkling sound in the sky for a long time, and then they suddenly separated.  The reckless man and the handsome ice guy returned behind the King of Darkness, and fell on the other sideIn front of the group were a mighty man in heavy armor and a giant sword in hand, and a little girl of seven or eight years old!  Now it was the turn of the tenth-level powerhouses from the Gallen Empire and the Papal State in the crowd to be shocked.  They had no idea when Buicareno had two strong men at the top of the twelfth level, and they all looked youngespecially that little girl, how old were you and you became the twelfth level?  Are you going to let others live?  But if you think about it carefully, Buicareno has friends all over the world, and there are countless strong people. It is normal to have two friends like this.  "It's just that the two men of the King of Darkness on the opposite side are even more terrifying. The handsome ice guy is definitely a god, but the red heavy armored man has no strength at all. I'm afraid he is even stronger than the handsome ice guy.  It¡¯s just that for some reason, when people look at the man standing in front of them holding a giant sword and blue cloak and heavy armor, they always feel that he is somewhat similar to the man in red cloak and heavy armor. ?? Could it be that red and blue have had CP since ancient times, either Lily or gay?  Even if they are hostile parties, do they still want to stir up the rhythm of the show for everyone to see? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But these people didn¡¯t say anything. They were worse than Buicareno¡¯s two friends, and they were looking for death to take action at this time.  On the contrary, Emperor Kraft was really moved now and stammered: "Don't, don't kill him. I, can't you kneel down for you?" "No!" Bui Carreno's neck  Being choked, his voice sounded weak. He twisted his neck and tried to turn around: "Your Majesty, you are worried about your ministers' labor, and you will humiliate them to death. If you kneel down, they will die!" This scene moved the heaven and earth.  It moved many people. After hearing Buicareno's words, Kraft, who has always been good at controlling his subordinates, didn't know what to say.  "Who are you?" Dongfang Yun pinched Bui Carreno's neck and smiled strangely: "His son?" "Nonsense! This is my Uncle Bui Carreno!" The little girl said loudly: "Buy Carreno from Bansai  Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± ¡°Buycareno from Bansai?¡± Dongfang Yun said with a smile, ¡°So you are Buycareno.¡± Buicareno¡¯s eyes flashed with intoxication, and he said: ¡°That¡¯s right¡­  I!" "Oh~oh~!" Dongfang Yun said: "It's not a good thing to call yourself like this in front of me! Do you really want to be destroyed with Bansai City?" The people behind him clearly saw Bui.  Carreno's fists were clenched: "If you were to be buried with me, I would accept my death ten thousand times." "I would be buried with you? Are you kidding me?" "Whether it's funny or not, you'll know if you take a closer look!  "When Buicareno said these words, the majestic light energy was slowly rising on the Bansai city wall behind.  Dongfang Yun looked up and saw an old man in dirty blue robes standing on the city wall chanting something. The oppressive suffocation felt to everyone that this old guy was chanting a forbidden spell.  "You think you can kill me with just a forbidden spell?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile.  "Try it!" Buicareno was very stubborn.  Dongfang Yun shook his head helplessly, pushed Buika Reno away, and said: "Forget it, although I'm not afraid, it's not very satisfying to endure a forbidden curse. I'll let you go today." He looked at Buyika.  Renault smiled meaningfully: "You are very good." No one noticed the smile in Buycareno's eyes: "Thank you for the compliment." Kraft quickly met the little girl and the giant sword warrior General Buycareno  He stood up, glared at Dongfang Yun angrily, and helped Bui leave.  Damon Lei, on the other hand, looked happy after escaping death, and said with a wry smile: "Your Majesty, let's go too, His Majesty the Pope has been waiting for you for a long time." "Oh." In Bansai City, the people are really happy.  , although it does not reach the level of staying open at night, but no one is oppressed, no one commits crimes, and everyone can have food, clothing, and a place to sleep. This is actually a paradise on this continent.  This shows that Buicareno¡¯s way of governing is really effective.  Under the attention of pairs of curious eyes, the convoy quickly arrived at the City Lord's Mansion. Dongfang Yun had been to this place too many times, but at this time, he could not show his familiarity, but came with Damon Lei.  In the main hall of the city lord's mansion.  At this moment, the Pope came out to welcome him.  The two men with the highest status in the continent looked at each other and smiled. Benfrick XIII said: "Young and promising." Dongfang Yun said: "Old and cunning." "You" Behind the Pope, there was a guard of at least the twelfth level.  Furious, he was about to step forward to say something, but was interrupted by the Pope.  The old guy turned sideways with a smile and said: "Please."   Dongfang Yun was not polite to him, and walked directly to the main seat and sat down.  This rude behavior made the surrounding guards very angry, but it was the Pope who waved his hand and said: "You all can go down." Everyone left, and only the Pope and Dongfang Yun were left in the room.  Dongfang Yun said strangely: "Huh? You dare to stay in the room by yourself. Aren't you afraid that I will kill you?" The Pope laughed loudly: "If the King of Dark Night wants to kill me, how can I, an old man who is only tenth level, still be able to kill me?"  Are you alive? " This is not a boast. Even if Dongfang Yun has no abilities now, he can beat the Pope to death with just one ability extraction.  Dongfang Yun smiled and pointed at Darius and Tailong behind him: "I can't be as open-minded as you. This is an enemy camp after all. I have to be careful about someone coming to assassinate me, so you won't mind if they stay.  Right?" The Pope shook his head and said, "As long as the King of Darkness doesn't mind, I certainly won't mind either." Dongfang Yun thought about the meaning of his words. He probably meant that he wasn't afraid that these two people would hear him if he said anything.  If so, he won't care.  So he said: "That's no problem. Their loyalty to me is guaranteed to be more than your loyalty to some god of light." This was already considered disrespectful, but the Pope was not angry at all, which made Dongfang Yun couldn't help but secretly sigh for the old guy.  Very well cultivated.  "Originally, I wanted to let your majesty taste the fragrant tea made from our bright holy water, but your majesty is so cautious, so I don't know what to do." You just satirized me after you praised me?  Dongfang Yun said speechlessly: "Don't worry, no matter how terrifying the poison in this world is, it is meaningless to me." "Please, elves are the darlings of the forest. What plant poisons and animal poisons have you never seen?"  In order to ensure the safety of Dongfang Yun's diet, Tyrande specially used her real name magic to create a batch of universal antidote. Even if it is the underworld [Ten Thousand Gu Rotten Corpse Poison] or the abyss [Straight Death Demonic Poison], it will not be harmful to  He produces no effect.  The pope smiled and clapped his hands, and several saints of light came up to offer tea.  The tea was good, Dongfang Yun took a few more sips.  After chatting for a while, the Pope said: "Your Majesty has come a long way, so he must be tired. I said in my letter that the autumn flowers in Bansai are best viewed in the early morning. I have ordered people to set up a pavilion in the flower forest outside the city.  "How about we meet in the pavilion tomorrow morning to enjoy the flowers and drink?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "This is a good thing, so it's better to be respectful than to obey." After saying a few more polite words, the pope stood up and left.  Dongfang Yun rubbed his temples: "What on earth does this old guy want to do?" Darius crossed his arms behind him and said: "It definitely doesn't look like he wants to assassinate dad, but that kind of smile hides a knife.  It's not like he wants to negotiate." Tai Long curled his lips and said, "Why do you think so much? I'll kill him." Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "If I want to kill this person, I can do it at any time, so why should I?"  Come here?" Tailong asked curiously: "What do you mean, father?" Dongfang Yun said: "I want to understand his intentionsTailong, start checking around now and look at Basteque and Pompeii.  Do you know that the Pope is entertaining me? " "Yes." Tai Lung took a half step back and his body disappeared into the shadows.  Dongfang Yun said: "Darius, be prepared in the next two days. If anyone comes close to us for surveillance, we will kill him immediately regardless of the reason." "I know." On the other side, the Pope frowned and came to his room after leaving.  , Damon Ray has been waiting there for a long time.  The Pope said: "How?" Damon Lei said: "As expected, the King of the Night is arrogant, arrogant and domineering." The Pope said: "I am asking you how Bui Carreno reacted?"  Meng Lei said: "This man is obviously very hostile to the King of Dark Night. When he first welcomed the King of Dark Night, Kraft went to call him. After all, Bansai's Bui Carreno's reputation spread throughout the continent, but he refused.  Kafu. In order to verify, I called him again, but it turned out that this man obviously hated the King of Darkness not under the Nujia Empire, and indirectly, he was also very hostile to me, and he drove me out with a very ugly expression. "  "With a strong foundation, it is normal for Buicareno to act like this." Benfrek XIII smiled and said: "Buycareno is not hostile to you, but to me and the Papal State.  Hostile to everyone in the three major empires." Damon Lei frowned and asked, "Is he crazy?" "He is crazy," said Ben Furyk.  , he is already crazy?.  This man is too stubborn, just like how stubborn he was towards his childhood sweetheart.  " He glanced at Damon Ray and said: "What you don't understand is that he is a purer pan-continentalist than us. He doesn't care about war or the powerful. What he cares about is the unity of the continent and whether the common people can live a good life.  day.  So no matter whether he is towards Nujia or Dark Night, he has always maintained hostility. In his opinion, the mainland should not be invaded by humans and foreign races You will never understand that for him, even the orcs or undead are more important than the  Not as much as Nujia and Dark Night have brought more disasters to the mainland.  "But it's just that he is hostile to Nujia and Dark Night. Why is he still hostile to us" Halfway through Damon Ray's words, he already understood: "He hates us during the battle of the Kot Empire, or in the entire resistance against Nujia."  Imperial inaction!  ?  This madman!  " "He is stupidly stubborn, but this is also a good thing for us.  "Ben Furyk smiled and said: "If my spies hadn't spread all over the continent, I wouldn't have known that he had mastered such terrifying power" Speaking of this, there was a trace of crazy yearning on his face.  : ¡°What a shocking power this is!  A total of 300,000 sixth-level experts, 300,000 suits of armor and magic wands, and props that can turn people into beasts What a heart-pounding power!  " Damon Lei said: "Why don't we think of a way to threaten him to hand over this power?  Or use mainland methods to persuade him?  "The Pope glanced at Damon Ray with disdain: "Have you forgotten what I just said?  He hates our inaction, and at the same time he is very stubborn. He will never give us this power that can resist Nujia and Dark Night!  " "As for what you said about coercion, inducement or emotion, that is completely meaningless.  Buicareno's family members are all dead, and he has no one he cares about at all. In other words, the people he cares about are all over the world. They are all strong men and all his friends. How can he intimidate him?  As for being moved by emotion, given this man's disdain for us, even if we use the miracles of the God of Light, do you think he will give in?  " "But" "Don't worry.  The Pope smiled and said: "He is not an ambitious person, otherwise he would not have such power to hold back."  " "Your Majesty, do you want us to reduce the number of troops sent?"  Anyway, the power in Bui Carreno's hands is enough to resist and repel Dark Night.  " "What if it can't be repelled?  The pope gave him a deep look: "Your short-sightedness makes me sad, dear archbishop."  Let¡¯s not talk about whether the power in Buicareno¡¯s hands can withstand the dark night, let¡¯s talk about the people of Basteque and Pompeii. They are all watching the movements of our army. If we suddenly withdraw part of our troops at this time, what will they do?  Sample?  " "Follow the withdrawal of troops?  " "That's right!  "The Pope said: "The three empires continue to this day because we are all wary of each other. As long as we withdraw our troops, I guarantee that Pompeii and Basteque will smell something and withdraw their soldiers. We will not come by then.  With the initial consumption, I am afraid that even Buicareno will not be able to stop the night elves and magic technology.  " "But wouldn't our soldiers die in vain?  " Ben Furyk looked deeply at Damon Ray: "Archbishop, tell me, do you have confidence in the three empires' decisive battle with the Dark Night this time?  " Damon Lei sighed: "Your Majesty, I don't have any confidence.  "    "I do not have either.  "Ben Furyk laughed. "What!  ?  Damon Lei said in surprise: "Even your Majesty" Ben Furyk said: "Dark Night is not only developing rapidly, but also has a large number of soldiers. Even though our three empires have seven gods, one strong man, and countless soldiers,  I'm afraid they will all be wiped out in the end.  " Damon Lei said anxiously: "Because of this, we should withdraw our troops!  " Ben Furyk smiled and said: "Why withdraw?  This time I deployed 70% of my troops, but those two guys used 90%. We will suffer a lot, and those two guys will lose even more!  " "But" "Don't worry, I firmly believe that even if the power in Bui Carreno's hands cannot defeat Dark Night, it will definitely be able to block it.  " "Why is Your Majesty so confident?  "    "do you know?  Buicareno actually knew the Lord of the Night.  "    "What!  ?  " "Someone once saw Su Wan and Bui Carreno appearing at the same time on the edge of the Saphiro Desert, not long before the tragedy in the City of Chaos. According to the description, I believe the King of the Night was also present at that time.  " "Then why do they pretend not to know each other?  "    "hehe.  Ben Furyk said cheerfully: "It's very simple, power!"  ¡± He explained"At that time, the King of Dark Night only had a few eighth-level subordinates, but after the tragedy in the City of Chaos, Dark Night rose strongly in Goddess Yelin. Don't you think this means something? Let me tell you one more thing,  Some survivors of the Massacre in the City of Chaos mentioned that the girl from the King of the Night once encountered the Golden Crown Sandworm with Bui Carreno and Su Wan, and then disappeared for a while. I believe it was at that time that the King of the Night and Bui  Carreno got something at the same time, which allowed the power in their hands to change dramatically! According to my guess, there is a 90% chance that after that, Bui Carreno discovered the resurrection of the King of Dark Night and dominated the continent.  The two men broke up because of their ambitions. The King of Dark Night was prosperous and prosperous, but Buicareno was secretly developing, ready to attack when Dark Night rose through killing. I guess it was because of the break between the two.  They were both afraid that the fact that they would rise after discovering something would be leaked, so they pretended not to know each other, but to ensure that the power in their hands would not be coveted by others. " Damon Lei was stunned when he heard this.  "But the strength gap between these two people" "This is normal. Buicareno can be a genius, why can't the King of the Night be the genius among geniuses?" The Pope's eyes radiated brightly: "But maybe this is  An opportunity, an opportunity for the Light Cult to control the entire continent!" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 115 Test

    The morning sun was rising, the morning light was thin with dew, and even the flowers were stained by the beauty's eyes, and she was about to cry.  It is rare for Dongfang Yun to wake up so early. He has always been sleepy. Perhaps this is something that every growing boy and girl will experience.  The autumn flower forest outside the city has been rendered crimson, and under the early morning light of autumn, almost every petal is somewhat transparent.  This scene that resembles a garden full of cherry blossoms is very touching to Dongfang Yun, who has a certain degree of chuunibyou He has seen it from many animation comics and yearned for that kind of beauty.  Only this time, when such a beautiful flower bloomed, it gave Dongfang Yun a strange chilling feeling.  He saw Buicareno in the pavilion.  Dongfang Yun was not as wise as Tyrande or Su Wan, so he didn't understand Pope Benfrick XIII's conspiracy for a while, but he didn't care about it either.  Buicareno in the pavilion also saw Dongfang Yun at a glance. There seemed to be veins jumping between his eyebrows. He looked like he wanted to tear Dongfang Yun into pieces when he saw him. There was a faint murderous aura.  The saints of the Papal State who were waiting around them couldn't help but shudder.  Many of them don¡¯t understand why this man who can wake them up handsomely every morning doesn¡¯t like it when he sees such a cute little girl. Why is he still murderous?  Dongfang Yun didn't sense this murderous aura In fact, he could sense farts, or in other words, he couldn't sense either pressure or murderous aura except for farts, which are colorless and smelly gases.  So he calmly sat across from Buicareno with a smile on his face.  This made those who sensed the murderous intention secretly praise the Night King's calmness, or envy him for not even taking a strong man like Buicareno seriously.  Buicareno¡¯s murderous aura was released for a while and then retracted. He no longer looked at Dongfang Yun, but lowered his head to drink.  Dongfang Yun said to Dameng Lei who was leading the way: "Where is the Pope?" Dameng Lei hesitated and said: "Because the army of the Dark Night Empire is already moving towards Galen, the Pope has no choice but to handle some official business. Please forgive me."  What he said was skillful. For a grumpy person like the King of the Night, who could set a city on fire with just a feather, the only way to prevent him from getting angry because the Pope was late was to tell him that your army is on its way.  Come here, how can the Pope not be on guard?  Of course, this also proves the importance of your old man from the side, doesn¡¯t it?  After he finished speaking, Dongfang Yun did not say anything else. Instead, Buicareno slapped the table and glared: "How far is it!?" Damon Lei then comforted him: "Don't worry, all the Dark Night troops have gathered.  It will probably take about a day to get to the border city of Lawrence." Buicareno's eyes flashed with murderous intent and he sat back down again.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile but not a smile: "Damen Lei, you can get out." Dameng Lei has never been treated so rudely, but at this moment he smiled calmly and saluted: "In that case, then  I won¡¯t disturb you two while you enjoy the flowers.¡± With that said, he turned and left.  As a person in a superior position, you don¡¯t necessarily need to do many things yourself.  Dongfang Yun and Buicareno were silent for a while. Just as Dongfangyun was about to say something, Buicareno's eyes suddenly drifted to the circle of maids serving outside the pavilion, and then he blinked at Dongfang Yun without leaving any trace.  Surveillance?  Dongfang Yun understood, stretched, and then said what he wanted to say to the maids.  But when he saw Buicareno slowly shook his head again.  "If we drive them away now, there will really be no three hundred taels of silver left here.  Oh, I got it.  Dongfang Yun picked up the cup and took a sip, and said, "Buycareno from Bansai, this title is a bit strange." Buicareno still had a frosty look on his face and ignored him.  Dongfang Yun said: "Have you ever thought about following me?" Bui Carreno lowered his head, but his eyes were actually scanning around for something under the protection of his bangs and sideburns. After a long time like this, he suddenly  He slapped his palms on the table and sneered: "Dongfang Yun, we Ming people don't tell secrets. Since you have decided to become the second Nujia Empire, don't blame me for ignoring our past feelings!" He actually meant Dongfang Yun when he said this.  stunned.  Why did Buicareno say that?  Why did he say that?  Why did he want to expose the news that we once knew each other?  Dongfang Yun¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.   Buycareno didn¡¯t seem to want to give Dongfang Yun a chance to speak. He waved and said, ¡°You all, get down!¡± A leader of the saints hesitated and said, ¡°But we have to serve the adults.¡±Buycareno¡¯s eyes were stern.  Mang Shuang said: "Don't you understand what I am saying?" The saints focused their attention on Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "Do you think I need your protection or do you think you can protect him? Get out of here." The saints fled, leaving only Dongfang Yun and Bui Carreno in the garden.  Finally, there was no surveillance anymore. Dongfang Yun wanted to laugh and ask you what happened just now. However, before he could laugh, a glass of wine was poured on his face.  Dongfang Yun was completely stunned.  Buicareno sneered and stood up to refill himself with wine: "This glass of wine is for you who stole my elf soul in the past!" Elf soul?  What is that stuff?  Although Dongfang Yun had many questions in his mind, he showed a very calm expression as he wiped his face and said, "Then I want to say thank you very much?" Buicareno laughed, and then said with a ferocious face: "What? Now?  Do you particularly want to kill me?" Dongfang Yun held up his drink: "What do you think?" Bui Carreno snorted and turned to look at Ting Waihua: "I know you want to kill me, but you don't know.  , I now have the Soul of the God of War, which means that I am immortal like you!" "Immortality is true, Dongfang Yun gave Bui Carreno three crosses of rebirth.  Dongfang Yun vaguely understood Bui Carreno's words. The words 'but you don't know' made him stand up suddenly and make a shocked expression: "You actually obtained the Soul of the God of War!? How is it possible? You are here  Where did you get it? " "Have you forgotten? There was a structural problem with the Golden Crown Sandworm's nest in the past. The problem is that there are two souls there. You only get the soul of the elves on the surface.  After I threw it in the tomb of the dead, I got the Soul of the God of War with that little light!" "There is no doubt that the Soul of the God of War represents the human base Dongfang Yun regained his composure, sat down again and said: "  The soul of the elf represents nature, so I am immortal, but how can the soul of the God of War make you immortal? " "Hahahaha!" Buicareno shouted to the sky: "You don't need to know this, but I want to.  What I¡¯m telling you is that I have established a force that is no smaller than yours. If you are really stubborn and continue to invade the mainland¡¯s human race, I promise to strangle all the power in your hands!¡± ¡°Then you must have that ability,¡± Dongfang Yun.  I drank with a sneer, but my heart was agitated!  Buyi talked a lot here and pretended that the two had an old grudge, which meant that he felt that someone was still watching.  But at this moment, he said that he held huge power in his hands, so the human base was actually discovered!  !  ?  This is simply impossible!  The human base is located in the mountains to the north of Bansai City. Not only is it inaccessible, but there is no bright road for entry and exit. As a result, neither pedestrians nor businessmen will walk there.  And there are countless sentry towers set up by Galen in the mountains. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to enter without being noticed!  Unless the entrant is also a twelfth-level or even heaven-level assassin!  When did the Pope begin to doubt Buicareno?  How could the Pope doubt Buicareno?  Otherwise, why would he send scouts into those mountains?  He drank wine very slowly, but his expression changed rapidly.  This made Buicareno know that he understood what he said, so he continued: "I don't want to be an enemy to anyone, but the premise is that no one will invade the mainland human race. If you stop attacking now, I will  "I won't conquer them, but you will do this, right?" Dongfang Yun sneered, "What a wonderful idea you have!" Bui Carreno shook his head and said:  You know, I am not an ambitious person, so I want to use the power I have accumulated in my hands on the Nujia Empire, not on my former friends." "Former friends?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile.  "You really overestimated me! Do you think I won't send someone to keep an eye on you when I hear you return to Bansai?" Buyi said: "I know you will do this." Dongfang Yun said: "You  Knowing the strength of the high-end power in my hands, do you think I have no chance to catch you, or do you think I can't discover the power you are hiding and developing?" "No," Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "Then you should.  Understand, IThe reason why I won't kill you is to take into account our former friendship!  Don't think that because you represent the mainland human race, you are really qualified to resist me!  The biggest shortcoming of the human race is lack of unity. Let me tell you a secret" He deliberately bent his head and said: "Do you think only my people have discovered your secret?  "Buycareno's expression changed: "What do you mean?  ?  Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "My people are still" "You two, I've been waiting for a long time!"  " The pope's voice sounded loudly in the distance. He came over with an apologetic look and said, "I'm really sorry. I have to deal with some official business, so I'm late.  " He picked up the wine glass and said, "I'll punish myself with one drink!  "Buycareno frowned and said: "I don't dare to trouble Your Majesty to punish yourself It's just that Your Majesty missed the most beautiful moment of the autumn flowers in the morning. It's really regrettable to have a drink.  " There was something in his words, but the Pope couldn't catch it. He couldn't help but smile and said: "I'm really sorry for disturbing the conversation between you two. I came sooner rather than later. It's really inappropriate. Please allow me to punish myself with another drink.  .  " "What's the punishment?  " Dongfang Yun looked indifferent. At this time, he already knew all the meaning that Buyi wanted to express. He couldn't help but sarcastically smiled and said: "How can such a trivial matter be worth the fine?  His Majesty sent someone to monitor Buicareno and then found out that he was still hiding his secret. He should be punished himself.  "The expressions of the two people changed at the same time. Buyi looked at the Pope with a livid face, and the Pope really had a headache. "For this kind of thing, even if you secretly threaten me to get benefits! Please, are you?  Superior! Why is tearing one's face the same as tearing off PP paper? But how can it be so easy for someone to become the Pope? He smiled lightly and said to Bui Carreno: "Mr. Bui, I recognize my people.  It is true that there has been an investigation into all the high-level officials of the Galen Empire, but please believe that this investigation really has no political purpose, but is purely to resist the dark night After all, we also know that you once met the King of the Dark Night.  .  " Who is the most shameless person? The most shameless person is one who does not feel ashamed when the bad things he has done are exposed. Instead, he naturally tells you, 'It was indeed me who did it and I sincerely apologize to you. You should forgive me because of your  The handle is still in our hands. "Buycareno was stunned for a long time. After all, he still had no shame in the Pope. He sat down on the ground and sighed: "I knew that this matter couldn't be hidden.  "The Pope smiled and said: "Why should Mr. Bui hide it?  Everyone in the Pan-Continent knows that Bansai's Buicareno likes to make friends and is always sincere to others, so no one will use this kind of thing to discredit you.  " Dongfang Yun yawned greatly: "Why would no one use it to smear him?  He talks so beautifully, saying that Gallen will fight to the death with Dark Night and will not surrender without a fight. Bui Carreno, a veteran nobleman in Gallen and the most famous man in the human race on the mainland, is actually a man who secretly colludes with the King of Dark Night"  He suddenly burst into laughter: "If this kind of thing spreads, I think not only the trust between the mainland's human races will collapse, but the morale of the military will also be weakened, right?  After all, you also need to beware of him stabbing you in the back, right?  "Buycareno did not refute, but just looked at the Pope. The Pope smiled lightly: "But what if I gave him all the soldiers stationed in Gallon in the Papal State?  "    "What!  ?  "    "What!  ?  " Dongfang Yun and Buicareno stood up suddenly at the same time. The former stared at the Pope fiercely, while the latter looked shocked. "What?  Is my Mandarin not standard?  The pope drank a glass of wine and said, "What if I gave all the soldiers stationed in Gallen to Mr. Buie?"  " Dongfang Yun glared at the Pope for a long time, and suddenly burst into laughter. He stood up and walked slowly to the Pope's side. He gently patted the Pope's shoulder with his small hand, put his mouth to the Pope's ear and whispered: "  You are really a very smart man Ben Furyk XIII, do you think I should kill you?  " With a zero-level identity, intimidating a tenth-level strong man at such a close range, I am afraid that no one with a pretense of B can do it, but Dongfang Yun has done it, and he has done it in a decent way. " Ben Furyk  Who knew that Dongfang Yun was actually a idiot? The clothes on his back were soaked instantly At such a close distance, if the other party really took action, he might not even be able to save himself even with the hidden assassin Shen Yi, right?  Weak, but he has to hold on. Ben Furik said with an indifferent expression: "It would be easy for your Majesty to kill me, but there are twelve bishops and seven elders in the papacy, and everything in the papacy is controlled by the twelve bishops.  Definition, the Pope finally made the decision, even if I die, nextA successor would make the same decision.  " Dongfang Yun pondered for a long time next to Ben Furyk. The latter did not feel a trace of murderous intent or pressure from him, but the more he felt like this, the stronger the ominous premonition in his heart became! The Pope's eyes fell on Buicareno  body, hoping that the other party will make a rescue now, but Buicareno is currently brooding, seeming to be thinking about something, and has not noticed at all. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, but pink flowers bloom one after another on the surrounding autumn flowers.  Falling slowly, it was beautiful. It only took a few minutes, but it seemed that more than ten centuries had passed. When Dongfang Yun left his side, the clothes on his body were already dripping Of course it was not urine.  Rather, it was sweat. Looking back at the Pope who looked pale and exhausted, Dongfang Yun laughed wildly in his heart. He must be the only one in history who has done such a real thing, but his face was covered with frost, deep inside.  He glanced at the Pope and said: "I still have something to do, so I'll leave first.  " With that said, he strode away. The pope let out a sigh of relief and leaned back. A figure suddenly came up to support the pope, then knelt down on one knee and said, "My majesty, I'm sorry!  The subordinates really can't find any flaws in the King of Darkness!  "The Pope shook his head and said: "Thankfully you didn't take action. I suspect that he stayed frozen for so long just to give you a chance to take action, and then give himself a reason to kill me.  "The man also breathed a sigh of relief, and then left after the Pope waved back. At this time, Buicareno happened to wake up from the silence, and looked at the Pope with an even colder face than Dongfang Yun: "You know  My secret?  ¡± The Pope was very honest: ¡°Of course.  "Buycareno said: "Will you choose to fight me?  ¡± The Pope was very friendly: ¡°No.  "Buycareno stood up and said: "That's good.  "The Pope said: "Mr. Buyi, what I just said was very sincere!  "Buycareno said without looking back: "I won't help you train soldiers, you are an ambitious man.  " Watching him striding away, a smile slowly appeared on the Pope's face. Damon Ray came from a distance: "Your Majesty What is the possibility that he and the King of the Night are hooking up?  "The Pope said: "At first I thought it was 50%, but after what happened just now, I can be sure that the chance of them colluding does not exceed 20%.  "    "Why?  " "Because of the scruples shown by the King of the Night towards Buicareno, and the indifference shown by Buicareno towards me.  "    "Still do not understand.  " "If you understand, you will be the pope!  Ha ha ha ha!  "The pope poured himself a drink and looked up to the sky with a smile. Damon Lei said: "Your Majesty, is it reliable that you said that our soldiers will be sent to Bui Carreno for training?  "The Pope nodded and said: "I can feel from the words that Buicareno really has the ability to quickly improve a large number of soldiers in a short period of time.  " Damon Lei said: "Then how do you plan to persuade him?  " "A defeat!  " "A defeat!  ?  "The Pope said: "That's right, a failure.  I'm sure Buicareno is indeed the kind of guy who only cares about the people and the mainland humans. Do you know why he rejected my proposal just now?  "    "ah?  He refused?  " "Yes, and I didn't even give a reason.  " "This guy is so disrespectful!  "Damon Lei looked resentful. "It's not that I don't know how to praise.  The Pope smiled profoundly: "He is just afraid. He is afraid that the army he helped me cultivate will encourage my greed. After all, the Crusades Hehe."  " "He is afraid that once the Dark Night is defeated, the troops trained for us may contribute to the two countries due to the weakening of Pompeii and Bastec?  " "Not just the two empires, but also the entire continent.  Think about it, there are millions of troops where even the ordinary soldiers are sixth level experts!  Who can resist!  ?  The pope's face was full of greed: "So he is worried that the mainland will be conquered by the Light Religion!"  " "He has such an idea. Doesn't it further illustrate this guy's innocence?  In fact, we can already see this from his opposition to the nobles of the entire Galen Empire.  " "That's right!  "The Pope smiled and said: "Because of this, we need an opportunity that allows him to choose an opportunity that takes into account the current situation, an opportunity that makes him willing to train soldiers for us!  " "It was a battle after the battle with the Dark Night Empire.??  "Damon Rayford said to the soul. "It's not just a defeat!  What I want is a rout!  It was a disastrous failure!  The worse the defeat, the more powerful Dark Night makes this man's heart palpitate!  It can be seen from what just happened that although this man seems fine on the surface, he really lacks confidence in the King of the Night.  Haha, we have to make his confidence completely collapse, and he doesn't believe that the little power in his hands can withstand the dark night. Then he will naturally train soldiers for us!  " "My Majesty is brilliant!  "Damon Lei was convinced. The Pope laughed loudly, looked at the colorful falling flowers around him and said, "Three hundred countries on the mainland?  It¡¯s long past time for them to scatter like these autumn flowers!  " As he said that, he drank the wine in one gulp and turned to leave. They left for a long time, and a handsome guy with a cold face stepped out of the shadows and said: "It's a good plan, but how on earth did he come up with such a stupid plan?  How about the idea of ??sending a chicken into a weasel's den, a sheep into a wolf's den, and gold and silver into a dragon's den, which is so admirable?  I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡± When the two popes returned to the city lord¡¯s palace accompanied by their entourage, someone came out of the shadows and reported: ¡°Your Majesty, the King of the Night has left.  .  "    "oh?  what did he say?  "The Pope looked interested. "He said something to the big man.  " "What words?  " "The whole army is ready for war. After completely occupying Lawrence, we will attack Gallon immediately!  "    "Ha ha ha ha!  The Pope looked up to the sky and smiled, and said to Damon Ray: "Now I can be 100% sure that these two people are really not colluding!"  " "The Pope is wise!  " "Ben Furyk's brain was definitely kicked by a donkey.  Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "Send the soldiers to the human base, how many soldiers he sends, don't all of them have to be mine?"  " "It's not that he has lost his mind, but everything we have shown points to this. Under normal circumstances, only by doing this can the Papal State obtain greater benefits.  Darius said: ¡°It can be said that this is a phased benefit brought by the previous layer-by-layer layout.  When they completely push the human base to the front, that will be the ultimate benefit we gain!  Dongfang Yun lay on his back on the three-headed Chimera and suddenly said gloomily: "If I were in the position of the Pope, I might not be as good as him, right?"  Not only can't see the flaws in this layout like him, but they can't even compete with him.  "Darius said: "Different identities and different growth environments will make people different, but" He smiled and said: "Even if dad really takes the path of the Pope, he probably won't be able to achieve it.  To that extent?  " "You laughed!  Dongfang Yun didn't bother with Darius's contempt. Instead, he said with a surprised look on his face: "I've rarely seen you smile recently, but you actually laughed this time!"  " Darius couldn't laugh or cry: "I don't laugh, it's just that I am more restrained, because restrained maturity is more mature and more attractive.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "You didn't come up with this yourself, did you?"  " Darius' face turned red with rare redness: "Britney said it.  " Dongfang Yun lay back down again and said, "Meow is a nice person. She can train a boss like you so well I'll go talk to her sometime.  " "What are you talking about?  " "Of course, how to train a woman?  " "Can she understand this?  " "Please!  "Dongfang Yun said matter-of-factly: "One method can lead to all methods. If you and I don't learn how to train women, let alone those who have become sperm after living for more than seven thousand years, even Wan'er and I can't.  Tyrande can play me to death.  " Darius suddenly said: "Did Dad admit Tyrande's identity?  " Dongfang Yun was silent for a long time, and sighed: "I have to say that she is indeed a big help to me on the way forward. Don't forget that she is almost the master planner of this entire layout.  " Darius frowned: "So what dad means is that in order to walk faster and more steadily, he would rather sacrifice his love?  " "No not at all.  " Darius nodded: "Yes.  "    "Um?  Dongfang Yunqi asked: "What does this mean?"  " Darius said: "I will kill her when we get back.  "    "Why?  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "She didn't offend you?"  " Darius said seriously: "You are my father and master. No one in this world can force you to do something you don't want to do, and nothing is worth your sacrifice!  Her ability can certainly make us do many things much easier, but without her, we can still accomplish what we want to do. On this road, even if??We have been fighting with our lives, and my brothers and I will never complain about suffering, but even if you, father, suffer a little injustice, we will not regret dying.  " "Your idea is too strong.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "Don't worry, it's not a grievance. I no longer have any bad feelings towards her, but I don't have much favorable impressions."  What's more, I promised Ning that I would not touch any woman before I broke out of this world.  " "" "Hey, what's your expression?  " "I remember my father said before that Aunt Ning seemed to have gone through seventy years before she broke through, right?  " "Ah, what's wrong?  " "My father's qualifications are not as good as hers. I wonder if my father will become the first century-old virgin in history to have the ability to dominate the mainland.  " "Darius you guy" The three-headed chimera quickly arrived at the imperial city of Lawrence Empire. At this moment, except for the puppet emperor, all the ministers have been exiled and their homes were ransacked. The provisional parliament has just been  Established. Dongfang Yun ignored the guys with mocking faces and took Darius directly to the bedroom. At this moment, Tai Lung had already rushed back and let the two of them rest, and Dongfang Yun didn't sleep well in the morning.  . In fact, he was not that sleepy in the morning, but this time Dongfang Yun fell asleep as soon as he lay down. He seemed to hear a voice faintly: "You can't see how strong you are.  Because you haven't discovered your hidden power yet.  " This is the original words of Fifth Ning, and it is also the voice of Fifth Ning, which makes Dongfang Yun quite strange. "You haven't become a real strong man yet, because you haven't found your chaotic flower cluster yet  ¡­¡± This is the voice of the Supreme Summoning System, with a hint of saintliness in its calmness. Facing the strange chaos in front of him, Dongfang Yun asked curiously: ¡°Chaotic flower clusters?  what is that?  " "Things that can make you a truly strong person" "can you explain it more clearly, dear?  " "When you find it, you will realize how powerful you are" "Can we stop talking nonsense, dear?  " "System prompt: You can choose to test yourself. If you pass the test, you can get the approximate location of the 'Chaos Flower Cluster'.  "    "ah?  test?  Dongfang Yun thought for a while: "Isn't it a multiple-choice written test like a stress test?"  "    "no.  " "Then I will take the test.  " As soon as Dongfang Yun finished speaking, the dark scene in front of him suddenly became brighter. What appeared in front of him was a room similar to that of the Middle Ages. There were candlelights on the left and right, which made the room bright without being too bright, giving it a gloomy feel.  There are four people in front of me: a man, a woman, an old man, and a child. The man is in a suit and leather shoes, the woman is in a red cheongsam, the old man is in a black Tang suit, and the child is in a school uniform.  "Dongfang Yun scratched his head inexplicably, because when he was looking at them, they were also looking at him. The handsome man was the first to speak: "Okay, since everyone is awake, let's introduce ourselves to each other.  My name is Zhao Ziguo and I am a lawyer.  " Someone started, and the dull atmosphere became a little better. Although the woman was dressed in a cheongsam, she was not charming, but rather delicate, like a college student waiter in a five-star hotel: "Hello, my name is Xu Xiang, a college student.  I was supposed to be working in Chaoyang Hotel, but I ended up here for some reason.  The old man coughed and said, "My name is Yu Shanyuan, a Chinese medicine doctor."  " "Shenyi Doctor Yu?  Are you Dr. Yu?  The man held the old man's hand in surprise: "I didn't expect to meet you in a place like this!"  " Yu Shanyuan smiled lightly and looked at Dongfang Yun and the child. The child was fourteen or fifteen years old. He should be a sports student. He was extremely handsome and was over 170cm tall. Although he was thin, he was very healthy. He  He didn¡¯t look timid at all, he smiled and said: ¡°My name is Ning Wu Di, student.  " Dongfang Yun also smiled. Although this was supposed to be a system test scene, it was extremely real. The lone wolf character when he was alone returned to him. He made a quick calculation in his heart and said with a smile: "Su Tai, too.  student.  " This combination of the first letter of Su Wan and Tyrande's name did not arouse any surprise. The man politely exchanged greetings with the old man, and then said: "Because I am the first one to wake up, so I will tell you beforehand.  Checked out the room.  ¡± He suffersHe smiled awkwardly: "I consider myself a very smart lawyer, but I haven't found any clues to get out of this room." He walked to the wooden door of the room, kicked it lightly and said, "On the surface, we are  It's made of wood, but there should be metal or stone inside, which makes the door very heavy. It's difficult to even open a small gap. I pushed it open a little, and you come to see." Everyone looked along the one-inch-wide gap and suddenly noticed.  The other side of the door was actually locked by a steel chain!  Zhao Ziguo said: "This door is locked from the outside, there are no windows around, and there are only some ordinary furniture in the house. It is difficult to find even metal, which makes it almost impossible for us to get out of the door." "Then what should we do?  ?" Xu Xiang was a little anxious. Although she didn't cry, she looked very sad: "My family doesn't have much money. Who brought me here in a coma?" "Maybe it's the infinite space or something."  Ning Wu Di smiled and said: "Did you click on any yes or no dialog boxes before you fell asleep?" "" Except for Dongfang Yun, the other three people looked at Ning Wu Di with strange faces, wondering.  What is he saying.  Ning Wudi sighed: "Just kidding, how can there be such a fantasy thing in this world?" Dongfang Yun thought to himself: "I have experienced more fantasy" The most calm one was Yu Shanyuan, who sat on the bed calmly:  "Since we were all hijacked, the people who hijacked us naturally have their own motives. There is no need to panic. After a while, they will naturally come over and ask us to call home." Dongfang Yun said: "Maybe they didn't do it for their own purposes.  What about money or other benefits? "Just kidding, this is just a test, how could anyone come to ask for money?  It's probably a mental test Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up and he said, "Could this be" "Escape room!?" Ning Wudi's voice rang together with his, and the two looked at each other, then smiled.  "Escape room?" Xu Xiang was delighted: "I've played it before! It's actually not difficult." "But if it's a game like escape room, wouldn't it be enough to just invite us? Why should we be knocked unconscious?  "Zhao Ziguo obviously thought more.  His words stunned several people, and then they fell silent again.  After a while, Dongfang Yun stood up and said: "Actually, whether it's an escape room or not, we have to search this room. Maybe we can find something that can help us get out of here?"  ." Zhao Ziguo stood up in agreement.  So, the five people started moving, like burglars, quickly searching the small room, and soon the room was in great chaos.  Dongfang Yun lay in the seam of the bed and searched for a long time, but found nothing except a twisted wire. Moreover, the wire might be a part that fell from the bed.  Ten minutes later, the five people got back together again and said it was a lie to say that there was no gain.  A magnet, a piece of iron wire, a piece of rag, an embroidered dagger, and a piece of parchment with strange writing on it.  Zhao Ziguo smiled bitterly and said: "These things look really like those used in escape rooms!" "The problem is that we haven't found a place where these things can be put to use." Ning Wudi sighed.  Dongfang Yun fiddled with the magnet that was no bigger than an Oreo cookie, wondering if he could attract the wire through the door to unlock the outside lock.  But the door is a foot thick, and the chain is also made of metal. Can this small magnet do it?  At this time, it was Yu Shanyuan who spoke. He pointed to a copycat Mona Lisa portrait on the wall and said, "Is there something behind this painting?" Xu Xiang said, "I just checked, and this painting seems to be stuck to the wall  Same as above, it can¡¯t be moved at all.¡± Dongfang Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked it, and there¡¯s not even a gap. It¡¯s like a painting on a raised rock on the wall.¡± ¡°What about this parchment?  "Zhao Ziguo asked: "What kind of writing is this?" "It's not any kind of writing that I know." Xu Xiang said, "I am a graduate student at Peking University, with a bachelor's degree in foreign languages ??and archeology, majoring in European ancient cultural heritage.  , I can prove that these characters or patterns are not any foreign characters at all. " "Nor are they ancient Chinese characters," Yu Shanyuan said: "My hobby is calligraphy. Unless it is oracle bone inscriptions and hieroglyphics, it is not ancient Chinese characters.  There are few words that I don't recognize. ""This word" Dongfang Yun looked at the words and looked vaguely familiar. Even the scene looked familiar.It was familiar, but he just couldn't remember it.  "Do you know him?" Ning Wudi, who has a good ear, asked immediately.  "I don't know him." Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said more firmly: "I don't know him!" Ning Wudi gave him a confused look and said nothing more.  On the other hand, Zhao Ziguo, out of boredom, moved a stool and carefully examined that 'really funny smile', and he actually found out something!  "Come and see! There is a small hole here!" Everyone hurried over and found a hole as thick as a chopstick on one side of the painting.  "I know!" Zhao Ziguo quickly straightened the wire, inserted it into the hole, and attached the magnet to the painting. With a slight movement, the wire actually entered the painting.  "Maybe the agency is inside!" Ning Wu Di was overjoyed.  "But" Zhao Ziguo frowned and said: "If the inside is curved, although the wire is very soft and can twist along with the line, we don't know what is inside. How can we determine whether the wire is moving forward or stopped?" "  I have a way." Yu Shanyuan picked up the rag, quickly found the end of the thread, then pulled out the thin thread, which was four or five meters long. He tied one end of the thread to the wire: "That's it.  " "High!" Zhao Ziguo exclaimed and began to move the magnet. When the thin line stopped moving, he shook it up and down. Sure enough, soon, there was a clicking sound, and the portrait sank inward and then moved to the left.  Opened, revealing a large square hole.  ¡°It¡¯s indeed an escape room!¡± Xu Xiang cheered, and then walked through the big hole with the help of light.  But not long after, her screams came.  Everyone was shocked and quickly turned over.  Then everyone was shocked.  Lying in front of them was the corpse of a naked woman!  !  !  !  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 116: Foreseeing Danger and Demonic Contract

    This is a storage room.  There are piles of flour, potatoes and wooden barrels on the left and right. Although it looks dark, it is not damp.  The blood on the ground was slightly black and seemed to have solidified.  The dead girl looked to be under twenty years old. Her bare body had the firm and fair skin that she should have at this age. She also had a graceful figure, with outrageously plump breasts and a slightly dark lower body.  Since she has had a lot of sexual experience, it can be inferred that this girl is precocious.  Dongfang Yun thought, secretly cursing himself for watching too many island country movies. It was obviously a pitiful female corpse, but he still wanted to think in that direction.  He secretly turned his head and looked at the expressions of the other four people. Although the expressions of Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo were not good, they could still hold up.  Xu Xiang and Ning Wu Di were much different. Xu Xiang was paralyzed on the ground, crying and looking at the female corpse blankly, almost speechless, while Ning Wu Di was holding on to the wall next to him and vomited for a long time.  Dongfang Yun has seen a lot of killings and killings in recent times, and he doesn't feel sick in his heart. But strangely, his stomach is twitching violently, and he feels like vomiting.  He didn¡¯t vomit, or he swallowed it when it reached his mouth - this was purely a subconscious behavior. After sitting for a long time, the superior would inevitably have the idea of ??not showing timidity in front of anyone.  "Okay, there's nothing scary" Yu Shanyuan clapped his hands gently and said: "Look carefully, there are no wounds on this female corpse, so where did the blood come from?" "Yes, yes, maybe this is also an escape room.  The dummy created by the game!" Zhao Ziguo was also laughing.  "Grandpa Yu and Uncle Zhao are right, get up!" Ning Wu Di helped Xu Xiang up from the ground.  "It's so scary!" Xu Xiang burst into tears and hugged Ning Wudi.  Ning Wu Di patted her back softly and looked at Dongfang Yun with some vigilance in his eyes.  Dongfang Yun was a little embarrassed by what he saw. He didn't know when he had offended this guy.  Yu Shanyuan slowly came to the female corpse and touched the wrist of the female corpse with his hand. However, as soon as his withered old hands touched it, they bounced back like an electric shock.  Yu Shanyuan's expression changed instantly, and his face turned a little pale. He touched and pressed his hands on various parts of the female corpse again.  Finally, he sighed, raised his head and nodded to Zhao Ziguo.  Zhao Ziguo was stunned, and hurriedly walked over and started touching the female body like a pervert. Immediately, his expression became very ugly, and he subconsciously focused on the back of the female body that was soaked in a pool of blood.  He mustered up the courage to hold the female corpse's shoulders and waist with both hands, and slowly lifted her body upwards while his eyes looked downwards.  Immediately, the man suddenly let go of his hand, turned around, and spat it out.  Dongfang Yun glanced at it, and his face changed instantly, because he could clearly see that the skin on the back of this naked body with no scars on the front had completely disappeared!  No, it shouldn¡¯t be said to be skin, even the fat and muscles on her back have disappeared. From Dongfang Yun¡¯s point of view, almost all the internal organs inside flowed out with that lift!  Dongfang Yun trembled, leaning tightly against the barrel behind him, and finally couldn't help but vomited.  This makes him very strange, because almost everyone who has experienced the battlefield has been influenced by the mountains of corpses and seas of blood and is not surprised by corpses, but why did he vomit it out this time?  Before they had time to think about it, Ning Wu Di and Xu Xiang turned pale at the same time as their eyes were attracted.  From the actions made by the three people, the two people already understood something.  Yu Shanyuan stood up slowly and said with difficulty: "This is a real corpse. The cause of death was the excision of the body from the back. The time of death was within three hours." Zhao Ziguo said: "She also experienced [Sex] before she died.  There were obviously dried semen spots down there. " Dongfang Yun swallowed hard. Although he knew it was a test, he still felt numb and his legs were weak.  He was even more curious as to when he had become so timid.  Ning Wudi helped Xu Xiang, who was crying, and sighed: "Let's leave this room!" The door of this small storage room is open, so you can clearly see the long view of a medieval castle from here.  gallery.  The five people helped each other out and were surprised to find that the corridor was very long. The windows at the left and right ends were almost a hundred meters apart. The entire corridor was covered with carpets in red as the main color, and there were also patterns on the walls and ceiling on both sides.  Fabric wallpaper.  On the wall, there is a portrait every less than ten meters away. The portrait is not of a famous person in the school anyway.?, but an authentic oil painting.  "Let's go!" Zhao Ziguo laughed dryly and helped Yu Shanyuan walk to the left. However, after taking a few steps, Yu Shanyuan stopped and said: "Wait, there is a problem." "What problem?" Dongfang Yun asked curiously.  Yu Shanyuan twisted his gray eyebrows: "This corridor gives me a very dangerous feeling." "Mechanism corridor?" Dongfang Yun first thought of the mechanism corridor in "Raiders of the Lost Ark".  "What should we do?" Zhao Ziguo asked.  Yu Shanyuan said: "I don't know. Anyway, I have a very bad premonition." "In that case, just test it out." Ning Wudi asked Xu Xiang to lean against the wall, while he returned to the storage room, and then  After a noise, a wooden barrel rolled out of the storage room.  There is liquid sloshing in the barrel, it should be oil or wine.  He rolled the barrel onto the corridor and kicked it out hard!  Gululu The wooden barrel rolled, crushing the ground on the left side quickly. Then, on the walls on the left and right, crossbow arrows, falling rocks, chopping knives, hanging axes, and all kinds of traps that had never been seen before were placed.  It was triggered, but I don't know if the ground was tilted a little, but the barrel rolled fifty meters away in an instant, but it didn't break.  "Wow!" Xu Xiang's wailing woke up the other four people who were in shock. The four looked at each other with difficulty. Ning Wudi seemed to like Xu Xiang very much and comforted her again. Zhao Ziguo said: "Now it should be  Okay?" Yu Shanyuan nodded, and the two of them started to move forward.  "Wait a minute!" Ning Wu Di shouted loudly: "Don't be impulsive!" "What's wrong?" Zhao Ziguo turned around and asked strangely.  Ning Wudi looked solemn: "Those things have disappeared" Several people looked at the corridor again, and the originally destroyed corridor was restored to its original state!  !  "This mechanism should be reset, right?" Zhao Ziguo grinned.  "Try again!" Yu Shanyuan said.  Zhao Ziguo nodded, rolled out a wooden barrel from the storage room, and kicked it out.  The barrel still rolled to the far window, and the mechanism was still activated.  This time, even Zhao Ziguo sat on the ground with weak legs.  Ning Wu Di comforted Xu Xiang for a while, rolled out a few more barrels, and tried a few more times on the left and right sides, and found that the mechanism could not be used up at all.  His chest rose and fell rapidly, and he turned around to roll out of the barrel again, but his arm was indeed held by someone: "Don't waste the barrel!" The speaker was Dongfang Yun, who had a vague idea, but actually he didn't necessarily intend to say it out loud.  But for some reason he just didn't control his mouth.  "Why!?" Ning Wudi frowned and asked.  Dongfang Yun said: "Since the barrel can roll across the corridor without being hurt, then we can too!" His words were not loud, but they were extra loud in the corridor that was silent except for Xu Xiang's sobs.  Everyone was shocked, with a look of hope on their faces.  "You're right." Ning Wudi gave him a complicated look, and he and Zhao Ziguo took out another wooden barrel from the inside, and then used the rusty dagger to pry open the lid, which was full of delicious food.  The red wine suddenly flowed all over the floor.  Ning Wu Di and Zhao Ziguo looked at each other: "It may be dangerous. After all, we don't know whether the speed of loading people inside will be about the same as loading red wine." Zhao Ziguo looked at Yu Shanyuan with a troubled look on his face.  Yu Shanyuan looked at Xu Xiang, and Xu Xiang looked at Ning Wudi.  Everyone talks to Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "I know it will be dangerous to be the first to eat crabs. Since no one is willing, let me do it!" Zhao Ziguo and Xu Xiang immediately showed grateful looks on their faces, Ning Wudi  He also glanced at Dongfang Yun in surprise. Only Yu Shanyuan seemed to be thinking about something.  Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t give them any time to think, and climbed into the barrel proactively.  This barrel is so big that even the largest Zhao Ziguo can get into it, let alone Dongfang Yun.  "Ready?" "Ready." Zhao Ziguo kicked the barrel with great force. Dongfang Yun suddenly felt the world spinning, and at the same time, the sound of metal hitting stones and metal hitting stones rang in his ears.  When the rotation stopped, Dongfang Yun almost crawled out and vomited, and almost all the little things in his stomach were vomited out.  After a while, he wiped the corners of his mouth and waved to the people in the distance: "No problem!" The people in the distance?? also cheered.  But the cheering stopped immediately.  Because they are faced with a question - who will be the last person?  The last person to get into the barrel will not have the chance to be kicked by others. Without this speed, can the barrel roll to the window safely?  After thinking about this problem clearly, they thought of a new problem - they did not dare to propose someone to be the last person.  If we adopt a combination of hard and soft coercion and inducement, even if someone is allowed to voluntarily become the last person to enter the bucket, will he keep his foot on the second to last person?  If he had retained his strength, could the second person roll to the window safely?  For a moment, the four of them fell into silence.  There was a sneer on the corner of Dongfang Yun's mouth that was not easily noticed by others or even by himself. He glanced left and right.  On the left is a door, and on the right is a staircase going down.  He shouted: "I'll explore the way first!" As he said that, he was already walking towards the door.  Of course, when leaving, the barrel goes first.  Opening the room, you can see that it is the bedroom of a seven or eight-year-old child. There are also candlelight flickering in the room. There are many rag dolls scattered inside the room, and there are also many small dolls hanging from the ceiling.  Dongfang Yun had no time to pay attention to him. He quickly closed the door and took out something from his pocket.  "Evil Spirit Detector" That's right, although there are no words on this disk that looks like a compass, Dongfang Yun knows what it is!  Even if he has never seen it.  He deceived those peopleor maybe he didn't intend to deceive those people at first, but when he saw this thing in the original room, he subconsciously hid it.  Why should I do this?  Are others hiding something?  He thought quickly and put the silent evil spirit detector back into his pocket.  Click!  There was a thunder outside, Dongfang Yun looked in the direction of the sound, but was stunned.  The only window in the room was sealed with an iron plate. Although it was not a perfect seal, it prevented others from leaving the room.  No!  Dongfang Yun's heart trembled, and he quickly ran to the window, looked out along the gap, and his pupils suddenly contracted!  Through the gap, he clearly saw the dark night outside the window. Although he could not see the dark clouds in the sky, he could clearly see the lightning crisscrossing the sky!  He turned around and ran, quickly left the room and came to the window in the corridor to look out again.  What you see is a green mountain!  And the sun is shining!  He turned around, lifted the empty barrel with all his strength, and smashed it against the window. It was obviously a glass and wooden window, but the smash was in vain. The glass didn't even break!  This window is actually fake!  Even though it all seems so real!  This hit made him stunned for half a second, and he was immediately startled by the noisy sound behind him. When he looked back, he saw that there was no barrel rolling, but the mechanisms had been triggered!  Dongfang Yun's heart moved, and he shouted to the four people who were stunned: "Come one by one! I smash the window and touch the mechanism first. Even if no one kicks the barrel, there will be no danger!" These words were almost thoughtless.  He shouted, but Dongfang Yun immediately understood why he shouted.  Since there is an evil spirit detector here, there must be evil spirits. There are so many agencies and secrets. It may be difficult for a person to survive alone!  Several people in the distance could not help but cheer after hearing his words.  Zhao Ziguo happily let the other three go first, while he was the last one.  Although the strange thought that Zhao Ziguo could not be allowed to live suddenly came to Dongfang Yun's mind, he still helped several people pass through the agency corridor smoothly.  There are rooms on one side and stairs on the other. Everyone who was a little exhausted chose that room.  There were only two candlesticks, which made the room somewhat bright but also gloomy. However, a few people could not care about that much. They had just experienced life and death and needed a good rest.  "Ah!!!" A scream made everyone look at Xu Xiang.  "What's wrong?" Ning Wudi asked with a frown.  Xu Xiang tremblingly pointed at the countless toy puppets hanging in the room and said: "These all look like being hanged" Dongfang Yun was shocked, and like the others, he immediately stood up and looked over carefully.  As expected, these wooden dolls were hung from the ceiling with thin strings tied around their necks.    Does this symbolize anything?  Zhao Ziguo swallowed hard and said, "We can't stay here for too long. Let's search to see if there are any clues and leave immediately." As the only middle-aged man in the team, his words were still very effective, so everyone cheered again.  Fan Sanguang policy.  The whole room was disturbed, but no obvious clues were found.  So everyone took some sheets and chose to leave.  Dongfang Yun walked at the end, and when everyone left, he quickly pulled a small person out of the air at a speed that was difficult for him to understand and put it in his pocket.  When he walked out of the room, he seemed to see Ning Wudi turning back and glancing at him, with unclear meaning.  The heavy barrel rolled down the stairs, nothing unusual happened, and the five people quickly walked down the stairs.  For them, every step they take may be a trap, which makes them extremely cautious.  However, after going downstairs, what came into view was a door.  The layout of this house is too unscientific!  Looking at the gloomy wooden door, Zhao Ziguo smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand to push it open, and adjusted the atmosphere by saying, "Is this how our 'Escape Room' ends?" When the door opened, another person appeared.  one room.  This room is very bright, with a large chandelier hanging, and the gorgeous carpets and furniture look extremely clean under the light.  But the five people did not dare to relax. They carefully let the barrel roll in first, and then walked in one after another after seeing that they were safe.  When Dongfang Yun entered the room last, the door suddenly closed automatically without wind, and at the same time, the evil spirit detector in his pocket vibrated rapidly.  Dongfang Yun was shocked. He turned around involuntarily and tried hard to open the door, but no matter how he twisted the handle, he couldn't open it at all!  People nearby felt a gust of cold wind blowing by, and immediately saw Dongfang Yun's appearance, so they couldn't help but rush over to open the door.  However, the door cannot be opened.  After a lot of busy work, everyone stopped and sat down on the sofa with broken jars.  Yu Shanyuan asked: "Su Qin, what did you find just now? Why are you so excited all of a sudden?" "I" Dongfang Yun really wanted to say that I felt a gust of wind, which was very similar to the scene where a ghost appears in a horror movie.  But when the words came to his lips, they inexplicably turned into: "I didn't close the door, but the door closed by itself. It shocked me, so I was a little nervous and wanted to open the door." Yu Shanyuan sighed and said: "This is a human behavior.  "It's normal." He said to several people: "There is something very strange. The girl was killed in the storage room next to us. So where was the person who fooled her? It was difficult for us to pass through that corridor, and it must not be easy for others.  ?" Ning Wudi said: "There may be an agency, but we didn't notice it." Yu Shanyuan nodded: "That's also possible. After all, there are agencies everywhere in this house, but" He glanced at Xu Xiang: "That's what I said.  It may be disrespectful, but if someone wants to do violence to others, that girl is not the best target, right?" Xu Xiang was stunned, and then said with fire in his eyes: "Grandpa Yu, do you want me to do it?  Are you the one being raped?" Yu Shanyuan shook his head and said, "Of course that's not what I meant. It's just that there are too many mysteries here that make people feel uneasy. I'm worried" "What are you worried about?" Dongfang Yun asked involuntarily.  "I'm worried that there is a traitor among us." Ning Wu Di said without raising his head: "This is what I have been thinking about just now." "A traitor?" Dongfang Yun was stunned.  Yu Shanyuan said: "Yes, I suspect that one of us is one of the participants involved in planning to bring us here for some purpose. He follows us anytime and anywhere to facilitate monitoring of us.  "Ning Wudi said: "At the same time, once there is a danger that is difficult to solve, the traitor will leave safely through the existing passage in the house." Zhao Ziguo said: "But what's the use of him following us.  ? Record our emotions at any time like in the movie? Or record people's emotional changes in crisis? What a joke! " Ning Wudi said: "This is just a preliminary guess.  , the specific situation needs further observation. " Zhao Ziguo sneered: You? Or Xu Xiang? Or Mr. Yu? " Ning Wudi glanced at Dongfang Yun.  "Me?" Dongfang Yun pointed at himself in surprise, "Me?"But speaking of it, he can be considered a traitor, right?  After all, this test was prepared for him.  Ning Wudi shook his head: "I'm not sure. I just find it strange. We have men, women, old people, and children here, but which one do you belong to?" "Child? Although I am not younger than you, but  He's not much older than you, right?" Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry. Ning Wudi looked about thirteen or fourteen years old, not much different from me, right?  "Aren't you older than me?" Ning Wu Di showed a strange expression: "Brother, you are at least in your twenties, right? Do you feel embarrassed to say this?" "Brother!?" Dongfang Yun stood up suddenly, not because it was rare to see anyone.  Recognizing his gender, there was just something weird about everything about it that made him look around.  Sure enough, there was a floor-to-ceiling mirror not far away. He was immediately stunned after walking over.  Because the person who appeared in the mirror was not myself at all, but a young man who looked about twenty years old.  The same thin, same fair complexion, but different from the previous appearance, this face looks much more ordinary, barely a bit handsome.  Ning Wu Di stood up and walked over, saying: "Are you" When he came to the floor-length mirror, he was stunned and touched his face in surprise. When the person in the mirror made the same move,  His expression was utter shock.  Seeing their weirdness, the other three people also came over. Just looking in the mirror, they all noticed that their appearance and figure had changed a lot!  "How is this possible! How is this possible!" Xu Xiang pinched her face and the skin on her body in panic. When she realized that she had really changed, she sat down on the ground and cried loudly: "Wow  Ah! I don¡¯t want such an ordinary appearance! I want my own look!¡± The others are quite weird. Now Xu Xiang can be called a star-level beauty. According to her, what would she look like before?  How about that?  But now no one paid attention to the others. They all sat back with strange expressions. For a long time, there was no sound except Xu Xiang's cry.  I don¡¯t know whether he was tired from crying or really sleepy. After crying for a while, Xu Xiang fell asleep on the ground.  After being silent for a long time, Ning Wudi said in a hoarse voice: "It's strange, we have all changed. Who can have such great ability? It's just plastic surgery. Even the bones have changed. This is too terrible."  "It's so scary." "Is it true that someone who can achieve such ingenious changes is a god?" Yu Shanyuan said with a stern look on his face.  Zhao Ziguo sneered: "The one who can set such a big trap for us, even if he is really powerful, is not a god, but a devil, right?" Ning Wudi said: "What we need to think about now is why the person behind the scenes did this.  He just brought us to this hellish place, why would he change our appearance?" "Unless" Dongfang Yun thought of one possibility, but what came out of his mouth was another possibility: "Unless we  There are people who know each other well, and they are friends or enemies. The people behind the scenes don't want us to see each other's true appearance. "There is another possibility." A faint, very penetrating voice came from Xu Xiang who was lying on the ground.  : "Among us, there is a very famous murderer or other villain. In order to prevent others from recognizing him, he simply changed everyone's appearance. In this way, everyone has changed their appearance, even if someone recognizes him.  The only reason why he revealed his identity was because his appearance had completely changed." Zhao Ziguo was a little creeped out by her words. He shuddered and said, "If the murderous devil you mentioned is really capable, just change his appearance.  "Isn't that okay?" "Maybe the thing that controls this house has a mysterious power that can only affect others but not himself?" Ning Wudi obviously agreed with Xu Xiang's statement.  Yu Shanyuan said: "Indeed, I have also heard that there is a kind of evil ghost. When it possesses someone, the person's appearance can only switch between the evil ghost and his original appearance." "Hiss."  Hearing these words, everyone gasped and became more and more horrified. However, at this moment, a dark wind suddenly blew up in the sealed room, which made everyone shudder.  Xu Xiang seemed to wake up, and immediately screamed and hid in the arms of the boy Ning Wudi.  "What is that!" Zhao Ziguo suddenly screamed and his whole body fell into the sofa. ? Following his gaze, even though Dongfang Yun was so well-informed, he couldn't help but shudder.  On the exquisite wallpaper directly opposite the sofa, there was gurgling blood. The blood quickly gathered on the wall and formed three?? word.  "Keep running away." You are definitely kidding me, right?  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry. Such a tragic and strange scene was actually telling him that time was running out and he should leave the room quickly?  What kind of test is this for your sister?  But before he could laugh, the blood on the wall turned into a row of numbers again.  03:00.  "What is this?" Zhao Ziguo swallowed. He felt goosebumps all over his body. The cold wind seemed to be flowing in along the pores of his skin, and he felt like his whole body was frozen.  "Time." Ning Wudi stood up suddenly and said: "And it's three minutes." The reason why he said this was because the number was changing every second, and the blood flowed unscientific and rapidly into various forms like a FLASH animation.  The graphics, and that time, are also changing from 03:00 to 02:59 and 02:58.  "No matter what happens, we can't just wait! Find a way to leave quickly!" Ning Wudi roared, and his body began to move.  The blood-flowing numbers were like the sun-disk pointer under the guillotine, constantly stimulating everyone. In order to survive, even Xu Xiang frantically tore up the cloth on the sofa to inspect the inside of the sofa.  Three minutes passed in a blink of an eye, and the room had been turned upside down, but there was no clue of leaving.  Feeling that time had stopped, everyone¡¯s eyes unconsciously turned to the wall.  The blood turned into 03:00 again, which made everyone very strange.  "Nothing?" Xu Xiang curled up next to Ning Wudi and asked weakly.  "It should be, right?" Ning Wu Di was not sure either.  The words on the wall did not continue to change, and no one dared to take a breath. The dull and quiet atmosphere made people feel like their scalp was exploding.  Dongfang Yun narrowed his eyes and took half a step back.  Because he felt the evil spirit detector in his pocket began to vibrate rapidly again.  And now he has also discovered the fact that this body is not controlled by him at all. Part of the time, although Dongfang Yun does whatever he thinks of, more often it is when he wants to do something or wants to say something.  At any time, the actions of the body are inconsistent with what the brain is thinking.  This made him panic even more.  The enemies hidden among a few people are not scary, the evil spirits that may attack at any time are not scary, and the strange traps are not scary either.  The scary thing is that although you have feelings about your body, you can't control your behavior at all. Your body seems to be controlled by another person!  This is a suffocating feeling. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A drop of liquid fell on Dongfang Yun's face. He subconsciously looked up and found that on the ceiling above his head, there was a woman whose face was completely covered by long wet hair!  This woman seemed to have just been fished out of the water. Her whole body was soaked. Her skin was pale, and obvious veins were bulging out on her skinny body. The nails of her hands and feet were dug into the wall, making her  Can be fixed to the wall!  Dongfang Yun's body was shaking violently. Although he couldn't see the woman's face, he felt that those eyes hidden behind her hair were smiling maliciously!     Snapped.  A hand patted Dongfang Yun's shoulder from behind, which made him almost soften. The cool and cold feeling instantly caused a dense layer of goosebumps to appear on his entire back.  What a ghost!  !  !  !  Dongfang Yun shouted silently.  He jumped up suddenly and turned around to look, but was shocked to find that the person behind him was Ning Wudi!  Ning Wu Di asked strangely: "Why are you so wet all over? And your face is so pale?" Dongfang Yun took a few steps back, tripped and sat down on the soft couch.  Only then did he have time to look around while panting heavily.  ¡°Then he froze again.  Thisis actually the child's bedroom upstairs!  Why is this happening?  Aren¡¯t we already downstairs?  Dongfang Yun wanted to shout with all his strength, but he said: "No, I just have a very ominous premonition." Why should I say such a thing?  It was obvious just now Dongfang Yun's brain was thinking rapidly, but he continued: "I'm sorry, I hid it from everyone. I found this in the room where we woke up." He took out the evil spirit detector from his pocket  device.  How can this thing be taken out so easily?  What to do if someone robs you?  Dongfang Yun was anxious, but couldn't control his body at all, I can only watch as the things in my hands are taken away by others in amazement.  Then 'Dongfang Yun' said calmly: "Since there is an evil spirit detector, it cannot be said that there are evil spirits in this room You have also seen that the information about this thing is directly reflected in the mind. Such magical things are possible.  What else can't happen?" Zhao Ziguo nodded: "You're right." As he said that, he took out a pen from his pocket: "This is the Soul-Slaying Sword, and it's also the room where I woke up.  I found it. I'm sorry for hiding this!" He bowed to everyone.  Everyone played with the pens one by one. Although they didn¡¯t find anything that could ¡®kill souls¡¯, there was indeed information that came into their minds.  Zhao Ziguo withdrew his spirit-slaying sword and glanced at the other three people intentionally or unintentionally.  "I, I didn't find anything." Xu Xiang almost cried.  Yu Shanyuan and Ning Wudi also nodded.  Zhao Ziguo sighed: "Our situation is very bad now. It is difficult for one person to survive, so we ask everyone to work together and not hide anything." After saying that, he did not give the three people a chance to defend themselves, and said: "Let's search  This room, let¡¯s go down.¡± Go down?  What a joke!  That room Dongfang Yun thought in his heart, but said: "Yes, we have to leave this room as soon as possible By the way, Brother Zhao, just hold the evil spirit detector. These two things should obviously be used by one person."  Only by using it can it be most effective." Zhao Ziguo showed a grateful look on his face: "Thank you, Brother Su Qin." The room was quickly searched as before, and then everyone used buckets to clear the way down the stairs.  The same room.  Zhao Ziguo opened the door, turned around and said with a smile: "Is this how our 'Escape Room' ends?" Sure enough, it was the same sentence again!  Dongfang Yun¡¯s heart trembled, but there was no change on his face.  But when he walked in at the end, Zhao Ziguo at the front froze and blocked the others behind.  "What's wrong?" Yu Shanyuan asked.  Zhao Ziguo turned around and said with difficulty: "The evil spirit detector is turning rapidly!" "Get out quickly!" Yu Shanyuan shuddered and suddenly turned around and shouted.  However, at this time, the door closed automatically.  Because Zhao Ziguo blocked it for a while, Dongfang Yun and Ning Wudi, who were walking at the end, did not fully enter. When Yu Shanyuan shouted, Dongfang Yun had already pulled Ning Wudi to take a step back.  With three people inside and two outside the door, Ning Wudi slammed the door hard, but no sound was made from the other side.  'Dongfang Yun' pulled him and said in a cold voice: "No need to smash it, they can't hear it." "Why?" "At this time, the people inside must be panicking and want to open the door. How can there be no sound in this situation?  "Dongfang Yun" said coldly: "If I guessed correctly, the door may open into two spaces again." "What are you talking about" Ning Wudi twisted the handle and pushed it forward.  The door was really pushed open again.  Only this time, the inside changed from a small living room to a large bedroom.  Ning Wudi's face was full of astonishment. He pondered for a few seconds and said: "Let's go in." "I'm afraid it's dangerous." Ning Wudi smiled, closed and opened the door again, and repeated it several times, but nothing changed inside.  'Dongfang Yun' said: "So that's it, this door is also a trap. The first time you open it, it's a trap, but the next few times you open it, it's the real path." Ning Wudi sighed: "You shouldn't have pulled us out.  Yes, the evil spirit detector and the spirit-killing sword are both in Zhao Ziguo's hands. We may be in danger with them, but if it's just the two of us, the risk is even greater. " "This is a typical idea of ????numbers. There are few people.  "It may not be as good as the others." Dongfang Yun sneered: "What do you think are those three people? When they walked out of the storage room, why did you think Zhao Ziguo took Yu Shanyuan with him?  Is there a trap on the corridor? He just wanted to push Yu Shanyuan out to block the gun if he encountered a trap. Yu Shanyuan also realized this problem, so he took the initiative to stop and said that he had a premonition of danger. Yu Shanyuan was obviously smarter than Zhao Ziguo when I took the initiative.  When I entered the barrel to explore the road, he was the first to think about who would be the last one if I could leave safely. " "And that Xu Xiang, don't you think she is acting too weird?  It's normal for the body to be limp, but when it got into the barrel, I could clearly see it even from a distance.?I saw that she showed more calmness than you!  " "That's why I am the one who seems to be the least scheming among all the people.  Ning Wudi folded his arms and leaned against the door and said: "That's why you pulled me up when you came to the door and made me the second to last person to enter. This way, if something goes wrong inside, you  You can pull me out first.  "'Dongfang Yun' frowned, and suddenly said something that shocked Dongfang Yun: "Sure enough, do you also have a special power?  "    "Why do you say that.  " "Because you are not surprised that I foresaw the danger in this door in advance. The reason why you are not surprised by this foresight but inadvertent ability is that you have also discovered that you have some kind of ability, so for  'Same kind', you seem very calm.  " "You are very smart, you have discovered so much from my fragmentary words.  " "You are also very smart, you discovered my ability so quickly.  "The two looked at each other and smiled, but Dongfang Yun was extremely shocked. "What kind of monster is this guy who controls my body? "So.  "Dongfang Yun" said: "Can you tell me your abilities?"  " "Tell me about yours first.  " "Dongfang Yun" was not polite and said bluntly: "My ability is to foresee the scene of danger in advance, but I don't know how to trigger this ability.  " Ning Wu Di smiled and said: "You can understand my abilities at a glance.  "As he spoke, his eyes suddenly turned black, without a trace of white in them. "What kind of ability is this?  "Dongfang Yun was a little surprised. "Such ability.  "Ning Wu Di smiled, and his body suddenly floated upward. At the same time, he stretched out his hand, and a wooden chair in the room also floated. With his wave of his hand, it slammed into the wall next to him. "I wonder if you saw it.  After watching the movie Demon World Contract, my abilities are very similar to those in it.  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 117 Heavenly Man Qi Yao

    Of course Dongfang Yun has never seen such movies. In fact, he is not interested in American blockbusters at all, but this does not prevent him from understanding the power of Ning Wudi.  But where do these abilities come from?  He never knew he had the ability to predict the future.  'Dongfang Yun' seemed very indifferent. He said calmly: "It's a good ability, but it's not very useful for intangible things, right?" Ning Wudi shrugged: "Who knows, I also came here to have this ability.  It's an ability, and I haven't tried it in detail. But if I guess correctly, this ability consumes vitality. " Dongfang Yun nodded and said, "With this ability, you are already much stronger than me.  " As he said that, he walked straight into the bedroom.  Ning Wu Di said: "Aren't you afraid of traps?" 'Dongfang Yun' said: "Besides here, are there other roads?" Ning Wu Di shrugged, there should be other roads on the other side of the corridor.  , but who would be idiotic enough to pass through the corridor again?  The two of them entered the bedroom without incident. After checking the room, they found a few more things.  ??A half piece of parchment that was the same as last time, a pair of blood-red scissors, and a bronze coat of arms.  Neither of them recognized the words on the parchment, so they didn't say anything. The blood-red scissors looked like they were coated with red paint, but in fact, the entire blade was made of strange red metal, as if blood had seeped into the steel.  Average.  The bronze coat of arms is very similar to the head badges from the Cultural Revolution period and can be pinned on clothes.  These three items are not special props like the evil spirit detector and the spirit-killing sword, but the two of them still put them away carefully.  Then the two looked at each other speechlessly.  After hesitating for a long time, Dongfang Yun said, "What should I do?" Ning Wudi said, "There is no other way. I can only search the child's room again." When the two opened the door again, they were stunned.  After the door opened, there was another corridor outside!  Looking at each other, Ning Wu Di was about to close the door, but was held back by Dongfang Yun.  "What are you doing?" "Close the door. What if it's a trap like before? You have to drive it once before it's the right way." "Then if this road is the right way, if you close it and open a new road, it's a trap.  "What?" "" Ning Wudi was speechless: "What do you want?" Dongfang Yun sighed: "This house is full of weirdness. I really can't believe my eyes, so I can only walk by feeling."  "What do you mean?" Dongfang Yun said: "I'll go out first, you close the door and then open it." In this way, there will always be one person who finds the right way, but the danger for people walking on the wrong road increases.  Dongfang Yun didn't know why Dongfang Yun said that. The two of them were not familiar with each other. Even if it was the wrong way, he should go with Ning Wu Di. It would be safer When did this 'self' become  So selfless?  Ning Wu Di nodded. He wanted to say something, but he didn't say it.  Dongfang Yun walked into the corridor, and the door at the back was closed and opened. Ning Wudi was smiling: "It looks like you are lucky this time." Dongfang Yun nodded, and the two continued to move forward.  There are six doors on the left and right sides of this corridor. At the end is a window sealed by metal, which is a dead end.  The doors are decorated with golden wooden blocks to mark rooms 1 to 6.  Ning Wudi looked at Dongfang Yun: "Which one should I go to?" Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "Just go to any one and have a look." As he said that, he opened the door No. 2 next to him.  The door opens, and there is a bathroom inside. It is very spacious and tidy, with a floor-to-ceiling glass mirror next to it.  Dongfang Yun closed the door again. After opening and closing it several times, there was no change inside. Then he said: "Go in and see if there is anything you can get." The two of them walked in. Ning Wudi was stunned when he looked at the glass mirror at the first sight and touched up and down.  He touched his body, especially the second child's body, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.  He looked at Dongfang Yun, who was neither sad nor happy: "You already know that our appearance and figure have changed?" Dongfang Yun leaned over and groped in the laundry basket next to him: "Yes." "How do you know?"  "I have had a premonition before, that is" Zizi!  Dongfang Yun's words were interrupted by a strange friction sound. The sound was like nails scratching the tiles, and it was extremely penetrating.people.  The two of them were startled at the same time, and they were immediately stuck together back to back, guarding the bathroom of more than ten square meters.  Gudong, Gudong There was a sound of water flowing back from the sewer. The two of them looked at the bathtub next to them. In the bathtub, blood was constantly pouring out from the drain. This fresh blood was mixed with yellow and white.  Blood foam like corpse oil rose rapidly in the bathtub, filling the bathtub in the blink of an eye.  "Run!" Dongfang Yun shouted, and his body slammed towards the door. However, as he expected, not only was the door that opened to the outside completely locked, but even the seemingly thin door panel was as solid as stone.  !  "I'll do it!" Ning Wudi's pupils instantly turned black, his palms pressed together, and a spinning energy ball visible to the naked eye appeared in his hands.  He pushed forward with both hands, and the energy ball hit the door. In an instant, sawdust flew and the door shattered!  What appears outside is a wall!  "**!" Dongfang Yun yelled and rushed towards the bathtub, trying to block the exit with some cloth strips collected before. However, at this moment, blood had covered the entire bathroom, almost waist deep.  It's so bad that you can't see the drain of the bathtub at all.  Dongfang Yun endured the corpse odor emanating from the blood, took a deep breath and plunged into the blood. He opened his eyes and tried his best to find the drain of the bathtub in the blood, and then removed the broken pieces that were lumped together.  The cloth blocked it.  However, the force of the blood spurting out from the drain was too great. Even if he used all his strength to grab the bathtub and press the rag ball on top, he was immediately rushed away.  After tossing and turning several times, Dongfang Yun, who felt it was ineffective, had to float to the surface.  By this time, the blood had risen to less than two feet from the ceiling.  "What should I do!?" Ning Wu Di looked at Dongfang Yun with fear.  Dongfang Yunshui looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the floor-to-ceiling mirror: "Break it!" "!" Ning Wudi's eyes turned dark black, and he punched out with a layer of yellow corpse oil blood floating on it.  Immediately, they were shot towards the mirror as if being suppressed by a powerful force, and then there was a sound of the mirror breaking. The two of them felt blood leaking wildly from below, dragging their bodies to leak out in a certain direction.  When the light returned to his eyes, Dongfang Yun coughed suddenly, turned over and coughed down the rancid blood he drank.  Next to him, Ning Wudi was awakened by his voice, turned around and vomited in one gulp. He vomited until his nose and tears flowed down, and then he stopped.  Dongfang Yun wiped his mouth with his smelly sleeves, looked around, and found that this room was another storage room, but this storage room was filled with all white sheets and quilts Of course, most of them were placed at a lower position.  Already stained red with blood.  Looking back, it turned out that the broken glass mirror was the only obstacle connecting the two rooms.  Ning Wudi gasped for breath, sat down and leaned against the shelf next to him, and asked breathlessly: "How do you know this mirror is the exit?" Dongfang Yun really wanted to say that I really don't know, damn it, but 'Dongfang Yun'  But he said: "The reflection of blood on the mirror has no distance from the intersection point of the reflection, but a real mirror is a film of mercury floating on the back of the glass. In other words, there is a distance between the original shadow and the reflection.  , although the distance is not large, it is the distance of the glass itself I have seen the introduction of double-sided mirrors before, and I just thought about whether someone might install a double-sided mirror in this bathroom to peek at women while they are bathing. "  "So you observed it carefully out of desperation?" Ning Wu Di couldn't laugh or cry: "What kind of side knowledge is this?" "As long as it can save lives" Dongfang Yun stood up unsteadily and said: "I can't wear the clothes I'm wearing anymore.  "There happens to be some freshly washed pajamas here, so let's put on this." "Waitwait a minute!" Ning Wudi screamed when he saw him taking off his clothes.  "What?" Dongfang Yun looked at him strangely.  Ning Wu Di waved his hand and said: "We are still in such a dangerous situation, how can we have time to change clothes!" "But these clothes are ugly, dirty, and wet, how can we wear them!?" Ning Wu Di's face showed confusion  With an expression on his face, he finally said: "That's it, we might encounter some danger. Although these clothes are not clean, they are convenient for escaping. The pajamas are wide open and it makes running uncomfortable." "Dongfang Yun" is weird  Ning Wudi smiled: "Okay, then dress like this." Ning Wudi didn't pay attention to his expression, and reached out to flip through the shelves next to him: "We can't try it one by one, otherwise we haven't tried all the doors yet.  , the person is already dead." Dongfang Yun glanced at the bathroom next door and frowned: "You are right, this house is full of leaks.Weird, I'm afraid we have to think of other methods.  " Ning Wu Di turned the shelf upside down. I don't know if it was intentional or not. There were washed pajamas soaked in blood all over the floor. He sighed: "Let's get out of this room first.  " With that said, he walked to the door and opened the door, but after twisting the handle twice, the door could not be opened. "" "" The two of them looked at each other and then started searching the room.  This made the hidden Dongfang Yun quite helpless. From the beginning to the end, this group of people seemed to be a group of people. Every time they entered a room, they would take away the seemingly useful things in the room, leaving a messy room.  I thought this group of people was here specifically to cause damage. After searching for a long time, Ning Wudi finally found a piece of parchment. So far, the two of them had two pieces of parchment, and another piece was in Xu Xiang's hand.  Ning Wudi put the two pieces of parchment together and found that they were connected. He couldn't help but said to Dongfang Yun: "Strange, does this look like" "A diary that was torn off?  Dongfang Yun carefully twisted the parchment with his two fingers. "Yes, this diary should have revealed some information to us."  " "It's a pity that we can't understand it.  " "What on earth is this ghost place trying to do?  "Ning Wu Di didn't know if he had been suppressing it for too long, but he suddenly kicked the shelf and shouted: "If you want to kill us, just do it directly, why bother!  ?  What about playing people?  Your grandma¡¯s three-inch golden lotus!  " As soon as the last few words came out, Dongfang Yun's body trembled suddenly, and Dongfang Yun hidden in this body seemed to be struck by lightning. After venting for a while, Ning Wudi sighed and sat down on the bloody water  Dongfang Yun moved, but didn't say anything. He just continued to look for something. I wonder if there was something wrong with the floor in this room or there was a gap where water could seep in. The blood on the ground dried up quickly.  Yun walked back to the bathroom, opened the ceramic bathtub with force, squatted on the ground and carefully observed the drainage hole. The blood spurting just now gave him a very strange feeling. It didn't feel like a supernatural event at all, but more like something.  He used a scientific method to force up the blood. After looking through it, he found a problem. He actually found a black and soft thread in the drainage hole. He frowned and slowly felt the wetness, which was extremely disgusting and slippery.  The thread was pulled upwards in circles, more and more, and finally it pulled out a large ball of hair that could barely be held by one hand. But there was something stuck on the hair, which seemed to be stuck in the drain.  Although Dongfang Yun was extremely disgusted, he still watched from a first-person perspective as he held the big ball of hair in his hands and pulled it out hard. What he thought would be difficult to pull out turned out to be all of a sudden!  He lifted him up a level and looked down. Despite Dongfang Yun's calmness, he couldn't help but sit down on the ground because what came out of the drainage hole along with the hair was actually a head!  No, to be precise, it's all the skin of a headthe eyebrows, eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, and two bloody and smashed eyeballs. This thing looks like the legendary human skin mask!  The strange thing is that the neck of this human skin mask is still connected to something under the drainage hole Dongfang Yun's hair stood on end, and the fear caused by this extreme panic made him vaguely feel that there was a pair of eyes behind him looking at him with an inexplicable chill!  It felt like a needle pricking his spine, and the feeling of being swallowed at any time made his body even colder. He turned around suddenly. "Wow!  !  !  "That pair of dark, deep eyes without a trace of white made Dongfang Yun almost faint from fright! "This iswhat?  "The voice sounded, but it was Ning Wu Di who spoke. He was too close just now, and now Dongfang Yun realized that it was Ning Wu Di behind him. He sighed: "Don't come up behind others so suddenly, okay?  People are scary to death.  "    "Wow!  Ning Wudi screamed, pointed at Dongfang Yun's hand and said: "This is a human head!"  ?  " "Nonsense I was shocked.  Dongfang Yun said weakly: "Can you break this floor?"  " "Why do you do this" "Curious.  "This reason is actually enough. Ning Wu Di nodded, suppressing the fear and nausea in his heart. An energy ball was struck, and the floor tiles were broken, revealing a hole with a faint light underneath.Taking this opportunity, Dongfang Yun also completely pulled out the head and the body underneath.  Like the human head, the lower part still has no bones and flesh, but a complete human skin, lying sticky on the ground.  They both vomited together. ???????????? Actually I couldn¡¯t vomit anything out, I just felt a little nauseous.  Dongfang Yun carefully looked at this thing that was obviously a woman's skin, with a difficult look on his face: "We have seen this person before." Ning Wudi nodded and said: "The female body in the storage room." Dongfang Yun said curiously:  "Did you see it?" "Her left side was bitten off." Dongfang Yun nodded, and he recognized the woman through this: "But why did she appear here?" "Who cares!  This passage should be connected somewhere, shall we go down? " Dongfang Yun looked down and saw that it was not very deep down there, about five or six meters, and although it was wet and disgusting, it was still an exit.  He stood up and connected the sheets and quilts in the next room together, then tied them to two shelves and put them in the passage: "Let's go." "What about her? Leave her alone?" Ning Wudi pointed to the body of the female body.  "Your joke is not funny at all." Dongfang Yun grabbed the sheets and slid his body down.  As expected, this passage was connected to the drainage hole. It smelled very bad, but this smell was no longer a problem for Dongfang Yun. He slid directly from the passage to the light. He looked down carefully first, and there was no problem.  Then he jumped down.  Ning Wudi then fell.  This room is also a bedroom, but it is completely stained red with blood. The whole room smells of blood, and blood is splashed everywhere.  Ning Wu Di grinned and suddenly said: "This room has been searched by them." Indeed, the room was in a mess and showed signs of being turned over.  Dongfang Yun said: "Then they shouldn't be too far away from us I just hope the blood doesn't belong to those guys." "Let's go." Ning Wudi said and walked towards the door.  It was just at this moment that a black shadow suddenly fell from the sky and suddenly covered Ning Wu Di's head, causing him to slide to the ground.  Dongfang Yun was startled, turned around and saw that he had jumped even higher.  That thing was the body skin of a female corpse!  Using the wound on his back, he completely wrapped Ning Wu Di¡¯s head into his abdomen. The skin of his arms was tightly wrapped around Ning Wu Di¡¯s arms. His black hair spread extremely long and was directly wrapped around Ning Wu Di¡¯s legs!  Dongfang Yun's pupils shrank sharply, and he rushed to help Ning Wudi, but he was unexpectedly knocked away by Ning Wudi's right arm with an inexplicable force.  Next to it is the door.     run?  Or save?  Dongfang Yun is struggling, and so is Dongfang Yun.  I want to escape, but the corpse controls her, and she is very powerful. If I want to save her, even if the female corpse doesn't kill me, I will definitely be accidentally injured by her and die.  I can¡¯t run away, he might be her, even if there is a slight possibility, I will not give up on her!  He is not her. Although she is smart, she is not as smart as he shows.  He must be her, that mantra, some of the characteristics he showed before, and my previous guesses indicate that he must be her!     Do not make jokes!  She is still living well, living better than me, and stronger than me. This is just an illusion, this is just a test!     No!  I don¡¯t understand who you are, and no matter why you have existed in my body for so long, I only know that whether it is real or nothing, I must save her, even if I die!  You bastard, I¡¯ve made it so clear, why don¡¯t you understand?  Only if we are alive can this test end and you can see her again!  I don¡¯t trust you, I don¡¯t believe you are me!  I didn't think I could be so cold-blooded!  Who are you?  Get me out of here quickly!     who I am?  You ask me who I am?  Then let me tell you, I am dark!  night!  Of!  king!  "Ah!!!" Dongfang Yun roared and slammed his hands on the ground. When he raised his head again, his eyes were already a little red.  He stood up and glanced cruelly at Ning Wudi, who was entangled with the female corpse, then turned and left.  No, you can't do that!  You know it's her!     I have no idea!  I don't understand why I'm not as smart as you, or as resourceful as you, but I only know that I am the King of the Night, and everything should be based on my survival.  Don¡¯t you understand?  Why are you not as smart as me??I don¡¯t know how to see through all things better, it¡¯s because you have been corrupted by power and your heart is confused!     what do you know?  You are just my inner demon, and this is just my test!  So even if you see her killed in this so-called test, can you leave calmly?     Why not?  She is unreal.  But what if she isn¡¯t?  If it were not an illusion, would you leave her when you were in danger at the same time?  From now on, when you are in danger and everyone around you is in danger, do you have to stay away from them too!  ?  "" Dongfang Yun stopped and looked back suddenly. Ning Wu Di was already kneeling on the ground, almost exhausted.  You think this is an illusion, you think she is an NPC, but so what?  Everything is happening in front of your eyes. If you don't dare to do something even in fantasy, wouldn't you dare not do it in reality?  "I want to save her!" Dongfang Yun gritted his teeth. Although he had regained control of his body, he was still persuaded by the other party during the conversation with Dongfang Yun.  He took out the bloody scissors and rushed towards Ning Wu Di in the room.  "The female corpse in the storage room." Ning Wudi's voice rang in his ears.  Dongfang Yun was stunned, and suddenly realized that he was back in the bathroom again, at the time when he had just pulled out the body of the female body.  "What's wrong with you?" Ning Wudi asked strangely when he saw him stunned.  "Nothing?" Dongfang Yun's face turned fierce, and he took out the red scissors and pointed them at the neck of the female corpse.  "What are you doing? She is already dead!" Ning Wudi frowned.  "Didn't you ask me what happened just now? I foresaw the danger." Dongfang Yun smiled indifferently and quickly cut the female corpse's throat with the scissors.  He didn¡¯t know whether he could succeed, but he was prepared to fail.  The scissors cut open the flesh and skin, and the whole body of the female corpse suddenly floated like a north wind blowing. Waves of women's screams came from all directions, deafening.  At the same time, the floating skin was also trembling violently.  Dongfang Yun's heart was as solid as stone, and he was unmoved. He quickly cut off the neck of the female corpse with the bloody scissors, and then cut the whole piece of skin into pieces the size of a palm. The fleshy skin looked like fish emerging from the water on the wet ground.  It was beating with life, and Ning Wudi frowned as he watched.  After the female corpse was completely crushed, the scissors in Dongfang Yun's hand returned to black iron color, no different from ordinary scissors.  Ning Wudi watched him finish cutting with vigilance, and then said: "Will this thing turn into a monster?" Dongfang Yun stood up and tied the strips of cloth together and hung them down from the passage: "It was originally a monster." The two of them slid.  Going down, as always, I found that the room had been ransacked.  Ning Wudi said: "They have been here." Dongfang Yun walked straight out: "I can see it." "What's wrong with you?" Ning Wudi caught up with him strangely.  "It's nothing" Dongfang Yun didn't understand why he rushed back now that he had regained control of his body.  Until now, he still doesn¡¯t know what the so-called ¡®test¡¯ is testing, but he knows that if he dies halfway, the test will be meaningless.  Thinking in his mind, his body suddenly paused, and then Dongfang Yun realized that he had lost control of his body again.     how did you do it?  I don¡¯t know, I just suddenly became able to control my body.  Aren¡¯t you going to tell him our true identities?  No, since they have been changed, then ¡®not being able to recognize each other¡¯ is probably the condition that needs to be endured to experience this ¡®game¡¯.  Is this a rule?  Even if there is a slight possibility of success, we cannot take risks.     I agree.  After ¡®Dongfang Yun¡¯ and Ning Wudi left the room, a hall appeared in front of them.  They are now standing on top of the stairs on the second floor. Directly opposite the fan-shaped staircase is the main entrance of the building, with hanging corridors leading in two directions on both sides.  Just as Dongfang Yun opened his door and walked down, a loud noise suddenly came from the side, the wall was suddenly smashed, and then a figure flew out and fell to the first floor.  The force of this fall was so great that it actually made a big hole in the ground.  Dongfang Yun frowned, because that person looked like Zhao Ziguo.  "It's just that although his appearance is that of Zhao Ziguo, his body does not look like a human being. After his shirt is torn, the exposed skin is covered with dense iron-gray diamond-shaped scales. At the same time, his arms reach to his knees and have sharp claws.Like a lizard, there is a long tail growing out of the back of the butt!  It¡¯s just that he looked like he had fallen badly. He was lying on the ground panting hard. There was an obvious dented fist mark on his chest that looked harder than iron!  Another voice came from the hanging corridor next to it, and a giant man more than two meters tall walked out. What was surprising was that this man was actually Yu Shanyuan!  His face has not changed, but his body is already taller than Yao Ming and stronger than O'Neal. His skin is densely covered with blue hair, and a lion's tail is swaying behind his buttocks.  "Are you kidding!?" Ning Wu Di shouted, grabbed Dongfang Yun and hid in the door next to him.  However, Yu Shanyuan jumped down from the building with his feet on the ground, punched Zhao Ziguo in the face, and actually smashed Zhao Ziguo's body into the ground!  Yu Shanyuan transformed his fist into a palm, pulled Zhao Ziguo out, and shouted: "Where are you hiding? Tell me!" Zhao Ziguo spat out blood and sneered: "Do you think you can kill me? My body is recovering.  The strength and resistance are extremely strong. Even if you are very strong, it will take a long time to kill me. It's a pity that even if you die, I have no intention of telling you the whereabouts of the thing. " "Then let's take it slow.  Spend it!" Yu Shanyuan smiled ferociously and punched Zhao Ziguo into the ground again!  "Stop fighting, stop fighting!" Xu Xiang's voice came, but her appearance did not change. She hurriedly walked down the stairs and grabbed Yu Shanyuan and begged: "We are all companions, there is no need to be so cruel.  Yes! Besides, we have already obtained three sheepskin scrolls. Maybe Ning Wu Di and Su Qin still have one of his!" "What if they are missing?" Yu Shanyuan didn't mean to hurt Xu Xiang.  asked rhetorically.  "Thenthenthen we can have a good discussion!" "It's nothing to discuss!" Zhao Ziguo sneered: "Do you know how bad this old man is!? When we met the kitchen monster before, he was just planning to take advantage of you.  Being a cannon fodder attracts monsters! What kind of person do you think he is? You want me to give him something?" "You have the nerve to say that!" Yu Shanyuan said angrily: "This is the first time I've been treated as cannon fodder.  Isn¡¯t it you!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a cunning old man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to say you¡¯re evil!¡± Xu Xiang cried out, sobbing.  With Su Qin here, they will definitely not like to see you killing each other!" Yu Shanyuan sneered: "What kind of good people do you think those two guys are? Ning Wudi just hides it while walking in the corridor!  , Su Qin knew that the last person was easily abandoned, so he was the first to try to get into the barrel! We are not good people here, let¡¯s not say anything to anyone!¡± ¡°Is this the reason why you hurt others?¡±  Pushing Dongfang Yun away, he rose into the sky and slowly landed next to the three of them in mid-air: "What a big hat!" "Have you also awakened your abilities?" Yu Shanyuan frowned.  "Wudi!" Xu Xiang shouted happily and threw himself into Ning Wudi's arms, as if he liked old cows eating young grass.  Dongfang Yun walked down the stairs and said, "What is going on? Why are we killing each other?" Xu Xiang saw people gathered together and looked very happy, so he explained.  It turns out that the three of them have just experienced some things and have unlocked their abilities. Compared to the two exposed forms of Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo, Xu Xiang's ability is insight.  After using her ability, she discovered that the parchment she had found before was an important tool for them to leave here. It happened that Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo had a falling out at that time, and Yu Shanyuan tried to snatch the parchment from Zhao Ziguo's hand. Unexpectedly, Zhao Ziguo snatched it away first.  Hidden.  Ning Wudi frowned and said: "Can you understand the parchment?" "I can't." Xu Xiang said seriously: "But I believe that connecting these things can reveal the way out." "In that case." Dongfang Yun  ¡¯ He happily gave the two parchments in his hand to Xu Xiang: ¡°Look at these two.¡± ¡°Ah! You got them too!¡± Xu Xiang happily took them.  Ning Wudi pulled away Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo, and said to Xu Xiang: "According to your words, we have already obtained six? Uncle Zhao, go and get that one back. In the current situation, we all have our own abilities. Let's work together."  It's the best." Of course Zhao Ziguo understood this and went upstairs.  And Ning Wudi also told the other two people about his and Dongfang Yun's abilities.  When Zhao Ziguo retrieved the sixth piece of parchment, it turned out that these papers were pieced together and turned into a full-page diary.  "I still can't recognize it. I think there is still some parchment that I haven't found." Xu XiangAfter looking carefully for a long time, I didn't see anything.  "There's nothing we can do if we can't find it. How about we go back and go through all the doors we haven't walked through?" Dongfang Yun said leisurely: "Now that we're here, find a way to open the door and escape." "You can't escape.  "Yes." A voice sounded from the second floor.  On the second floor, a man in a white suit was sitting on the railing with his arms folded and smiling.  "Who are you?" Yu Shanyuan asked with a frown.  "I am the one who has revealed the final truth, but I just don't want to leave yet. You just call me Qiyao!" "Qiyao?" Zhao Ziguo frowned and said, "What is the final truth? What did you discover?"  "It's so boring to say it." Qiyao said with a smile: "In comparison, I prefer watching theater, especially the "Texas Chainsaw Massacre" starring my future opponent for me, hehe." "You  Did you kill that woman?" 'Dongfang Yun' asked.  "That's right, but don't be fooled by appearances!" Qiyao said with a smile: "I can give you a little spoiler. The seven people who entered this room are four men and three women. They are an old man and a middle-aged man.  , middle-aged women, young men, young women, young men, young women. I regret it so much now! As a 'young man', I actually played with a 'middle-aged woman', and she was a female ghost.  It¡¯s so disgusting that I want to vomit!¡± ¡°How do you know this? And what does female ghost mean?¡± Ning Wudi looked disgusted.  "Eh? You haven't even solved this step of the puzzle?" Qi Yao also had a look of surprise on his face, but there was no surprise in his eyes at all: "Okay, okay, who knows that I mean well?"  Here are the people! Let me give you some spoilers. The seven of us have another name, namely: Tianren, Chaos, Holy God, Haomu, Dragon Worm, Python Beast, and Yinhua. As for me, that¡¯s me.  Tianren, the one who died is Yinhua. You can think about the rest by yourself. Too many spoilers will not be good. " "Oh, by the way, what I want to say is, in fact, you don't need to be afraid of death.  But, you should be afraid of death. Hehe, that¡¯s it, I will watch you silently in the dark. Bye!¡± Yu Shanyuan shouted loudly, his body moving like lightning.  He jumped towards Tianren Qiyao and punched the opponent hard.  At the same time, Ning Wudi also waved his hand and smashed a sofa in the distance towards Tianren Qiyao.  However, their attacks were in vain, and Tianren Qiyao did not see any movement. He just leaned back and his body disappeared into the open floor behind him. When Yu Shanyuan jumped up to the second floor, the floor had already closed.  Yu Shanyuan roared angrily and punched down, but the heavy punch couldn't even penetrate the board.  After calming down, several people looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Dongfang Yun and Ning Wudi.  Xu Xiang said softly: "Although we have indeed changed our appearance, the young men and young women mentioned by Tianren Qiyaoif they refer to you" Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo were also looking at them.  Ning Wu Di smiled. He knew that he could not cause any more disturbances in the small team at this time, so he smiled and said: "Okay, I admit, I am actually a woman, but my appearance has changed drastically, so it is okay not to be able to tell."  He sat down next to Xu Xiang and said, "If you don't believe me, you can touch it." Xu Xiang's face turned red instantly. She hesitated, then touched Ning Wu Di's crotch. When she quickly took her hand back, her face turned red.  Already red as an apple, he murmured: "It's a girl." Zhao Ziguo said: "I think Tianren Qiyao's words are very strange. Most of the words before him are nonsense, but the last sentence obviously has a purpose." Everyone was silent for a moment.  When they got down, they were all thinking about the meaning of Qiyao's words.  "I know!" Xu Xiang suddenly shouted happily. Seeing that everyone was looking at her expectantly, he stuck out his tongue and said, "I thought about the name. Among us, I have the ability to see, so I should be Hao.  Eyes are clear; Elder Yu has hair growing on his body and is extremely powerful, so he should be a python; Brother Zhao has scales on his body and has a hard body, so he should be a dragon insect; Sister Wu Di can fly and control objects, so she is the Holy God; Brother Su Qin can predict  The future should be chaos; so the remaining woman who Qi Yao calls a female ghost is naturally Yin Hua! " Dongfang Yun sneered at her nonsense. He believed that everyone here had thought of these things, except Xu Xiang.  There is a discrepancy between his own abilities and Dongfang Yun's own abilities. It's not clear who is Chaos and who is Haomu, but the rest can be known at a glance.  Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Xu Xiang fell silent again.  Dongfang Yun himself was also thinking about what Tianren Qiyao said, why he said it was not necessary.I am afraid of death and I should be afraid of death.  He always felt that he had overlooked something or forgotten something, but he just couldn't remember it.  The main entrance has been tried a long time ago, and neither the props picked up nor brute force can be used to open it. The halls on both sides have also been searched, almost turned over, but no useful clues have been found.  ¡°It¡¯s just that no one would want to go back now.  No one spoke, and the atmosphere became depressing and solemn again.  Dongfang Yun was probably the least afraid of death among them. After thinking for a while, he stood up and said, "I decided to go back." "What? You're crazy!" Zhao Ziguo exclaimed, "There's nothing wrong with going back to the room we walked through.  Meaning, you might die if you enter a room you haven't walked through. Do you know how many dangers we will encounter along the way?" Dongfang Yun said, "That's better than staying here and waiting to die." Ning Wudi stood up and said, "He said.  That¡¯s right, since the whole house is a mechanism, who knows if the controller of the house will give us a big gift if we stagnate? " Yu Shanyuan sighed: "There is a possibility, we" By the way  Halfway through, the ground suddenly shook violently. The intensity was comparable to a 100-magnitude earthquake. It was almost impossible to stand on the ground, and the furniture and other items nearby also fell to the ground. ?Kerala!  The floor beneath your feet suddenly cracked, and thick heat rose from the cracks. The magma deep in the cracks illuminated the entire room.  "Oops, let's go!" Dongfang Yun shouted and ran towards the stairs while rolling and climbing. The other people also ran forward quickly. However, the ground collapsed quickly, much faster than everyone running. Very quickly  Except for Ning Wudi who flew up to the second floor and Yu Shanyuan who jumped up to the second floor, the other three people all felt their feet were empty and fell into the lava!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 118 Revealed

    "!" Dongfang Yun suddenly opened his eyes.  The surroundings were still calm, and Xu Xiang was expressing his opinion: " Fei can control objects, and he is the Holy God; Brother Su Tai can predict the future, and he should be Chaos; so what about the remaining woman who is called a female ghost by Qiyao?  Of course it¡¯s Yinhua!¡± It¡¯s danger prediction again!  Dongfang Yun stood up suddenly and shouted while running upstairs: "Hurry up, this place is going to collapse!" Everyone already knew his ability. Seeing him acting like this, the others knew something was wrong and quickly followed him.  Sure enough, not long after they climbed to the second floor, the ground cracked and the entire first-floor hall collapsed completely, turning into an abyss with endless magma below.  "Thanks to you!" Ning Wudi praised.  Others also looked grateful This was not a lie. Even Zhao Ziguo would die if he fell into this lava abyss. Suddenly everyone realized the importance of Dongfang Yun.  This is of course one of Dongfang Yun¡¯s purposes. The disunity of this small group is obvious. He must do something to ensure his position in this group.  But he didn¡¯t expect that the small group would fall apart faster.  Because everyone has different opinions on whether to go back and search every room.  After what happened just now, Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo had a rare unity of opinion. They both opposed continuing to explore. They believed that instead of searching for danger, it would be better to wait for the danger to approach like now, and then continuously escape. When the danger finally stops, they  is the way out.  This idea is good, but Dongfang Yunning, Wu Di, and Xu Xiang do not agree. They believe that what they get in exchange for waiting for death is likely to be a fatal blow, so it is better to rely on Dongfang Yun's ability to explore slowly.  As a result of the disagreement, the five people were divided into two groups, with the two leaving the three behind.  Although Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo wanted to force Dongfang Yun to stay, they were afraid of offending Dongfang Yun, and they were also worried that they would not be Ning Wudi's opponent - after all, the ability to do whatever he wanted was really scary.  So Dongfang Yun and the other two started walking back.  Since you have decided to explore one by one, you must enter as soon as you see the door.  During this process, relying on Dongfang Yun's sense of danger, they managed to avoid several dangerous rooms. However, after walking through more than a dozen rooms in this irregular house, the three of them returned to the stairs on the second floor.  at.  The five people looked at each other, and Zhao Ziguo couldn't help but ask: "Did you find anything?" Dongfang Yun shook his head and dumped the scattered props wrapped in a big cloth on the ground: "This is what we found that should be of some use.  "A strip of cloth that can instantly heal wounds, half a can of candy that will increase your stamina after eating it, a hook with only a five-meter-long rope A bunch of props with various weird names in online games were surrounded by five people.  .  ¡°Coupled with the evil spirit detector and the spirit-slaying sword, a large part of these things have never encountered a suitable opportunity to use them.  "Is this house a test of our wisdom or a test of our courage?" Zhao Ziguo said dejectedly: "We have already encountered female ghosts, zombies, pot-bellied monsters, and female skin monsters. Although we have used some of the props, if we want to  After using all these props, how many monsters will we encounter? " His worry is not unreasonable. If the spirit-slaying sword is used against female ghosts and the blood-red scissors are used against human-skinned monsters, the remaining props are also suitable for each type.  If it were a monster, then the suffering of everyone would obviously not be over in a short time.  Ning Wudi thought for a while and looked at Xu Xiang: "You said before that your ability is insight. What exactly is insight?" "Everything I want to know" Xu Xiang hesitated and said.  "Everything!?" Ning Wudi asked: "Where are those parchments?" "" Xu Xiang looked at the people who were focused on him, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "These parchments are why we appear in this house.  The clues and the way to get out! "Nine in total!" "Can you sense where the other three are?" Ning Wudi asked anxiously.  Zhao Ziguo also looked strange and asked: "Why didn't you tell us two just now?" Xu Xiang was almost forced to cry by everyone. She bit her lip and murmured: "My ability is insight. It takes a lot of money to use it once.  Strength, I'm afraid of being abandoned by you And once I start to gain insight into a piece of information I want to know, I won't be able to use this ability to gain insight into other information!" Ning Wu Di sighed and comforted: "Don't worry, we will.  We won¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we won¡¯t!¡± Zhao Ziguo also said quickly.  Dongfang Yun looked at Zhao Ziguo with a sneer in his heart."Yu Shanyuan, if it weren't for the scheming shown by these two guys, Xu Xiang wouldn't be afraid.  Xu Xiang nodded, hesitated and said: "I already know where the seventh parchment isbut, just" "Just what?" "That place is too dangerous, so I don't dare to tell you, just  "I cut off the idea of ??insight without authorization." "Where?" "The storage room next to the room where we woke up." When she said it, everyone was shocked.  At that time, we had just seen Yin Hua¡¯s body, and everyone planned to leave there without even thinking about it, so they didn¡¯t have time to search. Now it seems that there is a high possibility that there is one there!  "That's easy to say. Don't forget that we are no longer who we were before." Ning Wudi said confidently: "Xu Xiang, you continue to use your ability and see where the other two are." Xu Xiang shook his head and said:  "You must get this one first before you can sense the next one." Dongfang Yun stood up and said, "Then let's go." Now no one had an opinion.  The five people walked through a corridor and came to a new staircase. Everyone glanced at Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun said: "Don't worry, I will warn you if there is danger." With that, he took the lead and walked up.  This staircase is not too long, it just has a few corners.  However, the five people walked for a long time without seeing each other. Looking up and down, they were still in the middle of the two floors, and this road seemed to be endless.  "Isn't there no danger?" Ning Wu Di asked in a low voice.  "My danger perception is very good. Since I didn't sense anything, it means there is really no danger on this road." Dongfang Yun walked forward as he spoke. After an unknown amount of time, Xu Xiang sat down on the ground and gasped: "  I really can¡¯t walk anymore. Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rest. Once this guy stops hitting the wall, he will probably be separated from the person in front of him!¡± Yu Shanyuan sighed and turned around to pick her up: ¡°I¡¯ll take her with me.  Let's go together." "Thank you, Mr. Yu." Xu Xiang said his thanks sheepishly, and when he looked forward again, he couldn't help but cover his mouth in surprise.  Dongfang Yunning, Wu Di, and Zhao Ziguo are all missing!  Yu Shanyuan also shrank his pupils, complaining in his heart that he shouldn't have helped Xu Xiang, but there was no need to say too much at this moment. He comforted him with a few words and continued to lead Xu Xiang forward.  Zhao Ziguo said: "Xu Xiang, since your ability is insight, can you help us see if there are any corners on this road? Just ignore the parchment for now." Ning Wudi said: "Don't force her,  Didn't you mention this ability beforeXu Xiang?" She turned around suddenly and saw no one behind Zhao Ziguo.  "Why" Zhao Ziguo also turned around, only to find that Yu Shanyuan and Xu Xiang had disappeared!  "What's wrong with Xu Xiang?" Dongfang Yun turned around and asked as he walked.  Then his back was soaked in cold sweat instantly!  The other four people have disappeared!  He stood frozen on the spot, his mouth full of bitterness.  Why didn¡¯t the danger perception activate this time? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A mechanical sound sounded, and the surrounding space suddenly turned black.  He looked up and suddenly found a staircase made of the same material spreading rapidly forward and backward above his head. This staircase was symmetrical with the staircase below, and they were exactly the same.  The light and shadow flickered, Dongfang Yun saw Dongfang Yun.  They were looking at each other upside down.  Their eyes are full of complexity.  "What are you thinking about?" Dongfang Yun said above his head.  "I'm wondering who you are and why you became like me." Dongfang Yun said at his feet.  "It's not that I become you, but that I am you." "You are not me." "Why?" Dongfang Yun above his head was puzzled.  "Why?" Dongfang Yun wanted to laugh at his feet: Do I have to tell you that there is another me in my body?  He said calmly: "Are you trying to say that this is an illusion and you are me in the inner world?" Dongfang Yun above his head said: "That's what I want to say." Dongfang Yun at his feet said: "If you are in the inner world  Deep down, you should look like me as I am, not as I am now with a changed body." Dongfang Yun, who was above me, laughed: "You're right, this game is about me.  A little careless! ¡±  He is very arrogant. If it were others, they might say that I was negligent, but in the end, he classified exposing flaws as careless.  He snapped his fingers, and the phantom dissipated, revealing the Seven Stars of Heaven and Man.  "Yes, you are indeed qualified to be my opponent, but I really don't understand that things have gone through to this point and you haven't discovered the essence yet." "That's because I haven't been exposed to the 'essence' yet, and I don't understand it.  Why should I become your opponent?" Dongfang Yun said.  Tianren Qiyao said: "Have you never come into contact with the essence? That's right, you are not me, so you don't have a brain as smart as mine, and you can deduce the complete inner meaning of even a little bit of things." He smiled: "It's just that I'm very strange, a lot of  At that time, you obviously didn¡¯t need to pay attention to those guys. Relying on your sense of danger, you would definitely be able to find the right path. Why would you still take them with you? " Dongfang Yun said: "This house brings us together, it must have it.  "Then have you ever thought that its purpose is just like cultivating poison, and the one who survives in the end is the best?" "That's why you haven't left even though you found the exit?"  "Of course not, I just want to see who the opponents I will face in the future are, and then collect more information." "An opponent again!" Dongfang Yun said angrily: "Why an opponent!?" "  When you reach the end, you will understand. "What do you mean by coming to me now? Observe me?"  Things are caused by curiosity, you know." Dongfang Yun sighed: "Do you understand it now?" "I don't understand anymore." Tianren Qiyao said with a smile, "But it's okay, exploring the unknown will never happen.  It¡¯s the greatest fun, I¡¯m looking forward to it~!¡± ¡°Since we are enemies, why don¡¯t you kill me here? Since you already know all the mechanisms in this house, it¡¯s easy to kill me, right?¡±  We still don¡¯t understand what we will get in the end. Killing you like this is so boring!¡± Tianren Qiyao looked excited, as if he had taken K-Powder: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet you outside!  "Do you have anything else to say?" Dongfang Yun said calmly.  "Your progress is too slow, and I have seen enough of your boring process. I need to see your ugly face when your life is in danger, and the kind of decision-making you make at the critical moment This kind of from the perspective of a bystander  It¡¯s really fun to watch others fight! So I want you to speed up the process.¡± ¡°I will give everyone a message. For you, a sultry man who likes me very much, I will.  I¡¯ll give you two messages as a reward.¡± Tianren Qiyao showed a big smile: ¡°The first one is: the safest is the most dangerous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the second one is me.  One of the words on the parchment read: The first one is self. The other one said: Someone has booked Glory. "What nonsense is this?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened: "I don't understand."  "What do you mean?" "Well, after I changed it, wouldn't it be more fun to make it more profound?" Tianren Qiyao said with a smile: "Don't worry, the information obtained by others has also been changed, so it is more fun.  But if you are fairly knowledgeable, you will be able to enter the city very early!" As he said that, he disappeared.  ¡°This guy is a madman.¡± Dongfang Yun said.  "He is just a lunatic." Dongfang Yun said.  'Dongfang Yun' who controlled the body asked: "Then do you understand what he said?" Dongfang Yun inside: "I don't understand, even many things I understand no longer understand. More importantly, I found myself  I am more like a bystander in this test, which makes me no longer dare to confuse your hearing and hearing." "Dongfang Yun" sighed: "It seems that I only have my own thoughts." He continued to walk for an unknown amount of time.  Suddenly I saw blood stains on the steps in front of me.  Quickly catching up along this bloody road, Dongfang Yun saw Xu Xiang, who was weak and crawling up with scars all over her body, and hurried over to help her up: "Are you okay!?" Xu Xiang looked back at Dongfang Yun, and suddenly wowed  She burst into tears, hugged Dongfang Yun tightly and said, "Old YuOld Yu is dead!" "How did he die?" Dongfang Yun was shocked.  Xu Xiang¡¯s face turned pale and he was sobbing.??: "We met Tianren Qiyao. He said he gave us two messages. Those two messages were difficult to understand, so Mr. Yu argued with him and wanted to catch him, but he was killed by him unexpectedly.  "Old Yu's body was so strong that he was killed by Heavenly Man Qiyao!" Dongfang Yun said in disbelief.  "Well, Heavenly Man Qiyao is very powerful" Xu Xiang cried aggrievedly.  "Then why were you so seriously injured?" Dongfang Yun clearly saw that Xu Xiang, who was wearing a cheongsam like a beggar's outfit, had many scratches on his body. It was obvious that he had lost too much blood, so he immediately removed the endurance-replenishing weapon.  Give her some candies to eat.  "Wow!!" Speaking of this, Xu Xiang cried even more aggrieved: "Old Yu threw me away" Dongfang Yun suddenly realized, and asked her with a wry smile: "Can I still leave?" "  Hmm" Xu Xiang nodded.  Dongfang Yun was not surprised at all that Yu Shanyuan would do such a thing. He was just surprised that Xu Xiang was not dead But think about it, it would be fine if Tianren Qiyao accidentally injured Xu Xiang. With his mentality of watching the fun, he would like everyone  They all killed each other, so naturally they would not kill Xu Xiang with their own hands.  "By the way, he gave you two messages, what are they?" "The one given to me is: you can't get a better reward. The one given to Mr. Yu is: you can only choose one." "What kind of mess is this?  ?¡± Dongfang Yun was speechless and could only help Xu Xiang and continue moving forward.  Xu Xiang seemed to have been hit hard and did not ask Dongfang Yun about the information he had obtained.  Soon, the two met Ning Wu Di and Zhao Ziguo again. The two of them were standing in front of a door, hesitating.  Why didn¡¯t you leave when you finally found the exit?  Dongfang Yun came up to ask, and Ning Wudi looked at him with a wry smile. Dongfang Yun understood that even if it was an exit, the two of them would not dare to venture in without getting their own sense of danger.  They talked about the matter with each other, and then exchanged the messages given by Tianren Qiyao.  What Dongfang Yun got was: "The first one is self." "Someone has booked Glory." What Xu Xiang got was: "You can't get a better reward." What Yu Shanyuan got was: "You can only choose one." Ning Wu Di  The answer is: "An impure person." Zhao Ziguo's answer is: "The road to becoming a god." Everyone continued to move forward, but Dongfang Yun was thinking about these six messages in his body.  The greatest possibility is that these six messages are all from words on parchment. This also explains why Tianren Qiyao said he would tell himself two messages, but he said three, because the second message came from parchment and was counted separately.  of.  But what does this mean?  These are six sentences that are completely impossible to put together!  Dongfang Yun kept thinking, but Dongfang Yun relied on danger perception to lead the other three people to avoid danger and approach the previous corridor.  In the process, they obtained another piece of parchment, which was also given to Xu Xiang for safekeeping, and then there were two more. Except for the one in the storage room, there was only one left to solve the mystery.  .  When there was only one door left in front of the room, Dongfang Yun opened and closed it several times and took the lead in walking in.  This room is a living room, luxuriously decorated and very grand.  Especially the lights here are very bright, which makes the four people who have been frightened for a long time feel a rare warmth.  Dongfang Yun motioned to the others to take a rest before moving on, while he sat on the sofa and began to think.  ¡°Compared to ¡®Inner Dongfang Yun¡¯, this ¡®Outer Dongfang Yun¡¯ needs to lead the way and be vigilant, so he has less time to think.  However, he didn't have a clue yet. Xu Xiang next to him screamed, and at the same time, a strong murderous intention landed on his shoulders.  "Su Tai? Su Tai?" Dongfang Yun was woken up by Su Tai and couldn't help but suddenly took his hand back from the opened door.  How is this possible?  Is this the only way here?  Dongfang Yun was still thinking, when there was already a strong impact from behind and he fell into the room. At the same time, Xu Xiang's screams also reached his ears.  He lay on the ground in a panic and felt something step on his arm.  When he looked back, the door had been closed. Ning Wu Di smiled bitterly at himself, while Zhao Ziguo was glaring somewhere in the room.  Dongfang Yun turned around and saw Xu Xiang curled up hiding behind the sofa. It was obvious that she was the one who knocked the unsuspecting three people in just now.  Ning Wu Di glanced at the vicious Zhao Ziguo, walked over and comforted him: "Xu Xiang, are you okay?" Xu XiangHe said in a heavy crying voice: "Ghosts there are so many ghosts" "Ghosts?" Zhao Ziguo sneered: "Then why didn't we see it? Did you do it on purpose?" "Don't say that." Dongfang Yun walked over and turned around.  He turned the door handle and found that it couldn't be opened at all. He said: "She is not stupid either. She is the least able person here to protect herself. If she dies, she will die before you and me. Do you think she will hit us on purpose?"  Come to death?" Zhao Ziguo said tremblingly: "So is there really danger in this room?" As he said that, he had transformed from an ordinary person into a lizard man This form is similar to Ning Wudi's magic power.  Likewise, overuse can lead to fatigue.  Dongfang Yun said: "There should be some time. Without further ado, let's quickly find a way to leave." "II was wrong." Xu Xiang apologized in a low voice.  Ning Wu Di stood up and said, "It doesn't matter, just find an exit!" With that said, the four of them got busy again.  It¡¯s just that this time, it was really beyond Dongfang Yun¡¯s expectation. The murderous black energy quickly descended on everyone.  This made the four people even more panicked, and the movements of their hands also accelerated.  "Ah!!!" Zhao Ziguo's scream sounded. Dongfang Yun looked up and was surprised to find that the man was opening a cupboard and pulled out a group of black tentacles. These tentacles were about the size of a football when held up, but they were as beautiful as  Dusha's snake hair penetrated into Zhao Ziguo's seven orifices very flexibly!  This shocked Dongfang Yun. He quickly put the two things he had just found in his arms and accelerated his search for a way out.  "Turn around!" Ning Wudi shouted, already rubbing a ball of flame in his hand and throwing it. Zhao Ziguo quickly turned around, and the flame hit the tentacle ball on his face, but the flame came towards him faster.  Get out of the body.  Ning Wu Di frowned and grasped with both hands, as if there was a hand under her control in the void, pulling the tentacles backward.  However, the tentacles turned out to be like octopuses. Several tentacles broke off suddenly, causing Ning Wudi to stumble backward. When she looked up again, the tentacles had completely penetrated into Zhao Ziguo's body.  Zhao Ziguo slowly stopped struggling and looked up at the three of them.  There are black tentacles constantly poking in and out of his ears, nostrils, and mouth. His two eyeballs are like glass balls that have been drained. There are small hands curling and turning inside, which looks very disgusting.  "Ah!!!" Xu Xiang screamed, turned to the window suddenly, picked up the vase next to him and smashed it against the window.  And the window that had always been either sealed or a virtual image was actually filled with a bottle of offal, and the sound of broken glass entered her mind.  Xu Xiang didn¡¯t care about the debris around him and jumped out of the window in embarrassment.  "Let's go!" Ning Wudi shouted coldly, grabbed Dongfang Yun, threw him out, and then jumped out himself.  Dongfang Yun fell to the ground hard and groaned in pain. When he looked up, he was already outside the house. Under his feet was a garden!  He didn¡¯t have time to think too much, before Ning Wudi lifted up his collar and ran upwards.  Ning Wu Di held the two of them with both hands, and her rising speed was not slow. However, she neither flew forward nor stopped, but flew towards a window on the fourth floor.  "Run! Why are you going back?" Dongfang Yun exclaimed.  "Look below!" Ning Wu Di didn't explain much, and when he came to the window, he kicked him out.  A ball of energy exploded in the window.  Dongfang Yun looked down, and was shocked to find countless black snake shadows moving on the lawn No, they were snake shadows, in fact, they were more like countless extended tentacles swinging, and there were dozens of huge ones in the sky.  The tentacles are floating in this direction!  Ning Wu Di kicked the window back and forth a few times, and actually kicked the window into pieces, causing the two people to fall in.  As soon as Dongfang Yun landed in the house, he searched around to find something to block the window, but found that he was in the original corridor, and the window was sealed again!  The three of them sat slumped together, breathing heavily.  Xu Xiang cried: "Just it was so scary!" Ning Wudi comforted: "No, it's okay, we are safe." "" Dongfang Yun took a few deep breaths, stood up and picked up a bottle of wine  Bucket, kicked out suddenly.  There is no doubt that the barrel stopped before it rolled very far and was instantly shattered by the trap.  Dongfang Yun turned around and asked, "How to get there?" "Wait for Wu Di to rest, let her fly over first, and then pick us up." Xu Xiang wiped away tears for a long time and calmed down.  "" Dongfang Yun looked at Ning Wudi.    Ning Wu Di nodded, rested for a while, stood up and said: "Let's go." "Wait a minute!" Dongfang Yun suddenly said: "Let Xu Xiang go first." "Why, why!?" Xu Xiang was stunned and couldn't help but  screamed.  Immediately she seemed to realize something, and her voice weakened again.  "Because we are not sure whether flying there will trigger a trap." Dongfang Yun sneered.  "But if this is the case, and Wu Di controls me to fly over, then am I dead?" Xu Xiang shed tears again: "Wudi still has the ability to dodge, but I will definitely die." "She can control it  You dodge." "But" "Xu Xiang is right. If I still have a chance to dodge, I'm afraid I won't have a chance to dodge." Ning Wudi was very surprised by Dongfang Yun's behavior and said.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s behavior was almost certainly to find a way out of Xu Xiang, who was the weakest and most useless here. He didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others at all, which made Ning Wudi very disgusted.  "Don't be stupid, she wants to kill you and you still speak for her?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but sneer.  "What did you say?" the two women screamed together.  Dongfang Yun smiled calmly, took out two things from his arms and handed them to Ning Wudi: "See for yourself, think for yourself. If you can't figure it out, don't go there." The things he took out made the two people's pupils shrink sharply.  A copper-rimmed magnifying glass and a piece of parchment!  "Thiswhere did you find it?" "In the room just now." Dongfang Yun looked at Xu Xiang coldly and said: "I advise you not to move around, otherwise I will definitely kill you I have never used  The ability to come out!" Xu Xiang huddled cowardly by the wall, not daring to look at him, just staring at Ning Wudi.  Ning Wudi looked at the parchment with a magnifying glass for a long time, then asked Dongfang Yun to tell the six pieces of information, and then sighed: "Do you really want to kill me?" "Youwhat did you say?" Dongfang Yun  Yun Danran said: "I guess you must have guessed what is written on this parchment." "I don't know." Xu Xiang defended: "Don't say I haven't read it yet, even if I have read it, it won't matter.  You know the words above!" "You know it!" Ning Wudi looked at her deeply: "You have always known it, and everything we develop in the future is your plan."  "I don't understand what you mean." Dongfang Yun said: "Okay, I'll tell you from the beginning." "Although I don't know if the information Tianren Qiyao gave us is all the words on the parchment, I have determined it.  , there are at least four pieces, they must be from parchment paper! " "So far, we have got eight pieces of parchment paper. Let's not mention whether the number is nine pieces, let's start with the first few pieces" "  I am very sure that 80% of what you said is true, so that there will be no suspicion. The truth is that these parchments do mark the reason why we came here. The first few parchments, if I guessed correctly  , they should all be explaining the reasons, do you dare to show them to us?" Xu Xiang's face instantly turned pale, but she was not sure whether the magnifying glass could really see the words on the parchment, nor was she sure it was  It was not a trap set by Ning Wu Di and Su Tai, so they simply took out all seven pieces of parchment.  "Sure enough!" After looking at these parchments, Dongfang Yun picked up four of them and said: "[This is a path to becoming a god], [because you have the blood of gods], [so try to get the maximum divine power for yourself"  ], [The one who left together is the ultimate ally]! After reading this, all the truth has become clear!" Ning Wudi seemed to be in a bad mood, and couldn't stand Dongfang Yun's showing off, and said coldly: "This is also true!  The reason why Tian Ren Qi Yao said that you don¡¯t need to be afraid of death and you should be afraid of death We don¡¯t have to worry about dying here, because this is just a test for us, and we have to worry about dying too early, because if we die early, we will get less divine power.  " Dongfang Yun said: "Of course, these four pieces of parchment are not necessarily what you got at the beginning. These two were mixed in during the period: [the first one is one], and [someone is already seven].  The two sentences have the same meaning as what Tianren Qiyao said to me: "The first one is self" and "Someone has booked Glory." "These four sentences are not connected at all, right?" Xu Xiang couldn't help but argue.  "Of course it has something to do with it!" Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "It's because of what Heavenly Man Qiyao said to me and the last piece of parchment I got that I understand everything!" He sneered and took out the last piece of parchment.  Throw it to Xu Xiang, the word on it is ??¡¾The second one is two¡¿.  Xu Xiang frowned and looked at the two of them.  "Let me explain!" Ning Wudi said to the woman he had always trusted: "From one to nine, each word has a symbolic meaning. One represents unity, self, consistency, and uniqueness; seven represents inability to  Being jointly owned, it represents victory and glory! These two sentences from Tianren Qiyao come from parchment, plus this [the second is two], coupled with our experience, one thing can be determined.  If Heavenly Man Qi Yao did not leave first, then if one of the three of you and I dies, the words on the next piece of parchment will be [The third one is three]. According to Heavenly Man Qi Yao, it should be [Third one]  "It's changeable." "Are you speaking alien language?" Xu Xiang looked confused.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "Why do you have to pretend to be stupid? There are seven people in this room. Excluding the five of us, there are two people, Yinhua and Tianren Qiyao. With the first four pieces of parchment, we can  It is certain that this is a competition on the road to becoming a god, which is equivalent to a 100-meter race. The first among the seven people to reach the finish line is the champion, but the first among the seven people to fall out is the last one.  In terms of numbers, one is the smallest and seven is the largest. Therefore, although Yin Hua, who died first, did not actually die, she could only obtain the least divine power, which was one. And Tianren Qiyao is extremely smart, and he is far better than us.  He found the end point faster, discovered the secret, and completely mastered all the mechanisms of this haunted house, so if he wanted to, he could definitely complete the competition first, so what was written on the parchment was [Someone is already seven], which means  Him!" Ning Wu Di said: "You are smarter than we thought. You can clearly judge the current situation through the four pieces of parchment used for introduction and the two pieces of parchment representing the two people who are no longer in the competition.  Let you understand that if you want to gain divine power, you must find a way to reach the end point, and you must reach the end point faster than others!" Dongfang Yun said: "If we keep waiting on the second floor, like what Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo proposed!  Waiting for the danger to push us to the end step by step, all the advantages of your ability to understand the parchment are gone, so you said that the parchment was in the storage room, the purpose was to make us go back and forth again, so that this amount of  When people are weakened by traps, it is best if only you and someone are left in the end, so that you are the 'ultimate allies'." Ning Wudi said: "If I guess correctly, it is you who is on the road where the ghost breaks the wall.  Although I don¡¯t know what method you used to kill Yu Shanyuan.¡± Xu Xiang said indifferently: ¡°Not to mention that I don¡¯t have the ability to kill him, so why should I kill him? Just wait for him as you said.  Wouldn't it be better to be killed in a trap? "Why should I take this risk?" "Because the information Tianren Qiyao gave you two!" Ning Wudi's eyes were full of coldness: "You said he gave you [you can't get it]"  Slightly better reward], the one given to Yu Shanyuan was [You can only choose one], but Yu Shanyuan didn't know the meaning of the parchment at all, nor did he know about the so-called [ally], so the prompt he got should be [You can't.  Get a slightly better reward! And what you get is [You can only choose one]!" Dongfang Yun continued: "Celestial Being Qiyao has long known that we will encounter this [Mirror of All Knowledge] on our way back.  ] to understand the meaning on the parchment, but he hopes to be stimulated by the contradiction and see everything he wants to see, so he gives us hints to let us guess, and then try to explore more. Although you don't know.  Mirror], but since Tianren Qiyao has given certain hints, and the information he gave you and Yu Shanyuan was not the information on the parchment, who knows if he will appear again and give some hints, are you worried?  When he gives the hint again, we will guess because of this kind of thing that you have already understood the parchment, but you have been pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger, so you killed Yu Shanyuan just to reverse the information you two got.  This is the best lie, 99% are true and only 1% is a scam.  " Ning Wu Di said: "The most important thing is the seventh piece of parchment we obtained after Yu Shanyuan's death!  She threw it in front of Xu Xiang and said, "It says [only a straight line remains], which makes you panic."  " Dongfang Yun said: "You have guessed that a piece of parchment will appear for every person who dies, and as long as you search, it will definitely appear in a certain room. Even if we don't find it, it will automatically appear in the next room, so you  As long as someone dies before we get to the storage room, and no new parchment is found in the process, then the probability of a parchment being found in the storage room will be high, and your words won't be seen as lies!  " "It's just the appearance of this parchment that makes you panic, because if there is only one line left, according to the situation that we will search it every time we go through a room, there is a high chance that we will find Yu Shanyuan before the storage room.  parchment!  So in order to ensure that it can eventually be found in the storage room??Parchment, you tried to kill Zhao Ziguo again!  " "Of course, it may not be him who dies, and that room is indeed the only way for us to pass, but according to the previous rules, there is a high chance of avoiding the traps on this road. However, in order to keep your secret  When Su Tai sensed the danger, he lied that a group of ghosts appeared behind him and knocked us into a room with a trap. In this way, no matter who died, even if Yu Shanyuan's parchment was found on the way,  There will be another piece of parchment waiting You are really a vicious woman who will do whatever it takes!  " "Hehe, hehe, hahahaha!  Xu Xiang laughed crazily, pointed at the two of them and said, "What you said is simply your guess. Do you have any evidence?"  Can you produce evidence that I killed Yu Shanyuan and Zhao Ziguo?  ?  " "Are you planning to break up?  Dongfang Yun said contemptuously: "You have forgotten that Heavenly Man Qiyao also gave me a message: the safest is the most dangerous."  At first I thought this sentence was related to my ability, but just now, I finally understood that this sentence refers to you!  " "You have always been the most powerless and cowardly. When everyone is hiding their thoughts, when everyone is always ready to plot against others, only you have always acted like you are following your schemes.  !  But you can kill Yu Shanyuan and still be sure to survive in the trap room, which means you are more dangerous than all of us here!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 119 Failure

    "You want us to approach the end step by step as you want, and in the process, people will continue to die. Then even if you can't get [Six] in the end, you can at least get [Five], and you can also gain an ally.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "I guess your insight must have discovered long ago that even if you fly, a trap will be triggered on this corridor. That's why you proposed to let Ning Wudi fly there first. This is also your fault."  The last choice you made was to choose me to be your ally." Ning Wudi smiled bitterly and said, "It's just strange to me. I am obviously more powerful and treat you better, so why would you choose Su Tai as your ally?  "Haha, hahahaha!" Xu Xiang suddenly laughed crazily, laughing until tears came out, and then slowly stopped and said, "Because his ability is more useful to me!" "Oh?"  Wu Di frowned.  Dongfang Yun shrugged: "It's very simple. We are all destined to obtain divine power. Although we don't know what this 'divine power' is, it must be something that makes people stronger. Even I have thought about obtaining this kind of divine power."  , will he have the ability to summon wind and rain and spread the beans to form an army, at least like the Japanese comics who can inspire the world with a wave of his hand. In this way, the strength of the strength is not the most important now. " "That's right!  "Xu Xiang stood up and said calmly: "Do you still remember what I said? I am Hao Mu, Su Tai is Chaos, and you are the Holy God. Do you think it is just like this?" Ning Wudi said: "These  What does the name mean? " Xu Xiang smiled disdainfully: "This is why I am more important than you. I not only see what our names are, but also the meaning behind the name!" "What does it mean?"  Dongfang Yun asked curiously.  Xu Xiang did not hide anything: "These names represent the potential hidden in our bodies! The bold eyes represent the eyes of insight, which can penetrate all things and see the essence of things clearly, so big that they can penetrate layers of fog to see the final answer.  It's as small as analyzing the essence of life into particles smaller than atoms and energy to find weaknesses - have you heard of the Demonic Eye of Death? I used this trick to kill Yu Shanyuan in a sneak attack, but I didn't have much ability, and he was eventually counterattacked.  Hurt. Chaos represents chaos, integration, and infinity. Logically speaking, Su Tai should be the most powerful among us, because his body contains countless magical abilities. Unfortunately, in  He has only awakened one kind here, but even this one makes him far more important than everyone else. There is no doubt about this, right? " Ning Wu Di said: "Yes, if you have divine power, everyone has it.  He has the ability to move mountains and fill seas, and the strength of his own strength is no longer so important. As long as the two of you become allies, his sense of danger and your insight can help you deal with all crises, so you are.  You will choose him, right?" "That's right!" Xu Xiang said bluntly, "Although you are the most powerful here, we may not be as good as you in the future if we both have supernatural powers.  It would be a waste, you know? And the most important thing is, I saw Tianren Qiyao's ability." "What is his ability?" Dongfang Yun asked.  "No ability." "No ability!?" Dongfang Yun and Ning Wudi exclaimed together.  "Have you not discovered yet? Each of the seven people in this room corresponds to a different species. Yinhua is a ghost, python is a beast, dragon and insect are insects, Haomu is a bird, and the Holy Spirit is a god.  "Chaos is unknown, and heaven and man are humans!" Xu Xiang said seriously: "It is obvious that humans are the weakest, but it can be said that humans are the strongest, because humans are a race with unlimited possibilities to master miracles.  He has the greatest advancement, the strongest learning and imitation abilities, and of course the most outstanding brain. Therefore, although Tianren Qiyao has no abilities, his brain is enough to survive in any harsh environment!  He is smarter than I have ever seen before. Even though I have insight, I cannot see many things more clearly than him. In addition, he said before that he would be an enemy of everyone, so from now on, he should  Make preparations. In the face of his wisdom, only Su Tai's 'mixture' and 'precognition' combined with my 'insight' can stand a chance." "Sure enough, using the word shrewd to describe you is an insult.  It's your brain." Dongfang Yun sighed: "You really think more and further than we do." "That's because I see far and wide," Xu Xiang said with a complacent expression.  Dongfang Yun said: "You are indeed the most suitable person to be an ally. In my opinion, your wisdom may not be as good as that of Heavenly Man Qiyao." Xu Xiang said: "Since you have seen everything through the last piece of parchment, then how can  It is the right thing for me to join forces and kill Ning Wudi. You should know that since I have chosen you as my ally, I will not betray you, and I am indeed your best friend.?Help.  " "You are indeed.  " "Did I convince you?  "    "No.  "    "Why?  " "Because you are stupid*!  Dongfang Yun said coldly: "You have been completely confused by Heavenly Man Qiyao!"  It's not even written on the parchment that you can only get one ally. Why do you believe the words of Tianren Qiyao!  ?  "    "ah!  "Xu Xiang screamed, covering his mouth and leaning against the wall. "Do you understand?  Dongfang Yun sneered: "The intelligence of Heavenly Man Qiyao is naturally beyond the reach of you and me, but because of this, you would be an idiot if you really believed in him."  Tianren Qiyao is not stupid. He naturally knows better than you and me. When everyone has divine power, even if he will be the strongest, he will never be much stronger than [Five] and [Six] combined. If this is added to  One [four], then he will definitely lose!  Because in the face of unshakable strength, no matter how many strategies you use, it's useless!  " "He naturally wants to provoke a civil war between us as soon as possible and speed up our process, but do you think his goal is really just to gain insight into our psychology and then understand us?  Stop being an idiot!  His biggest purpose is to let us kill as many people as possible, and then use your selfish psychology to reduce the number of possible enemy allies to two. This will not only give this perverted guy more in the future.  'Fun' does not pose a threat of defeat to him.  " "" Xu Xiang covered his mouth in panic and looked at Dongfang Yun and Ning Wudi coldly. "Although you have a powerful eye for insight and are very smart, you are still a fool in essence.  You can't be clear-headed in the situation, but you just blindly believe what your enemy says. How can I dare to treat someone like you as an ally?  " Dongfang Yun hasn't mentioned another reason yet Ning Wu Di, all readers must have guessed that she is the fifth condensation! "Whether it's Dongfang Yun on behalf of Dongfang Yun, or Dongfang Yun on the inside, he will never accept an outsider.  And gave up Wu Ning: "Hehow could he lie to me?  He clearly hopes" Xu Xiang couldn't accept this fact at all, covered his mouth and leaned against the wall and cried again. Ning Wu Di No, Wu Ning couldn't help but feel weak when he saw her look and hesitated.  For a while, she still wanted to go up and say parting ways. Although this woman almost killed herself and had viciously killed two people, Wu Ning still couldn't make a move on a woman. She didn't pay attention to it for a while.  Dongfang Yun was stunned for a few seconds. Dongfang Yun's body trembled, and he suddenly grabbed Wu Ning who came forward and said, "Wait a minute, are you planning to let her go?"  Wu Ning frowned and said: "I don't have this plan, but I don't have the idea of ??killing her. Otherwise, wouldn't she and I become the same person?"  " Dongfang Yun listened to her words and pulled Wu Ning back half a step: "Xu Xiang, what do you think?  "Xu Xiang naturally knew that he would never reach the finish line if he was alone, so he couldn't help but take a step forward with a sad face and wanted to say something. However, her charming face did not receive any mercy from Dongfang Yun, who waved his hand and said: "Don't come close.  come over!  Otherwise I will think you want to attack us!  " Xu Xiang stopped and murmured: "I just want to live.  Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "You need to step back first!"  " Xu Xiang hesitated for a moment, but listened to his words and retreated to the wall again, saying: "Don't you have any chance to survive?  Don¡¯t have the idea of ??obtaining higher-end divine power?  If you have such selfish thoughts, why should you blame me?  Wu Ning was stunned by what she said and lowered her head in silence. Dongfang Yu also had a look of shame on her face. After thinking about it, she took out a piece of white cotton cloth, wrapped it around the rusty dagger and said, "You  If you can help me pronounce the words above, I will give you another chance.  "    "real!  ?  "Xu Xiang said in surprise. "Really.  Dongfang Yun shook his head as if he was disdainful of his behavior, and threw the cotton dagger forward. But the accuracy was not enough, so he threw it under the window about two meters away from Xu Xiang.  Xu Xiang was overjoyed and did not blame Dongfang Yun. Instead, she quickly ran over to pick up the dagger, then took the cotton cloth off and looked at it several times. She frowned and said, "There are no words on it!  " "There are no words at all.  Dongfang Yun held Wu Ning's wrist tightly: "Because it's just an ordinary piece of cotton."  " "You" Xu Xiang frowned and wanted to say something, but the window behind him suddenly shattered inward. Countless black tentacles poured in from behind and rolled around her body. Xu Xiang screamed and didn't even struggle.  Before he had time, he was already dragged outgo.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, Dongfang Yun grabbed Wu Ning and rushed to the previous child's room, slammed the door shut, and then blocked it with a pile of furniture.  Fifth Ning waited until Dongfang Yun finished these things, then said in shock: "Just now" "Yes!" Dongfang Yun answered readily.  Wu Ning frowned and said: "Why are you doing this!? Even if we don't kill her, there will be no loss for us!" Dongfang Yun said: "If we don't kill her, you and I will be the ones who die." "Why?"  "Celestial Being Qi Yao will never allow three people to reach the finish line at the same time! Because the words on the parchment are [Those who leave together are the ultimate allies]!" Dongfang Yun said loudly: "If we don't abandon her and let her follow her, she will  Hui is our ally. Heavenly Man Qiyao will definitely not allow this to happen, even if he has to use some means to kill one of us. Even if she abandons her, she won¡¯t be able to survive, so why not let her achieve our final goal?¡±  Dongfang Yun foresaw the danger at that moment. The monster rushed in from the window. In front of the three of them was the trap corridor behind the monster. The crisis was imminent.  So he simply chose to abduct Xu Xiang to the window, so that when the monster rushed in, he would deal with her first, and he and Wu Ning could leave calmly.  Fifth Ning sighed: "We may not be the opponents of Tianren Qiyao." Dongfang Yun shook his head and began to search the room that had been searched again: "No, we are not his opponents." "Okay, but even if  So, is it really okay to use other people's lives to fight for your own time?" Wu Ning said.  "There's nothing wrong with it." Dongfang Yun was busy.  Wu Ning sneered: "Then, will you eventually abandon me just like you abandoned her?" "I won't." Dongfang Yun bent over and searched like a scavenger: "You are different from her.  "Is it an ally that I recognize?" "Just because the two of us have been together before?" Wu Ning's face was not so ugly.  "You can think whatever you want." Dongfang Yun said: "Just remember that I will never abandon you." He stood up and smiled: "Even if I want to abandon you, I probably won't have a chance!" "Why?  ?¡± ¡°Because of this.¡± Dongfang Yun threw the parchment he just obtained.  "The third one is three?" Fifth Ning said: "This appeared after Xu Xiang died? But how long ago? Could it be that Xu Xiang died long ago and what we saw was her after being possessed by a ghost?" "  You are thinking too much." Dongfang Yun said: "The parchment appears so quickly, which can only mean one thing - we are close to the end." Dongfang Yun: We have reached the end, now you can tell me what you are doing.  Who is it?  Li Dongfangyun: I am you.  ?Then what is the meaning of your existence?  Because chaos is mixed, how many personalities should there be in my body?  Nono, this is just a test for you and a test for me, but now I finally understand what the purpose of this test for me is.  What is it?  "Give me control of your body. I've seen enough dramas. Now it's time for me to act in this final scene."  But what about my test?  Your test has ended long ago, and now it is just being replayed.     I do not understand.  You don¡¯t need to understand, because you are me.  You said this before.  No, the previous sentence has a different meaning than it does now.  So what do you want to say now?  I want to say that you should not have existed, you should have disappeared long ago!  ¡°As he said that, Wu Ning suddenly saw Dongfang Yun¡¯s body tremble suddenly, and then he showed a very strange smile.  "Are you okay?" Wu Ning wondered whether this 'Su Tai' was possessed by a ghost.  "It's okay, I just want to understand a lot of things." Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "I'm so looking forward to it! What is the 'final truth'." Fifth Ning said: "The final truth has almost been revealed, right?  ?" "No." Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "What I want is not only the end of this road, but also the ending of this play, and the final question." "What is my question?  "Who?" "" Wu Ning rolled his eyes and said: "You are very leisurely! Have you found the exit?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "I have always been a spectator.I am observing as a detective, so I am lucky enough to be able to play a guest role as a famous detective.  "    "oh?  Although I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, it sounds amazing!  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "You must not have guessed that the final end is actually not far from the original starting point.  "    "where?  " "Under our feet.  " "Under our feet?  Wu Ning jumped hard and said, "Are you kidding me?"  " Dongfang Yun smiled and pointed around: "Do you think I was just looking for useful things like before?  " "Then what are you doing?  " Dongfang Yun said profoundly: "Are there any masters who play the 'find fault game' around you?  Wu Ning was stunned for a moment and said, "Yes, what's wrong?"  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "It's okay. I happen to be a master of this game. Although my memory is average, as long as I remember some key points, it will be much easier to find faults."  " "Can you stop playing riddles?  Wu Ning was also told that he lost his patience. "OK OK!"  Dongfang Yun pointed to the ground and said, "When I first came to this room, I was very surprised. Why are all the furniture so close to the center?"  Except for those that were fixed in place - which was actually a doubtful point - all the remaining furniture, including bedding and toys scattered on the floor, were leaning towards the middle, as if the ground in the middle line was lower than the left and right sides.  I didn't think it was too strange at the time, because this house was already a weird house, but I was the last to leave and noticed that the vase that 'I' knocked down before was clearly at the door. Why was it in the middle when we came in again?  ?  There are a few other little things too.  " "What does this mean?  " Dongfang Yun knelt on the ground and stroked the symmetry line of the room floor and said: "Look carefully at the door. Every time I find it difficult to open and close the door, is it possible that part of the door's weight is shared by the floor of the room?  ?  " Fifth Ning checked according to his words and said: "Indeed, there is a roller under the door, and there is a groove at the lower end of the door frame. After closing the door, the roller presses into the groove, and after opening the door, the roller presses on the floor  The floor has been rolled out with a less obvious mark.  "    "Yes.  Dongfang Yun stood up and smiled: "This room is the most unique room we have ever experienced. Do you still remember when Xu Xiang said when you first came in that these puppets looked like they were hanged?"  " He was referring to a room of wooden dolls that were hung up. "Yeah, what's wrong?  " "This means" "Ah!  "Before Dongfang Yun finished speaking, Fifth Ning had already understood: "Because this room has a huge pressure device. When the door is closed and there is no one inside and there is no external pressure, the floor will open downwards, like a double-leaf door.  The doors are the same, so these things will be concentrated in the middle!  When the door is opened and the edge of the floor is put under pressure, the floor will close again. When we come in and close the door, with the external pressure of our weight, the floor will not open!  These puppets are simply a suggestion that as long as we are hoisted up like these puppets, the ground will open up and reveal things below that we should not be able to see easily.  " "Yes, we are puppets to this house. You see, although these puppets look like they are being hanged, they are all smiling. The implication is to put them to death and survive!  Dongfang Yun laughed and said, "Come on, find two ropes to hang us up!"  "    "idiot.  Wuwu Ning rolled her eyes and lifted him up by the waist: "Why do you need so much trouble?"  "The two flew up, and the floor was indeed divided into two pages, opening silently from the symmetrical door to the bottom, revealing the shining hole below. Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Xu Xiang is indeed an idiot, choosing me instead of you.  "    "Shut up!  Wu Ning took him down angrily and jumped out of the cave entrance. As soon as the two people came out of the cave entrance, they immediately felt that the world was spinning. In an instant, they were upside down, which made the two people fall down next to them in embarrassment.  On the ground. ¡°Bah bang!  " There was a sound of applause, and the two of them looked up unconsciously. Tianren Qiyao said with admiration: "As I expected, you two were the last to reach the finish line.  "    "die!  ¡± To Dongfang Yun¡¯s expectation, Fifth Ning¡¯s eyes instantly turned black, and an energy ball hit Tianren Qiyao¡¯s face, obviously wanting to knock out his good teeth first. Tianren Qiyao did not move at all, and remained the same.  He looked at the two of them with a smile, as if he had expected such a thing. Bang! The energy ball was broken when it was nearly half a meter away from Tianren Qiyao, and a protective film faintly swayed in front of Tianren Qiyao.  .Dongfang Yun squinted his eyes and looked around. This place was basically a circular metal space, and the place where the two came out was a well.  This space is very much like the space in the Different Dimension Killing Formation (also known as "Heart Panic"). When the well behind him is closed, although it is a circular space, there are another closed wells above, below, left, and front.  Dongfang Yun frowned: "Is this the end point?" "That's right." "You can't use force here?" "Of course you can." "Then why did she attack you but" "Because I no longer belong here."  Ren Qiyao stood with his hands behind his back and said: "In other words, I have passed the end, but I haven't left yet. You can't hurt me because there is a rule [cannot attack non-local creatures]." Dongfang Yun turned over and sat on the ground, leisurely  Said: "Is there anything else you want to say?" Tianren Qiyao said: "No, I will not say that [six] is much better than [five] to alienate you. If you are alienated by this kind of thing, you  You are no longer worthy of being my opponent." Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly. Six and five were indeed a problem between him and Fifth Ning.  Wu Ning stood up and said: "Then why don't you leave?" "Because of him." Heavenly Man Qiyao said: "The strongest Chaos, I also foresee a future, do you want to hear it?" Dongfang Yun touched it.  Touching his nose: "Yes." Tianren Qiyao said: "This place is not only your starting point, but also your end point." "You mean I will come twice?" "Maybe more than that. But one time, you  They will be completely obliterated here." Tianren Qiyao's words were profound.  "Isn't it true that no one can die here?" "You will understand later." Tianren Qiyao smiled: "And the second half of the sentence is: life is death, death is not death." Dongfang Yunqi said: "Not yet.  What do you mean by this, why do you tell me so much?" Tianren Qiyao spread his arms and looked like he was sitting on the world: "It's hard to explain clearly, but you might as well remember this sentence when you come again.  Maybe you will understand when you get here." Wu Ning said: "Come here again? Will other people have a chance to come back?" Tianren Qiyao said: "I can only answer you in one sentence.  If you are qualified, you are not qualified." Wu Ning rolled his eyes: "Are you a 'star who will die if you don't pretend to be mysterious'?" Tianren Qiyao laughed and waved his hand: "***, next time we meet, we will.  Enemy, but this time will be a bit long, you have to enjoy the life before you met me~" As he said that, he leaned back and fell sideways in violation of the laws of physics.  on the wall.  The mouth of the well opens and closes, and the heavenly beings and seven rays leave.  A piece of parchment fell from the sky: Qi finally left.  As a burst of inexplicable music sounded, the six wellheads disappeared one after another, and finally only the two at the front and back remained.  At the same time, a golden light flashed on the ceiling, and all the parchment flew away from Dongfang Yun's pocket and stuck to it. When the parchment disappeared, lines of gold characters slowly appeared.  First there was a bunch of incomprehensible text, and then the lines below began to appear clearly like a diary.  "So we chose to re-train spokespersons." "We found a planet with endless ancient bloodlines, and selected seven people from the people with the strongest bloodlines." "They are an old man, two middle-aged people, and two middle-aged people.  "We used people of different ages to test the compatibility of the seven systems to correct and improve the system." "We used some means to bring them here, but we didn't expect that the empire would be complete after all.  The destruction of the Supreme Laboratory makes the seven major systems in our hands the only thing that can represent the existence of the empire. " "We would like to use it ourselves and return the empire to the universe" "Or build our own empire" "But.  We are excluded." "We don't have much life left." "We started the test." "Their strongest will also get the weakest system. This is the empire.  Consistent rules." "The test begins" "The Tianren bloodline and the Yinhua bloodline wake up." "The Tianren bloodline is indeed the only one that does not require special skills. He quickly analyzed the nature of the test laboratory."  "The bloodline of heavenly beings has not left."?Although he has been recognized by Qiyao Star, he still came back.  " "He seems to be playing, using some words to make the Yinhua bloodline who has not awakened the bloodline skills attack him.  " "He killed Yinhua Bloodline, and Yinhua Bloodline was recognized by Chi Yixing and left the laboratory.  " "The bloodline of Heavenly Man is hidden in the dark. He seems to want to see how others perform.  " "Chaos, Holy God, Haomu, Dragon Insect, and Python Beast wake up.  " "They are very confused. Although they are wise, they are still far from the bloodline of heaven and humans.  " "Hao Mu Bloodline also understands everything, but she seems to be very unconfident.  " "They want to escape.  " "The Heavenly Bloodline told them something, but it does not affect the overall situation. He seems to have found a loophole in the rules and will not be punished.  " "The Python bloodline was killed by the Haomu bloodline. I think it was because of what the Celestial Bloodline said after it appeared.  But he was smart and still got away with it.  The bloodline of the python beast has been recognized by Shuanghuaxing.  " "The dragon-worm bloodline is also dead, and it seems to be because of the Haomu bloodline.  The dragon-worm bloodline was recognized by the Three Flash Stars.  " "The Chaos bloodline and the Holy God bloodline exposed the Haomu bloodline, and their wisdom was fully demonstrated in this step.  " "The Haomu bloodline is also dead, it seems also because of the Chaos bloodline.  The Haomu bloodline has been recognized by the Four Stars.  " "The bloodline of Chaos and the bloodline of the Holy God have reached the end, and they are already allies.  "There are still five-ray stars and six-pointed stars left, waiting for selection" "" Dongfang Yun looked at the words above his head speechlessly. He had already guessed that this test was basically between leaving the earth and arriving in another world.  What happened during that period, and he already knew that this was the selection test for the Seven Star Controller, so he told his cousin Dongfang Yun that you had disappeared, but he still didn¡¯t understand why he had to go through the test again.  This is the initial test. If you want to see your performance and current mental state, you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just do some psychological test questions? But now that you have accepted this test, let me tell you about Dongfang Yun.  It was easy to disappear and complete the rest of the test. He looked at Wu Ning, who was also looking at him. Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Hello, ally.  " Fifth Ningqi said: "You can still laugh?  " Dongfang Yun said: "You don't think this ally is just lip service, do you?  Presumably a contract will be forcibly made between us after we go out.  " Wu Ningdao: "I guessed this.  Dongfang Yun said: "Then why are you still confused?"  " Fifth Ningdao: "I'm thinking about who should be six and who should be five.  " Her words made Dongfang Yun hesitate. He has obtained the Supreme Summoning System, so he naturally doesn't care about the choice of Fifth Ning at the moment. But if he gives up the six-pointed star and chooses the five-ray star, will this test fail? " He  Now I really want to know how I got the six-pointed star. Could it be He shook his head and didn't dare to think about it anymore. Fifth Ning sighed: "If it weren't for you, I would have been tricked to death by Xu Xiang on the corridor before.  , I always admit defeat. If you are better than me, then the six-pointed star should be yours.  It's just that I'm really unwilling to do so.  " Her eyes when she looked at Dongfang Yun were suddenly full of moonlight and wind. " This is normal, because Dongfang Yun's appearance now is not Dongfang Yun himself at all - only then did he understand why everyone's appearance had changed. " If it was the beginning.  The two recognized each other, so the outcome would not have been so troublesome. But even so, he could give up the Hexagram. If the Fifth Ning was the real Fifth Ning, the problem would be that she was just an illusory existence.  Yun. Dongfang Yun had a headache. Wu Ning suddenly laughed, and she stood up and said, "Forget it, even if I get the five-pointed star, I can still become strong. I will give you the six-pointed star!"  "This is in line with Wu Ning's character. She smiled softly and turned around to walk towards a well. Dongfang Yun opened his mouth, but he really didn't say anything. The light and shadow flashed, and Dongfang Yun returned to his soul realm.  That dark place. "You're back now?"  "Dongfang Yun felt that everything he had experienced seemed to end in an anticlimax. "The test is over" "This thingIs it a test or something?  Dongfang Yun couldn't help complaining: "If it's a system problem, I've already obtained the Supreme Summoning System, okay?"  " "" "Hey, can you please speak?"  " "You have not been recognized by the six-pointed star.  "The sound of gold and iron clashing sounded again. "What did you say!  ?  Dongfang Yun was shocked: "This joke is not funny!"  " "You have not been recognized by the Hexagram, so you have lost the memory of that test, and you have not brought out the ability of the Chaos bloodline from the testing laboratory; so you do not have the power of the Hexagram to protect you, and you can survive in the turbulence.  Seven thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine years; so at first, the Supreme Summoning System did not choose you as the host immediately. Instead, it searched for it and confirmed that there was no more qualified host around you before it could be used by you.  " "" Dongfang Yun was silent. He remembered that this was indeed the case. When he turned on the system, the system even scanned the little leopard he picked up! "You have not been recognized by the six-pointed star, so although you have obtained the supreme  Summoning system, but cannot use the hexagram to unlock its own potential, and is not integrated with the supreme summoning system.  "    "Why?  The system is already in my body!  " "But you and the system are still the same as the two parties to the transaction, rather than like you controlling your own money to use it without consuming too much.  " "!  !  !  "Dongfang Yun was struck by lightning. This voice is right. If the Supreme Summoning System is really used like your own body, to summon heroes or buy props or improve abilities, why do you need to consume additional magic crystals and magic gold coins?  ? ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get the recognition of the six-pointed star!  ?  Dongfang Yun said loudly: "In the initial test, Fifth Ning gave me the six-pointed star!"  " "Yes, you did get the six-pointed star, but getting something and getting its recognition are not the same thing.  " "How to get recognition?  "    "Passed the test!  " "Like what I just did?  " "That's right!  " "Then did I just pass the test?  " "You just went through what you have experienced before, and you still failed the test this time.  So you can't get [Chaos Flower Cluster], nor can you get the recognition of the six-pointed star.  " "How is the score calculated for the test?  " "" "How do I pass the test?  "    "¡­¡­"    "speak!  "Dongfang Yun yelled. "Can't answer.  " "Then let me test it again!  " "It cannot be triggered again in a short period of time.  " "Damn it, damn it!  "Dongfang Yun suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed, punching the bed hard. "Boom!" Darius kicked the door to pieces and rushed in, frowning and said: "Dad, what's wrong!  ?  "    "What's wrong?  Dongfang Yun said angrily: "I thought I got a wife, but I didn't expect that I would just live with a businessman. What do you think is wrong!"  "    "ah?  Darius was stunned and said, "Dad, do you have a fever?"  " "You're the one who's arrogant!  Dongfang Yun pointed at the door: "Brother's house!"  "    "oh!  Seeing that Dongfang Yun was so angry, Darius could only leave angrily. Sitting alone in the room, Dongfang Yun closed his eyes and meditated. He had indeed lost the memory of the first test and nearly eight thousand years after that. That is to say  Compared to other star controllers, I am already far behind. Even though I am the second most powerful Hexagram controller and the most powerful Chaos Bloodline user, how can I make up for the huge time difference? The most important thing is the Hexagram?  He has not admitted himself, so the power of the Supreme Summoning System cannot be fully exerted What is the basis for judging whether a person is qualified for this test? If you don't want to continue dragging it half-dead, then you must try it again next time.  Dongfang Yun sighed. In the dark night base, the door of a certain ancient war tree opened, revealing a dark room inside.  . In the room, a slightly sinister and hoarse voice sounded: "Aren't you protecting Mr. Jun?  Why are you back?  " A slightly rough voice sounded in the calm: "Swain, why do you always like to shut yourself in such a dark place?  ¡±  "Darkness helps me think." "" "Boss, I'm asking you something." "Dad just conducted another test." In the darkness, bright eyes flashed: "What's wrong?  ?" "Failed." "" "He hasn't understood the price of becoming a six-pointed star. He doesn't even know what kind of person is needed to control a six-pointed star." "So he can only keep exploring?" "Yes.  "This is too passive." "Because the six-pointed star is different from other stars." "The six-pointed star is so difficult to be recognized as the hidden star. How did the original owner of the seven-pointed star do it?"  "You have to ask dad about this." "Darius, all my memories are received from you, so I found a loophole." "Oh? Tell me." "This one'  Since the world is the exclusive world for those who carry the system, everything can be searched here, so we simply force the six-pointed star to accept Junfu. " "Are you kidding me?" "Have you ever seen me kidding?  " "Tell me." "It's very simple. If the six-pointed star recognizes Junfu, what can Junfu get? " "The complete supreme summoning system, [Chaos Flower Cluster], [Infinite Promotion Power], [Absolute.  That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Except for the first one, are the other three on this continent?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll find them.  Find a way to let Mr. Jun master these things, not completely, but as long as he masters half of them, it will be impossible for Hexagram not to surrender to Mr. Jun. " "You mean" " Hexagram and the system, to put it bluntly.  It is a kind of prop, which is equivalent to an artifact. Only when the soul of the artifact recognizes a person can the person exert the power of the artifact. But if someone can already exert most of the power of the artifact without being approved by the artifact, do you think the artifact can be used by that person?  How can I not give in to this person? " "I understand." The door opened and the man walked out.  The sunlight fell through the gaps between the towering leaves and fell on Darius's face.  Darius¡¯ face was serious, and no one could tell what he was thinking.  After standing in silence for a long time, Darius suddenly waved his hand to the side.  Swin and Galen, who were far away inside and outside the Galen Empire, flashed their eyes at the same time and issued the same order.  "The Hidden Night Army, attack!" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 120 of Chapter 120: No chickens or dogs left behind!

    At night, the imperial capital of Almes, a small country in the eastern part of the mainland.  Mekaren, the prime minister of the Almes Empire, has always been a good official loved by the people. Not only is he honest, but he has always worked for the welfare of the people in the court.  This night, Mekalen went to bed very early, not because of his good health habits, but because he got up today and drank more wine.  It was still late at night, and in the dim light of the night, Macalen heard the sound of someone shouting and running for water outside. He couldn't help but stood up suddenly, pushed his wife next to him to wake up, and said, "Don't sleep, there seems to be a fire." The lady rubbed her sleepy eyes.  "Aren't there servants going to put out the fire?" Mekalen said: "No, I have to go out and direct the fire fighting. On both sides of our house are the residences of important officials of the imperial court. Once the fire burns to other people's houses, there will be others to come tomorrow morning.  The machine is attacking me." Madam waved her hand and said, "Okay, then go ahead!" Mekalen nodded: "I'll go first. If the fire spreads to our bedroom, you can run out quickly." "I know.  I know." Madam couldn't sleep at this moment, so she couldn't help but get up and said, "You go ahead, I'll get dressed and go out." Macalon smiled, grabbed the burqa next to him, put it on his body, stood up and walked out.  "Ah!" A scream made Macalen startled. When he looked back, he saw a woman with a good figure and wearing a tight leather skirt and short coat pointing her five fingers at his wife. Among the five sharp fingers  The upper nails are more than an inch long, and are black and cold, giving people a chilling feeling.  "Bold!" Macalen frowned and yelled: "Who are you!? How dare you come to assassinate!?" The woman wore a dark silver metal mask on her face, with long black hair covering her ears on both sides, and her eyes  There was a sarcastic light in his heart: "You are still trying to gain official power at this time? Should I say that I admire you very much?" Mekallen did not panic and said calmly: "Are you sent by my enemy? From outside.  "You set the fire too?" "It's not the main purpose, and I have no grudge against you," the woman said with a chuckle.  "Oh? Then why did you do a bad thing?" "I only want to ask you one thing." The woman narrowed her eyes: "Thirty years ago, when you were traveling abroad, you got a parchment with a six-pointed star outlined on the outside.  "It's a treasure, where is that thing now?" "The parchment!?" Mekalen was stunned and frowned: "That kind of scroll is neither a magic scroll nor a fighting spirit secret skill. I can't understand what it is painted on.  What¡¯s the point of keeping this thing? I don¡¯t know where to throw it away.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The woman said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to think about it.¡±  How can you remember it? Besides this, what else do you want?" The woman sneered, "Master Prime Minister, do you think I am stupid? You are an upright official and I don't know how to ask for money.  Come to find you." Mekalen said: "But I really don't know where that thing is." The woman chuckled and said, "Master Prime Minister, you are still imagining that the ninth-level swordsman outside can do it.  Come to save you? Please don¡¯t waste time, okay?¡± Mekallen was shocked and said coldly: ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°No!¡±  .  The woman sighed: "You should see the current situation clearly. My wife, who has been with you for more than twenty years, is now in my hands." Mekarunza said: "I'm warning you! Don't go too far!"  "A meaningless warning." The woman said, "I'm counting to three." "One" "Two" "Three!" Seeing Mekalen standing there trembling but saying nothing, the woman  Smiling softly, her fingertips slowly traced Mrs. Macalen's throat.  Blood spurted out like a fountain. Even though there was not much light in the room, Macalen saw that the curtain on the bed had been stained red with blood, and at the same time, the lady's eyes were also distracted.  Before she died, this woman didn't say a word just like her support and never-ending support for him.  "I'll fight you!" Mekalen looked like a mad tiger, yelling loudly and rushing towards him with red eyes.  However, before he even got close to the bed, he was kicked away by someone from beside him.  It¡¯s another woman dressed the same way, but her eyes are colder, and two long, pointed ears are exposed in her hair.  Mekalen's pupils shrank sharply: "You are elves!" "Stop talking nonsense." The female elf who just appeared casually threw it away, and the two of them were already lying on the ground stiffly.  A young man, a?Children of six or seven years old.  "Yilute! Didi!" Mekalen screamed and rushed over, "What did you do to them!?" "They are not dead yet, they just fainted." The elf who just appeared looked at the bed with dissatisfaction.  The elf: "Why are you so slow?" "No, this old man is just an old man. I can't torture him, right? If I die without asking, wouldn't it be a tragedy for me?" The elf on the bed said with a sweet smile.  The second elf kicked Macalon away, raised the five fingers of his right hand and said, "Tell me the whereabouts of the parchment, and your son and grandson can live." Macalon vomited blood, his eyes filled with despair.  : "Do you think I'm stupid? I already know who you are, and you will let us go?" "Hey, tell me who we are!" The elf on the bed asked happily.  "You are from the King of the Night How can ordinary elves be as bloody as you?" "Huh!? You guessed it right!" The elf on the bed clapped his hands and applauded.  "Shut up!" The elf on the ground glared at her fiercely: "The two of them fainted and can live. If you tell the whereabouts of the parchment, you will let them go." "" Macalon gritted his teeth and said fiercely.  He nodded fiercely and said: "Okay! I'll tell you." "That parchment was transferred to the Dharma God Potlin by me more than 20 years ago. After studying it for a period of time, he didn't understand it, so he gave it to  It was given to the third prince, who is now the emperor." After speaking, Macalon seemed to have been drained of all his strength and said with difficulty, "Can you let them go?" The two elves looked at each other, and the elf on the bed chuckled.  Smiling: "I told you earlier, why are you doing this!?" As she said that, she disappeared without a trace in one leap.  Mekaren looked at the elves on the ground pleadingly.  The elf on the ground squinted his eyes and quickly moved his hands downwards.  "No!!!!" Mekalen screamed, but he couldn't stop his son and grandson from being dismembered in a coma.  His pupils were filled with blood, and his two old hands scratched a row of scratches on the wooden floor. He said in a hoarse voice: "Why!?" "Because they have woken up." The elf said calmly: "They heard us.  "They are just pretending to be unconscious!" "Everyone who may stand in the way of our emperor may be innocent, but that doesn't mean they don't have to die."  Step by step, he walked towards Mecallen: "If you're to blame, it's your fault for discovering that parchment and letting us spy on it again!" "The King of the Night is so cruel!" Mecallen's teeth were almost broken: "Obviously there is no  "The unstoppable army did such an insidious thing!" "This is not what my emperor did, nor is it required by his will, but since you are the minister of this country, you should know that any  There are some dirty tricks behind the rise of an emperor. There are things that my emperor doesn¡¯t want to do and doesn¡¯t want to do, but someone must do it for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±  He looked at the elf angrily: "Can I know your name?" "Of course." The elf's hand fell quickly: "The king of the night finally shines on the earth as the moonlight, and under the shadows there is a hidden one with a bright edge!  " Mekalen held his throat that spurted out blood, and blood foam flowed from his fingers: "YeYinwhat" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù In the south of the continent, the Feito Empire.  "Please, please, please, don't kill my family! I really don't know, I really don't know!" Yinhua Shuo, the fourth largest Yinhua Trading Company in the mainland and the head of the Yinhua family, knelt on the ground and kept saying  Crying and begging.  "If I remember correctly, the head of the Yinhua family can read a thousand words at the age of three, can compose at the age of five, and is known as a prodigy with a photographic memory. What's the matter? His memory has declined in middle age?" In the courtyard, a man in dark silver light armor  short-haired man standing with a sword.  Beside him, a dozen men, women, and children were kneeling on the ground, trembling in panic, and crying.  At his feet, five separated bodies lay in a pool of blood.  Yinhuashuo cried: "That gem is not big, and it is not a famous stone in the world. I have handled so many things, how can I remember such an ordinary gem?" The man in dark silver armor said calmly: "Exactly  Because of this, doesn¡¯t it prove that this gem is precious? Although I have never been in business, I also know that rare things are valuable. Master Yinhua, it seems that the death of the people is not enough to make you feel sad!  With a move of his left hand, a charming girl of about twenty years old was caught in his hand and said: "I think you should be able to buy the sixteen-bedroom aunt like you, a miser, for one hundred thousand gold coins."??Love her very much!  ?  "    "don't want!  No!  Yinhuashuo kowtowed in panic: "I beg you, I beg you, please spare her!"  " "Say, where are the gems?  " "Really not!  !  !  !  !  " Before Yinhuashuo finished speaking, he saw the man in dark silver armor piercing the concubine's back with a sword. The blood-stained sword came out of the chest. The concubine looked at it blankly.  Yinhuashuo murmured: "Old Master" "No!  !  !  !  !  "Yinhuashuo screamed and passed out. The man in dark silver armor pulled out his sword, cut off the concubine's neck with a wave of his hand, and said calmly: "Do you think that for a tenth-level strong man, even  Can a person not even feel it if he is pretending to be unconscious?  " He waved again, and a cute and well-developed lolita aged eleven or twelve flew into his hand: "Your third daughter As far as I know, you have already had a relationship with her, right?  Such a cute and delicate child is still your biological daughter. You are really more of a beast than me!  " "II didn't!  "Yinhuashuo got up from the ground and argued. "No need to explain, I won't tell anyone.  The man in dark silver armor pointed his sword at Loli's pink neck: "I only care about that gem."  " "II really don't know!  Please, if you want money, I will give it to you as much as you want!  ""money?  That stuff means nothing to me.  " "Power is okay too!  I am willing to invest money to buy a small official for you, and then help you continuously open up connections. The day when you will ascend to heaven is just around the corner!  " "Power?  "The man in dark silver armor laughed: "Whether it's money or power, if it were me two months ago, my heart would definitely be moved, but for me now" His sword quickly cut Loli's throat, and whispered  He spoke bloody words: "It would be better to bury his enemies for my emperor!  " "Xiaoqian!  !  !  "Yinhuashuo's tears almost dried up. He lay on the ground and said tremblingly: "You, you are a devil" "Demon?  no no.  The man in dark silver armor smiled and said: "I am not a demon, I am the purest human race, a human race that is more pure than all of you!"  " With that said, he grabbed a boy again and said, "I really don't want to waste time, so why do you bother?  No matter how valuable that thing is, is it more valuable to you than your family?  " "Little trick" Yinhuashuo stared blankly at the child who kept crying and struggling in the hands of the man in dark silver armor: "Who is your master?  I can give him whatever he wants, as long as he is willing to let me go.  " "Gem!  " "I really don't know!  Yinhuashuo cried, "I suffered a brain injury more than ten years ago, and my memory has been declining. If I hadn't had the business acumen, I would have been kicked out of the position of head of the family by the elders."  So I really don¡¯t remember that thing!  Please, kill me and let them go!  "Uh" The man in dark silver armor was stunned and sighed: "Why didn't you tell me earlier? I was just thinking about how to torture you to get information out of you!"  Now it seems that neither sexual nor mental torture means anything to you!  " "It's like this, it's like this!"  Yinhuashuo didn't bother to wipe away his tears and kept saying, "It's really useless to force me!"  "    "well!  The man in dark silver armor sighed: "In this case, there is no use keeping you here."  " As he spoke, his body turned around in a circle. When he faced Yinhuashuo again, all the living people around him had turned into corpses. The blood and water became darker and darker under the reflection of the surrounding flames. "  " Yinhuashuo lay on the ground, tears no longer flowing down, and murmured: "What did I do wrong Who are you?  "    "I?  "The man in dark silver armor said: "The King of the Night will eventually become the moonlight and shine on the earth, and there will be a hidden one under the shadow with a bright edge!  " "Dark night?  "    "idiot!  "The man in dark silver armor crushed his head with a kick: "It's Ye Yin.  " There were corpses everywhere in the courtyard, and the surrounding area was filled with flames. The man in dark silver armor waved his hand and said, "It's all gone, let's continue checking!"  ¡± ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Dongfang Yun doesn¡¯t know that at this moment, a group of dark night and human race strongmen who have been secretly trained are secretly operating. His psychological adjustment ability is comparable to Ah Q. There are some things that he can¡¯t understand.  He no longer thought about it, and was now ready to focus on the first showdown with the three imperial armies. In the Chinese army's tent, Swain pointed his baton at a certain point on the sand table and said: "The three empires are here.  There are three million soldiers stationed in the large city of Shakatun, Gallen border gate, including 50,000 griffins, 600,000 heavy armored cavalry, 1 million heavy infantry, 300,000 dragon cavalry, and archers.??100,000, including 50,000 magicians, 450,000 Pompeii Empire's special unit of magic sickle warriors, and 50,000 logistics medical soldiers.  There are also two thousand magic crystal cannons.  " "I'm a bitch!  Dongfang Yun said in shock: "I don't think that city is that big. How can it accommodate so many people!"  ?  "Sven said: "Dear Master, you don't know something. The last time you passed was the 'face city', which is similar to the Weng City. As the name suggests, it is a face city. There has always been a war between Gallen and Lawrence, so Shaka City  After hundreds of years of continuous construction, two cities have been built, one is the smaller Mian City, and the other is the real Saga City that is completely wrapped from the second half of the Mian City. The area within a single city wall of Saga City is  With only 1,300 square kilometers, it is normal for so many people to be accommodated The most important thing is that although these people's positions cannot be said to be dispersed enough, it is enough to prevent our ancient war tree platform from reaching the previous level.  effect.  "He took his baton and drew a big circle on the sand table. "Shajia City has great geographical advantages. It faces the Duotalu River, the longest river on the mainland, on one side and the frontier plateau known as the roof of the world on the other.  This makes it impossible for us to bypass Shaka and attack the Gallon Empire from both sides.  "    "Why?  Our air superiority is so obvious.  "Dongfang Yunqi said. "Sven said: "The side of the Duotalu River close to Gallen is the Taysia grassland with a radius of 5,300 square kilometers. There are many cities on it. Every year, in order to prevent the Duotalu River from bursting its banks, Taysia  Cities on the grasslands of West Asia will strengthen their city walls and raise the ground level within the city. If we transport soldiers there from the air, all we have to do is blow up the Dotaru River and breach its embankment. Without anyone fighting, all our soldiers will be washed away.  " "My soldiers are all at least level seven!  "Dongfang Yun said dissatisfied. "In front of nature, the seventh level has no meaning.  "Sven said: "Even I can't hold on for long when facing the river bursting its banks.  " "What about transporting people from the other side?  "Dongfang Yun pointed to the location of the Border Fortress Plateau. "Let's not mention that it takes too long to pass through hundreds of thousands of mountains from the Frontier Fortress Plateau to the Gallen Empire. Just by saying one thing, the noble master will definitely give up the idea of ??attacking from here.  "    "What's up?  "Sven pointed to a place and said: "This is Bansai.  "Uh" Dongfang Yun was stunned. Indeed, the supply farm of the human base is located in the Shiwan Mountain. Dongfang Yun said: "So our air superiority is gone?"  "Sven said: "That's not necessarily the case.  On the surface, Shaka is indeed like a wall completely blocking our way forward, but they may not have many air defense methods. If a gap is opened, our two platforms can pass through.  " Dongfang Yun said: "But you just said before that the special magic crystal cannons on Shaka City have a range of three thousand meters, and this height is enough to shoot down the ancient war tree platform and the ancient tree pasture platform.  ah!  "Sven said: "Indeed, but they can defend the sky, what about the ground?  "    "I do not understand what you mean.  " Swain explained: "What we have been showing to the mainland countries is mostly our blitzkrieg intensity. The human empire has always known that our warriors are few in number but powerful, and our air force is extremely powerful, so what they value most is, first of all,  It's our air force. If my guess is correct, the only targets of all magic crystal cannons are two platforms, which means that these two platforms will be bombarded once they appear.  At the same time, they also worked hard to hold back our ground offensive forces and continued to deplete the number of our soldiers by exchanging heads.  If we can't attack it for so long, it seems to them that we must retreat.  But they didn¡¯t know that what was shown in the blitzkrieg was not all of our strength. When all the arms in the dark night cooperated, the intensity that could be produced was unimaginable, so we might as well use the trick and use two platforms to hang us from a distance.  Follow them, and at the same time turn the ground battlefield of Shaka into a meat grinder, constantly eating away at their armies. This can not only ensure the safety of the platform, but also delay the time for you, the noble master, until the undead disaster begins.  " "Okay, Sven!  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "I'm really impressed by you!"  Did you come up with all this?  " Swain was stunned for a moment, and said a little embarrassedly: "This is what Swain told me. I have memorized it for a long time.  " "" Dongfang Yun said contemptuously: "I look down on you."  " He thought for a while and said: "But what if those magic crystal cannons don't hit the ancient war tree platform, but just hit our ground troops?  " "Then let the two platforms press on a large scale They don't dare. It takes a lot of time to adjust the direction of the magic crystal cannon barrel. It is impossible for them to risk being breached by the platform and use the magic crystal cannon to deal with our ground.  Military.  " "But you said there are a thousand magic crystal cannons on the city wall, but there are actually two thousand in Shaka City!  " "Dad" Riwen next to her finally couldn't help but said: "The city wall of Shaka City is only so long, and its strength is only about twice that of an ordinary city wall. The number of magic crystal cannons that can be fixed within a certain distance is limited.  Yes, if the number exceeds the number and a salvo fires, it is very likely that the magic crystal cannon will be crushed by the magic crystal cannon itself without us rushing over the city wall, so a thousand magic crystal cannons are on the city wall, and the other thousand are as backup. Once the city wall  If the upper ones are destroyed, the spare ones can be moved to the city wall.  "    "I see!  "Dongfang Yun suddenly realized. The Ax King couldn't help but said: "Dad, now that we have decided on the tactics, let's fight!  "The armored dragon turtle said: "Yes, Dad, the preparation time has been long enough.  " Mo Teng said: "We are not in a hurry, readers are starting to get anxious, let's start a war!  " "Wait a minute, I haven't finished speaking yet. Why are you so anxious?  "Sven said: "You have all underestimated the enemy. It is easy to fight, but it is not that easy to win.  " "The tactics have been formulated!  "Ishkafir said: "What else do you want to do?  " "I want to remind you that our spies reported that the three empires sent 30 million troops. Except for one-tenth of them in Shaka City, the rest can also be added to the Gallon Empire at any time.  Moreover, they also have hundreds of generals and nearly one million mercenaries of varying strengths hired from all over the mainland. They must not be underestimated.  It is very likely that our plan will be discovered by others not long after the battle begins, so you must not take it lightly at all times. Once you feel that there is a change, you must withdraw from your battlefield immediately.  " "Is there anyone smarter than Swain?  Dongfang Yunqi said. Sven said: "Sometimes, on-the-spot response to a war is more important than designing to defeat the enemy thousands of miles away.  " "Then why didn't Swain come over?  " "He" Of course Swain couldn't say that Swain was using his secret power to find a way for you to break free from the shackles of nothingness and regain control of the six-pointed star. "What's wrong with him?  Dongfang Yun said worriedly: "Is everything okay?"  " "It's okay It's just that we have so many generals here. If we rely on Swain for everything, and we become dependent on him in the future, will we lead troops to fight?  Lairile said coquettishly: "Dad, don't let him come over. Anyway, he can give us guidance in the soul chain."  "    "Alright alright!  Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said, "Then you should be more careful."  "Sven said: "Okay, everyone, get ready. Listen to my war drums and let this war begin!  "    "yes!  "The generals left one after another. "Sven turned back and said: "Dear master, I want to sit in the middle of the army. Otherwise, let General Darius and General Tyrone accompany you to watch the battle on the platform of the ancient war tree!"  I wouldn't place the Ancients of War platform too close to the battlefield, you'll be safer there.  "    "no problem.  Dongfang Yun patted him on the shoulder: "Come on!"  "Standing on the edge of the ancient war tree platform, the Eastern Cloud overlooks the earth, and a sense of pride arises silently. Behind him, Darius and Tyrone stood silently. "I want to write a poem.  "Dongfang Yun said: "Ah~ Look at the vastness of the earth, who is in charge~ I'm not recognized by the six-pointed star~!  " Tyrone: "" Darius sighed: "Dad, actually you don't have to worry so much.  " "An explanation?  " "There are many things you don't need to worry about, we will do it for you.  " Dongfang Yun looked at Darius with some surprise: "Do you know anything else?  Tell me quickly.  " Darius said: "Some things, it's better to talk about it after it's done than to say it first and make people full of hope and then be disappointed, isn't it?  " Dongfang Yun thought for a while: "Then I still don't want to know.  " Darius smiled warmly and said: "Let your soldiers conquer it for you, father.  "    "Um!  Dongfang Yun nodded, and suddenly made a fascist gesture forward: "All troops, attack!"  " "Dong dong dong dong dong dong!  " On the ground extremely far away from the platform of the ancient war tree, the elven war drum made of the skin of the tenth-level monster was beaten violently, like thunder in the sky, deafening. With the sound of the drum, the earth seemed to begin to tremble. "Brie  Ci, Slarda, Raven, Lairile, Demon Vine, Axe, Rammus, Ishkafiel, Kylethe nine generals led the warriors of the dark night forward slowly, even though they were not walking fast.  , but it gives people a feeling that the end of the world is coming due to landslides and tsunamis. That special sense of grandeur and oppression made the city of Shaka also blow the horn.; At the same time, countless horned eagle knights and huge three-headed chimeras flew into the sky, and a black mass covered the sky and stopped not far from the battlefield. The eyes of the elven warriors above were cold and filled with murderous intent.  In the sky, twenty ancient war tree platforms and five ancient tree pasture platforms slowly moved forward, stopping outside the farthest range of the magic crystal cannon. They were like twenty-five small small cities that filled the hearts of human soldiers.  No crazy jumping up and down.  The armies of the Three Kingdoms are also gathering.  More than two million troops walked out of the twenty tall gates of Shajia City in an orderly and rapid manner and formed an array.  One hundred thousand dragon cavalry, 150,000 devil sickle warriors, 200,000 heavy armored cavalry, and 500,000 heavy armored infantry gathered at the front, while the rest watched quietly from behind.  In this war that the entire continent was paying attention to, the three major empires did not even send a light cavalry or an ordinary infantry to the frontal battlefield, because they knew that against the powerful Dark Night, only thicker armor could protect them.  Warriors don't die in the first round of combat.  The nine generals standing at the front of the Dark Night Army glanced at each other. Riven, Axe, and Demon Vine led ten thousand tree men, ten thousand claw druids, and ten thousand unicorn knights.  30,000 VS 950,000!  Huge!  Spectacular!  Others may not feel this way, but Dongfang Yun, standing on the platform of the ancient war tree, clearly saw all this and gave his own praise.  In front of the formation of the two armies, there is a land of ten square kilometers, densely packed with people. Even on the platform of the ancient war tree, it is difficult to see the edge at a glance. It can be called a sea of ????people.  Dongfang Yun is very sure that this magnificent and epic war will definitely be written into the history of the mainland, and he will be the final winner of this war!  He has this confidence in them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As soon as the last drum sounded, the battlefield immediately erupted into earth-shattering shouts. This sound seemed to crack the earth and collapse the sky. Millions of people rushed towards one place crazily!  On the human side, the 950,000 vanguard army took the lead and was divided into ten attack queues. Each queue used dragon cavalry as arrows and heavy armored cavalry as flanks. Heavy armored infantry covered the Demon Scythe warriors as they moved forward, intending to attack with three groups.  The formation met and the other seven outflanked.  This method of attack is very suitable for a war involving more and fewer troops, using a part of the army to block the enemy's advance, while the rest surrounds it and cannibalizes it crazily.  Even Maurices, the supreme commander of the three empires, tied his beard and said with a smile: "Thirty thousand versus nine hundred and fifty thousand? The people of Dark Night are a little too arrogant. Let's accept these thirty thousand gifts."  "Although he constantly overestimated the opponent's strength, under the overwhelming encirclement and suppression, Mauricis still felt that he would be defeated by about 30,000 or 40,000 people, and he would eat up the 30,000 Dark Night Army with about half of the casualties.  ¡ª¡ªThis is really his overestimation of Dark Night to the greatest extent.  The Dark Night Army is famous for its small number of people, so when they heard Morrisis' words, no one showed any expression of dissatisfaction. The casualty ratio was ten to one, and humans could afford to replace it.  However, there are some things that are really a slap in the face.  The Ten Thousand Treants are more than ten meters tall. Although they seem to move slowly, every step they take is huge. This makes their speed almost impossible to see. During the rush, they are still faintly surpassing the Unicorn Knight.  Unlike their ferocious and violent appearance, Riven always felt that the trees under her command were actually very showy, so she made them do very showy things.  Looking down from the sky, one can clearly see that more than 10,000 tree people are arranged in only three rows, which makes each row number more than 3,000. At the same time, the tree people are not only tall, but also broad-shouldered and round-waisted.  The thousand-year-old iron tree held together by people has become a spirit. When they received the order to stop in unison, it was as if a great steel wall was air-dropped on the battlefield, as wide as it could be and as long as it could be.  What¡¯s even more frightening is that under the command of Riven, these tree people uniformly used one of the few spells they can actively release [Solidization Technique]!  This is not as simple as digging the long legs made of tree roots into the ground and restoring yourself to a giant tree.  The power of the solidification technique is that the tree man can absorb natural energy from the earth and then feed it back to the outside of the body to form a protective shield. Not only is this protective shield difficult to break, but it can also quickly extract natural energy to replenish it after being consumed.  .  The [Shenle Divine Shield] that Dark Night has been using to defend the captured city was developed by the high elves in the past based on the solidification technique of the tree people.  Take root!  Solidification technique!  The tree people who used these two skills in an instant changed from the image of the Great Steel Wall to the actual meaning.The unbreakable fortress on the mountain spreads for a full four to five kilometers, and due to their height, the height of this fortress is not much shorter than the city wall of Shaka, making it difficult to overcome.  Seeing this scene, the strategy of encirclement and attack was defeated. The first problem faced by all human armies was how to break through the barrier in front of them.  The one hundred thousand earth dragon cavalry obviously had the same brains as earth dragons. As arrowheads, they shouted out the human race's usual slogan "I am invincible", then the five-meter dragon gun was aimed at the tree people, and they took the lead in rushing over.  .  They obviously regarded the tree people as ordinary trees.  The expression of Mauricis, the supreme commander of the coalition forces, changed, and he immediately shouted: "Send the order, let them avoid the attack." "No, Commander!" A general next to him exclaimed in surprise: "There are four or five kilometers of tree people, if it is  If we bypass it, the cavalry's momentum will be exhausted. Even if we bypass it, how can we fight with them?" Maurice sighed. He was right. Under the premise that the coalition ground troops are generally heavy armored troops, four or five kilometers away?  The journey is no different from a long march.  "Then let them retreat!" Morrissey waved his hand feebly.  "We can't retreat!" A knight of light wearing the emblem of the Papal State said: "Commander, if you retreat without fighting in the first battle, not only will your morale be exhausted, but if the opponent continues to advance in this way, where will we be?  "It won't work this way, and that won't work either. Maurices can be called a veteran commander, but although he has the final say on the surface, the coalition forces are secretly divided. Although they are not in intrigues, they want to win with one order.  Convincing the public is extremely difficult.  While talking, the stupid dragon cavalry had already rushed to the fortress formed by the tree people. Although the invincible aura was intimidating, the actual damage caused was really limited.  Rumble There was a sound of cavalry hitting the wall. The earth dragon cavalry didn't even get within ten meters of the tree man. They were stopped by the green light film that suddenly appeared. The first batch of 30,000 dragon spears  , either flew away, or broke directly, and the group of people who rushed forward were indeed unlucky. Almost instantly, people and dragons collided with the light film, and they were hit badly.  This was not over yet. The following cavalry could not stop their pace at all. Although they tried hard to thrust the dragon spear into the light film through the gaps in the front army or pointed the gun head directly at the sky, the impact caused by the one-handed running was still effective.  On the bodies of the former troops, nearly ten thousand dragoons were crushed to pieces by the rolling torrent in an instant.  Fortunately, there is a part of the empty buffer zone between these ten queues, so that the cavalry behind can be diverted to avoid the cavalry in front. However, it is too late to turn around at this time. If it stops, it will be trampled into pie by the rear army.  In the end, the remaining dragon cavalry and heavy armored cavalry could only bite the bullet and continue to charge forward.  Rumble, rumble, rumble This scene, as if the river after breaking its embankment, once again hit a stronger embankment, deeply shocked everyone inside and outside the battlefield. Such a mighty and violent impact cannot even be described as a suicide attack.  However, the slow-moving heavy armored infantry and demon scythe warriors behind them watched in stunned silence as 300,000 cavalrymen hit the impregnable 'embankment' like moths to a flame. In an instant, blood was mixed with minced meat and meat sauce.  Like the splash of waves after hitting the shore, it rushed straight into the sky, raining a perfect thick soup with blood as soup and meat as sauce for the people behind.  Maurice tried hard not to fall to the ground. He felt that his heart was pinched hard.  An impact!  It was just one impact, and no more than 1% of the 300,000 cavalry were left. The momentum that the human race had just invigorated was stagnant, and then completely discouraged.  "Bleeding and drifting" is no exaggeration to describe the battlefield in front of us. Such a bleak scene made the infantry behind them look back in despair.  At this moment they no longer know whether to advance or retreat.  However, at this moment, a statement resounded across the battlefield, but a hoarse laughter that sounded very low sounded, as if countless sharp claws were pinching the heart of the human race.  Then, one word clearly entered everyone¡¯s ears.  ¡°Dark~~Dark!!¡± Brush!  The bright sky seemed to be pulled down by a layer of darkness, and the battlefield with a radius of hundreds of kilometers was instantly shrouded in a layer of darkness. The human soldiers, who could only see clearly 1 to 5 meters around them, suddenly panicked.  .  This darkness does not seem to be falling at night, but more like the shadow of a haunted house. The haze is mixed with vicious substances that give people horror and panic, blinding people's hearts and blocking their eyes.  "Don't panic! Don't panic! The city wall has not been attacked!" The human race could barely see the sky-level warriors within a hundred meters around them.  "Blow the trumpet"??, beat the war drum and cheer up the soldiers!  "Another heaven-level expert said. "Let the remaining soldiers withdraw quickly!  Get your magic crystal cannon ready to prevent enemy attacks!  "There is also a strong man at the heaven level. On the city wall, the human race generals were in a mess. "Jie Jie Jie Jie" The sound that sounded like the most feared nightmare in the heart of people's hearts, and then a black star dragged its long tail.  The dizzy meteor slammed into the heavy armored infantry and magic sickle warriors who had gathered quickly! The eternal nightmare, the magic vine! The two curved moon blades in his hands quickly rotated as his body twisted, forming a wave of hundreds in an instant.  The black tornado with a diameter of 10 meters flung the closest Demon Scythe warrior directly into the sky. At the same time, countless black blades were slashed out from the tornado, hitting the place where the Demon Scythe warriors gathered. For a moment, even though the Demon Scythe warrior was heavily injured,  The armor was thicker than that of heavy armored infantry, and it was all enchanted, but when cut by the blade energy of these first-level gods, their limbs flew around and screamed loudly. At the same time, the tree people rose up from the ground one after another.  Walking away to both sides, the gap in the middle revealed the evil-smiling Axe, and the 20,000 Dark Night units behind him. ¡°Ho!  "Ten thousand Claw Druids roared at the same time, causing the surrounding Unicorn Knights and Tree People to be coated with a layer of blood-colored light This is the light produced by the increased combat power after being inspired! Unicorn Knight  They raised their spears, and although the gilded mithril armor that protected their shoulders, chests, and waists shone brightly, it could not cover the beauty of the snow-white skin on their bodies and the blond hair flying behind them, as well as the raging murderous intent.  The unicorn was even more affected by the roar of war, and his eyes turned from clear to blood red. The Ax King looked up to the sky and roared. He threw the battle ax forward and shouted: "Leave no chickens or dogs!"  " "No chickens or dogs left!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland China Chapter 121 Three million!

    There are only a small number of male elves in the Unicorn Knights, or in other words, there are only a small number of male elves in the entire group of elves.  Because elves never need sexual reproduction, just like all the elves in Dongfang Yun's Dark Night Base are transformed from elves, and the golden elves, flower elves, elemental elves, etc. scattered across the continent are all transformed through clans.  The "Elf Secret Book" carried by the inner elder is used to reproduce, and the soul of the elf that is about to die is taken out and reattached to the heart of the wood spirit to give birth to the elf. In this way, one will live and the other will die. This is why when the elf empire declined,  The reason why the elves did not rise again on the continent through war is that the number is too few and too precious.  When Tyrande ordered all the elves in the world to return to the Eastern Cloud, he was actually deceived at the beginning. He said that this place was suitable for elves to survive, would not be disturbed by humans, had enough eternal moonwells and springs of life, and that the elves could make their own decisions.  , but when the elves came, they didn¡¯t say any conditions. Just the original ancient tree of life gave them enough reasons to pass on, because this tree really only needs to sacrifice the family emblem to the leaves.  Can give birth to elves of their own clan and then grow into elves (for example: a certain golden elf elder prints the clan emblem on a leaf of the ancient tree of life, and the ancient tree of life will absorb all the history and genes of the golden elf)  , there will be a certain chance of producing golden elves when producing elves)!  Almost all the men of the elves are born to female elves who were born to human men when they traveled abroad and were brought back to the elves. These male elves have lived in the matriarchal tribe since they were young and were raised as girls. So you can imagine their personalities when they grow up.  And know.  After all, the fighting power of the elves does not distinguish between men and women, which makes the female style more popular in the Dark Night Base. It is normal for female elves to be stronger than male elves.  The elves chosen by the Unicorn Knights are basically not night elves, because the night elves will form a certain dark night system unit after being born by the ancient tree, and the elf magicians, elf swordsmen, and unicorns will  Night elves don't have any professions like beast knights.  The other elves do not have the sturdy style that comes naturally with the night elves. They are more noble, elegant and proud.  When Galen proposed the establishment of the Unicorn Knights, he actually planned to choose among the night elves. However, Tyrande argued vigorously, and then the quota of Unicorn Knights was allocated to the gold elves and moon elves.  and these two tribes are indeed very competitive, and they have selected a group of "strongest" ones. They have a unique advantage in controlling unicorns, which makes them stand out against the night elf units Huntress and Claw Druid.  Rui did not fall behind during training - I forgot to mention that unicorns are actually the product of mutations of elves. The beasts born from the beast tribe are called beast relatives, so the 'beast relatives' of elves are actually unicorns.  On the surface, the Unicorn Knights' combat power is indeed impressive, but the generals quickly saw its shortcomings.  This group of unicorn knights is really too soft-hearted. On the battlefields of the Basque Country and other four countries, they couldn't even do a good job of cleaning up. Their natural arrogance and self-esteem prevented them from making up for the wounded of the enemy.  One shot, or full force from someone weaker than you.  This stupid behavior angered Darius, and with a wave of his hand, they were all assigned to the Ax King.  The reason why I say so much is to elicit a sentence: A group of sheep led by lions will always be better than a group of lions led by sheep.  Although the Ax King is aggressive by nature, he is quite brainless in other aspects besides fighting, but it is because he puts all his life on fighting that he is more courageous than anyone else in bloody battlefields.  Even Darius may not be comparable to him.  When Axeman Meng accepted the Unicorn Knights, he actually didn¡¯t have any training. In fact, his habit was to devote himself wholeheartedly to his own battles and let others care about him.  However, after a battle with Lawrence Empire Wang Zhendong, Meng Ge's blood has really affected the unicorn knights under his command. Elves love art, and the golden elves and moon elves are the worst among them. These unicorns  The knights saw in Meng Ge a killing art full of strange charm. This art uses blood as fuel, cruelty as the brush, and the torn earth as the drawing board, painting a beautiful picture of countless lives disappearing!  This group of unicorn knights are unknowingly influenced by Axe, and their behavior and character are developing towards distortion and depravity.  Even if they are all women.  So when the sound of "Leave no chickens or dogs behind" sounded, the blood energy of all the unicorn knights was instantly ignited. They followed the Ax King and charged crazily towards the remaining infantry of the human vanguard army. The natural fighting spirit exuding from their bodies also  Gradually, it was stained with a layer of blood by the twisted heart of killing.    Tens of thousands of cries and stampedes, the ground roared, the Unicorn Knights charged straight at the enemy infantry with unstoppable domineering power that the elves themselves could not possess.  "Hey! Hey! Damn it, I'm still in there!" Eternal Nightmare wailed, and its body rose into the sky.  Despite what he said, there was still a look of admiration in his eyes.  Boom!  The cavalry rushed into the infantry camp, and it was like a sharp knife entering the belly, instantly cutting through the surging crowd.  The faces of the unicorn knights have a unique mixture of nobility and cruelty, and the knights' spears are the first to burst out with fighting spirit mixed with blood and natural energy!  They are all powerful men above the seventh level. Even if one is taken alone, it is enough to kill seven in and seven out of the ordinary human legion, not to mention the number ratio is less than one to a hundred?  When the thousand knights at the front burst out with fighting spirit, a hundred-meter-long orange fighting spirit merged like a steel spear, piercing into the heart of the enemy. In an instant, flesh and blood flew everywhere, the armor shattered, and even the shields in the hands of the human infantry were shattered.  They couldn't resist and were pierced. The spears in their hands couldn't even be swung once before they flew into the sky.  This scene of blood mixed with minced meat spraying high and falling like raindrops is full of a magical splendor. The elves are indeed elves. Even the art of killing is mastered so quickly and easily by them!  Axeman Meng Ge is the one on the front shoulder, and his movements are actually faster. This man has already jumped into the group of demon sickle warriors who are heavily protected by heavy armored infantry. The battle ax is opened and closed, and the bloody fighting spirit is torn down and fired indiscriminately.  Every time the ax was struck, dozens of lives would be taken away. The limbs would be broken and mutilated. The screams and whines of their companions made the human soldiers even more panicked and fearful. Their lineup was completely disrupted and they retreated crazily to the rear.  It¡¯s just that when people are crowding each other, it becomes more difficult for them to escape from Ax King¡¯s killing circle.  As one of Pompeii's special forces, the Demon Scythe Warriors have received special training almost since childhood. They only practice a kind of incomplete fighting spirit and only practice one way of attack. However, this kind of training is enough to make them effective in battle.  He continuously slashed out one after another, and the combination of them was even better than the full-strength strike of the eleventh level strong man.  It¡¯s just that this kind of magic sickle attack not only requires the collective cooperation of the warriors, but also requires sufficient preparation time. This is why the heavy armored infantry¡¯s initial task is to protect the magic sickle warriors.  But they didn't even send out a move of Demon Scythe, and their dream of establishing military exploits was destroyed by the dark night. Now their morale was low, everyone just focused on escaping, and there was no time to prepare. The three-layer attack made the Demon Scythe warriors immediately start from  The proud lion patrolling his territory turned into a trembling little sheep, and he could only watch helplessly as the butcher's knife fell on him.  Extremely sad.  The Druids of the Claw, who were encircling them from all directions, obviously felt that they were even more miserable. They were full of determination to die for His Majesty and the desire to make the Druids of the Claw famous in the mainland. However, when they rushed to the enemy camp,  By then, what was waiting for them was a pile of perfect minced meat.  Ten thousand vs six hundred and fifty thousand, the victory was so quick and so perfect.  The Unicorn Knights were quickly integrating their teams. The broken corpses and the disabled human soldiers who were still barely alive were picked up by them with their spears and thrown into a mountain of corpses.  The Druids of the Claw covered their noses and looked at these Moon Elves and Golden Elves in surprise who used to scream for a long time after killing a person. At this moment, there was no trace of fear or panic on their faces, but more of them.  Calm and indifferent Some psychopaths still have sweet and cruel smiles on their lips, stretching out their little tongues to lick the blood of the enemy in their palms.  The Druids of the Claw were completely speechless and retreated dejectedly.  At Ax King¡¯s signal, the unicorn knights also retreated behind the tree people.  When the magic vines withdrew from the dark realm, the human generals on the city wall couldn't help but widen their eyes.  When the darkness no longer obscures their eyes, and when the sun falls on the earth again, what they see in front of them is a mountain of corpses covering thousands of square meters and more than fifty meters high!  Who has never seen the battlefield, but this scene of massacre, in which the enemy did not hurt any of them, and we could just cut them all into stuffing buns, still shocked them extremely.  The stumps, broken arms, still gurgling blood, and pairs of terrifying eyes that stare into death will forever be imprinted in the minds of human soldiers and will be unforgettable forever.  What kind of domineering courage is this to annihilate 650,000 enemies who have lost their will to fight?  What kind of twisted cruelty is this, to have the evil deed of cutting all the enemy troops into pieces without leaving any one intact!  ?  The smell of blood mixed with the stench from the broken abdomen, accompanied by the autumn wind blowing through the tall walls of Shaka City, suddenly?Some people vomited.  Maurices, the supreme commander of the coalition forces, did not vomit.  During his military life, he may not have seen mountains of corpses after massacres, but this time the people being slaughtered were his men, and the area was larger and the number of people was larger, which made his heart throb uncontrollably.  He was half-kneeling by the city tower, covering his mouth with one hand and pressing the battlement with the other, with tears in his eyes.  He tried hard to hold his mouth, not to scream out, not to let others hear his pain.  The scenes of mutilated limbs and broken flesh were imprinted in his mind as he looked at him, and he vowed to repay this deep hatred to the King of Darkness.  His eyes quickly fell on the pile of corpses, his pupils shrank, and the hatred in his eyes burst out uncontrollably.  The old general could clearly see that on the top of the mountain of corpses, a sturdy figure with red skin was toying with the head of a Demon Scythe warrior, tossing it up and down.  Under the sun, although the pair of tiger eyes were peaceful, the old general knew that there was hidden cruelty and cruelty that could not be suppressed. It was like a volcano that would erupt with the slightest vibration, making it difficult for people to look directly at it.  The smile on that generous mouth is tranquil and peaceful. However, this tranquility does not belong to the laziness of a family man in the afternoon. This tranquility is more like the relaxation of an executioner after beheading hundreds of heads.  The man felt the old general's gaze and couldn't help but smile. No matter how friendly and relaxed the smile was, the mountain of corpses at his feet still exposed his ferocity.  "Axe King Meng, the child of the King of the Night!" He announced his name proudly and domineeringly, and held the head in his hands, one finger at a time, one by one.  "Thief! Son! How dare! You!" Mauricis read out his resentment word by word, and the veins in his right hand holding the sword kept popping up.  He stared at the Ax King with great hatred, and then witnessed the latter laughing happily and crushing the head in his hand.  Maurices suddenly pulled out his sword and pointed it at the Ax King, shouting loudly: "Ax King Meng! And the King of the Night behind you, I swear, if I can't drive you out of this continent, I will not be a human being!!!"  "Are you angry?" Dongfang Yun's voice sounded clearly on the battlefield: "Why should the old general be angry? The battlefield is a life-and-death situation, isn't it?" "Why are you so angry?"  Dongfang Yun roared loudly like a lion: "Dongfang Yun! If you are a man, come out and fight with me! A fight of life and death!" Dongfang Yun said strangely: "Eh? Why is the old gentleman seeking death like this?" Maurices  Trembling all over, he glanced around with a pair of tiger eyes and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, do you dare!?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "There is nothing you dare not do, but I will fight with you.  What¡¯s the benefit of appearing on stage? I¡¯m not as shameless as you. I can be ordered around as I please. I¡¯m young, handsome and handsome, and every time I appear, I¡¯ll make fans scream, so I have to pay for my appearance!¡±  "What do you want!?" "It's very simple, just Shaka City." "You're dreaming!" "Then what can you give me?" "My! My! Life!" Mauricis said word by word.  said.  "Hey, hey." Dongfang Yun's voice was very dissatisfied: "As a general of a subsidiary country of Basteque, you were transferred to be the supreme commander. As a result, so many people were killed at once. Even if I don't kill you,  You can't get better, right? And even though you will definitely die in a fight with me, you can still gain fame. Why don't you just take your life to earn it? " "I can't give you anything" Mo.  Resis lamented and his voice lowered: "You are right. I only took on such a big responsibility because others thought highly of me, so I was pulled out of my family. After this battle, I am afraid I have not regained my honor."  Here's a chance" "Old General" A group of people nearby looked at the old man in surprise.  Mauricis pulled out his sword with a look of grief, anger and unwillingness, and shouted loudly: "King of the Night, are you willing to give me a chance to fight you fairly!?" "Wow" There was a roar from the crowd, and all the human soldiers  He looked at the old general in shock. Even the lowest-ranking soldier had long admired the old general's character of never giving up. This time, in order to save his dignity, he actually used the word "gift".  It would be too much of a sacrifice to pray to the King of Night to fight him.  At this time, Dongfang Yun, who was far away on the platform of the ancient war tree, also sighed.  On the magic light screen in front of him, the old man's sadness can be seen??Despair was completely passed on to him.  "What do you think? Darius." "I'll kill him." "Forget it, let me do it! Such a hero deserves respect." Dongfang Yun sighed and snapped his fingers.  Next to him were several ninth-level elf maids who put on him the crown and dragon robe of the King of the Night.  "Then, 886 for now!" Dongfang Yun walked to the edge of the platform, feeling the clouds and wind flowing around him, waved to Darius, spread his arms and leaned back.  In order to prevent the magic crystal cannon, the ancient war tree platform has always been hovering four kilometers away, so Dongfang Yun's body will not be hit by the platform as soon as he jumps down.  The wind blew rapidly in the ears, and the blue sky also gave people a warm feeling.  This kind of skydiving-like relaxation was something Dongfang Yun had never experienced before and didn't dare to experience. It was just after that 'test' that his courage was trained, so he took the initiative to take this action.  While his body was falling, a smile appeared on his face.  This jump made him completely give up the confusion that had troubled him before.  The sun rises and sets, the birds rise and fall. Even if you keep thinking about some things, it will only increase your worries, right?  With a sassy smile, Dongfang Yun wrapped his dragon robe tightly with his hands behind his back, turned his body to face the earth, and then shot forward like a sharp arrow!  Through the clouds, the large city of Shaka is right in front of you. Thinking of conquering this place, a sense of accomplishment arises spontaneously.  He quickly flew across the dark night position, until he reached the top of the corpse mountain, and then dropped down to the broad shoulders of the Ax King. He frowned slightly at the smell of blood.  He put his hands behind his back and smiled at Morrisis at the top of the city: "As you wish, I will give you a fair fight." "Thank you, Lord of the Night." An unknown sadness flashed across the corner of Morrisis' eyes,  He jumped to the top of the city and said, "Your Majesty, are you ready?" "Ready." Dongfang Yun smiled.  Suddenly, Maurices looked stern, and took out a small golden palm-sized sword with his left hand that had been carried behind his back: "Shoot!" "Danger!" Although the small sword was small, the sudden power burst out from it.  The pressure really made the Ax King tremble, and he pushed Dongfang Yun back with his right hand. His strong body suddenly stood up, trying to use his own body to block the blow for his father.  However, the golden sword in Morrisis' hand disappeared like this. When it reappeared, it passed the Ax King and pierced directly into Dongfang Yun's heart!  Poof!  Blood splattered and Dongfang Yun¡¯s corpse fell towards the mountain of corpses.  With blood filling his pupils, the Ax King suddenly turned around, hugged Dongfang Yun and shouted, "Father!!!" Dongfang Yun's eyes gradually dimmed, but the trace of doubt never dissipated.  He had already used ability stealing to lend Yagami's power to himself, but why did he suddenly feel that there was no trace of life left after receiving this sword?  Ax King hugged the blood-stained Dongfang Yun and turned around and shouted: "You bastard! How dare you use a hidden weapon!" Morrisis' eyes were calm with excitement: "Who said you can't use hidden weapons in a fair duel?" He saw Ax King holding Dongfang Yun in his arms.  Dongfang Yun had a painful expression on his face and said calmly: "No need to shout, that is the ancient artifact [Assassination Sword]. The attached rule is that a fixed target will be killed with one hit. Once the enemy is locked, the enemy cannot escape and will inevitably die. Rules  "Power, you know." Axeman looked back at Maurice with a ferocious expression: "Not only will you die, but your country and your family will also die!" With that, he rushed into the dark night.  Camp.  Morrissey leaned back softly and was supported by the general behind him: "Old General, are you okay?" "It's okay" Morrissey shook his head in pain. Although he was full of cleverness on the battlefield throughout his life,  But he had never made such a sneak attack in a one-on-one battle, which made him a little painful.  "Don't worry, old general, the King of the Night will definitely die. This artifact can kill even gods." "I know Although it consumes all the power of the body and a life span of thirty years, it is worth it to replace it with the King of the Night.  "General, do we want to take advantage of the chaos to attack?" "No, at this moment, An Ye is in a situation where the same enemy is the same enemy. If there is a battle, unparalleled combat power will inevitably break out Inform the more than a hundred people who are still outside the city.  Ten thousand troops, take back the corpses of the friendly troops and bury them!" "Yes!" Nearly three million people went out to fight, and one third of them were killed in one battle, which made the reserve troops outside the city panic.  Especially when artificial night falls, when you were still with yourself an hour agoWhen their comrades who had bragged and spanked were turned into mutilated pieces of meat, these people completely collapsed.  They quickly retreated without orders at the first opportunity. Only with the command of the army general, they did not rush back to the city in a chaotic mess.  But when the King of the Night was killed, the lost military morale was regained.  Everyone in the three empires, from the emperors and generals to the traffickers and foot soldiers, as well as these troops who went on the expedition, all knew that in the Galen Empire, they would be greeted by an unprecedented vicious battle, whether it was a natural disaster of the undead or an invasion of Nujia.  , a battle in which both sides invested more than 30 million troops, hundreds of generals and high-level experts has almost never happened in history.  Because of this, everyone, including these soldiers who went out to fight, understood that the battle between the Gallon Empire humans and the Dark Night Empire was likely to result in extremely brutal fighting, and the 30 million people from the three empires who went out to fight would eventually be killed.  No one thought about how many of them could return to their home country intact.  The human soldiers can accept defeat. Even before the battle begins, most of them already feel that their three million people are almost certain to lose. Otherwise, why would they need 30 million people?  They can accept defeat, but they cannot accept massacre.  After settling down, the orders from above were issued. Under the arrangements of the leading general, the soldiers began to carry the bodies of their comrades.  The soft internal organs, the greasy flesh and blood, the hard bones, and the unblinking eyes all made the soldiers extremely painful and sad.  Finally, someone could not help but cry loudly on the mountain of corpses. This cry triggered a chain, and more and more people inside and outside the city began to cry loudly.  Even though they killed the King of Dark Night, they were not happy.  In the dark night camp that was continuously accelerating and retreating, Dongfang Yun was deeply touched by this scene. He sighed and sat on the ground.  "Darius, do you really want to do this?" "Father, if they sneak attack you, they are destined to get this hard blow." "But they are also very pitiful." "If you hadn't.  "Rebirth Cross, we are even more pitiful." "But after all, we are the invaders" "You see it from their position." "But that is the fact." "We will bring them stability, prosperity, and peace."  I will give all my glory to you!¡± ¡°This is just a reason for my aggression.¡± Darius frowned, and he seemed to understand why the six-pointed star could not accept his father.  But he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Dongfang Yun needed to truly understand many things. Only when he understood them could he complete the transformation.  Darius sighed, knelt down on one knee and said: "Father, please give me an order!" "Father, please give me an order!" The other generals also knelt on the ground.  Dongfang Yun is soft-hearted, he can even be soft-hearted towards his enemies, but when something involves his own people, he will sacrifice the whole world for it without hesitation.  It is precisely because the generals understand this that they have to adopt this method of 'forcing the palace'.  Dongfang Yun sighed, waved his hand and said, "Start it!" Darius narrowed his eyes, his tiger eyes flashing with bloodthirsty light.  Maurice?  This is the bitter fruit you sow, taste it with your army!  Boom!  !  !  An earth-shattering explosion sounded, and the sky and the earth shook together!  After crying and yelling, when everyone calmed down, nearly two million sergeants began to carry the bodies of their comrades in an orderly manner.  This mountain of corpses is easy to pile up. It only takes a Dou Qi slash to create wind pressure to blow large pieces of corpses up the mountain of corpses. However, if you want to move them down, you cannot do so because it is disrespectful to the corpses.  Most sergeants, in order to keep the bodies of their comrades intact, would even climb the mountain of corpses to collect their fragments.  Although trampling is disrespectful to our comrades, letting them return to their hometown is a greater comfort to them.  So two million people gathered on the mountain of corpses, constantly moving and searching.  Even though they knew this would be a huge project, no one had any complaints.  However, at this time, an explosion sounded at their feet.  The rapid firelight mixed with the radiating shock wave spread crazily in all directions, instantly covering the battlefield of several square kilometers, as if a small sun suddenly appeared on the blood-stained battlefield.  The smoke from the huge fireball rose upwards and turned into a mushroom cloud.   The explosion occurred extremely fast and twisted. The flames first spread for several miles in an instant, and then quickly retracted inward as if the air in the middle was being evacuated. When they retracted to a range of less than 500 meters, the flames mixed again.  Shock waves shot out in all directions. This shock wave was completely composed of the air pressure after the flames burned the air. Due to the mottled and mixed flames, these shock waves were like the fighting spirit slashes of a swordsman, not only long but also sharp.  In this way, at the center of the explosion, it was as if a powerful Shenzhou VI maniacally slashed out fighting energy in all directions, instantly enveloping all surrounding objects.  The people on the city wall stared dumbfounded at the explosion happening in front of them. The battlefield of nearly ten square kilometers meant that the pass of Shaka City was not within the bandaging range. However, even so, several shock waves fired randomly hit the city wall and cut it out.  A series of hideous and terrifying cracks.  It¡¯s just that no one noticed this at the moment.  There is only one number in their minds, which is changing at an extremely fast speed and eventually turns to zero.  Three million people!  When the explosion ended and the smoke dissipated, all that was left on the ground was a large pit with a diameter of two to three kilometers, and the charred remains of corpses in the pit that were still smoking upward.  Throwing away the more than 900,000 people before, this explosion alone, the nearly two million people left to carry the corpses also disappeared!  The generals on the city wall were dumbfounded. They had no idea why this was happening!  They have a large magic lock formation passed down from the Loulan era that covers the entire battlefield, making it impossible to use all magic above the tenth level in the battlefield.  They also have three Barrett sniper rifles that they searched from the goblin era. As long as someone in the enemy camp uses the forbidden spell, one shot may not kill the opponent's magician, but it will definitely interrupt the forbidden spell!  They also have a regiment of 3,000 high-level priests. As long as the warriors come out of the battlefield alive, even if there is only one body left, the priests can restore their combat effectiveness in the shortest time!  But this battle has only lasted less than two hours, so why are three million people missing inexplicably?  ¡°Probably only Mauricis among humans knows why.  Using trees to resist the cavalry, the powerful Shenyi created a dark field to blind people. Then the elf cavalry used their high strength and the fastest movement speed of the unicorn to quickly cut and kill the infantry soldiers. In the dark field  In the remaining time, under the cover of night, a large teleportation array was created, and a certain powerful weapon was teleported over, and the teleportation array was buried with corpses. When the remaining people came to carry the corpse, the teleportation array was used to transport *  The * triggering device is activated, and it can naturally eat the remaining two million people without any effort.  Morrissey felt dizzy.  "In the past, he might not have been cautious, wary of enemies or other things hidden in the pile of corpses, but this time, the dark night confused him too much.  Killing nearly a million people in one battle made people panic.  The general of the dark night sat on the mountain of corpses and aroused anger.  It¡¯s a joy to see the Night King appear and then be killed.  The army of dark night quickly retreated, making the mind relaxed.  As soon as the four-level confusion effect came out, even Mauricis himself lost a trace of vigilance.  But if this is a drama, is the death of the Night King fake?  That's impossible!  The assassination sword is called the God-killing Blade. There are only three swords that have appeared in legends for tens of thousands of years. Now only this last one is used on the King of Night. So what if it can kill even gods?  Will he be able to kill the King of Night?  However, the appearance and killing of the King of the Night seemed to have been planned. Since it was planned, how could the King of the Night not take defensive measures? So could he really not be dead?  Are you really just planning to use yourself as bait to confuse others?  Maurice racked his brains thinking about all this. He felt like he was stuck in an endless loop and couldn't get out of it.  As for the million-person pit in front of me, I don¡¯t have any extra thoughts.  Firstly, there were far fewer corpses than the previous mountain of one million corpses, and he was not bothered by them. Secondly, as the supreme commander, there was no difference between a defeat and the death of one million people, and the death of three million people.  , no matter what, this newly crowned supreme commander will be taken off.  The three great empires don¡¯t need an incompetent commander who kills three million people just by opening the door, and the coalition will no longer be convinced by an old general who suffered a disastrous defeat just after he came out of the army.  It¡¯s just ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Morrissey lamented, and slowly knelt down with his hands on the battlements.  No matter what, he felt extremely guilty for the three million soldiers who died in battle.  Not only was he silent, but the sudden explosionThe shock of the explosion and the death of three million people made all the human soldiers stunned, and the scene was silent for a while.  "Are you surprised? Or are you panicked?" Dongfang Yun's voice echoed on the battlefield again.  "" Morrissey tried his best to say something, but his voice just couldn't come out. The dryness in his throat did not come from his body, but from his heart.  "Don't blame me." Dongfang Yun sighed: "I was opposed to this plan at first, because such a death is too sad for the soldiers." "Why?" Mauricis' voice was extremely hoarse.  "If you didn't plot against me, I would not only give you a fair chance to fight with me, but also give these soldiers who died later a chance to die in battle. It's just that your actions made me very disappointed" Even though  Having suffered this blow and wasted a cross of rebirth, Dongfang Yun was actually not willing to let these two million people vanish into ashes without any glory.  But the pressure from Darius and others forced him to do such a thing.  The matter is done, no matter how depressed it is, it doesn't matter. Anyway, if someone wants to stand up and bear the big label of 'anti-humanity' and 'massacre', why not let yourself do it Dongfang Yun thinks this way, he is willing to fight for his general  They took the blame and were stigmatized, just like Darius, Swain and others who did not hesitate to secretly commit heinous acts of annihilation for Dongfang Yun.  "Why!" Morrisis shouted, his eyes were as red as blood, and there were tears in his eyes. He yelled frantically with foam at the mouth: "Why didn't you die!? That is an artifact that can kill gods! Why did you  No need to die? " "Well although I am not a god, I think it is not too difficult to survive from that kind of thing, right? In other words, many weapons that can kill even gods may not kill them.  You have to kill me." Dongfang Yun's voice became more relaxed.  And what he said was right. What he extracted at that time was the power of Yagami. Yagami used to be called the Immortal Nether Fire, so he was considered a god to humans, right?  That thing can kill even Yagami with one move, which shows that its power is rarely seen in this world.  The problem is that the rule on the cross of rebirth is [can be reborn in case of unnatural death], while the rule of [assassination sword] is [erasure the life of the locked enemy with one blow]. The two rules are not contradictory. Dongfang Yun was indeed  He was killed, only to be resurrected.  "As for the cross of rebirth, although Dongfang Yun doesn't have a hundred or eighty of them, he still has a dozen or twenty.  "How is this possible!?" Morrissey seemed to be crazy: "How is this possible!? Who are you!?" "Um do you need me to reintroduce myself?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said:  "My name is Dongfang Yun, the King of the Dark Night."  The imperial capital of the Gallon Empire, the Gallen Prisoner of War Camp of the Nujia Empire.  Two men in white coats are currently sitting in a metal laboratory experimenting on a pile of test tubes.  If Dongfang Yun were here, he would definitely feel like he had traveled back to the earth again, because this scene would be a bit too sci-fi.  At this time, a man wearing a uniform similar to that of the German army during World War II came in, saluted the two white coats and said: "Reporting to the two officers, the Dark Night Empire has started a war with the three empires in Shaka City." One of them.  While doing the experiment, the man in the white coat asked absently: "These indigenous people what was the result?" The soldier said: "Reporting to the commander, the Dark Night Empire is suspected of using weapons of mass destruction, so, so, so, so, so three  All three million soldiers of the great empire were wiped out. " Another man in a white coat put down the test tube in his hand and turned around and said: "This is deeply surprising. Although the people in this continent are generally not very powerful, there are indeed some who can release the forbidden curse.  , which is no less powerful than our intermediate missiles." The soldier said: "Yes, I was negligent, but the Dark Night Empire does seem to be a big threat. Do you want to notify the country to send some troops to help the three empires defeat the Dark Night?"  A man in a white coat was tinkering with the test tube and said calmly: "Such a small matter is troublesome to the country. Do you know how much manpower and material resources a large-scale transmission costs? What's more, we can't immigrate on a large scale. This continent is difficult for us.  It is said that it is just an occupation of some precious resources. Before the Dark Night Empire is strong enough to affect the empire's prestige here, let them develop. "But if Dark Night is allowed to grow" The soldier seemed a little bit.  Undecided.  The man in the white coat said: "Get bigger? Huh, if a group of indigenous people get bigger, can they increase the overall strength of the army? So big that they can block our laser guns with their guns? Lieutenant, don't let other people's ambitions destroy your own prestige. These  Aboriginal people cannot become great people.??Whether it is vision or consciousness, they are many levels behind us.  " "Yesit's just" The soldier seemed to have something else to say, but was interrupted by the white coat: "Well, you continue to monitor, if you find that the dark night has really affected the majesty of the empire on this continent,  , I will notify the domestic authorities.  "    "yes!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 122: Counterattack and Cruelty in Continental Storm

    In a battle outside the city of Shaka, the news that three million human forces of the Three Kingdoms were destroyed spread across the entire continent in an instant as if they had grown wings.  All countries in the mainland were in an uproar.  It is true that when Dark Night conquered the Basque and other five empires, other countries had already discovered the horror of Dark Night, but this kind of terror did not make them afraid.  Dongfang Yun's indifference to other countries is certainly one of the reasons, but the more important reason is that if the sky falls, there will always be someone taller to hold it up. Even if people are optimistic about the Dark Night Empire, they never believe that they can defeat the three major powers.  empire. ???????????????? In war, one has to pay for life and gain death. Even if Dark Night defeats the three great empires in the end and becomes the No. 1 brother in the mainland, he will definitely pay an extremely heavy price.  In this way, even if the King of Dark Night sits on the most powerful throne, what can he do?  Most of the soldiers of the Dark Night Empire have been destroyed long ago.  But the Battle of Shaka City made countries that did not participate in the war completely feel the terror of the dark night.  "To destroy three million enemy troops in such a devastating manner, is this something that a human can do?"  And the news that the King of the Night survived after being hit by the assassination sword is even more terrifying.  An empire that stands on top of all the kingdoms in the continent is not terrible. All countries rise and fall, but a monarch with the ability to die is too terrifying. How long can such a king develop the dark night, and at this time  How many wars will he start in this period?  The reduction of Dark Night's army after the war is not a problem for him at all, because he has enough time to cultivate more and stronger power!  For a time, people in mainland China were panicked, and the rumors became increasingly absurd.  Some people say that in fact, the King of the Night did not send any soldiers at all in this battle. Under the suppression of the Great Lock Demon Array, he still strangled three million human soldiers with a snap of his fingers.  Some people say that the King of the Night did not even flick a finger, but just blew a breath, and three million soldiers turned into ashes.  What¡¯s more, saying that three million soldiers died in the defeat of the Three Kingdoms is simply false news released by the human country that cannot accept defeat. In fact, all the 30 million troops assembled by the three empires have disappeared in this war.  At the end of the story, Dongfang Yun even saw someone in the newspaper saying that the King of the Night faced 30 million soldiers, hundreds of generals, and nearly a hundred heaven-level powerhouses. He just stretched himself lazily and defeated all human beings.  Charm, and then everyone starts killing each other.  In the end, the only surviving human being crawled to her feet, kissed his shoes, and died satisfied.  This really made Dongfang Yun dumbfounded: You can't even tell the gender of the old paper, and you still say it with such reasonable evidence and act like it's the truth. Isn't it too exaggerated?  Thanks to the Battle of Shaka City, all newspapers are currently reporting this event with great fanfare. On the contrary, a series of recent incidents in which wealthy businessmen and dignitaries were silenced by fist armor in various parts of the mainland have not been reported, which makes Dongfang Yun continue to be confused.  In the drum.  ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius looked curiously at Dongfang Yun, who had a completely disguised expression on his face, while drinking tea.  Dongfang Yun threw a lot of newspapers on the ground and said: "Nothing, I just feel that the analysis of the current situation and the ideas of both sides by a lot of experts and professors is a bit ridiculous. Most of the people who write reports and comments in newspapers are  I¡¯ve never seen what an elf looks like. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of making things up like this?¡± Darius said matter-of-factly: ¡°There are people like this in every world. They are good at talking on paper and having very little information.  Let¡¯s analyze and deduce that, if I succeed, no one will care, if I fail, no one will care.¡± Dongfang Yun said: ¡°The problem is that those guys exposed my conspiracy Huh? Isn¡¯t it bad to say that?  No matter what, these guys said that my goal is not just to bring the entire continent into my own territory, and there are not many people who say this. "Sven Heyran: "Then.  It's because of you that I scared them." Dongfang Yun sighed: "It makes me feel a little confused when Chi Guoguo is exposed." Tai Long said coldly: "It doesn't matter, if dad is shameless to these mentally retarded idiots.  If the good-for-nothing bastards are dissatisfied, I will kill them all If my father is not relieved, I will arrest them all, and then use a knife to cut off their skin piece by piece.  Then cut off their meat piece by piece, and then" "Shut up" Dongfang Yun looked at him helplessly: "Why are you, a handsome guy like you, so nagging?  Not as good as a good old lady." "" Tailong shed tears of grievance: "Isn't it true that people can choose their own appearance?If I had to choose, I wouldn't choose such a cold face at first glance, and I'm not used to smiling either. This would make" "Okay, okay, you can go out first.  " Dongfang Yun waved his hand. Tai Long walked out gloomily. Dongfang Yun looked at the other generals: "But what Tai Long said moved me a little. Once these idiots incite the mainland countries to think that this is my goal, they will all be pushed to the top three.  What to do after the empire is gone?  " "Cold salad!  The Ax King smiled ferociously and bloodyly: "Anyway, this is your will. If anyone wants to mess with the three empires, we will just destroy them."  "    "no.  "Sven said: "Don't forget, the purpose of our noble master is not the land, but the people. For the human base, people are the most precious treasure.  Therefore, except for the soldiers of the three major empires, we must try to reduce the killing of other humans as much as possible. Leaving an ordinary person now will leave a powerful warrior for ourselves in the future.  " Axeman shrugged and stopped talking. "Then you also mean to agree to kill those guys?  " "What Tyrande means is," Darius' eyes that had been squinting suddenly opened and he said: "These people cannot be killed. Killing them will instead give the mainland the illusion that we have been guessed and become angry. Moreover, these people  Not only cannot we kill people, we also have to send some people to protect them, because people from the three empires are likely to take action against them.  " Dongfang Yun said: "That's true, but" He pointed to the newspaper on the ground: "There are not just one or two people who say such things, and we don't know who the next writer will be.  What, how to protect it?  " Darius chuckled and said: "The 'protection' I'm talking about is not the usual kind of protection, but" "" The Ta Kung Pao Newspaper Office in the Borui Empire. "What?  protect me!  ?  "Columnist Cang Ye's face was full of shock, and her red lips were slightly pursed into an O shape. "That's right!  "The man in dark silver armor said calmly. "But why!  ?  Cangye frowned and said, "I'm just an ordinary little person. Why did Pompeii send people to protect me?"  " "Because your report will lead to the dark night's revenge.  " "Dark night?  Why retaliate against me?  Just because I ¡®exposed¡¯ the Night King¡¯s plot?  "Cang Ye didn't know whether to laugh or cry. That article was completely unreasonable and had no evidence to rely on. It was simply fabricated. It was only after some polishing by her weather-beaten pen that it appeared to be very confident. But in fact, anyone with a little thought would  You should know that that¡¯s impossible. ¡°You exposed An Ye¡¯s plot, and An Ye will definitely come to take revenge!  "The man in dark silver armor looked indifferent, and he grabbed Cangye's white arm harder. He emphasized the word 'dark night' very emphatically, and spoke loudly so that everyone in the newspaper office could hear it clearly. "Let go,  let me go!  You hurt me!  "Cang Ye frowned and tried to struggle, but the opponent's palm was like an iron hoop, unable to pull his hand out at all: "The Bowarui Empire is just a small country. How stingy must the King of the Night be to be willing to travel thousands of miles away just for a report?  Send someone to deal with me?  Are you, the Pompeii Empire, still being unreasonable?  " "The two words Pompeii are the truth!  The man in dark silver armor said very forcefully: "So you must leave me and let me protect you."  " "You, you, you" Cangye's eyes turned red because of his words. "That's right, ever since Pompeii almost overtook Bastec to become the strongest country on the continent, the Pompeii people have always had this arrogant attitude.  It¡¯s as if everyone in the world except the Pompeii people are inferior citizens. ¡°Whatever you do!  ?  Let go!  "Besides, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper rushed over and pointed angrily at the man in dark silver armor: "Are you still being unreasonable?  This is Volatile Rui, not your Pompeii!  " The man in dark silver armor glanced at him coldly. The cold murderous intent in his eyes made the editor shudder. Then he said to Cangye: "You must leave me, because 'Dark Night' will definitely do it.  ', I'm here to kill you!  "    "I do not believe!  "Cang Ye almost screamed with all her strength. Before her voice fell, the wooden window and the window skin above were suddenly pierced by an arrow wrapped in silver fighting spirit, shooting straight at the man in dark silver armor.  Between the eyebrows. The man in dark silver armor swung his sword very calmly, and a vindictive slash had already hit the arrow. However, almost when the vindictive slash was less than half a millimeter away from the arrow, the silver vindictive arrow suddenly separated.  Two of them, one was cut off by the dark silver-armored man with a sword, but the other hit Cang Ye next to him accurately in the chest. Cang Ye didn't even have time to feel pain, and his delicate body felt like it was hit by a giant weapon of more than 20 tons.  truck hitHe flew backwards violently and was then nailed to the wall!  Her beautiful eyes shrank for a while, and her two black eyeballs moved downwards, and she saw that a long arrow had pierced the center of her chest. It was obvious that even her spine was penetrated by this arrow.  Seeing that the clothes between the plump breasts were quickly stained red with blood, and the blood was still flowing along the delicate body to the toes and then dripping, Cangye couldn't even say a word, and looked at Xiangxiaoyu with fear in his eyes.  Died.  The man in dark silver armor frowned and looked at Cangye. His calm face suddenly changed color, and he shouted loudly for fear that no one would know: "Damn the Dark Night Empire!" As he said that, he turned into a sharp sword and came from  The window shot straight out.  The people in the newspaper office were left stunned.  It wasn't until more than ten seconds later that a woman screamed. At the same time, the chief editor and several men rushed forward and pulled Cang Ye out of the thick and long sharp arrow. Seeing that Cang Ye had no breath left, the chief editor  He couldn't help but yelled: "Hurry up and call the city protection guards!" "Yes!" A male reporter quickly ran out.  The editor-in-chief¡¯s face was full of grief and anger. His eyes glanced at the arrow that penetrated deeply into the wall. Even though it had clearly passed through the wall, the length of the arrow still exposed was still more than one meter.  A look of confusion flashed in his eyes, and he turned around and said, "Ask Detective Nanke!" Ten minutes later, people from the city protection team came in and out of the editorial office. While checking the surrounding scene, someone called the newspaper office.  Employees take notes.  At this time, a young man in a brown leather jacket walked in, squinted his eyes and looked at the crime scene, and said calmly: "Editor Bai Ruike, are you looking for me?" The editor stood up with a look of sadness and indignation, and saluted: "  Thanks to Detective Nan Ke for taking time out of his busy schedule to come over. " Nan Ke touched the arrow that had not been pulled out on the wall, said hello to the guard captain next to him, and then pulled the editor into the room and said: "  Tell me what happened." Editor: "So, so, so." Nan Ke frowned and said, "You mean that man reminded you again and again that the people in the dark night will definitely come to kill Cangye?  "Yes." "Isn't this over?" The guard captain next to him said: "It's obviously an assassin sent by Dark Night. What else can you do to invite Mr. Nanke to Shaka?"  Are you trying to find a theory with the King of Darkness in the dark night camp in the city? " "That's not true." Nanke said calmly: "You just said that the man was very calm about the arrows shot from outside? But he missed a hidden arrow?  "That's right." "That's not a hidden arrow at all." Nanke sneered, "It's an archery skill passed down from the elves three hundred years ago."  Is it the murderous hand of the dark night? Why do you say this is not the case?" the guard captain asked curiously.  "Follow me." Nanke led the two of them to the scene of the crime and pointed to the window: "Look from there, what did you see?" A group of onlookers looked out from the broken window and turned around and said: "  "Nothing?" "Yes." Nanke said, "You know better than me that the Ta Kung Pao newspaper office is on the third floor of Xincheng Street. Then you should also know that there is no higher building than this one within a kilometer to the east of the newspaper office.  "Who said there isn't one?" One of them opened the window and pointed outside: "Isn't that the Minggu Tower?" Looking across a river and a dozen streets, there is indeed a tall tower standing there.  over there.  Nanke said: "The Minggu Pagoda is about 1,300 meters away from here. Close the window." He picked up a newspaper and threw it over: "Block it up." Several people who have heard of this famous detective for a long time  The man quickly covered the window with newspapers as he was told.  Nanke smiled, turned around and flicked the arrow that hit the wall with his index finger and said: "Very good. The arrows are made of red oak. They are thick, long and heavy, which is very conducive to long-distance shooting with a strong bow. By the way" He said to  People in the newspaper office said: "The arrow you saw is glowing with silver fighting spirit, right?" "That's right." A group of people nodded.  The captain of the guard said curiously: "Moon-based fighting spirit, that's right!" "Moon-based fighting spirit, that's wrong!" Nanke said with a smile: "You can find it in the ancient scrolls a long time ago. The fighting spirit that elves can cultivate,  In addition to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, there are only two types: dark element and light element. There has never been such a thing as moon element. "The guard captain was very unconvinced: "Don't they have moon elves?" "Yes?Does the moon elf have moon fighting spirit?  Nanke couldn't help laughing: "There are also flower elves. Have you heard of flower fighting spirit?"  " Seeing everyone looking at him, he explained: "Actually, people have had this misunderstanding since a long time ago, thinking that the silver fighting spirit is the moon fighting spirit and comes from the moon elves.  In fact, it is not the case. The reason why you think this way is just because there are too few people practicing Silver Fighting Qi now, and they are all relatively high-end famous professors. In addition, the users deliberately want to connect their Fighting Qi with the elves to increase their popularity.  , even many practitioners of Silver Dou Qi know very little about this kind of thing, so you don¡¯t know that Silver Dou Qi is actually a branch of Gold Dou Qi, and its name is Silver Dou Qi. Silver Dou Qi is less powerful than Gold Dou Qi.  An indestructible attribute, with an additional attribute that is soft and easy to control, nothing more.  "    "real or fake?  "The guard captain expressed disbelief. Nanke smiled softly, flicked his fingers, and shot out a silver dart. When he saw that it was about to hit the guard captain's eyebrows, Nanke suddenly turned his fingertips, and the fighting spirit dart was twisted into a strange shape.  The shape flew sideways and punched a hole in the ceiling. "You" The guard captain was frightened. "This is the real Yin Dou Qi. I was born in this city, and you guys watched me grow up."  Da, there is no doubt whether I am a human or an elf, right?  Nanke smiled calmly. "What do you mean?"  "The editor-in-chief wondered. Nan Ke said: "Yin Dou Qi is secretly passed down from generation to generation. I have only one disciple in my family, and I am strictly ordered to accept no more than three disciples to pass on the mantle.  This kind of fighting spirit after the mutation of the metal system is absolutely impossible for elves to learn.  " He sneered: "The fake guy was deceived by the 'attempt' made up by the public, thinking that the silver fighting spirit comes from the elves As we all know, the wood fighting spirit cannot be mastered by humans, so in order to imitate the elves, we found a  Silver vindictive archer.  " He pointed to the arrows on the wall and said: "Silver Dou Qi is only suitable for use on soft swords and is not suitable for practicing bows and arrows, but it does not mean that you cannot use bows and arrows at all.  Although this fake elf has learned archery, it must have been used for hunting by nobles or other entertainment, so it is difficult to use it for frontal killing, because the silver fighting spirit will make the arrows erratic, which is fine within fifty meters.  , once it exceeds fifty meters, the arrow will deviate from the track.  " "One thing that this silver fighting spirit archer must pay attention to when he first chooses the killing place is that he must be far away from the newspaper office, so that his appearance will not be seen by others Once he sees others, he must be far away from the newspaper office.  You will find that it is not the elf who takes action; and to do this, the only suitable buildings around the newspaper office are the Royal Palace Square Tower and the Minggu Tower over there. The reason why Minggu Tower was chosen is just because the Square Tower is located in the Imperial Palace.  It is inconvenient to enter and exit and easy to be discovered.  Just imagine if the elves secretly snipe someone, haha, the night elves are called assassins of the night. It is absolutely no problem to sneak into the palace and stay for a day and a half, and the Square Tower is closer to here, which is a better sniper position, right?  " "He is not an elf, so he cannot sneak into the square tower of the palace.  So what issues do you need to pay attention to when visiting Mingu Pagoda?  First, the problem of arrows flying. In order to prevent his shooting range from falling short of the expected target, he chose a strong bow. To have a strong bow, you must have a hard arrow. And it just so happens that the hardest bow with the longest range in the world is the fine bow.  There are steel arrows, but how can the elves use fine steel arrows?  So you saw this arrow made of red oak. The hardness and density of red oak are comparable to iron and stone, so the arrow can be kept from flying at a distance of more than a thousand meters.  It's just" He rubbed his hand on the arrow: "This arrow obviously has signs of being polished. Haha, have any of you ever heard that elf arrows still need to be polished?  Elves are close to nature and can make arrows out of any branch.  " "As for the mother-in-law arrow, it is even more funny. Everyone knows that the mother-in-law arrow skill is passed down from the elves, but they don't know that the mother-in-law arrow is an archery skill that the elves have given up.  Just like the magic and fighting spirit of the human race, the arrows not only consume too much energy, but also can be avoided or even blocked by anyone with a little vision, so the elves have no longer used them.  It was only because humans lacked archery skills at that time that the archery skills abandoned by the elves were spread.  " "The most important point is" Nanke's smile grew bigger and bigger: "I heard that every soldier under the King of Dark Night has a strength of seven or eight levels. Any elf among these people is definitely not us.  The archery masters in the human kingdom are comparable to each other. With their skills, they can kill an ordinary girl easily with their spinning arrows, scattering flower arrows, Linlang falling rain arrows, Tiancongyun arrows, and iron broken teeth arrows  Why use a strong bow and heavy arrows that are not easy to use, and then use clumsy archery skills to get the kill?  "The guard captain said with a profound look on his face: "Unless the one who takes action is not an elf!  "    "yes.  "Nanke's smile was bright, and no one could see the ice in his eyes.?: "The soldier from Pompeii has been emphasizing that An Ye will come to take action against Cangye. In the end, Cangye was killed and he shouted out Anye's name. In fact, it was just to frame Anye! It can even be said that Cangye's death was not at all  He did it all by himself. "Why do you say that?" the editor asked.  "Look at the newspaper that seals the window Although it blocks the view better than the curtain, it actually has the same effect as the curtain. Although the white curtain transmits light, it is more than a thousand meters away.  No matter how powerful the archer is, he can't see clearly inside the room. The man standing next to Cangye's intention is to guide the arrow in a special way, so he can shoot so accurately through the curtain.  You said he calmly resisted the incoming arrows Haha, archery skills like the mother arrow have been eliminated by even humans, because those who can block the mother arrow must be able to block the child arrows, but why didn't he?  "Block it?" "Hiss" After his analysis, everyone couldn't help but show thoughtful expressions.  Indeed, as he said, the purpose of the Pompeii man was probably to kill Cangye.  But why would he do this?  "You are thinking why he did this? It's too simple!" Nanke picked up a newspaper from the day before yesterday and said: "Cangye published this manuscript of "The Ambition of the King of Dark Night", which seemed to expose the story of the King of Dark Night.  The king¡¯s plan is for the entire continent. In fact, you all should be very clear that the arguments and arguments here are nonsense. Why did the King of Dark Night want to kill such a small person? " "The King of Dark Night really has no reason to kill her.  "The editor sighed.  "No, he has!" Nanke said sternly: "Everyone talks about whether the King of Dark Night's goal is to conquer all the countries on the mainland, then even the emperors and senior officials of our country will definitely think about it.  It doesn't matter how many emperors of the countries believe this. What matters is that even if only a quarter of the three hundred countries on the mainland believe this, they will definitely join the camp of the three empires.  The Dark Night fights to the death. So the Dark Night King has reason to kill these people who spread rumors and cause trouble. "So, is Cangye's death caused by the Dark Night King?" The guard captain was completely confused.  "Of course not!" Nanke said with a smile: "Just because the King of Dark Night also knows that such things must not be believed by those emperors, and he cannot push himself to the forefront of the mainland again, so he has to protect these people from being killed by others.  Die, otherwise someone will put the accusation on his head, and then his ambition will be exposed. " "That is to say" The editor took a breath.  "That's right! This matter was originally done by the three empires. They wanted everyone to think that it was the work of the King of Dark Night, and then drove some countries to join their ranks to help them resist the King of Dark Night!" Nanke's smile  Geng Sheng, his eyes became colder and colder: "These bastards, it's just that they are in dire straits themselves, but they actually try to drag others down! The King of Dark Night is arrogant and domineering. He has extremely powerful power, so he doesn't care if there are hundreds of people.  Thousands of people have become their enemies, but what about these countries that have joined the Dark Night War? Can they really not care if their armies are destroyed by the Dark Night?  Even if he fails in the battle with the three empires, who knows whether he will regain his current strength in a year? Even if he is afraid of the three empires and dare not take action again in the short term, what will happen to those who joined halfway?  What about the country? Who knows what kind of revenge will come from him? The evil intentions of the three empires are outrageous!" "What a damn!" After hearing this, everyone around them suddenly became angry and yelled at the three empires.  The meanness of empire.  The editor-in-chief slapped his hand on the table and said angrily: "Huh! This matter must not be let go like this! Although we are not opponents of the three empires, we must not be used by them so easily! Come, prepare to send someone.  In one issue of the newspaper, the headline on the front page read" "In order to win, the three empires lowered their limits again!  ¡· "Being brutally killed, the uncrowned king was defeated by the shameless country!  " "Analysis of the deepest conspiracy of mankind, on the despicable methods of the three empires" "Dark Night/Three empires, who is the real danger to the mainland!  ?  ¡· "The conspiracy behind the conspiracy, who wants to involve the entire continent in the war" Every country does not lack a smart person. When the first smart person stands up and analyzes the 'conspiracy' of the three empires to the world, the rest of the smart people will  Naturally, people would not let go of this opportunity to show their faces, so almost all the murders of reporters were taken out, cut into pieces, crushed and analyzed. In the end, no matter whether they were emperors or citizens, all three hundred countries in the mainland came to the conclusion.  One conclusion - the three great empires really want to spread a pan-continental war.Fight!  While all the media publications continued to criticize the three empires, the heads of state could not help but feel chilled. Many countries that were originally inclined to secretly send troops to help the three empires also calmed down and chose to stay put.  "Hmph!" Alonso III smashed the table with a slap, and Alonso III, who was also shot while lying there, shouted with veins on his face: "Who knows who did such a thing! You two old guys still  He licked his face and came to me!? Huh? It was me who was framed, and I was the one who was constantly scolded, even the 150,000 Demon Scythe soldiers who died in the first battle of Shaka City.  It¡¯s all mine, who did I mess with? Do you want to make my reputation miserable? Don¡¯t forget, we are in the same boat now!¡±  Neither Alonso's face-breaking curse nor the dishes and drinks on the floor made Ben Furyk XIII and Fury VII show any anger.  These two old guys were like old monks in trance. They had no expression at all. They looked at their eyes, nose, nose, heart, and mouth, which made Alonso III think that they were dead.  After a long time, Ben Furyk finally sighed and said: "What a plan!" Fury nodded and said: "Indeed, the King of Dark Night has many capable men, which should not be underestimated!" "What are you talking about?  "Alonso was stunned: "You mean this is the work of the King of the Night?" Ben Furyk nodded: "This little guy Dongfang Yun is indeed very powerful. Not only did he immediately see that we would treat those contributors  "We wanted to frame him, and he took the initiative to frame us. In this way, anyone with a little bit of detective skills can see that 'in fact.  It was us who did it. In this way, all his problems will be solved, but we will face the accusations from the whole continent. "Alonso frowned and said: "What a ruthless plan!" Ben Furyk looked at it.  He looked at him and said: "It's just that this time it's hard for Your Majesty Alonso. We don't know where those people in the dark night got the badges of the 'Pompeii Guards', but what is certain is that among us, there is absolutely no  Someone has taken refuge in An Ye! " "What do you mean?" Alonso was furious: "Having the badge of my Guards means that I have taken refuge in An Ye? What qualifications do I have for me to take refuge in him?  "I'm not talking about you." Fury said, "It's possible that someone sneaked into our rear area to do this. And didn't the report say that those guys wearing badges are all human beings?"  They are definitely not elves. Doesn't that explain the problem? " "Then are these people possibly from the five empires that have been captured by Dark Night? " "They don't have this ability people who understand Yin Dou Qi?  Although it is not particularly small, there are almost none of the five empires, and some have died in the battle with Dark Night. More importantly, the group of people who showed up all spoke the eastern dialect of the mainland's common language.  That is, from the Gallon Empire to the east, the accents of our countries are not necessarily ours!" "Of course," Fury said, "This must be the instigation of the King of the Night.  , but the ones who did it should be people from our sideat least people who have lived here for a long time." "Compared to this, I suspect" Ben Furyk sighed: "It's us.  People sent by one of the surrounding tributary countries are more likely to get the badge of the Pompeii Guards, and the dialect is also our accent.  Have you sent someone to contact them long ago? I suspect that this time the defeat of Shaka City has shaken some of them, and they have to find a way out. " "This is understandable, but it is just human nature.  I'm afraid that if we are really repelled by Dark Night on the frontal battlefield and have to abandon Gallon and return to defend our country, they may stab us fatally in the back," Fury said.  "They dare!" Alonso frowned angrily: "Don't these guys want to live anymore? Without us, what qualifications do they have to show off their power to the surrounding small countries?" "But the key is that if they join An Ye, when we are defeated, they  You can also show off your power to the surrounding small countries," Ben Furik said.  "Damn, damn, damn, damn!" Alonso said "damn" in succession, and his face turned as red as blood. He stood up suddenly and said: "I'm going to check it out. If you find out, just wait for me to destroy the country!  "No!" "No!" the two old men shouted together.  "Why?" Alonso said coldly. ?"Doing this will chill people's hearts!" "You are basically pushing people into the hands of the Lord of the Night!" "Besides, the war is about to begin, how can you have time to check on others?" "Then what do you think we should do?"  Ronso said angrily.  "For this matter, just send a few spies to visit privately." Fury said.  Ben Furyk said: "At the same time, we must show a clear conscience, and we must not let our newspapers fight back. This kind of thing will only become more chaotic as time goes by." "Hmph!" Alonso snorted:  "Then let them go for now, but since I have remembered this hatred, I will never let it go!" After that, he turned and left.  Ben Furyk and Fury looked at each other, and the former said: "This matter really needs to be guarded against. If there is a first time, there will be a next time." Fury agreed: "It's just that at the moment it's really a deadlock.  "" Dongfang Yun naturally didn't expect that such a counter-killing plan would also drag down the tributary countries of the three major empires. If he knew about it, he would probably jump up with joy, right?  But at this moment, he probably didn't have the heart to think about those things, because he was worrying about what was in front of him.  This round, pure silver metal ball with a diameter of one meter is a mass murder weapon that can wipe out nearly two million people from the world at once.  The product of magical technology from the high elves is called the second-level pinnacle of the three-pole civilization of the high elves [Flame Twister].  As the Dark Night Base reaches its second level peak, before obtaining the [Core of the Ancient Tree of Destiny] to upgrade the Dark Night Base to the full level, this thing is the last offensive technology.  He looked around and saw a group of generals surrounding this thing, staring at it.  Dongfang Yun originally disapproved of Swain's poison plan of exchanging one million corpses for two million lives. It wasn't until after the assassination that Darius took the lead in "forcing the palace" that he reluctantly used this big weapon.  Weapons of mass destruction.  But if he continues to use it, he will feel a little unbearable.  In any case, the people in the city are innocent, and these people who will be killed may become warriors trained by the human base in the future. If they are killed so easily every time, then the entire continent will be conquered.  So what?  The more Dongfang Yun thought about it, the colder his heart became.  Darius frowned and said: "Dad, what do I think? More than a hundred ships of [Cloud Sword] have been built now. As long as we use such a fast Cloud Sword and cooperate with the generals, we can kill [Flame Choker]."  If you throw him seventy or eighty, I will definitely wipe the entire city of Shajia off the map." Dongfang Yun said, "Didn't I say it before? If the person dies, I will conquer him!"  Laius said: "But these are enemies. Even if we don't kill them, they will come to kill us. Anyway, we will always die. Instead of killing them on the battlefield, it is better to throw them away like this and die cleanly."  "Better?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but ask, "What kind of banditry theory are you talking about? Don't you allow others to surrender? As long as we hurt them and suppress them, they will surrender after knowing that there is no point in resisting, right?"  Darius said: "Those are two different things. Now the whole continent knows that we have fewer people in the dark night. Why don't you understand? What if our people are killed by them in a close encounter?" Dongfang Yun's heart  Agreed, but he really can't do this kind of thing, but looking at the expectant looks of the generals around, there's really no way to say that I'm just a soft-hearted woman. You can do whatever you like, I won't allow you anyway.  Using weapons of mass destruction and so on is really demoralizing.  He hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to follow his own heart. He straightened up and said with a cold face: "If I say no, I can't! Killing two million people at once is cruel enough. I will never let this cruelty continue!" said  Then, he turned and left, leaving a group of generals looking at each other.  Looking at Dongfang Yun's back, a cruel smile appeared on Darius's lips: "Sven, it seems it's time to let dad know what the cruelty of war is." Swain hesitated: "Is this okay?  The distinguished master will be very sad." Darius narrowed his eyes: "There is no way. Although he has been growing, his direction has deviated a bit. It is time to let him know what he must do to become an emperor.  "(To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 123 The largest war in history!

    It took Dark Night two full days to fill up all the million-person pits outside Shaka City.  How do you say something?  It's always easier to destroy than to repair.  This is mainly because the human magicians have set up a heaven-defying formation called the Great Lock Demonic Array around them - even Tyrande can't figure out how to break this formation.  Therefore, the elves' earth magicians can only continuously create rock and earth giants, and then let them jump into the pit to remove the magic.  Worrying things were nothing to Dongfang Yun. His good psychological adjustment ability allowed him to quickly forget about the [Flame Twisting Demon] and focus on the ancient war tree platform with the reputation of the Sky City.  Looking down at Saga City.  This look really made him realize something.  ??The city of Shaka, which could not be seen at a glance, was almost overcrowded at the moment. The ten city gates with their backs to the Gallon Empire had ant-like dense crowds coming in and out quickly. Soldiers entered through seven gates and civilians exited through three gates.  At the same time, a thousand large and small spare magic crystal cannons were also pulled from the front gate to the back gate, and then fixed one by one on the back wall.  "They may abandon the front city wall after another defeat and put us in Shaka City to fight." Darius said beside him.  This guy is often off-line, but only in terms of war, his IQ is extremely high: "The buildings in the city are densely packed. Once we engage in street fighting in the city, the disadvantage of our small number will become apparent. With more people fighting less, even if  Our soldiers are all elites and will face great difficulties. That¡¯s why we have spare magic crystal cannons moved to the back city wall. At the same time, more soldiers enter the city and the people leave the city. " "If this is the case, how can we solve it.  ?" Darius said: "There is no way to solve it, we can only fight hard. Once the street fighting begins, the air force's advantage will be gone. Even if the ancient war tree platform can break through the defensive camp of the front and rear magic crystal cannons, it cannot attack itself.  Secondly, my brothers and I will definitely face the strongest humans on the heaven level, and for the same reason, in order not to hurt our own people, we must pull the enemy outside to deal with it Our soldiers are few in number.  Under a large-scale attack by strong men, even if one of us dies and a hundred of the opponent dies, to put it bluntly, others will still make a profit; thirdly, even if we adopt a retreat strategy after seizing all the magic crystal cannons on the front city wall, the opponent still has a part of the back city wall.  Thousands of magic crystal cannons are far away from each other, far beyond the range of the magic crystal cannon, so even if the stolen magic crystal cannons are fired at the city, it is meaningless. In the final analysis, we still have to rush into the city to fight in the streets. "  Dongfang Yun frowned: "Tell Swain to think of a way quickly, otherwise it doesn't matter if we don't attack this city. My elves are all treasures. If you can't lose them, try not to lose them." He suddenly turned around and asked: "Yes.  By the way, let¡¯s ask Tyrande, don¡¯t we have things like magic crystal cannons?¡± Darius said: ¡°Nearly all the technologies of the first- and second-level high elves are used for people¡¯s livelihood.  These are already very good. Only after reaching the three poles will the attack power of magic technology be fully realized. Dongfang Yun suddenly felt a flash in his heart and frowned: "We have already used the Flame Twist Demon. Now let's use the three poles."  If the great empire is repelled, will it be possible to use the Flame Twister when facing the human base in the future?" Darius shook his head and said, "I'll have to ask Gay Lun about this." Dongfang Yun opened his mouth, but  He didn't say anything, because he found that the million-man pit below had been filled, and Swain had ordered the army to continue the attack.  After the last hand-to-hand encounter, the human race was obviously a little timid. This time, they did not go out to fight. Instead, they set up a defensive battle formation on the city wall.  No matter when, the one who defends the city is always the passive one, but he is always the one who takes advantage. When there is danger to fall back on, it is obviously much easier to defend than to attack, and no matter how many strategies you try, you can only think of  Even a pervert like Swain, such as cutting off water and food and encircling a point to call for reinforcements, is a skillful woman who can't make a meal without rice. There is no way to avoid a siege.  Comparatively speaking, An Ye still has an advantage, because the magic crystal cannon on the city wall needs to guard against two ancient tree platforms, which gives An Ye another great weaponthe ballista.  This five-meter-long and three-meter-high weapon of war does not look too ordinary. It is similar to a carriage with only the skeleton left and covered with various flowers, plants and vines. The only thing that makes people feel a little bit stressed is that it is piled full of things.  Three-meter crossbow arrow.  For a seventh-level crossbow, the power of each crossbow arrow is about the same as a full-strength strike from a seventh-level strongman. However, its damage to buildings and trees far exceeds its damage to humans. In addition, the manufacturing cost is relatively high.  Other types of troops were larger, so Swain only produced 3,000 vehicles.  And now is the best time for the crossbow to come in handy.  Tiger on the city wallThe human generals who were watching eagerly below looked at the nearly a thousand strange vehicles slowly moving out of the dark night array in surprise, having no idea what this kind of thing was for.  "Suppose it is some kind of siege weapon, right?"  The quantity is too much. With the national power of Dark Night with such a small number of people, how many can be produced?  If it has no use but is used to transport crossbow arrows, wouldn't the crossbow arrows be too long and thick?  It¡¯s good if the elf can hold it, but can it be shot?  The doubts of these guys were simply meaningless, because immediately, they felt the power of the ballista firsthand.  With the order from Blitzcrank, who was in charge of the ballista brigade, the elves on a thousand ballistas had already used magic power to drive the ballistas.  Thousands of arrows fired in unison!  Because the crossbow carts are lined up, the crossbow arrows fired are naturally in a straight line, so it does not give people the feeling of a rain of arrows, and the crossbow arrows do not look very powerful. The crossbow arrows hit the city wall, which simply made human generals  Smile till your teeth grow bigger.  But Boom boom boom boom!  !  !  A series of explosions completely blinded the human soldiers. They saw with their own eyes that a crossbow arrow shot at the city wall under their feet actually exploded with energy comparable to a full-strength strike by a seventh-level powerhouse. The hard five-meter-thick city wall was destroyed by a blast.  When a crossbow arrow was hit, all the fortress stones within a radius of seven or eight meters turned into powder, and large holes appeared one after another. Although the large holes were invisible from above, you could just look at the rock powder that fell out of the explosion hole.  Guess this seemingly ordinary crossbow arrow with no other highlights except its size actually almost penetrated the city wall!  What a terrifying power this is!  ?  Before the human soldiers could react, the second wave of crossbow arrows was fired again. This time, all the crossbow vehicles rose a height from the chassis, and another thousand crossbow arrows were fired at a height of two meters from the point where the first shot was fired.  !  There was another series of explosions. This time, part of the city wall began to collapse downwards, and dozens of soldiers fell from the top!  The temporary supreme commander of Morrisis immediately panicked. He had never seen this kind of siege method. If it weren't for the fact that the style of these ballistae was so crude, he almost thought that the opponent was carrying a thousand magic crystal cannons to attack.  city.  Flustered and confused, the top commander immediately shouted: "Open the city gates, gather the soldiers to fight against the enemy, and destroy all these strange vehicles!!!!" His voice was very sharp and could be heard far away.  A general next to him immediately asked: "Sir, how many soldiers should we gather to go out?" The temporary commander was not stupid. He immediately said: "Five million heavy infantry will accompany the heavy cavalry out of the battle, and the remaining people will form a team of three million as a group."  Reserve troops, follow my order to go out of the city to support! The first wave of reserves will be mainly composed of light knights and supplemented by magic sickle warriors. The first group of magicians will be on the tower, ready for magic attacks at any time!" "Yes!"  The general quickly distributed the order, and then everyone quickly assembled.  But even so, when the first batch of five million troops was assembled outside the city, the ballistae had already fired more than 20 rounds. After hundreds of years of continuous repair, the Shajia City Gun was now in ruins. Compared with the Chinese  The current Great Wall is miserable.  However, the five million troops still put huge pressure on Blitzcrank, forcing him to wave the ballista to retreat. At the same time, the ordered Dark Night Army also began to move forward.  This time we need to be much more cautious than the last time. With Swain¡¯s order, the number of dark night units deployed has reached 100,000.  One hundred thousand VS five million!  Facing the steadily rationing of heavy cavalry and heavy footwork, Sven seemed much more cautious. There were 20,000 trees among the 100,000 troops, and the rest were 30,000 archers, 30,000 druids of the claw, and one more.  Ten thousand female hunters, five thousand magicians and five thousand night priests.  There are not many heavy cavalry on the enemy side, only about 500,000. They always walk at the rear of the heavy cavalry. When the two sides reach a sufficient distance, the heavy cavalry will separate, leaving a smooth path for the heavy cavalry to charge.  Raven, who led the army, also understood this truth, so with a wave of her hand, the archers, dryads and priests were already sitting on the branches of the tree people, while 30,000 claw druids roared to bless their comrades.  After entering the state with enhanced attack power, they turned into beasts one after another.  Demonic bears, cheetahs, saber-toothed tigers, saw-toothed crocodiles, small dragons and even two eleventh-level claw druids directly transformed into Tyrannosaurus rex!  In this way, the slow-moving elves are entrenched on the impact-resistant tree people, and the remaining huntresses and the druids who have transformed into monsters have sufficient mobility.  Woohoo~~~!  The horn of humanity is sounding.  ¡°Dong dong~~~!  The war drums of the elves are beating.  With earth-shattering shouts, both sides charged wildly.    Although the human heavy armored infantry moves slowly, it is stronger and more stable.  In this kind of ordinary war, even 100,000 people can change the situation of a battle. At this moment, it has reached 4.5 million people. With such a number, coupled with their heavy armor and heavy shields, when the group marches  It¡¯s like a moving fortress!  The first ones to face the heavy infantry were the huntresses. These elves holding three-edged shurikens and riding on black panthers once again made people feel what it means to be elegant and fast. They quickly rushed to the fortress composed of heavy infantry and then quickly dispersed around.  He opened it and attacked crazily with the three-edged shuriken in his hand at an extremely fast speed.  It's just that the effect is not ideal The huntress's speed, strength and fighting spirit are all at the seventh level on average. However, even the seventh level strong man dare not say that his sword can definitely cut off ten heavy armored soldiers at the same time.  For defense, this kind of black iron produced by a subsidiary country of Basteque is extremely hard. Legend has it that a half-meter-thick black iron shield can even block the attacks of dragon breath and dragon claws!  The total body armor of each heavy armored infantry does not exceed 20 centimeters, but the problem is that huntresses are not dragons, and their attack power is much lower in comparison, so a huntress has three blades attached to her fighting spirit.  The shuriken could barely cut through the chest defense of a heavy infantryman and cut him off at the waist, but after penetrating the opponent and then flying in front of another heavy infantryman, it would be blocked by the opponent's thick shield.  So for a time, although thousands of human heavy infantry died tragically in an instant, it was insignificant to the whole. Especially when these heavy infantry picked up the shields of their dead companions, the huntress's killing efficiency decreased again.  The blunt knife cuts the flesh, the speed has reached the limit.  The heavy steps were still advancing steadily, but the huntress could only watch as the other party gradually approached the tree man.  On the other hand, it is difficult for the Druids of the Claw to rush forward. This kind of heavy defense is also difficult for them to break through. Even if they are willing to use their claws and teeth to deal with the enemy's black armor, once they rush forward,  Entering the enemy camp will definitely not be easy.  Ants kill elephants, heavy armored infantry are not ants, and claw druids are not necessarily elephants.  So they are even worse than the huntresses, they can only wander around looking at the iron cake from a distance.  Swain, who had been paying attention in the camp, frowned and suddenly waved his hand.  In the dark night camp, countless black shadows rose into the sky and rushed to the battlefield in the distance.  Hippogryph Knight and Three-Headed Chimera!  As soon as these monsters soaring in the sky appeared, they were noticed by the supreme commander of mankind. A sneer appeared on his lips: "Sure enough, the Dark Night Empire has no choice but to choose aerial strikes."  ? The gryphon attacks! "Boom!"  A command cannon was fired, and more black shadows in Shaka City also flew up.  Compared to the hippogryph, which has wings spread two meters but only a little over one meter from head to tail, the gryphon is much larger. Although this monster has the head and wings of an eagle, the claws of a lion and a fat body, it flies slowly.  , but the advantage is that they are more stable. Minor injuries will not even cause them to fall from the sky, and each of the gryphon knights is also an aerial warrior of about fifth level. Compared with the elves who simply rely on controlling the hippogryphs to attack,  , the close combat effect between griffins and knights is stronger.  And there is still a most critical gap between the two sides.  Quantity gap.  Only thirty thousand hippogryphs took off, which almost wiped out all of Dongfang Yun's wealth. However, there were half a million gryphons flying densely and black!  This absolute numerical disparity makes it impossible for hippogryphs to attack the heavy armor on the ground. Hippogryph knights must carefully keep a distance from the griffins. Not only must they use griffin roar bombs, but also prevent enemy knights from attacking.  Close attack.  So the hippogryph knights team immediately divided into three teams in the air and began to fly kites under the pursuit of the griffins.  At this moment, the power of the three-headed chimera was highlighted.  This three-headed monster has a wingspan of more than fifteen meters and a length of ten meters. Its three heads are divided into three attack methods: poison, fire and thunder. Each time it spits out, at least a dozen griffins can turn into pus.  Either be burned to ashes or be electrocuted into dementia.  It¡¯s just that the three-headed Chimera can be called a big consumer of food in the Dark Night Base. In addition, Dongfang Yun ordered to prioritize the production of Dark Night Scholars a while ago, which caused the production of Chimera to stagnate.  At this stage, the total number of Chimeras brought out by Sven does not exceed 5,000, so the Chimera troops need to be careful not to be surrounded when facing the griffons.  The air battle fell into a quagmire for a while. The griffons occasionally caught a hippogryph and tore it into pieces. The hippogryph and the three-headed chimera also used constant kite attacks to make the gryphon fall like dumplings. However,  doubleThe situation has not been reversed yet, the problem is still the same, there are too many griffins.  The battle in the sky was stagnant, and the battle on the ground was also continuing. After five million heavy armored soldiers slowly moved for about a kilometer, they were already close to a place less than 500 meters away from the tree people, and this place was also the favorite place of the elves.  range, so the archers and magicians began to attack these heavily armored soldiers frantically!  Compared with the attack methods of huntresses, archers are obviously much more fancy. In ordinary wars, such fancy attacks will only make people feel flashy, but when facing heavy armor, whether it is guiding arrows or scattering flowers,  Arrows, whether they are refracting arrows or penetrating arrows, can achieve impressive results.  On the body of the tree man, the arrows of the elves are inexhaustible, so the dense rain of arrows crazily baptizes the human army.  Coupled with the extravagant magic envelope of the elf magicians, the heavy armored troops were like meat stuffed into a meat grinder, being continuously consumed, and they could not even take a step within this range!  Woo~~~!  The horn at the top of Shaka City sounded again, and the heavy armored cavalry who heard the meaning of the horn immediately moved. Under the command of the army officer, each of these heavy armored cavalry actually lifted a heavy step and placed it on the three-headed horse, and then started from  The rear side bypassed the heavy armored troops and rushed towards the tree people.  Although the speed of reunion will be reduced a lot, it is better to be safe!  Once they rush to the tree people, the archers and magicians will be in much danger!  Because the solidification technique of the tree man, once used, cannot be attacked from inside or outside!  Even the [Shenle Divine Shield] transformed from the solidification technique, after countless repairs by the high elf magic technology, can only briefly turn on the internal and external attack mode for a period of time when defending the city, and this mode can only  When the intensity of internal and external attacks reaches a critical point, the Shinle Divine Shield will automatically explode.  The Treants have not been repaired, so they cannot do what the Shinle Divine Shield can do.  In this case, the Huntress and the Druid of the Claw made a difference. These dark night units immediately abandoned the tasteless heavy infantry and rushed towards the heavy cavalry. The Huntress's attacks were almost all directed at six  The foot horse's legs are gone, and the druids of the claw will rush up and tear it into pieces when the horse falls to the ground.  But the highest human commander saw the momentary panic of the dark night units from their actions, and immediately laughed and shouted: "First Reserve Army, attack!" Boom!  The sound of countless horse hooves sounded, and the galloping horses trampled the earth causing the ground to shake violently.  The troops composed of one million light knights have already been integrated, and upon hearing the order's horn, they immediately began to charge as a group.  The white horses under their crotches are the hybrid product of elven unicorns and celestial horses. After thousands of years of shepherding in the Papal State, although the bloodline is no longer so pure, it is stronger than ordinary three-pole monsters, and can instantly  The third level of light magic is not much inferior to that of unicorns in terms of strength, speed or attack. In addition, the light knights are crazy about blessing themselves and their mounts with powerful spells, tenacity spells, speed spells, etc.  The gain BUFF made this team of millions of Knights of Light rush towards them like a white tide carrying a rolling torrent. A distance of one kilometer was enough for them to reach the fastest sprint speed.  At the same time, the two million demon sickle warriors composed of fourth-level warriors were divided into two million teams of ten thousand people, and they also rushed towards the center of the battlefield at extremely fast speeds. They simultaneously raised the two-meter sickles in their hands.  Over their heads, the thick fighting spirit that was constantly erupting upwards had slowly gathered on their heads under the guidance of special combat skills, forming a huge energy sickle that was more than three hundred meters long and had a sickle blade that was actually several meters long.  That is to say, when this group of people rushes to less than three hundred meters from the battlefield, two hundred energy sickles can begin to harvest lives.  "What to do?" Dongfang Yun, who was on the platform of the Ancient War Tree, was a little panicked. He clearly saw his numerical disadvantage.  "Just leave it to Swain." Although Darius said this, there was still a trace of worry in his eyes.  Human beings are indeed not easy to deal with. No matter how much preparation has been made before, in the end, real combat effectiveness will speak for itself.  Before that, he was discussed with Swen not to let the army deliberately lose part of his determination to strengthen his dad. Now it seems that human beings are only exposed on the surface, which is difficult to deal with it.  On the other side, Swain also frowned. The situation in front of him was indeed not optimistic. If he kept hiding it under such circumstances, he would really lose the battle.  After communicating with his brothers and sisters in the soul chain, Sven stood up suddenly, took out the giant sword, and pointed far ahead on the battlefield: "The whole army attacks!"  Boom!  The entire dark night camp was already boiling with excitement. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT flummox  It should be so strong, and destroy the enemy so devastatingly, this is what the great elves should do, and the king originally belongs to the elves and the dark night. Even if he joins the orcs and humans under his command, the elves are higher than the rest.  Ethnic one.  The elves with this idea then reasonably believed that no matter how many enemies they faced, Dark Night's troops would only need to dispatch a small number of them to defeat the enemies miserably.  But at this moment, Sven's order for the entire army to attack went against what the elves had always thought, so they were shocked.  Although he was frightened, he did not panic. He quickly and orderly integrated the team, and the remaining 400,000 dark night units in the camp were dispatched except for the ballistae!  Under the gaze of the generals standing in a row, the remaining tens of thousands of hippogryph knights and three-headed chimeras rose into the sky and quickly joined the air forces of both sides!  These dark night units who stayed in the camp were originally dissatisfied that they did not have the opportunity to be loyal to the king. Now that they had the opportunity, they naturally wanted to show their strength crazily to the king who was watching the battle from a distance!  As a result, the overwhelming [Dark Slashing Wind Blade] erupted from the Hippogryph's mouth And the knight on the back of this part of the Hippogryph is not an ordinary driver, but an archer with the ability to control the Hippogryph.  Their attacks were equally fast and fierce. Although they did not completely reverse the situation after joining the battle, they also made the Griffin brand dumplings falling from the sky faster and more.  At the same time, the Raptor Druids were not to be outdone. These 50,000 night units, who had never shown up in a war with humans, dealt a heavy blow to the Scythe Warriors as soon as they appeared on the scene. Each of them transformed into the Swift Eagle,  High-level magical beasts such as flamingos and rainstorm eagles quickly flew above the Demon Scythe warriors who quickly rushed to the battlefield, and wildly threw downwards various instant magics exclusive to avian magical beasts.  The reason why Warcraft's magic is stronger than that of humans is not only because their magic is instantaneous, but also because the magic veins in Warcraft's bodies are fewer, easier to control, and thicker than those of humans. This allows them to use more magic when operating.  A more precise collection of magic of both quality and quality, and the Druid of the Raptor has this advantage. For a time, the sky above the Demon Scythe Warriors was colorful, and all kinds of magic sparkled crazily.  However, magic is like a mushroom, the more beautiful it is, the more dangerous it is.  What¡¯s even more frightening is that among these raptors, there are actually three phoenixes transformed by tenth-level and eleventh-level raptor druids. The magical power they release can only be described in one word: cutting grass.  When these magics fell on the crowd of Demon Scythe Warriors and began to bloom, the Demon Scythe Warriors immediately suffered heavy casualties. They were not heavy armored infantry, they did not have strong defense power, they were not cavalry, they did not have superb mobility, and they were not magic.  Masters have special effects such as magic shields and defensive masks. They are just scythes that appear on the battlefield. They use neat movements that have been practiced for more than ten or even decades to collect their lives on the battlefield. Therefore, in a very short period of time, the two  Most of the millions of Demon Scythe warriors were wiped out!  "Magic group! Take action! Knock down those monsters for me!" The human race's supreme commander was gradually becoming crazy at this moment. He roared and waved his arms as if he was about to fly.  It¡¯s no wonder that the legions of darkness seen through high-altitude reconnaissance magic came out in full force, which was a great compliment to him. Maurices, the most famous general in mankind currently known as the greatest general, was killed in the first battle.  He allowed others to kill three million people easily, and yet he was only the temporary supreme commander at the moment, and yet he was able to force the other party to come out in full force. Isn't this in itself a great compliment to himself?  His mood was extremely exciting, but he was immediately poured down by a basin of cold water.  Because nearly three hundred thousand huntresses and archers are out!  Dongfang Yun, the earliest unit of the Dark Night, had an extraordinary love for them, so even when all units began to reduce production under the "strong rise" of Dark Night Scholars, Dongfang Yun still did not give up on huntresses and archers.  modulation.  And these two dark night units did not disappoint Dongfang Yun.  Carrying an extra archer on a cheetah under a huntress's crotch will not slow down the speed, because the weight of the elf is too light, and the combined weight of the two people may not even be as much as the three-edged shuriken in the huntress's hand.  .  When they joined the battlefield, humans experienced the horror of harvesting machines for the first time, and the people who tasted it for the first time were the Knights of Light.  Huntress's black panther is actually faster than a unicorn, not to mention the offspring of a unicorn and a Pegasus under the Bright Knight's crotch. They approached the Bright Knight at extremely fast speeds, and then  Turn your head and go parallel with it, handThe sharp arrows and three-edged shurikens were thrown wildly at the Knights of Light.  The bows and sharp blades packed with powerful natural energy quickly passed through the bodies of the Bright Knights. The Bright Knights, known as the strongest knights with the strongest double resistance to monsters and the most invincible knights on the continent, were killed after the magic-breaking arrows broke through the heavy BUFFs on their bodies.  The three-edged shuriken cut him in half directly from the waist.  That's right, it's the magic-breaking arrow. Only the best archers on the continent can learn this archery skill, but no elf can master it. The archers use the most common continuous shooting skills combined with the magic-breaking skills of the natural system.  The magic arrows can continuously shoot away the buffs of more than ten light knights in just one second. In this way, the huntresses only need to throw the sharp blades in their hands and then catch them.  In just a few minutes, the number of nearly one million light knights was reduced by one-third, and the configuration of female hunting archers was terrifying.  Seeing this scene, the supreme commander of mankind also calmed down at this moment. The reason why Dark Night is famous on the mainland is naturally not that simple.  Seeing that all the Knights of Light were about to be ruined, he was completely anxious. Since the dark night has come out in full force, let's not make any reserves and just come all in!  Following the order, the remaining 19 million troops were quickly integrated. The ten huge city gates could no longer satisfy their suppressed killing desire, and they frantically poured out from the ruins of the partially collapsed city wall.  , under the command of the leading general, teams of ten thousand people were quickly formed one after another, and they rushed into the battlefield crazily, like a tsunami caused by the end of the world, rushing up overwhelmingly.  What is the concept of a battlefield with more than 20 million people?  If two people can stand in one square meter, then only two million people can stand in one square kilometer. Twenty million people will be a full ten square kilometers!  If you still don¡¯t understand, compared with a school playground that is 400 meters long, ten square kilometers is equivalent to 1,250 playgrounds.  This has to be the case when all of them are infantry and the equipment they wear cannot be too thick to allow two people to stand on one square meter.  The actual situation is that among the 20 million people, the total number of cavalry has reached more than 5 million, and the remaining heavy armored infantry also has more than 7 million. As for special units such as magic sickle warriors, berserkers, and heavily armored executioners,  There is no space of two square meters for a person to even stand.  Such a large-scale battle has never happened in the mainland almost from ancient times to the present, and being able to be a part of this battle, even just thinking about it, makes people feel extremely proud.  So people became crazy, became fanatical, and ran forward hard, running toward the battlefield and death.  Dongfang Yun obviously did not expect such a scene to happen. He looked at the battlefield dumbfounded, turned around and said to Darius inexplicably: "Is humanity going to fight to the death now?" Darius was also stunned, and he said in shock:  "Probably right?" Dongfang Yun asked worriedly: "With so many enemies, will we be unable to cope with them?" "Of course not." Darius said: "Twenty million versus half a million, this is  How many people and how much space do they occupy? Even if the people in the back want to join the battlefield, they have to wait until all the people in the front are dead! " "How?" Darius couldn't help but laugh.  : "Look at the battle line. It stretches for five kilometers. How long can you circumnavigate it with just two legs? The cavalry can circumnavigate it, but what about the infantry?" "That's good, that's good." Dongfang Yun relaxed.  tone.  Darius's eyes shone with a burning light: "And I discovered something very interesting. If Swain can seize the opportunityhehe!" "What do you mean?" "Just wait and see!" Darius  Erth is full of confidence.  On the other side, the group of magicians on the top of the city has also begun to release magic towards the center of the battlefield regardless of friend or foe. However, due to the restrictions of the Great Lock Magic Array, it is obviously difficult for magic that does not exceed level 10 to hit the extremely fast elves.  , but his own people suffered heavy casualties.  On Dark Night's side, fifteen thousand magicians were no longer hiding. As if they had been reminded by humans, they also began to prepare various magics to throw at the human camp crazily. With Dark Night's sparse number of people scattered across the land,  Human magicians can only focus on the direction of the battle. There are too many human armies. Looking at Wuyang, Wuyang is full of people. A random magic throw can hit more than a dozen people. Dark night magicians  Just don't have too much fun.  The supreme commander of mankind obviously discovered this. He immediately became anxious and waved his hand violently: "First withdraw 10 million people as the reserve army, first withdraw 10 million people as the reserve army!!!" Even because it is very important  He said the reason twice, but the roar of the battlefield at this moment was already so noisy that even two people were nearby.He couldn't hear clearly, so the herald next to him was still watching him dance stupidly.  The human commander also realized this problem and looked back at the city.  Even though the city wall was damaged for nearly one kilometer, allowing more than half of the nearly 20 million people to escape, there were still nearly 5 million people unable to advance or retreat in the city. The commander quickly smashed the battlements with a punch, and then picked up a stone to hit them.  On the head of an officer who was still doing dispatch in the city.  The officer raised his head and saw the commander waving back to him. He immediately understood, and then quickly asked all levels to pass on the retreat order quickly.  Yes, retreat, the commander¡¯s anxious face is definitely not fake.     What?  retreat?  We have already rushed out with more than 10 million people instead of more than 1,000 people. The commander actually asked us to retreat?  Could it be that more than 10 million people were almost completely defeated in just a few dozen minutes?  What are you waiting for!  Run!  So, the rear team became the front team, and more than five million people in the city rushed into the city like crazy.  At first, the commander was satisfied that the officer understood what he meant. But after taking a closer look, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Is it necessary to go back in such embarrassment as if you were running for your life?  But now, he could only watch the five million people rushing toward the back city.  At this moment, the difference between human beings and the dark night is reflected.  No matter how many people there are in Dark Night's army, because they have already formed a spiritual chain relationship with the generals, as long as the leading general gives an order, the whole army will advance and retreat effectively.  As for the human army, now that the amplification magic is useless, they can only rely on their legs and a mouth to announce instructions to the ears of the lower-level departments But even if you announce it, a person in charge of an army of ten thousand people  Officer, how the hell did you get this message to those 10,000 people?  So, an extremely funny scene happened in the ruins of the city wall in front of Shaka City.  The people inside the city fled to the rear in a panic, while the people outside the city were full of excitement and wanted to rush to the battlefield. After more than ten minutes, only a group of high-level strong men were left on the ruins of the city wall, looking at each other.  At this time, Sven also seized the opportunity, and with the help of some night stalkers, he set up a large teleportation array in a blank space not far from the front city wall, and quickly passed all the ballistas from behind!  The pupils of the supreme commander of mankind shrank sharply. He immediately discovered the conspiracy and shouted crazily to the dozen or so strong men next to him: "Quick! Destroy those strange cars for me!" The dozen or so strong men were stunned, but still  Obediently, he jumped down from the city wall and rushed toward the group of ballistas that were dispersing from the teleportation array.  However, their figures stopped abruptly in mid-air.  Because there were more than thirty strong men exuding super pressure appearing in the teleportation array at the same time!  The generals of the dark night, as well as the powerful elves at the heaven level who have been modulated by the dark night base!  Their purpose at the moment is very simple, to assist the ballista and destroy the city wall!  Of course, they can do this from the beginning, but everyone knows very well that their role is to lead the army. Only by unleashing the power of the army can the strength of the hexagram controller be truly unleashed.  And this battle is the beginning of the Dark Night Army¡¯s strength!  The battle between the two sides was about to break out. Each general lured away a strong man of the same level. As for those powerful elves who were less than the heavenly rank, one was lured away for every two people. In an instant, there were only three thousand ballistas in front of the city wall.  Slowly spreading out, they aimed their crossbows at the city wall.  Rumble A series of violent vibrations sounded. Although it did not attract the attention of the soldiers on both sides who were already red-eyed, it made Dongfang Yun smile. "I see, using a large teleportation array to use a ballista to destroy the city wall  , to disable a thousand magic crystal cannons on the front city wall, and then let the platform join the battlefield." Darius curled his lips and said: "That's because the opponent's commander is too idiotic. Who knows why.  Let the remaining five million people escape? Otherwise, it will be delayed for a while, and during this period, our soldiers may not be able to withstand such strong pressure. " "We don't need them to hold on now.  "Dongfang Yun smiled, spread his arms and shouted: "Pass my order" "War Ancient Tree Platform, Ancient Tree Ranch Platform Enter the battlefield!" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature for more novels.  Good to update faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 124: Cut off one¡¯s limbs

    At this moment, outside Shaka City, it has become a huge meat grinder. Countless people rushed in, and all they could do was turn into sticky blood and minced meat and 'flow' out.  The loud shouts of killing and the sound of weapons clashing came and went one after another, like a tide, one wave after another.  More and more lives are being lost on this battlefield, and more lives are joining this battlefield.  It was at this time that fifteen ancient war tree platforms and five ancient tree pasture platforms joined the battlefield.  ?Compared to the War Ancient Tree Platform, the Ancient Tree Ranch Platform moved up to the front line faster. They rushed down into the clouds at extremely fast speeds and quickly approached Shaka City.  The sky at this moment has long been shrouded in the shadow of air combat. Hundreds of thousands of birds of prey are flying in the sky, making it difficult for sunlight to shine. The ground has long been covered by large shadows.  So when the shadow of the Ancient Tree Ranch platform shrouded the heads of the soldiers below, no one noticed the problem.  The hundreds of thousands of gryphon knights who were still in the air battle discovered this problem, and immediately sent out nearly 200,000 units to attack the ancient tree ranch platform. However, the gryphon's earth ability, the gryphon's roaring bomb, was originally made of earth magic.  The mixed sky platform did not play any role. In addition, there were countless tree people standing on the Ancient Tree Ranch platform itself, making the gryphon knights dare not command the monsters under their crotches to fight in close combat.  The temporary supreme commander of the human race looked at the huge shadows approaching in two batches in the sky, sat down on the ground, and murmured: "It's overit's all over." Being able to become the supreme commander, even temporarily,  He also possesses military qualities that ordinary people cannot achieve, so as soon as he saw this scene, he immediately knew that something was going to happen.  The ancient tree ranch platform quickly approached, and then quickly descended. At this time, people discovered something strange above their heads from the soil falling from the sky. Looking up, the soldiers in the back row of humans immediately widened their eyes.  Isn¡¯t this the City in the Sky?  Why do they dare to get close?  Where is our magic crystal cannon?  Looking back, these people discovered that the wall in front of Shaka City had completely collapsed, and even the magic crystal cannons erected on the wall had long been scattered into the ruins.  The city in the sky is coming. Even if it does nothing and just falls from the sky, it is enough to crush tens of thousands of people into pulp. Now that these things have appeared, why do you want to beat them?  Run!  As more and more human soldiers discovered something strange, more and more people fled frantically towards the city. These guys were not cavalry, and they secretly hated themselves for having two missing legs and running so fast.  It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late to escape at this time. On the five ancient tree ranch platforms in a straight line, countless tall shadows quickly descended and plunged into the ground!  Boom boom boom boom After a series of huge earthquakes, thousands of trees more than thirty meters high stood side by side close to the city wall in front of Shaka. They all made the same movement in unison.  Take root!  The purpose of taking root is self-evident. I saw these huge tree people opening their thick branches and arms at the same time, and entangled each other, forming a defense line of several kilometers.  ?Then ?The solidification technique starts!  Thousands of tree people united to release the solidification technique. As soon as it was released, a huge light mask was formed. After the tree people blessed each other, this light mask appeared extremely thick. The tens of thousands of soldiers who fled first came first.  It hit the light mask and was immediately ejected.  Before they even had time to get up, they were stepped on the ground again by the people behind them, and then they were trampled by countless feet. Thousands of them were trampled to death almost instantly.  The soldiers behind pushed towards the tree people even more crazily, their weapons constantly attacking the light shield. Their expressions were ferocious, and the corners of their cracked mouths were almost drooling like dementia.  These people only had time to attack before they were already squeezed on the light shield by the people behind them and unable to move. A little further back, people were pressing in, and countless soldiers began to climb forward on the shoulders and heads of their companions in front.  Trying to escape from above this light barrier.  The reason why this happened is because more people saw that the ancient war tree platform above was approaching.  They have all seen the battle report and clearly know the power of this monster. The green light bullet is not only huge in size, but also incredibly powerful. Except that the range is too short and only suitable for airdrops, it is almost comparable to the magic crystal cannon.  Once these ¡®Cities in the Sky¡¯ come overhead, what they will suffer is a real disaster. ?????????????????????????????????????? But the tree-man¡¯s solidification technique is especially so easy to pass?  They can only keep struggling, attacking, and climbing in an attempt to escape.  As the ancient war tree platform gets closer and closer,Many human soldiers began to leave the battlefield and swarmed in the direction of the tree people. Little did they know that this gave the ancient war tree platform a chance to strangle them.  When the Sky City arrived on the battlefield, countless green light groups with a diameter of four to five meters fell densely from the sky.  If it were night, looking from a distance, this feeling would be as beautiful as countless fireflies falling to the ground. But this was during the day, and right under these 'cannonballs', what the human soldiers felt was gloomy.  A ferocious roar of death.  Boom boom boom The tree bombs thrown by the ancient war trees fell into the dense crowd, causing countless casualties. Almost every tree bomb could completely lose the combat effectiveness of hundreds of human soldiers.  The power of the ancient war tree platform is so terrifying!  There are only five ancient war tree platforms gathered above the outer city of Shaka to drop bombs. The other ten are three on the left and right of the battlefield, and four in the center of the battlefield.  For a moment, green shining tree bombs fell densely like raindrops, and the ground turned into a sea of ??green air waves. Under this sea, buried were countless broken corpses and rivers of flesh and blood.  .  Human beings suffer horrific casualties, and are like trapped animals in a cage with no way to escape.  With nearly six million people dead and the rest all suffering from minor or serious injuries, the first human soldier chose to give up resistance, threw his weapon on the ground, knelt on the ground, closed his eyes, and waited to die.  This kneeling triggered a chain reaction. More and more human soldiers collapsed completely. They completely lost their resistance and fell to their knees one by one, either waiting to die or praying for the Lord of the Night's forgiveness Who knows?  Woolen cloth?  Dongfang Yun looked down with burning eyes and sighed slightly.  Once the ancient tree platform of war came over the heads of the soldiers, the war turned into a massacre, and I, the executioner who caused this massacre, bore such a heavy sin.  His expression made Darius next to him frown slightly.  He waved his hand, and all the ancient war tree platforms immediately stopped bombing.  When the explosion stopped and the smoke and dust slowly descended, Dongfang Yun thoroughly enjoyed the worship of thousands of people, but he was not attached to this feeling.  Looking at the dull eyes of those soldiers, the horrific wounds on their bodies, and the twisted expressions of enduring pain, Dongfang Yun felt even more guilty.  He stepped forward step by step from the edge of the ancient war tree platform. He was clearly hundreds of meters in the air, but his feet were stepping on the air as if they were stepping on steps. He moved forward slowly and moved down slowly.  When he arrived less than fifty meters above the ground, a wind elemental elf flew to him and released a loudspeaker magic circle for him.  Looking at the ground where the blood was flowing, Dongfang Yun felt that his throat was drying up.  He frowned and said to the tens of millions of human soldiers who were looking up to him: "Hello everyone I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Dark Night." He said this sentence many times, and every time he said it with a hint of pride.  , but this time, it brought him a sense of guilt and shame.  However, even if the war is like this, Dongfang Yun is kind but not pedantic. If he does something that makes him regret, he will never not take what he should take because of guilt, nor will he let the previous one do it because he is embarrassed.  Everything you have done will be in vain, but once you make a mistake, you will never look back.  Although he looks male and female, his character is that of a genuine pure man. What does it mean to be a pure man? When you gamble, you have to gamble big, and when you fight, you have to fight hard. You have to live and die, and you have no regrets. You can't avoid blessings or disasters. If you want to die, you have to be a living bird.  superior.  So the human soldiers heard Dongfang Yun say: "I know you hate me and hate me for triggering this rare war in the world, but triggering a war is my way of survival." "Perhaps you were very kind to me before.  It¡¯s normal to feel disdainful and unconvinced after defeat. ¡°But no matter what, the winner will taste the fruit and the loser will endure the bitter fruit. This is a matter of course.¡± ¡°So, what I want you to do next.  "Yes, don't blame me. If you want to blame, just blame those who sent you to the battlefield." Dongfang Yun's eyes gradually turned cold: "Everyone is fine. If you don't want to die, just cut off your hands and feet You really can't do it."  You can also ask others to help you. Remember, I only give you one minute. After one minute, everyone who has not cut off their hands and feet will be hit by a tree bomb. The explosion range of the tree bomb is thirty meters in diameter.  , so if you don¡¯t want to injure the comrades next to youjust do as I say.¡± Although these words were cruel, they gave the human soldiers hope.  They even hesitated??There was no hesitation. Firstly, Dongfang Yun's words clearly stated that he did not want to kill them, otherwise he would just bomb them with tree bombs; secondly, because the people around him cut off their hands and feet, but if he did not cut down, even if the tree  If the bullet can't fall on your head, I'm afraid the people next to you will be unable to restrain themselves and kill you.  Where is there a fool in this world?  Even if there is, this form is enough to force a fool into a smart person.  So tens of millions of hands and feet fell to the ground, wailing all over the field.  But there are also those who are lucky. Their limbs and even both hands and feet have been cut off by the combat units in the dark night before, so now they don¡¯t have to be cruel to themselves.  Dongfang Yun squinted his eyes and watched all this. Behind him, the elves had begun to regroup and slowly withdraw from the battlefield.  When all the elves had left and the remaining human coalition forces were only about ten million, Dongfang Yun waved his hand again, and all the tree people blocking the entrance to Shaka City stood up and were teleported back to the ancient tree ranch platform.  At the same time, all platforms are slowly withdrawing from the battlefield.  Dongfang Yun sighed softly and with one move, hundreds of scrolls appeared in the air beside him.  These scrolls, which are slightly overflowing with light energy, were collected from churches in five countries including the Basque Country. They have a unified name.  The blessing of the God of Light.  ??Tenth level large-scale light magic.  Dongfang Yun changed the target of the ability extraction from Yagami Temple to Tyrande. With a wave of his hand, all the scrolls were torn apart, and then spread evenly across the battlefield.  For a time, the entire battlefield was covered in milky white light, making all human soldiers covered in this warm light, making them groan.  This kind of light magic is a life-saving magic that can save the lives of soldiers on the battlefield. It can heal wounds and attenuate toxins, but it cannot regenerate limbs.  Now that Dongfang Yun has used all these precious magic scrolls here, he can be considered worthy of the priests of the five countries who have implicated the nine tribes.  Looking at almost all the soldiers falling asleep, Dongfang Yun raised his head and looked at the sky.  The sunset gradually ended, but this battle lasted from noon to evening.  No longer paying attention to the battlefield below, Dongfang Yun turned and left. ?¡­ ?"Victory in the dark night, the Three Kingdoms suffered a disastrous defeat!"  ¡· "Fifty thousand VS thirty million, the gap is huge, less wins more!"  ¡· "The king of the dark night will be recorded in the annals of history, and the kings of the Three Kingdoms will be engraved in history" "Humanity declines, and the dark night rises!  "On the Battle of Shaka City" The next day, the front pages of all newspapers were almost all about the discussion of the Battle of Shaka City. The media in countries that did not participate in the war did not know whether they were aware of the unstoppable rise of the dark night or because of the last incident of the murder of a reporter.  The human coalition hated it and praised the Dark Night Empire one after another. Instead, they verbally and verbally criticized the three major empires that were also human beings.  And here, the two commanders of the human coalition were also tied to the rack of shame.  It is understandable that Mauricis, known as the first commander-in-chief of modern times, was completely wiped out by the enemy with a score of 3 million to 30,000 on the first day, because An Ye used an unknown weapon of mass destruction.  But Rivado, the former Bastec Empire general who temporarily took over as commander after Maurices was transferred, is unforgivable!  When he was the temporary commander, he was supposed to stay in the city behind closed doors, but instead he engaged in firefights with the enemy without authorization. After dispatching 8 million troops twice, he then dispatched the entire army to start a big battle against the dark night.  A massive fight!  The most important thing is that he made a serious mistake in his command. Within an area of ??ten square kilometers, not even half of the human soldiers were able to fight hand-to-hand in the dark night. Moreover, when the battle was in full swing, he took a private stand with an army of five million, leaving behind  With more than 20 million people behind him, this wrong move made him the chief culprit for the failure of this war!  Mr. Rivado was naturally unjustly accused. Although his wisdom did make mistakes, he did not escape with five million people, so he could not be regarded as a deserter at all.  But who would believe his words at this time?  Who cares what he thinks?  Almost all experts and professors have focused on the commander-in-chief¡¯s wrong decisions and explored the commander¡¯s faults from all angles.  No matter how powerful Dark Night is, no one wants to believe that in a head-to-head confrontation between 500,000 and 30 million, 30 million human coalition forces were actually killed, 5 million fled, 15 million were killed, and 10 million were seriously injured! ?????????? Either it¡¯s the inability to believe it due to research from all aspects, or it¡¯s the self-deceptive reluctance to believe it out of human pride, but so what?  The bloody results of the battle are before our eyes. There are tens of millions of soldiers with severed arms and legs under the city of Shaka, and no one can take care of them.The coalition forces have completely withdrawn from the Galen Empire and gathered in Pompeii, which is next to the Galen Empire. This is the reality!  When the media discussion was in full swing, the reactions of various countries in the mainland were also different. Some people felt that Dark Night was really a threat. Maybe after conquering the three empires, the target would be other countries. Some people thought that Dark Night should be friends. Look at it now.  The Thirty Kingdoms of Hansel and the Slok Empire are extremely convenient by train, and the aromatic ripples of dark night wine are also sold in these countries. The Five Basque Kingdoms are even more enjoyable. People are no longer oppressed by high-ranking officials and powerful merchants, and there are no wealthy businessmen.  Exploitation, all decisions of the parliament are carried out with the idea of ????serving the people fairly and openly, and the people simply cannot be too happy!  Of course, even countries that feel the threat of Dark Night can only discuss this issue in their own countries, and even in the Jinluan Palace, officials have different reactions. Supporters of the Dark Night threat theory feel that since Dark Night has become the number one brother in mainland China,  He may not have the determination to become the only brother in the mainland; opponents think that if An Ye wants to attack other countries, why not attack them from the beginning?  Supporters feel that Dark Night takes into account the three major empires. Opponents say that the three empires are far away from Dark Night. Even if they support Dark Night, how many troops can they support?  Thirty million troops were beaten to ashes. Wouldn't it be better to send food to those with fewer troops?  While the courts of various countries were arguing endlessly, the three emperors on the Pope's Hill were also frowning.  Even the Pope, who wanted to reap the benefits, did not expect that the Dark Night Empire would suddenly burst out with such a huge energy. Even if they could not defeat Dark Night, they would at least give them a miserable victory.  Neither did.  Coupled with the two thousand magic crystal cannons collected and mobilized from various subject countries and the home country, even the Pope has to think about how he can survive if Bansai's Buiccareno can't block the dark night.  live.  "There's no way I can't beat him, so surrender!" Basteque Emperor Fury VII sighed.  Although part of the reason for the outcome of this war was Rivado in his own country, as a participant in the war, he really saw the gap between his country and Dark Night.  Within a year, Dark Night Rise had only half a million troops, which was not even as good as some small countries in the mainland. However, their fighting methods were all strange and they were generally strong. With this kind of strength, even the Nujia Empire might not be able to easily deal with it.  Yes.  "Surrender!? How to surrender!?" Pompeii Emperor Alonso III said angrily.  Unlike Fury, he blamed all his mistakes on Rivado's incompetence. This arrogant king believed that if it weren't for Rivado's incompetent command, the entire 30 million troops would never even wait to trust the commander-in-chief to take office.  They were all annihilated before they arrived.  But the problem is that the temporary supreme commander was formulated by him and the other two emperors. If he raises this issue again at this moment, wouldn't he get himself involved?  "How to surrender?" Fury smiled bitterly and said: "Accept the letter of surrender, submit the obedient form, pay tribute every year, and be a vassal every year." "Don't even think about it!" Alonso was furious: "I, Pompeii, are about to set foot on the top of the continent.  Why does Dongfang Yun want me to surrender to him when he appears? Then my century-old foundation is included in it?¡± ¡°Besides, do you have any better ideas?¡±  He glanced at it and secretly thought that Zhu Zi was insufficient and resourceful.  "Compared to this" Pope Benfrik XIII said: "Let's discuss the 10 million disabled soldiers outside Shaka City first" "This discussion is nonsense!" Alonso shouted: "  If you hadn't sent so much blessing from the God of Light to the church below, how could Dongfang Yun have used it on those trashes?  Said: "Those are the soldiers who sacrificed their lives to protect their country. They are worthy of respect!" "They are worthy of respect!? Only the soldiers who fight unyieldingly on the battlefield and would rather die than surrender deserve respect! Those trash, just because of Dongfang  Yun cut off his own hands and feet, and some even cut off the hands and feet of his companions! Is this what you call worthy of respect? " "The city is surrounded by people who make the slightest move," Fury said.  Roared: "What would you do if it were you? They are surrounded by comrades who are close to each other with their lives. I don't think they care at all when such a terrifying bomb falls on their heads. They just don't want their comrades to be affected by them!"  Alonso also shouted with a red face and thick neck: "Since we are fighting for the country, then we should die for the country! Since our lives are intertwined, we should go to hell together! To put it bluntly, they are just a bunch of people who are afraid of death!"  "What about you! Why don't you go to the battlefield by yourself if you are so powerful!?" "I am the emperor, and my life is worth more than everyone else's!"important!  " "Dongfang Yun is also an emperor!  " "He is a strong man of heaven level!  "    "snort!  Fury sneered and said: "To put it bluntly, it's because you are not as good as others. Their soldiers are not as good as others, and their own strength is not as good as others. They are worse than you in every aspect, and they are about to conquer your country. What qualifications do you have?" He shouted not to surrender!  ?  " "You" "Okay!  "The Pope slammed the table and shouted: "You are all emperors, who are you showing to me by behaving like a woman and cursing people?  The most important question now is what to do with the more than 10 million people outside Sharjah?  How!  What!  manage!  ?  " "What else can we do?  Alonso sneered: "Even if we divide it evenly, each of us will have to take in more than three million disabled people. Who will support these people?"  What's the use of keeping it?  " Fury hesitated for a moment and said: "If it doesn't workjust give me some severance pay!  "    "Severance pay?  If someone loses his limbs just because of you, why don't you pay him some severance pay?  Alonso retorted: "You just said that people deserve respect!"  " "What do you think?  Fury asked angrily. "Have people give them food and water and poison them!"  Alonso said viciously: "Since they are useless, let's send them on their way!"  "    "no!  Fury and Ben Furyk said together: "If this is the case, wouldn't it chill the hearts of our remaining soldiers?"  Moreover, the more than ten powerful people inside and outside the heaven level that we gathered were also arrested, injured and disabled. Could it be that these people were also poisoned to death?  " "This won't work, that won't work either, come up with an idea!  "Alonso sighed. At this time, a knight of light came over and said something in Ben Furyk's ear, which made the pope's eyes brighten. He waved the knight away and said with a smile: "Someone has already taken care of us.  Got them.  "    "who?  "The two majesties stretched their necks together. "Buy Carreno of Bansay.  "The Pope squinted his eyes and said thoughtfully.  Outside the city of Shaka, ten million soldiers supported each other and were sent to temporary tents to eat and rest. Outside, carriages transporting wounded soldiers were busy.  Running back and forth on the ruins of the city wall, Emperor Galen Kafu said to Bui Carreno next to him with a melancholy face: "Bui, we can't accept so many people, so we might as well let them wait for the three empires to come to rescue them.  " After saying this, he saw Buicareno's eyes glance over. He was very familiar with this kind of look. Generally, Buicareno used this look to look at the nobles who were lying on their corpses, but now he looked at them with this look.  But it was him. Buicareno said calmly: "There are piles of corpses here. It won't take long for them to stink and rot. The plague can easily breed. By the time the three empires come to rescue them, I'm afraid ten million people will be dead.  More than half of it.  " "But there is no place to raise them in our country!  Let¡¯s not talk about the land area. How much food do these people consume in a day just to eat?  And we don¡¯t have enough carriages to send them back to the three empires, right?  "Kav argued. Buicareno's pitiful eyes returned to the battlefield, and he said softly: "I understand. Your Majesty doesn't plan to care about them. I will be responsible for these people.  " "Are you responsible?  How much money do you have to support them?  Kafu frowned and said: "And I have already planned to bring down Dark Night. If you hide Dark Night's enemies in Bansai, aren't you afraid that Dark Night will blame us?"  "Buycareno looked at Kraft suddenly, and the coldness in his eyes made Kraft tremble: "Your Majesty!  As we have said before, we must not give up the dignity of the human race no matter what, and we must fight An Ye to the end!  " "Are you stupid?  Kraft was also angry: "I said that before because there were three empires blocking the way. Since we have no way to retreat and are tied to the chariots of the three empires, it's natural for us to make some show, right?"  ?  Now that Dark Night has wiped out 30 million people in the three major empires, why does it still care about our mere one or two million people?  "Buycareno sighed softly with his eyes full: "No matter what, I will never surrender. If your Majesty wants to surrender, just wait for me to die!  Anyway, it will be Bansai's turn soon after Shaka.  " "You are crazy, you are really crazy!  "Kraft threw up his sleeves and left. He really couldn't get angry or punish Bui Carreno, a stubborn human chauvinist, otherwise his conscience would really be uneasy, but he couldn't really fight with Dark Night.  Then he could only watch Bui Carreno fight with the enemy. Bui Carreno ignored Kraft and still stood calmly on the ruins, calmly watching the carriages passing by below.  A man in white clothes and a hooded sweatshirt stood calmly next to Bui Carreno and saluted: "The Papal State's Secret Envoy AirlandoPassed Lord Buicareno.  "Buycareno frowned at his sudden appearance and said, "What's the matter?  "Ellando asked: "Sir, the Pope asked me to ask you whether you need help from the Papal State?  "    "unnecessary.  "Buycareno said calmly: "These ten million people are enough for me to digest for a while.  "Ellando said curiously: "What is the use of these people, sir?  "Buycareno said: "Cure them and let them go back to the battlefield for me and the human race!  " How surprised Ireland was: "Do you have a way to cure them?  How many high-level light scrolls are needed?  "Buycareno said calmly: "Many things do not necessarily need to rely on light magic. I will not only make them completely recover, but also double their combat effectiveness Although they will still have shadows in the dark night, and there may even be deserters.  , but I believe that there are always some people who are willing to fight against the dark night with me.  "Ellando opened his mouth wide, and was stunned for a long time before he bowed deeply and said: "Ellando admires your Excellency's moral character very much!  After I return, I will propose to His Majesty the Pope that I will serve you for a long time, and I am willing to contribute to your fight against the dark night!  " "A spy?  "Buycareno said calmly: "It's up to you. As long as you have the determination to fight against the dark night, I won't care about your purpose of following me.  " "Thank you, sir!  "Ellando took half a step back and disappeared into the light and shadow. "Is this good?  Sand King, who had been sitting next to him and chewing a large piece of candy with relish, asked curiously: "Wouldn't letting this guy follow us expose our secrets?"  "    "gone?  "Buycareno rubbed her blond hair affectionately. "Of course.  King Sha said proudly: "No one below level 12 can get close to me without being discovered."  "Buycareno nodded and said: "That's good.  The reason why I let him stay with me is mainly because I don't want the Pope to doubt us. That old guy is too smart. If you want to prevent him from seeing any secrets, the best way is to have no secrets. I will show the human base.  In front of him, as long as the prepared warriors can maintain absolute loyalty as Mr. Yun said, the old guy will not be able to trick out our most important secrets.  Also, if I hadn't been worried about whether the Pope would find out about Eldolan once it was brewed, I would have thrown him into the town hall and reformed it.  " "The problem you mentioned should not arise.  " Galen came up from behind and said: "That guy is a ninth-level light and shadow assassin. After being modulated, he will only rise to the tenth level. Apart from the enhancement of his own energy and the change of mentality to loyalty to our Lord, there will be no changes in his body.  any changes.  " "That's what I'm worried about.  "Buycareno said: "The high-level powerful men in the Papal State all have strong faith in light. Once his faith in the God of Light is adapted into his faith in Your Excellency Yun, the Pope may be able to sense it through special methods.  arrive.  I heard that the Pope can communicate with heaven.  " "That makes sense, in that case Chryseles, you should keep an eye on that kid, and don't let him get into the crowd entering the town hall.  " "I understand, brother Galen.  "The Sand King licked the candy with great pleasure. "By the way, General Galen.  "Buycareno said: "With these ten million people, will it take a long time to prepare?  "    "Won't.  Galen was full of confidence: "I have built 300 town halls in the mountains of 100,000 people. It will take 10 million people to prepare them in about half a month Speaking of which, I would also like to thank Mr. Bui for his strong support.  Without that batch of gold coins and wood, it would have taken a long time to build my town hall.  " "It should be.  "Buycareno has a profound vision: "I trust Your Excellency Yun, and I believe that under her leadership, the human race can live a better life!  Is just half a month too long?  " "No, there will be a natural disaster of the undead in the Far North in about a month. If we let the Dark Night Base and the Human Base start a war now, the damage will definitely be great After all, even if it is a show, it must be real.  You know.  And it would be much more convenient if the battle time was reduced to half a month.  " "But the dark night can't wait for us for half a month, right?  Otherwise, what do those countries think?  " "This is simple, as long as you send a pan-continental message and ask the Dark Night Empire to give you half a month to resettle the disabled soldiers, and then fight to the death after half a month.  In order to show his generosity and care for the disabled, I think the King of Night will definitely agree to the idea of ??a decisive battle in half a month.  "Galen smiled very wickedly. "High.  "Buy Carreno gave a thumbs up. "Mr. Bui, do you seem to be worried about anything else?  "Galen said curiously. "?General Lun, do you think there are really only 500,000 elves in the Dark Night Empire?  "    "Why do you ask?  " "I watched the battle of Shaka City from beginning to end, and found that half a million versus thirty million. If it weren't for the help of two platforms, maybe this battle would really be lost And you have now accumulated three hundred  Ten thousand troops, plus these ten million, will be thirteen million sixth-level strong men. They know how to cooperate better, obey orders better, and have no fear. In this way, if there is a fight, Mr. Yun's side  Can it win?  "Buycareno looked very anxious. "Okay!  Galen said: "This problem is not something you and I need to worry about. And to be honest, even if the Dark Night Base doesn't use the Flame Twist Demon, it will definitely be stronger than us."  What's more, others don't know that my troops have become tenacious and tenacious. In their eyes, the power in your hands and mine is just some sixth-level strong troops who have been cultivated through cultivation. However, a person suddenly changes from the first, second and third levels.  Once you become the sixth level, won't there be any changes in your personality?  Besides, we don¡¯t have an air force. Once such an army faces two platforms, the danger will be great.  " "But the three empires will definitely support our magic crystal cannon.  " " Where to put it?  We are going to fight the dark night in the open field, because how could the great Mr. Buiccareno of Bansay have the heart to let war come to his own people?  Therefore, the Air Force is a flaw for us.  " "I understand. Since you said there is no need to worry, then I will go back and send the mainland letter.  "Buycareno relaxed and left with the Sand King. Galen said to the air: "Izalo, how are things going with the Yeyin troops?  " We have found out the whereabouts of [Absolute. A straight line of true thoughts], but I don't think you want to hear it. " Come and hear it!  "Galen said boredly to the air. That thing has been brought back to the Nujia Empire along with the first batch of treasures. Galen's eyes widened: "Oh no!  ?  "It's a pity, yes." Galen frowned and said, "Does the human-headed dog know about this?"  "The eldest brother already knows, "What does he think?  " No opinion, our current primary goal is to completely conquer this world first, and then it is the turn of the Nujia Empire. " By the way, is the Nujia Empire a nail placed next to us by other star controllers?  " Preliminary estimate is not, Swain said, it may be the acquisition location of another human base. "Please, there are three kinds of human bases, which one do you want to tell me?  " The strongest kind. "I know, it seems that the road to conquest is still very long!  " Isn't this the fun of you war maniacs? " Hey, it's not good to talk about your brothers and sisters, right Izalo?  "This is a fact. If nothing happens, I will continue to study Loulan technology. "I know, I know!  " Galen stretched greatly, and called a soldier from a distance to say: "Speed ??up the transportation process, and check carefully at the same time. Don't let people of unknown origin mix among the disabled soldiers. Remember, you can enter the town hall to receive medical treatment.  The person making the preparation must be from this batch of injured people.  "    "yes!  "The soldier ran down quickly, and Galen turned around and shot out.  "What!  ?  You said that we lost a total of 70,000 people in this battle!  Dongfang Yun's eyes widened. "Dad, why are you so surprised?"  You said yourself that there are no undead people in war, right?  And considering 500,000 to 30 million, shouldn¡¯t we be satisfied with only 70,000 dead?  "Darius said shamelessly. Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "Wait a minute, I remember that every elf carries a life spring that can restore any injury, right?  And aren¡¯t our sacrificial rations also very large?  Why do so many people die?  " Darius sighed: "Dad, this is war. If you are not careful, even I may die before I can use the spring of life!  Just look at it.  " "How to look away?  Dongfang Yun sat down on the chair and said in frustration: "Yesterday's war made me discover our shortcomings. The serious shortage of people is really a big crisis. If this crisis cannot be solved, I am even worried about the human base."  defeated in the battle.  Darius smiled and said: "This dad just needs to relax. After the Ancient Tree of Life was upgraded to the Ancient Tree, the output of elves has made a qualitative leap. It's just that I haven't started to accelerate production."  " "What is accelerated production?  " "It's very simple. To put it bluntly, it's to letThe Ancient Tree assimilates all surrounding trees. As long as the trees are within the range, they can be assimilated by the Ancient Tree and start producing elves.  A tree in the ten-year stage can produce one elf per day, a tree in the century-old stage can produce ten, and a tree in the thousand-year stage can produce one hundred.  The Goddess Industry Forest is within the assimilation range of the Ancient Tree. Within a radius of more than one million kilometers, there are more than tens of millions of thousand-year-old trees derived from the Tree of Life, and there are countless hundred-year-old trees. If you want to mass-produce  Hundreds of millions of elves can be born in one day.  " "Then why don't you turn on assimilation?  Dongfang Yun's eyes widened. Darius sighed softly: "That's because" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 125 Dig a hole and bury some soil

    "The Dark Night Unit is only 500,000, and it has already caused panic in the continent. If we increase the number of elves at will without restrictions, I am afraid it will cause panic in the Pan-Continent, and this panic will be spread to all ethnic groups uncontrollably.  Therefore, the unlimited growth of a group will not only cause the collapse of the ecological chain and food chain, but also attract countless hostility." Darius explained: "I wonder if Dad has ever heard of such a story. People are in a forest.  After a few years, they found that the number of rabbits had remained almost unchanged. People thought it was probably because of the wolves in the forest, so they killed all the wolves. As a result, within a few years, the entire forest was completely destroyed.  They were all eaten by rabbits." Dongfang Yun nodded: "I have heard this story." Darius said: "Even rabbits are like this, let alone elves?  The moon well can supply the daily needs of fifty elves, and 100 million elves would need two million eternal moon wells. The eternal moon well absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth and the power of nature. Taking the range of trees in the Goddess Ye Forest as an example.  , can only maintain a maximum of 400,000 eternal moonwells. Once the number of eternal moonwells exceeds this number, the natural power of the Goddess Karma Forest will be excessively extracted. The result of this behavior is that the trees in the Goddess Karma Forest lack natural power.  The force causes a large area to dry up, and the more trees dry up, the greater the impact of the eternal moon wells will be on the remaining ones. Let's put it this way, as long as we build 100,000 more eternal moon wells, all the non-dark night unit trees in the entire Goddess Karmic Forest will be destroyed.  , they will all die within a month." Seeing Dongfang Yun's face change color, Darius continued: "This is still secondary, the most important thing is that the ancient tree has not evolved to the third pole of eternity.  Trees, so they cannot survive alone without a large area of ??forest. Once all the trees in the Goddess Forest disappear, the ancient trees will gradually wither. " Dongfang Yun's expression changed drastically. The ancient trees are the foundation for his livelihood, even if they exist now.  Human base, but after all, the Ancient Tree is his first base, how can he allow it to disappear so easily?  Darius comforted: "But as long as I am here, none of this will happen. In fact, my initial thought was that once too many elves are brewed, those who have not planned to fight us will become hostile to us.  It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t fight too many people at the same time, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not worth the gain.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean, but we have to use more elves to deal with the human base at this stage, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±  Darius explained: "Galen said that at this stage, the only units that the human base can produce are infantry, musketeers, knights, and ground units such as magicians and swordsmen, whether they are dwarf helicopters or dragonhawk knights.  They all require the human base to reach level two before they can be produced. In this way, the only thing that can deal with the sky platform is the magic crystal cannon. However, we have captured a thousand magic crystal cannons at this stage, and now there are only a thousand left.  "But in this case" Dongfang Yun said with great confusion: "It is easy for us to defeat the human base, so the idea of ??using the human base as a bridgehead for human resistance forces to continuously draw resources from various countries is shattered."  Laius laughed loudly: "Dad, don't worry about this. Do you think the tree bullets of the Ancient War Tree will be as easy to deal with an army composed of all sixth-level soldiers as it is with an army composed of all first-, second-, and third-level soldiers? Just one  This alone is enough for Galen to resist us for a while, and I believe that before long, the human numerical advantage will become greater and greater!" Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief: "That's good, that's it.  Okay." He turned to look at Swain: "Have the bodies of the dead elves been brought back?" Swain nodded calmly.  Dongfang Yun said: "Let them all be buried properly." Sven said: "Letting their souls return to the ancient tree will be the greatest burial for them." Dongfang Yun rubbed his eyebrows: "That's good,  I'm tired, you go down." Darius and Sven exited Dongfang Yun's tent and walked to the place where tens of thousands of elven corpses were brought back for cremation.  Looking at the raging fire rising into the sky, Sven said: "The most noble master must have been aware of our behavior." "It doesn't matter." Darius said: "Even if he guessed something, it still doesn't matter.  He will force himself not to think about it." Sven said: "There are too many dead elves, which makes him very painful." Darius said: "We can withstand all the hardships in the world, but we can only grow.  He needs to bear the pain himself." He looked at the rising smoke and sighed: "On the contrary, I hope he realizes that 50,000 of the 70,000 people who died were our fault. He is so kind.  for?If we don't let us get worse, he will move towards the position of the iron-blooded king.  " In the Gallen Empire, Nujia stationed himself in the Gallon Prisoner of War Camp. " White coat said indifferently: "Thirty million people, this kind of useless military force with almost no air force bombing power, will be bombarded by those cities in the sky. It is normal."  The soldier next to him said: "But, doesn't this just highlight the power of Dark Night?"  " The white coat stared at the test tube and said: "I have seen the scenes of that battle. Although the power of the dark night is worthy of our attention, it is not important enough to spend huge sums of money in the country to send a group of troops to destroy them.  the point.  " "But" "There is no but."  "The so-called city in the sky can't withstand the bombing of our air force," said the white coat. "Those flying monsters can't hide under our laser guns, so there is no need to worry at all."  " "Sir, do you want this matter to be reported back to the country?  " "Yes, but the conclusion will be the same as mine. At most, the country will pay more attention to this Dark Night Empire When the [Cross-Border Gate] is completely researched, this continent will belong to my empire.  back yard!  If we kill those bugs now, won¡¯t we lose a lot of the fun of killing bugs in the future?  " "Yes, sir, shall I deliver the message now?  " "Go!  "The meeting room of the Mainland Business Alliance Headquarters. In the nearly 100 square meters meeting room, the atmosphere was filled with smoke and extremely gloomy. Everyone had a gloomy look on their faces. The chief of the Business Alliance sitting at the top said: "  Don't be silent, tell me whatever you have in mind.  The vice president smiled bitterly and said: "What ideas can you have The three major empires have been defeated. Do we need to organize our own army to fight against the dark night?"  "Someone opened the topic, and people naturally started talking about it: "Of course that is impossible and meaningless, right?  How can we be Dark Night's opponent?  " "That's the problem. I don't believe there are no spies in the dark night. As long as they have spies, they will definitely be able to figure out that we provided a lot of resources to the Three Kingdoms Allied Forces during the Battle of Shaka City.  The King of Dark Night, Dongfang Yun, is arrogant, domineering, unreasonable, and will definitely seize this matter!  " "Brother, you are right. I think the three major empires are very likely to choose to surrender to An Ye and pay tribute. If this is the case, it is inevitable for An Ye to become the number one brother in the mainland. With Dongfang Yun's vengeful personality, he will attack our business if he doesn't even think about it.  Alliance starts.  " "Why are you afraid of him!  ?  Our merchant alliance is just a merchant organization. No matter how powerful a king is, would he still attack merchants who can bring him countless benefits?  " "The problem is that the Dark Night Empire does not need merchants. Do elves need to eat human food, wear human clothes, and use human tools to view human collections?  unnecessary.  So why can't he deal with us?  " "Okay!  "The chief of the business alliance slammed the table: "Just now, no one said anything, and now it's useless to talk about it. I'm asking you for your ideas, not asking you to tell us about our hardships!  "The vice president coughed and said: "For today's plan, there is only one solution.  " The chief said: "Surrender to the dark night?  " The deputy chairman said: "That's all we can do. Even if we want to fight with them now, we have no one to rely on.  With Dongfang Yun's temperament, it is very possible to go to war with the country that harbors us in order to block us. If we don't surrender, I'm afraid we will become the target of everyone on the mainland calling for beatings.  "The chief said: "Do you know what price we will have to pay?  " "The Mainland Business Alliance is disbanded.  "The deputy chairman said: "Every country knows which trading houses are in the Mainland Commercial Alliance. It is better to let Dongfang Yun propose to disband us than to have us be forced to disband ourselves and end up being continuously banned.  " "What a joke!  Someone quit: "Deputy Chairman, do you know how much benefit everyone gets from this business alliance every year?"  500 ah 500!  Businessmen value profits, and they can even sacrifice their lives for the sake of profit. Why should they be afraid of being banned?  " "" The chief and the deputy looked at each other and sighed secretly at the same time. There are many people who have this idea. These people are obviously people with a long-term vision. Why can't they look away at this time?  After these months of fighting, everyone knows who Dongfang Yun is. In essence, he is not a murderous person, but he is a principled person. If he offends him and begs for mercy and apologizes, it will be fine.  If you take a chance, you will probably suffer. Banning is not a big deal, but killing everyone is a big deal! If you piss off that guy, you can't even kill your whole family for everyone to see.  The end is at the meeting.When the atmosphere became heavy again, someone outside the door suddenly ran in in a hurry and shouted: "Good news, good news!" "What good news?" The chief frowned and said, you won't give it at this time.  Adding to the chaos is the best news.  The people who rushed in didn't even have time to catch their breath before they threw themselves in front of the chief and handed over the newspaper.  "Huh?" The chief couldn't help but stare at him: "Buycareno from Bansai?" "What's wrong?" Deputy Xiqi asked.  "Read it yourself." The chief handed the newspaper to the deputy.  The deputy chairperson took it and took a look. The expressions on his face changed rapidly, including joy, confusion and lamentation.  He put down the newspaper, raised his head and said: "Now there is indeed some good or bad news. Mr. Buiccareno of Bansai has issued a notice to the mainland, stating that he needs to receive and treat the severed hand in the battle of Shaka City.  The soldiers at the foot asked Dongfang Yun to give him fifteen days. When the time is up, he will personally lead his army to fight Dongfang Yun to the death, and Dongfang Yun also published a declaration of acceptance in the newspaper. " "This guy is crazy.  "That's not right. I heard that Emperor Galen has decided to surrender to Dark Night?" "Are you kidding me? Bui Carreno is a role model for the human race. He will stand up to all aliens as a human at any time, okay?  " "That's right. When we fought against the Nujia Empire, it was also Mr. Buyi's words that talented people from all over the world gathered in Kot. That's how the Battle of the Kot Empire came about. Although we failed that time, Mr. Buyi's  "The problem is that Mr. Bui doesn't have the power to compete with An Ye!" "It doesn't matter! He has connections and we have money, so what else can we do?"  "Not yet?" For a while, people were talking a lot, some were contemptuous of Buicareno's arrogance, some expressed admiration and respect for him, and some felt that this battle was unreliable.  At this time, in the crowd, a trading company controller from the Galen Empire showed a sly smile. He stood up and said: "Everyone, you probably don't know yet, but Mr. Bui has a big killer in his hand!" "  Big killer? "What big killer?" "When Dongfang Yun was not the King of Dark Night, Mr. Bui once went to the City of Chaos with her, and encountered the Golden Crown Sandworm, and both of them disappeared for a while.  When he appeared again later, Dongfang Yun already had the Dark Night Empire in his hands, and Mr. Buicareno also had strength comparable to Dark Night. " "What?" "Is it true?" "Of course it is.  Really." The businessman smiled and said: "Everyone who knows me should know that I, Liu, was just a poor person in Bansai at the beginning. If it weren't for Mr. Bui's help, I wouldn't be where I am today. Just because I am a poor person.  A grateful person, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today. Everyone knows that I have a good relationship with Mr. Bui, so I won¡¯t hide it. In the lair of the Golden Crown Sandworm, Dongfang Yun obtained the elf soul representing the elf.  He wanted to kill Mr. Bui, but he failed. As a blessing in disguise, Mr. Bui obtained the soul of the God of War, which represents humanity! " "What does this mean?" Chief Qi said.  "As we all know, the strength of Dark Night is that even the most ordinary soldiers are seventh-level powerhouses. In this period when the Pan-Continent's powerhouses are declining, such troops are certainly enough to defeat one against a hundred. Mr. Buyi and Dongfang Yun  Different, he had no ambition to conquer, so when he obtained the God of War Soul, he just put it aside until he heard that Dongfang Yun planned to become the strongest in the mainland through conquest, so he also set out to activate the Soul of the God of War, but compared to  Dongfang Yun, who was well prepared, was much slower. Because of this, the strength of the more than three million soldiers that Mr. Bui already had was slightly different from that of An Ye. " "It's a lot worse, right?  ? "Someone laughed and said, "Dongfang Yun's half a million elves defeated 30 million troops. His three million troops are not enough to fill his teeth!" "You still don't understand what I mean."  The businessman's face was full of confidence: "The power of these two 'souls' is the same. Although Mr. Bui's development is slow, he is better than more people. He received more than two hundred people who fled to Galen from five empires including the Basque Country."  After 10,000 people, they were immediately transformed. Now, every one of this group of people is at least a sixth-level expert. When I say almost, I mean one level short of it. " "Sixth level!" "Boom!  , the conference room exploded, and everyone had a look of horror on their faces.  What is the concept of three million level six troops?  That is the true strength that even if you encounter 500,000 dark night troops, you may not lose.Even if it is a tree bomb dropped by Sky City, it may not be able to cause much damage to a large range of sixth-level experts!  The chief said with emotion: "Is what you said true?" "You don't have to believe what I say." The businessman said calmly: "Then you should believe what the special envoy of the Papal State said, right?" It was then that everyone noticed what was behind him.  , a man in a black cloak took off his hat.  "Knight Agassiz!" Someone immediately recognized this man.  "That's right, everyone, I am Agassiz, the deputy director of the Inquisition of the Papal State." Agassiz smiled and said: "Even if you don't believe what the senior leaders of the Papal State say, then I came out of the Inquisition of the Heretic, which is known as hell on earth.  People, you should believe it, right?¡± People calmed down, their faces full of excitement.  If you can not surrender to the dark night and wipe out the 500 profit, it will be worth it no matter how high the price is!  They already understood what the businessman surnamed Liu meant when he said these words and brought Agassi.  "Then," the chief of the business alliance said with a bright face: "Since we have talked about this, and everyone here is not a fool, let me ask Mr. Liu to tell me, how much money does Mr. Buyi need? As long as he tells me the number, I will  Let¡¯s make a decision, the Mainland Business Alliance will never counteroffer!¡± The others also nodded.  "I have one more thing to say here, but please keep it a secret. Those who can't keep it secret can go out now." The businessman surnamed Liu said.  "Please tell me! We must keep it a secret! Anyone who doesn't keep it a secret is going against the Mainland Business Alliance!" the deputy chairman said boldly.  "That's good." The businessman surnamed Liu said with a smile: "Those ten million remnant soldiers with broken arms and legs are being transformed by Mr. Buyi. As long as the transformation is completed, not only will their hands and feet be complete, but they will all become sixth-level powerhouses."  " After saying this, it was like a pebble was thrown into the sea without causing any waves.  It¡¯s not that everyone is not shocked, but everyone is stunned.  After a long time, the chief of the Business Alliance said in a dry voice: "Is thisreally?" "Really." Agassi said: "It is for this reason that Mr. Buyi asked to delay the decisive battle for fifteen days. He  All the disabled soldiers must be rehabilitated in these fifteen days. "I suddenly thought of something." Someone frowned and said, "I am also running the Galen Empire line. Why didn't I hear that Mr. Bui has hundreds of them?"  News about Ten Thousand Elite Soldiers?" The businessman surnamed Liu said: "Because we need to avoid Dark Night's spy. Don't forget, Bansai is close to Shiwan Mountain. Isn't it easy to hide millions of people in such a big place?  "The chief nodded and said: "We have no doubt about this! Then please negotiate a price! Helping Mr. Bui is helping the mainland human race, which is also helping ourselves. I don't think anyone here will refuse." The businessman surnamed Liu smiled.  Laughing: "I'm afraid you won't be able to come up with it." "Does it cost a lot of money?" The chief frowned and said, "It doesn't matter. I believe that no one here is short-sighted. For the benefit of the future, it is appropriate to pay more now."  No money." The merchant surnamed Liu said: "I don't want gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy and painting, stones, wood, beautiful children, etc." The chief was stunned: "Ah? What can Mr. Buyi use to support so many people?  "Payment?" "This is not something you need to worry about." The businessman surnamed Liu said: "The things I want may not be very valuable to you, and you may not find much even if you dig through the house, but these are.  It's what Mr. Buyi really needs." "Mr. Liu, don't be too pretentious. Just tell Mr. Buyi what you want." "Of course," the businessman surnamed Liu took out a cup-sized cup.  The name of the metal coin said: "The first thing Mr. Buyi needs is this thing, the magic gold coin." "Huh?" The eyes of a group of people fell on this magic gold coin.  "This thing is the only currency that accelerates the construction of buildings derived from the Soul of War God. It is the sacrifice that Mr. Bui needs to use to communicate with the God of War." "I seem to have this at home." A businessman said.  "I think I have it too, but it's not very valuable. I don't know where it was thrown." Another businessman said, "I have it too. I think it's a toy for my grandson!" Another person said.  The businessman surnamed Liu smiled with satisfaction: "This is just one of them, the second is magic crystal." He took out a second-level magic crystal and said: "Please pay attention, everyone, it is a magic crystal produced after the mutation of Warcraft, not an ordinary magic crystal."  The crystal core in the body of the monster. "I saw it. Who doesn't have this?" The chief said boldly: "The purpose of this thing is the same as the crystal core. I will give it to you." "Everyone, please pay attention."Mr. Yi only wants magic crystals of level five or above, and those below level five are meaningless.  " "No problem, no problem.  "A group of people laughed. "Third, just like the Nujia Empire, it needs some relatively rare antiques. Note that what Mr. Buyi wants is not calligraphy, painting and porcelain, but relatively rare and special antiques from a long time ago.  The things that have been passed down Of course, these Mr. Bui still need to be screened, and the useless ones will be returned to you without taking any advantage.  " "Of course!  "A group of people listened very comfortably. What do you want? They are all things that are not usually used and are worthless! "There is one last thing, which requires you to bleed.  The businessman surnamed Liu did not show off, and said directly: "Mr. Buyi needs rare metals. Note that they are rare metals, not precious metals. There is no need to take out fine gold and mithril. What he wants is fine gold."  Mithril is a rarer metal, but at the same time it is not necessarily worth a lot of money. Do you all understand?  "    "no problem!  "The chief of the Merchant Alliance slapped the table and stood up and said: "As long as we have these things that Mr. Buyi wants, we will take them all out without leaving any behind!  What we don't have, we use all kinds of trickery, abduction, and theft to get it for him!  " "Then" the businessman surnamed Liu beamed: "Let us jointly assist Mr. Bui in this era of collapse and defeat the Dark Night Empire!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 126: After the Charm

    "What a miracle!" After witnessing dozens of soldiers with mutilated hands and feet lying on their stomachs and walking in and out, Pope Benfrick XIII said in admiration next to the town hall.  Nearly a hundred guys behind him who looked cunning at first glance nodded their heads, their eyes gleaming.  Buicareno stood beside him, neither humble nor arrogant, saying nothing.  Ben Furyk also noticed his gaffe, stroked his beard and said to Bui Carreno: "Mr. Bui, my proposal is still valid until now." Bui Carreno said without raising his head: "No.  "Interested." "You still don't understand the power of Dark Night." "But I understand your ambition." Bui Carreno said calmly: "His Majesty, do you know why I have the general."  The transformation of an ordinary person into a sixth-level powerhouse has never affected anyone in my city? " "Does this transformation have side effects that will reduce the lifespan?" Ben Furik thought.  "Of course not." Buicareno glanced at the people in the visiting group with neither joy nor sadness: "Because they are ordinary people and should live ordinary lives. In this world, everyone has their own position.  , this position should not be easily disrupted by anything, otherwise it will affect a person's life. This war is just a fight for the status of elves and humans on this continent, and it is originally based on Dongfang Yun's ambition.  Just an obstructionist, not a conqueror. I don't do anything for anyone but my own conscience, so I choose to transform people who are warriors and abandon those civilians. Likewise, because I am not a conqueror, I don't do anything either.  I hope that the warrior I transformed will become a weapon for others to open up new territories and strive for supremacy." After saying that, he glanced at the Pope and turned to leave.  Ben Furyk narrowed his eyes. There was no trace of displeasure in his eyes, but instead, he was filled with joy.  The visiting group then followed Buicareno to the training ground.  There are clearings in the forests everywhere in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and these soldiers who have been transferred to the special arms of the human race are trained here.  Buiccareno called an infantryman, a musketeer and a knight, and said to everyone: "Now that everyone knows it, I won't hide anything. These are the special soldiers brought by the Soul of the God of War."  Furyk said: "Light armored infantry and knights are very common. What does this warrior with a strange weapon do?" "No, you have never seen these three types of arms." Bui Carreno Jean  The infantryman came out first, then signaled to the bodyguard group who had been following the tour group in the distance to come out and said: "You, attack him." The bodyguard was about fifth level, and he also knew that the other party was a sixth level strong man, so he said with some embarrassment  : "I am not his opponent." "It's just an attack, he won't fight back." "Yes." The bodyguard nodded, pulled out his long sword and made an attack posture.  The human infantryman put up his shield. His defensive posture was very formal and ordinary. The only difference was that when he put up his shield, there was a layer of blue light attached to it.  The bodyguard didn¡¯t doubt that he was there, he raised his sword and swept it with sword energy.     Ding!  There was a soft sound, and the sword energy was shot on the shield. Not only was the effort not completed, but part of the sword energy was also reflected back!  The bodyguard quickly waved his sword to block, but the force knocked him back half a step.  Ben Furyk's eyes shone brightly: "It can actually deflect attacks by 30%!" "That's right." Buicareno said: "My transformed infantry has a 'pseudo-rule' skill [shield]. As long as the body  As long as there is fighting spirit in his body, he can always maintain this skill. Its ability is to block 50% of the damage caused by the piercing attack and reflect 30% of the damage taken. "" Ben Furyk couldn't help but ask: "What about the magic attack?"  No, magic and mental attacks cannot be rebounded." Seeing the disappointment on Ben Furyk's face, Buicareno said calmly: "It's just that I have been watching during the battle of Shaka City, and I have experienced it.  The tree bullets dropped by the Sky City are not magic attacks, but a shock wave-like skill that causes physical damage. " "So, it's really it's really" The Pope's face showed an expression of joy.  , 'Really' several times without saying anything.  If nothing else, this kind of soldier is definitely a nightmare for knights on the battlefield, and archers are almost useless to them!  If it were put on the mainland campaign The Pope couldn't help but shudder with excitement.  Buicareno snapped his fingers again, and the knight in heavy armor pressed his hands to the ground.??, a blue light emerged, and a tall horse appeared on the ground.  What¡¯s very strange is that this horse is not a common six-legged horse, but a four-legged horse like a unicorn.  However, it is taller and stronger than the best Dawan six-legged horse, and the ferocious muscles can be seen just standing there.  And this horse is also covered in weird chain armor, and the chain armor looks very thick, and it seems that it should be no lighter than the armor of ordinary heavy armored infantry.  The total armor on the horse and man weighs at least half a ton, plus the knight, even if the horse is very strong, it probably won¡¯t be able to run, right?  Everyone was thinking this. On the other hand, Buicareno signaled the attendants beside him to leave. After a while, he saw an Earth Dragon Knight being called over from a distance.  Buicareno signaled the dragon knight to stop, then asked the human knight to get on his horse and run away from a distance. Then he said: "Everyone, let me show you what a real knight is." As he said, he waved his hand fiercely,  The Earth Dragon Knight and the Human Knight began to charge towards each other.  The earth dragon itself is a fifth-level monster and a type of sub-dragon. It is only because it has no brains that it can be tamed by humans. However, this does not negate the fact that they are knight kings.  When the huge earth dragon charged three hundred meters away, this extremely explosive monster had already reached its fastest speed. From a distance, it looked like a small train rumbling over as it rolled over, with the back of its butt rising.  of smoke.  With such power, who can stop it in a one-on-one charge?  With this thought, the visiting group members turned their attention to the human knights. However, before they could turn their heads, they saw a light and shadow passing in front of their eyes at an extremely fast speed, with several afterimages trailing behind them!  !  So a large group of people turned their heads quickly as if they had a brain cramp, and their eyes followed the human knight.  Their hearts were filled with shock!  The knight just now had clearly galloped a kilometer away and could barely see anyone, but in just a few seconds, he had already crossed such a long distance and was still accelerating!  ?  Carrying such a heavy thing and running so fast, is this strange four-legged horse another kind of monster?  Their fear did not last for a few seconds, because the human knight was instantly less than fifty meters away from the earth dragon knight.  The two of them raised their spears at the same time.  "Compared to the human knights, the Earth Dragon Knights themselves rely more on the Earth Dragons under their crotches, because these Earth Dragon Knights themselves are just relatively strong beast trainers. If they really exert their own strength, they will never exceed the second level.  Seemingly for the sake of fairness, there is not even fighting energy coming out of the knight's spear of the human knight In fact, using ordinary knights and earth dragon knights to hedge against each other is a huge injustice in itself, but all the spectators are overwhelmed by the lightning speed of the human knight.  I was shocked and completely overwhelmed by this indomitable domineering attitude, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it.  In an instant, the human knight's spear arrived one step faster than the earth dragon knight. The spear, which did not look very sharp, was carried by the strong wind and violently knocked away the earth dragon knight's spear, and then it was inserted into the earth dragon.  That forehead is covered with dragon scales that are harder than iron stone!  Ouch!  !  !  Earth Dragon only had time to let out a scream, and its huge body, which weighed three to four tons, was pushed backwards by the spear, and its four legs were tossing in the air in confusion, but it was useless.  On the other hand, the speed of the strange four-legged horse has not slowed down at all. It is still charging at an accelerated speed with the body of the earth dragon and the knight, so fast that only a shadow is left.  The human knight was obviously very tired, but he was not weak at all. His face was red from holding back, and his forehead was full of veins. When he turned his horse's head, the four-legged horse made a big circle without losing speed and rushed back to the field.  It wasn¡¯t until they arrived in front of the visiting group that people began to panic, but Buicareno was here, and although they were panicked, they were not afraid.  Then he watched the human knights who had carried the giant dragon and ran at least two or three kilometers away, came to a place less than three hundred meters away from them, shouted loudly, picked up the dragon and the knight, and then made a drag horse  Turning back, the four-legged horse became even more violent. Using the power of its front hooves, it twisted its body and kicked its two hind legs into the air. With one kick, it kicked the Earth Dragon Knight and the dragon together over fifty feet away.  rice!  When the human knight panted and turned back to Buicareno, the visiting group burst into warm applause.  Not only for people, but also for horses.  This kind of horse has all the speed, strength, spirituality, and explosive power, and they are all rare in the world. Most of the people present are horse lovers, knowing that a horse like this cannot be obtained without forty or fifty thousand gold coins.  .  Seeing the knight stop, someone immediatelyHe said to Bui Carreno: "Mr. Bui, is your horse a crossbreed? Where did you get it? Can you sell me a few horses?" At this moment, these people did not care that the Pope was right next to them, and they came up one after another and almost wanted to  Buy a horse.  Buicareno signaled everyone to calm down and said calmly: "Everyone, it's not that I don't want to sell it, but this kind of horse comes from another time and space. A transformed knight will be with a horse from another time and space as soon as he is transformed.  The horse signed a contract to become a companion, so this kind of horse cannot be sold. "We can use it as a stallion!" Someone came up with an idea.  A strange look appeared on Buyi's face: "Do you have a mare? If you use a six-legged mare, one with four legs and one with six legs, what if the child born has five legs?" The man was embarrassed.  Xiaoxiao: "Can't unicorns and pegasus also crossbreed?" The Pope coughed and said: "They are both four-legged horses. If you want to breed this kind of horse, you must at least find a four-legged horse to mate with.  "Then do you want to breed this magical horse with a unicorn or a Pegasus?" The man immediately said with a smile on his face: "Sorry, I'm too talkative." "You're kidding, unicorns belong to the King of the Night, Pegasus."  Coming from heaven, it¡¯s impossible to get either of these, right?  Just when everyone was mocking this guy's ignorance, Buicareno waved away the knight, motioned for the third person to come forward, and said: "Everyone, this is the unit next. I can say without exaggeration that this kind of  The soldier's ability is not inferior to that of an archer in the dark night. Let him demonstrate it to everyone." As he spoke, he nodded to the distance. In the forest, a griffon was already rising into the sky. This one.  The griffin also survived the battle of Shaka City. The ability to survive during that time period is evident in its own strength. Not only is it much larger than other griffins, but it also looks more robust.  On its back, there was also a tall knight sitting. This knight was wearing heavy armor and infantry-style armor. It looked very tonnage, and everyone couldn't help but wipe the cold sweat from the gryphon.  "Everyone, watch out." Buicareno chuckled, and everyone saw the guy holding the strange weapon next to him suddenly raise the weapon and make an archer-style aiming with his eyes closed.  Then "Bang!" A steady sound sounded, and then the strange smell of smoke and fire spread to everyone's nostrils. Everyone looked at the griffin strangely, only to find that the griffin was nowhere to be found.  Among the crowd, only Pope Benfrick XIII had a bright look in his eyes. His eyes were as if he wanted to eat the whole man with the strange firearm, and he was extremely greedy.  After a while, a knight ran back dragging something dark from behind. When he stopped, everyone saw the thing on the ground, which was the strong man sitting on the griffin. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The griffon was nearly a thousand meters away from this direction at that time, and flew another one or two hundred meters, and the knight on it was just shot down?  "Everyone, look carefully, that's not a person." Ben Furyk pointed at the guy on the ground.  After a group of people gathered around him, they couldn't help but burst into an uproar.  Indeed, what was lying on the ground was simply a large piece of human-shaped iron weight, with heavy armor on it!  However, in its chest, a large hole that was completely penetrated was clearly visible!  "Hiss" A sound of gasping sounded, making people feel as if they had arrived at a blower factory.  Buicareno introduced calmly: "This is the third unit, the musketeers. As you can see, after being modified, they have a longer range and stronger attack power than ordinary archers and this is just its muskets.  The power of it, if it attaches fighting spirit to the gun" "The next words are not said, but everyone knows that if this is the case, wouldn't such a guy be the first to see anyone below the sixth level?  Seeing that everyone was eager to try again, Buicareno said: "Everyone, I have made it very clear before, and I won't say more. With or without your help, I will do my best.  To deal with Dark Night, but if you plan to use your support to obtain the powerful sources of troops in my hand, then I'm sorry, it's impossible. My soldiers can only fight for the human race as a whole, and will never fight for one person.  Everyone knows what kind of person I am, Bui Carreno, so I ask you to make your own decision." With that said, the man smiled lightly and turned away, leaving a group of people pondering. ?¡­ ?Goddess Ye Lin.  Dongfang Yun was lying on the bed, with Su Wan's warm, soft and elastic legs on the back of his head, and said calmly: "Anyway, that's it, next?That¡¯s when I woke up and the subsequent battle of Shaka City.  Su Wan smiled peacefully: "Your Majesty told me so much, what do you want to say?"  " "I" Dongfang Yun hesitated and said, "Am I useless? I obviously want to prove my love for you, but I don't dare to see you because of Ning's appearance. I feel very guilty.  " "It's not that you don't dare, it's that your Majesty can't tell which one is love between sister Ning and my concubine.  " "Then tell me, who is my true love for you two?  " "I feel that your majesty loves both me and sister Ning.  " "Then wouldn't I be very carefree?  " "Gee, Your Majesty, it is only natural that the strong possess the beauty. What does it have to do with being a philanderer?  As long as your majesty is sincere to my concubine and sister Ning, this is enough.  " "II thought you would be jealous.  " "I said it's impossible not to be jealous. No woman in the world can say, 'You are so great. I know I can't enjoy you alone. You can have many women, as long as you have the love for me in your heart.  'That's the case, but whether you're jealous or not, your body won't change anything?  It is a fact that I and Your Majesty are in love, but the relationship between Sister Ning and Your Majesty is real and existed earlier. "Which one is more important between the two" is actually not important in itself, is it?  When you love someone, you should want the other person to be happy, and happiness means acting in accordance with your own heart, so when you comply with your own will, in the end, whether you choose me or Sister Ning, or both, it doesn¡¯t matter.  It doesn't matter anymore.  "Su Wan's voice is like a butterfly in the summer rain, giving Dongfang Yun a very warm feeling. "But I don't know what my true intention is.  " "Your Majesty came to see me, was there anyone who advised me?  "    "No.  " "Do you want to break up with me?  " "Of course it's impossible.  " "That's fine~!  Su Wan smiled slyly: "Look, Your Majesty, you have come to find me, which means that you will not only choose Sister Ning, because in comparison, I am the first person that Your Majesty fell in love with after 'waking up'."  Personally, it can be regarded as my first love, so Your Majesty will not give up my concubine. So of the three options I mentioned before, His Majesty has already discarded the item 'Don't want Su Wan'. So, your Majesty's final choice is no matter 'As long as Su Wan'  'It's still 'both girls want it', both are acceptable to me.  And this happens to be what His Majesty really wants.  Your Majesty chose to find me according to your own will. Your Majesty is happy, and my concubine who loves you is also happy. At the same time, your majesty did not choose to give up my concubine, and I am also happy. In this way, your majesty still needs to feel that you have some love for me.  Feeling guilty?  " "Eh?  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "What you said seems to make sense. I don't feel guilty at all now!"  " Su Wan snickered like a little fox and said, "Okay, okay, let's talk about the test.  In fact, I think the generals all know why His Majesty failed to pass the test. They don't say it, they just want His Majesty to understand it by himself.  " "Because only this is the most profound and will bring about the greatest changes?  "Dongfang Yun sighed; "I guessed what they were thinking. After the second test, I found that I am a very smart person with strong insight into many things Well, I won't brag, but I  I really didn¡¯t find anything I did wrong!  " "Does Your Majesty feel that since he has brought Sister Ning to the finish line and also understood the conspiracy of the girl named Xu Xiang, he deserves full marks?  " "It's not even a perfect score, the controller of Qiyao Star is indeed better than us.  But I think I at least have the highest score besides him, right?  " "Then what do you think this test is about, Your Majesty?  " "Ingenuity?  Judgment?  It should be both!  "Su Wan smiled, her pretty face like a flower suddenly fell silent, and said: "I don't know whether I should tell you the truth to your Majesty. In fact, your Majesty is just unable to clear the clouds and see the sun because he is in the mist.  " "You also see it?  "Dongfang Yun said depressedly: "It seems that I have returned to the time when I was the stupidest.  "Su Wan sighed softly and said: "That's fine, I'll just remind His Majesty.  This test is not to evaluate intelligence at all, but judgment is only one aspect, and it will also test some other things.  Some results are already determined, it just depends on how you get them.  " Dongfang Yun thought for a while: "I still don't understand what you mean.  " Su Wan said: "I really can't remind Your Majesty any more If you continue to remind me, I will feel guilty.  ¡±   "Okay, okay" Dongfang Yun sighed: "Then I'll think about it again." He suddenly raised his face and looked at Su Wan: "Well Wan'er, I've been sleeping with you for so long, my legs are numb.  Not numb?" Su Wan smiled like a hundred flowers blooming, extremely touching: "Not numb, thank you for your concern!" "I still like you to call me Yun or little brother" Dongfang Yun blinked: "Your Majesty, that sounds like it.  "It's strange." Su Wan shook her head gently: "The high priest is right, and many of the things you have experienced illustrate a problem you have not regarded yourself as an emperor, so in order to always remind your majesty, I am a concubine.  I can only continue to call you like this. When will Your Majesty truly understand, I might call you my little brother again?" Dongfang Yun was completely charmed by her beauty, with only that rosy little face in his eyes.  His mouth kept opening and closing, revealing his white and neat teeth, but he couldn't hear the words behind him at all.  He couldn't hold back his impulse, raised his hands high, wrapped his arms around Su Wan's neck, and pulled her face to him.  Although this posture was a bit uncomfortable, Su Wan was not impatient at all. Instead, her pretty face turned red, and the charming blush like red wine continued to her jade neck. From far away, Dongfang Yun could even hear her violent  heartbeat.  The four eyes looked at each other, full of tenderness.  A seemingly invisible light pink mist emitted from Su Wan's body, making the whole room extremely charming.  Dongfang Yun finally couldn't help it, raised his head slightly and raised his neck, letting his lips and Su Wan's lips touch each other.  Just by touching each other, an electric shock-like feeling spread rapidly from the four lips to the two bodies, and the fire burned in the body and reached the mind.  Dongfang Yun tasted it for the first time and felt that he had practiced the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. He opened and closed his mouth to hold Su Wan's lips, and then twisted his body, pushing Su Wan down and nibbling passionately.  Su Wan's pretty face turned red. This indescribable feeling of shyness made her want to close her eyes and avoid facing it like an ostrich. However, the soft and moist feeling on her lips made her body tremble slightly and it was difficult to close her eyes.  .  This feeling should be Yun¡¯s tongue, right?  Su Wan was thinking very complicatedly.  Her delicate heart was half shy and half curious.  Dongfang Yun is an old virgin of more than 8,000 years. Although he tried to kiss Su Wan before, he was either interrupted or pushed away shyly by Su Wan before his lips could make any move.  This is a rare opportunity, and the movies and TV series I have watched before are constantly echoing in my mind.  Tongues, tongues touching He didn't realize that his teeth were gently biting Su Wan's lips unconsciously. This donkey-gnawing kiss made it difficult for the other party's lips to open, so he could only continue  He licked Su Wan's lips with his tongue After tinkering for a long time, Dongfang Yun became more and more anxious and intoxicated with this feeling. He raised his eyelids and looked at Su Wan, seeing that the other party was angry and funny.  Staring at herself with a pair of beautiful eyes, she couldn't help but become angry, and pressed her right hand hard on Su Wan's left side.  "Well" Su Wan only felt that her left breast was covered by a hand, and then kneaded indifferently. Her body seemed to fall into an endless abyss, and then was immediately thrown up into the sky. What followed was endless  The earth was tossed back and forth between heaven and hell.  This feeling of extreme pain and joy caused her lower back to arch involuntarily, and her chest slowly moved downwards. She didn't know whether she wanted to avoid the unscrupulous hand or to push herself to the ground.  In the palm of the man's body.  Compared to Su Wan, Dongfang Yun was too short. Half of his body was lifted up by such a push from her. In order to prevent himself from falling, he could only use his other hand to grab another big rabbit.  "Woo" Su Wan almost cried when a pair of women were attacked. Unexplained whimpering sounds came out of her mouth, and her eyes were like a pool of spring water, full of love.  At the same time, the pink mist in the room is getting stronger and stronger. This charming atmosphere has made people feel like they are in a steam bath made of pollen, and the intoxicating molecules seep into every pore of the body.  Dongfang Yun's hands became even more dishonest, and Su Wan's whole body was sore at this moment. Except for the insignificant trembling of her lower back, there was almost no movement at all.  But she could clearly feel that her panties had been completely soaked by the nectar secreted by the little flower.  She was still looking at Dongfang Yun with her eyes, but all her emotions had been blocked, and the only light that emerged now was the thick lust.  Dongfang Yun felt this kind of passion, and his right hand covering the opponent's Jade Rabbit slowly moved down, crossing the weak butterfly wings.? clothes, feeling the smooth and soft skin, slowly reaching down with your hands.  Ten centimeters, five centimeters, three centimeters Su Wan's body trembled more and more violently. She knew what the next target of the thieving hand was. She wanted to avoid it, but she didn't have any strength at all.  Just when Dongfang Yun was about to succeed, the sound of the little tongue licking the candy got closer and closer, and then a cute children's voice sounded: "Dad, Mommy Su, what are you doing?" "Ah!" Su Wan trembled and suddenly  He gained the strength to push Dongfang Yun away, turned away with a blushing face and curled up, like a cute little ostrich.  Dongfang Yun's flame was extinguished in an instant, and he turned around helplessly and said: "Kryseles, why are you here?" The Sand King licked the candy hard and said: "Brother Galen asked me to send those profiteers here.  "I sent the first batch of magic crystals and materials to my father." As she spoke, she waved her little hand, and the bed was already filled with magic gold coins, magic crystals and some precious metals.  "You must have done it on purpose" Dongfang Yun held his forehead with a headache and took back these things casually: "Did Galen ask you to say anything else?" King Sha thought for a while and said, "Brother Galen said that he knows that his father is now  My horizons have improved, and the summoning generals have become accustomed to using tenth-level magic crystals. He asked me to tell my father that although there are no tenth-level magic crystals among the magic crystals collected, except for some of them, they must be used to create runes to transform them into the generals' combat power.  In addition, the rest of the magic crystals should be left behind, so that when the time comes, the magic crystals are scarce and the father wants to summon the general but there are no magic crystals available. " "I understand." Dongfang Yun nodded: "Is there anything else?  La!" Sand King happily threw himself into Dongfang Yun's arms, raised his little face and pouted, "What Dad did with Mother Su just now seems to be very fun, and Sand King wants it too~" "Kriselis, you!"  " Dongfang Yun almost lost his breath, and reluctantly kissed Sand King on the forehead and said: "Okay, okay, you can go back, after all, you are now exposed to the eyes of humans." "Oh.  ." King Sha pouted, made a face at Dongfang Yun, and turned away.  Dongfang Yun looked back at Su Wan's graceful jade back, swallowed and said, "Well shall we continue?" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Su Wan's body tremble slightly, and then the voice sounded: "I'm here  I'm not feeling well, Your Majesty, let's forget it for today." This touching voice, like a sweet whisper, once again aroused Dongfang Yun's desire. As soon as he moved his body, he wanted to pounce on me, but when he pounced, he was blocked by Su.  Wan quickly dodged away.  Su Wanqiao blushed harder than Apple. She grabbed the gauze on the bed and held it in front of her body and said, "Did Your Majesty forget what he promised to Sister Ning?" "What?" Dongfang Yun didn't hear clearly.  "Your Majesty said that he will not touch any woman until he sees Sister Ning next time! I am no exception~!" Su Wan blinked her big eyes slyly.  "Youthis" Dongfang Yun looked at the umbrella held up by his lower body, and then at Su Wan.  "No, it's no!" Su Wan smiled slyly: "Sister Ning is also your Majesty's lover. If Your Majesty breaks your promise to Sister Ning, can I also think that Your Majesty will also break your promise to me in the future?" Dongfang Yun was speechless and burst into tears.  Okay, this woman has such a strong mouth that I can't argue with her.  Seeing that he was very depressed, Su Wan blushed and comforted: "As an emperor, the first thing your Majesty should do is that Jun Wuxiyan, when when your Majesty and Sister Ning are reunited, your Majesty can have any concubine you want.  " "Do you think I will accept this kind of comfort? You are all so bad!" Dongfang Yun ran out in grief.  Looking at his back, Su Wan chuckled, her legs touched each other unintentionally, and she blushed again. She spat at her gaffe, turned and walked into the bathroom.  "Dad, why does your face look like" "Is it the color of poop?" "Oh you don't seem to be happy?" "Can I be happy even if my face is the color of poop?" "Oh why  Willthe color of the stool be?" "Because it was eaten!" "Ohhow does it taste?" "Wow!" Dongfang Yun jumped up and grabbed the Ax King's neck and shook it hard: "You are my son's comfort.  Is that what I should say!?" Ax King was shaken around at a loss and didn't dare to struggle.  It's not that Dongfang Yun is afraid to this extent, it's just that he knows what kind of thing his father is. He is not the first, second, third or fourth level god as rumored by the outside world, but an incompetent person. To put it bluntly, he is just an ordinary personeven worse than  Glass that is worse than ordinary people??, a hit will kill him and a touch will hurt him. The Ax King is really afraid that he will accidentally touch his father and cause serious injury to him.  Dongfang Yun sat down again depressedly. Although he was depressed and strange about women, it was more of a beautiful longing and aftertaste.  The Ax King thought that Dongfang Yun was really unhappy, so he said, "Dad, why don't you let Brother Darius comfort you?" Dongfang Yun looked straight in his eyes and said, "He went to set up the eternal moon well to buy this time.  "Make some more elves to make up for our losses in the battle." "What about Tai Lung? Didn't he say that he would always follow dad? And he likes to talk so much, he should be able to comfort you, right?"  "Huh? Why?" "To cooperate with Bu Yi's acting," he said.  I have to make it look like I'm short of magic crystals, rare metals, etc even though I'm really short, so those guys know that what Bui wants is important to him, and in order to prevent me from getting it  , The Mainland Business Alliance will definitely speed up the purchase in various countries with the cooperation of the three major empires!¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, it seems so powerful Whose plan is this?¡± ¡°Tylander, this woman¡¯s wisdom is indeed incredible!  "Ok, dad, when the undead disaster breaks out in the bitter cold land of the far north, will you just take a few people there or bring the Dark Night Army with you?" "Of course, together, we must give the human base adequate support?"  Development time, and Galen told me that he vaguely thought about where the things needed to advance to the second level of the human base were, and he planned to find them once the undead disaster started. If I left the Dark Night troops here, Galen would not be able to leave.  "Ah, after all, there are so many eyes watching." "Okay, dad, I heard that the undead natural disaster is very scary, is it really okay for our troops to go there in person?" "I haven't thought about this, but Tyrande will be there soon.  We have already begun experiments in this area. It is said that the potion under study is very resistant to the transformation magic of the undead. The development of this potion is nearing completion. " "That's good." "The most important thing is," Dongfang Yun.  He smiled and said: "This group of undead simply used special methods to escape from the underworld. The news from Pudge was that in order not to be stopped by Kusanagi Kyo, they spent more than half of their manpower fighting for them in the underworld with Kusanagi Kyo's troops.  Time, the remaining people escaped. In other words, as long as these people are killed, the undead natural disaster will be over. But we have to put some pressure on the Orc Empire to take over the Orcs, otherwise I will not give it to those people at all.  The undead have a little development time. " "But these undead have a base in their hands, so don't they have a continuous supply of undead? " "What about gold? No matter what the base is, the construction and production require these two.  East and west, not to mention they are in the bitter cold of the far north. Even if they have captured the miserable Orcs, how much money and wood can they get? The Orcs are poor and civilized on the mainland, and all the trees in the northern wilderness are not as good as the Goddess Ye Lin.  More than half, if those undead want to develop an undead base, it will be impossible!" "So, it is easy to get the orc base and the undead base?  "Axe King Meng Ge showed great curiosity. This curiosity fully satisfied Dongfang Yun's desire to tell. "Of course, but Swain told me that the battlefield is just like life. Even if everything happens, the enemy will take advantage of it.  , will also occur suddenly due to mutations, so everything must be done carefully.  " "Dad.  "The Ax King raised his butt against Dongfang Yun: "After we unify the continent, how will we rush out from this [realm]?  " "This" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said: "I can't say, Wu Ning told me when he told me that this kind of secret may cause changes in the turbulence of time and space if anyone knows it except the star controller.  Then it will be the end of the world.  " Ax King wondered: "So powerful!  ?  But Aunt Ning is not from this world, so didn¡¯t she come here too?  " "What do you know?  "Dongfang Yun said: "Did you know that they compressed their strength a lot when they came here, and even so, Ning didn't dare to take action easily, because she is too strong, and even a trace of energy mobilization may cause the world to collapse.  Catastrophe, this is the power of time and space.  " "She is so strong!  ?  Ax King licked his lips bloodyly: "I really want to compete with her."  " "You, you are not her opponent yet. If you want to compete with her, we should wait until we are able to break out of this world!  Dongfang Yun stood up and said with a smile. The Ax King was pleasantly surprised: "I can defeat him then."Is she dead?  " "You will be able to see her then. As for defeating her" Dongfang Yun thought for a while: "Let's talk about it in seven thousand years!  " Ax King said "Oh?" "Huh?  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "Brother Meng, I find that chatting with you is very beneficial. After saying these words, I am not as depressed as before!"  You are very good and can enlighten others.  "    "Um?  Ax King wondered: "Enlighten?"  I do not have it!  " He suddenly remembered something and said happily: "Dad, have you figured out that Empress Su won't let you touch her?  We may not know which year or month we will be able to break out of this [realm]~!  " Dongfang Yun's face darkened, and he knocked over with a bang: "Shut up!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 127 Dark Night vs Human Race

    The cold current in the bitter cold land of the far north is faster than Dongfang Yun imagined. In half a month, the north wind has already begun to blow there.  Although this did not disrupt Dongfang Yun's plan too much, it still forced him to speed up the process.  It takes at least ten days to get to the Orc Empire from the direction of Gallon, and it only takes five days from the north wind to the peak of the cold current in the far north. In order to prevent the orcs from being unable to withstand the terrifying power of the Undead Natural Disaster, the East  Yun must reach the Orc Empire to lead the resistance.  ??In other words, back and forth, Dongfang Yun only has ten days to use the Dark Night Base to defeat the human base, and it cannot be too defeated to leave any hope to humans.  So when the ten days mentioned in the notice from the mainland by Bui Carreno were up, the army of dark night came to the city of Shaka again.  And the huge human army also made Dongfang Yun truly realize the power of the human base.  A team composed of 13 million level 6 experts!  What is this concept?  Let it sweep across the entire continent wherever it goes!  Five million infantry, three million musketeers, three million knights, and two million magicians!  This is such a fucking incredible configuration and quantity!  At the same time, this time, the dark night team behind Dongfang Yun also expanded again.  In order to put pressure on the mainland countries and make them spare no effort to support the human base, Darius stepped up his efforts to create two million elves.  Six hundred thousand archers, half a million huntresses, three hundred thousand druids of the claw, three hundred thousand raptor druids, three hundred thousand dryads, three hundred thousand hippogryph knights, one hundred thousand elves controlling ballistas  , and thirty thousand elves who tamed the three-headed chimera.  During the two Shaka City Wars, the number of Dark Night troops invested by Dongfang Yun has reached 2.5 million.  Such a lineup can only be seen in other parts of the mainland with just two words: sweep.  In fact, it is not difficult for Dongfang Yun to bring out these troops, whether human or dark night. The difficulty lies in the things he prepared at the same time in the human base and dark night base from the beginning of the entire layout, more than two months ago.  Things are the protagonists of this war.  On the platform of the ancient war tree, Dongfang Yun looked down at his two teams and felt quite relieved. Finally, he had prepared all the materials before the war started. In order to prepare these things, whether it was the development of elven weapons in the dark night base and  The Ancient War Tree of Armor and the blacksmith shop in the human base that develops muskets and other weapons as well as armor have been working overtime, even temporarily giving up on improving the attack and defense power of both sides.  ¡°But to perform this drama well, everything is worth it.  With the cooperation of the three empires and the mainland merchant alliance, the city wall in front of Shaka City has been barely built. Buicareno stood on top of the city with an indifferent expression.  He was not good at arranging troops, and others knew this without having to show it to others, so he said nothing and acted enigmatic, letting Galen next to him command the formation of the army.  Half a million infantry at the front, 300,000 musketeers in the middle, 200,000 magicians at the end, and 300,000 knights on both sides.  Using this simplest and most direct formation method, Galen laid out ten objectives. These ten square formations formed a hexagon, with six around it and four in the middle. The distance between the squares was neither too far nor too far.  It is not very close. It can provide timely support when one of the phalanxes suffers a devastating blow, and it can avoid the embarrassment of being surrounded by the War Ancient Tree Platform and the Ancient Tree Pasture Platform. The three imperial generals and the onlookers can watch.  Galen's nobles nodded repeatedly.  The most embarrassing thing here is Kaif, the Galen Emperor.  Is he jealous of Buicareno?  ??Jealous.  From the moment he failed in the first battle of Shaka City, he had been determined to surrender to Dark Night. At the same time, he was also sure that Buicareno would not surrender. Even so, he still asked.  After receiving the affirmative answer, Kraft showed a regretful expression, and explained that in order not to involve the people of the Galen Empire in the dark night, he could not provide support to Bui.  When I left, I felt really regretful because Buicareno was indeed a good person, but at the same time, Kraft may not have felt a little secretly happy in his heart.  After all, a minister's reputation in his own country or even the entire continent is higher than that of the emperor. No matter how tolerant and generous you are, the emperor will never be happy.  So Kraft might not want Buicareno to die on the spot.  But no one expected that within a day, people from the three major empires and the Continental Business Alliance would come to visit together, and the person visiting was not him, the emperor, but Bui, which was a bit uncomfortable.  What happened next shocked Kraft even more. He didn¡¯t expect that the thief Buiccareno would actually kill himself.There are three million soldiers hidden under his nose, and they are all sixth level. If he can obtain this kind of combat power, he may become the fourth largest empire or something.  Then he learned that Buicareno could transform all ten million soldiers into intact sixth-level warriors. Kraft was even more jealous of Buicareno's luck, and secretly fantasized in his heart that if he was the one to obtain the 'Soul of the God of War', he would  alright.  At the same time, I also secretly hate why I didn't get rid of Bui Carreno earlier. Now that I have made him so famous, Youdao is the master of great power. Now I don't need much power, and the power in my hands is stronger than that of a monarch.  .  But no matter how jealous and hating Buicareno was in his heart, Kraft could only watch this man steal the show like everyone else.  The same is true today. Everyone came to watch this war early in the morning. Everyone who came was a well-known being in the mainland. However, they were polite and praised Buicareno even more than himself, Emperor Galen No, almost.  Said to be ignored, this made Kraft look at Buicareno with even more resentment.  You stand on the top of my city, commanding the soldiers that should belong to me, and you take other people's worship of me as your own.  Just wait, if one day you fall into my hands, you will die a terrible death!  Kraft felt resentful in his heart and calmed down silently.  On the opposite side, this time Darius was in charge.  It can be said that the relationship between Darius, the Hand of Noxus, and Galen, the Power of Demacia, has always been a rare confidant and competition.  It can be said that even if these two people grew up together and had a relationship of picking up soap in the bath, they will definitely become old enemies when they grow up, because they are so similar in terms of temperament and individual strength. On the contrary, they have serious differences in their war concepts.  In the conflict, one is cruel courage and the other is brave cruelty, so the soldiers led by these two people must have the same bravery.  Before they were summoned, the two people could be said to have maintained a relationship of old enemies. After being summoned, because they were both flesh and blood given by Dongfang Yun, they became biological brothers by blood. But even so,  The two are still competing crazily.  Not only are they competing for Dongfang Yun¡¯s love, but they are also competing for the position of Dongfang Yun¡¯s number one general.  Previously, Darius got the Dark Night Base because he was the first to be summoned, which put him ahead of Galen for a time. But now Galen also got the Human Base, which puts the two on the same starting line.  So this time, in order to give Galen a chance to fight head-on, Darius personally stepped forward to command the Dark Night Base.  One side has a large number of people, and the other side has stronger technology. When the two sides fight, their own rank is no longer important.  Compared with Galen¡¯s ten-sided battle formation, Darius deployed a long snake and sharp arrow formation.  Thirty thousand chimeras serve as the tip of the arrow, three hundred thousand hippogryph knights serve as the arrowhead, three hundred thousand raptor druids serve as the front part of the arrow body, three hundred thousand claw druids serve as the back part of the arrow body, and half a million huntresses carry it.  Five hundred thousand archers serve as the back part of the arrow, and three hundred thousand tree demons control the tree people as the tail part of the arrow.  You fight with a phalanx, and I will break it with a sharp formation!  Darius and Galen had a sneer on their faces at the same time.  The war drums of the dark night and the horns of the human race sounded at the same time!  For a time, the ground was filled with the earth-shaking shouts of the soldiers.  The human battle formation moves slowly, while the elven battle formation moves forward rapidly!  As the two sides got closer, Galen waved his hand, and the human battle formation immediately stopped. At the same time, they quickly gathered together, like ten rock-solid fortresses, waiting for the enemy to attack.  At the same time, the infantrymen in the five square formations in the front row raised their tower shields at the same time, the musketeers in the middle also raised their guns, and the magicians behind raised their staffs and chanted silently.  Soon, the three-headed Chimera at the front had landed on top of the first phalanx, and 30,000 Chimeras began to spit and attack downwards uniformly. Flames, poisonous gas, and thunder and lightning rained down overwhelmingly at once!  The first thing people on the city wall thought of was that the infantry¡¯s shields seemed unable to block magic attacks!  Of course infantry shields can¡¯t work, but that doesn¡¯t mean magic can¡¯t work.  The magicians in the human camp seemed to have been prepared for a long time, and they quickly released instant magic. These magics did not require high attack power, but only wanted to be able to block the Chimera's magic attacks like a water curtain.  In fact, they were more than half successful.  Countless magic spells of various kinds instantly rose from the first phalanx, as if a rainbow umbrella was propped up above the phalanx. Chimera's breath magic fell on the umbrella and was immediately detonated and self-destructed.  The reason why I say it was more than half successful is becauseThis method of magical interception could only stop the first wave of Chimera's breath, and the remaining half of the breath still fell into the crowd.  The first group of unlucky ones were the infantry.  Burning with flames, corroded by poisonous mist, and stimulated by thunder and lightning, more than 200,000 infantrymen fell down in almost an instant. Although these infantrymen could not block magic, their own strength made them have high magic resistance, and they could easily fall.  He survived this powerful magic spew, but his combat effectiveness was also reduced.  At the same time, the musketeers in the five phalanxes at the front were like puppets being manipulated at the same time, and they all pulled the triggers!  ??Group shooting!  The strength of the Chimera itself is between the ninth and tenth levels. Although they may not be more powerful than the dragon, they are better in numbers.  But for such an existence, thousands of them were immediately beaten into sieves under the first wave of shooting from the human race.  People on the city wall saw with their own eyes that the chests and lower abdomen of the giant Chimeras at the front burst out with blood, and their backs also seemed to have something piercing through them, with blood splattering out.  Suddenly, large pieces of Chimera fell into the first three phalanxes of the human race. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The human camp on the city wall let out real cheers.  What a glorious moment this is!  What a fascinating scene they witnessed!  The word dark night has long become synonymous with invincibility after the Battle of Shaka City. In the past, the Three Kingdoms Allied Forces used more than 10 million troops to inflict a lot of damage to the opponent. But today, just as soon as they faced each other, they suffered countless injuries.  Thousands of creatures that can almost be regarded as the strongest units of the Dark Night Empire have fallen. What an exciting scene this is!  ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Buicareno was also looking at others. He was looking at Galen from the corner of his eye.  He noticed that there was no trace of joy on Galen¡¯s face, but instead he frowned.  Is there any problem?  There couldn't really be a death, right?  Buicareno¡¯s heart skipped a beat.  The musketeers of the first five phalanxes began to load their ammunition in batches after gathering fire. Taking this opportunity, the Chimera phalanx as arrows in the dark sky rose into the sky. After throwing down large pieces of magic, they flew into the air, revealing the objects blocked by them.  Hippogryph troops behind them.  At the same time, the last five phalanxes of the human race also quickly stepped forward, and the musketeers raised their guns and opened fire.  As if they had had a premonition, the three hundred thousand hippogryphs dispersed instantly, forming a cloud of birds shooting downwards at a distance from each other.  It would be difficult to shoot the magic crystal cannon in this situation, but there are more musketeers below!  Galen frowned inadvertently. What Darius did was almost a failure among failures. This was not like what the Darius he was familiar with could do.  Almost subconsciously, Galen had ordered the knights around him to gather into twenty square formations and prepare to charge.  At this moment, huge green light clusters fell from the sky like raindrops, passing through the gaps where the birds, eagles and beasts dispersed, and landed on the ten square arrays below.  Boom boom boom boom A series of devastating explosions sounded, causing heavy casualties to the human legion.  Galen looked up suddenly. He never relaxed at all, keeping half of his attention in the air, but he saw no trace of the Ancient War Tree Platform at all!  These tree bombs are Galen's pupils shrank, and he suddenly noticed that a certain bird hawk knight in the group of bird hawks was lifting the black cloak behind him, revealing tree bullets with a diameter of more than one meter.  Then with a gentle push, the tree bounced down.  It turns out to be like this!  Galen suddenly thought that when the eagle and beast army was charging, it was divided into hundreds of rows with more than 30 floors above, middle and lower, forming the shape of a building. Presumably, those eagle beasts living in the middle of the 'building' were the ones on their bodies.  Carrying tree bombs!  And the previous batch of huge Chimeras were not used to attack, but to block the line of sight!  Although tree bombs are thrown from the Ancient War Tree platform from beginning to end, they are actually made and thrown by the ancient guardians on the Ancient War Tree platform (trees similar to human turrets in the game).  Bullets are purely natural attributes and can be transported by elves!  No wonder the Chimera, Hippogryph, and Raptor Druid Legions did not rise from the ground, but flew down from the platforms of ancient war trees in the distance. It turned out that their purpose was to act as bombers.  In order to prevent himself from discovering this problem, he first concentrated his firepower on those carrying tree bombs.After the Hippogryph was defeated, Darius actually sacrificed a large part of the Chimera to paralyze himself!  Galen clenched his fist hard, and with a wave of his hand, the human legions immediately dispersed, reducing the damage caused by tree bombs But in this way, the Musketeers' attack on the enemy's air force would be greatly reduced!  He squinted his eyes and looked past the legions of birds and hawks to land on the raptor druids that were approaching at an extremely fast speed. He was surprised to find that a large number of these raptor druids that were also flying over in layers were also grabbing one.  The big black bag, you can imagine what the bag hit.  He didn¡¯t see any movement. Among the legions below, some musketeers immediately stopped moving and aimed their muskets at the raptor druids carrying bags.  On the other side, Darius's face twitched. Following this subtle movement, the birds and hawks in the sky immediately attacked the musketeers who were aiming at the raptor druids behind them, as if going crazy.  However, these musketeers remained unmoved and continued to aim stubbornly.  Around them, groups of infantry and magicians rushed forward to surround them.  This group of magicians and infantry suffered heavy casualties, but the musketeers still fired their own bullets.  Boom boom boom boom Another series of explosions, but this time the explosion was in the flying Raptor Druid Legion!  Although Darius had ordered the raptor druids to disperse quickly, no matter how fast they flew, the bullets could not fly faster. Although some eagle beasts and raptor druids had blocked the path of the bullets, there were still close to half.  The tree bombs exploded, and the Raptor Druid fell in large swaths.  There was another cheer on the city wall.  For a time, the two sides staged a bird-killing show.  But soon the various magical beasts transformed by the Druid of the Claw also charged over, and all the beasts rushed towards the human camp with great momentum.  And similarly, more than twenty human knights with targets also charged madly!  The two groups of men and horses were like two sweeping waves, rushing towards each other with endless momentum.  However, what surprised everyone was that the two sides did not collide with each other, but passed each other and rushed towards each other's backcourt at the same time!  Even Buicareno looked at Galen in shock.  The corners of Darius and Galen¡¯s mouths raised at the same time.  This battle is all about who can defeat the enemy's back row first.  Especially Galen, he has no choice.  Of course he can use the knight to attack the Druid of the Claw, and even have half of the men left to deal with the huntress carrying the archer behind.  But he knew better the speed of the cheetah under the huntress¡¯s crotch. That was a real strong kite flyer and land warrior emperor!  Even though the human knight's mount is as fast as lightning, if he charges at the huntress, he will definitely be dodged by the black panther. If he wants to defeat the archers carrying the huntress, he must use a large-area covering charge to block them.  Every dodge position can be used to completely annihilate the combination of archers and huntresses.  However, at this moment, there are still more than three million human knights. If you want to deal with the 300,000 claw druids rushing over, you must use more than one million to barely suppress them, and the remaining two million people cannot stop the bow.  Hunting combinations are the way forward.  Why must we stop bowhunting?  There is only one reason, the ancient tree platform of war.  If Galen wants to win this war, his biggest reliance is on the musketeers. The musketeers have good long-range shooting capabilities and can play a strong role in both air and ground, especially against the missiles thrown from the platform of the Ancient War Tree.  Tree bullets can shatter them directly in mid-air.  Once the War Ancient Tree Platform loses its function, the only thing that can pose a threat is the Ancient Tree Ranch Platform.  To deal with the thousand-year-old ancient tree people thrown down from the platform of the ancient tree ranch, the best unit is the human infantry, because the human infantry is an upgraded version of the basic unit of the human race, the farmer, and what are the farmers used for?  Mining and cutting down trees What's more, among these prepared soldiers, there are 100,000 lumberjacks organized by the Basque Empire long ago to cut down the trees in the Goddess Forest.  Coupled with the modulation of the blacksmith shop in the human base, the damage caused by iron tools when cutting down trees is increased, making the human infantry a powerful weapon against tree people.  In addition, even if the tree people landed, it would be difficult to form an formation, and the role of the ancient tree ranch platform would be completely useless.  It limits the performance of the Ancient Tree Ranch Platform and the Ancient Tree Platform of War, coupled with the effective control of air units by musketeers, and the defensive capabilities of infantry against ground units, in conjunction with the charge of knights and magicians.  Although the overall difference is one level, Galen is fully confident that the human units can completely annihilate the two million units of Dark Night with only seven or eight million damage. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Naturally, he also understands this, so he must let the bow-hunting combination rush to the front line, because the high attack power and high shooting speed of the archers combined with the high movement speed of the huntresses are the biggest killing moves in the dark night. As long as the enemy cavalry  After intercepting the Huntress during the first collision, with the agility of the Black Panther, he could completely let the human cavalry take the wind from behind.  Some people say it¡¯s wrong. Aren¡¯t the four-legged horses of the human cavalry known as the fastest in the continent?  Yes, the fastest speed is true, but one drawback of the increase in speed is that it is difficult in disguise. Is an F1 car faster than a cheetah?  You want Ferrari to hit a cheetah?  When the human cavalry is unable to cause effective damage to the bow-hunting combination, the musketeers will suffer disaster with the all-pervasive attack method of the bow-hunting combination. When the musketeers cannot take into account the tree bullets thrown by the ancient tree platform of war, the human race will suffer.  The moment of bombing.  Galen had no choice. He had to let the knights stop the bow-hunting combination, which is exactly what he did.  When all the human knights bypassed the Druid of the Claw, they immediately formed a complete battle line. This battle line was five kilometers long and divided into three echelons. They rolled over them with a flat push, preventing the archers from turning around.  Opportunities to move and skip.  At the same time, a large number of human infantry rushed forward, facing the terrifying Claw Druid directly with their shields and sharp blades without any timidity.  The battle formation at the rear was in a stalemate. The musketeers kept firing into the air, while the infantry used their bodies to perfectly protect the musketeers from the magic of the Night Air Force and the sharp claws and steel teeth of the Druid of the Claw.  With the final blow, all eyes fell on the upcoming collision between the knight and the bow-hunting combination.  Galen is laughing, and so is Darius.  You lost this battle, Brother Human-Headed Dog.     oh?  Why didn't I see it? Gay Lun?  Come on, this is already obvious, why should I expose it?  Okay, okay, brother, I accidentally forgot the purpose of the battle because of my fighting spirit, and used all my strength for a while. Can't I apologize to you here?     so what?     so?  I will let the knights release the water, and then the bow-hunting combined army will rush over. We will leave some corpses for each other and retreat to fight another day.  Gay Lun, if I said you lost this time, would you believe it?  I said a dog, you are not right, everyone, why bother to be true?  Even if I admit it, you will lose face now that the facts are in front of you.  ¡°Alas, you are too conceited. What do you think is the significance of my last tree demon and tree man?     Um!  ?  Galen's pupils shrank suddenly, and he slapped the battlement in front of him to pieces, smashing it into pieces. He couldn't help shouting: "Retreat!" "It's too late." Darius smiled deeply, looking at the imposing figure.  Rainbow's battlefield.  The speed of the human knights has reached its maximum. However, just when they were about to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the bow-hunting group, the strongest knights, including tens of thousands of knights and their horses, suddenly fell down, as if they suddenly lost consciousness.  Seeing this scene, the human knights behind them all jumped up on their horses Even if hundreds of people behind a row of knights stepped on this guy, they might not trample him to death. After all, he was a sixth-level strong man, wasn't he?  But the problem is that these knights are like elves after being modulated. In addition to their loyalty to the king, they also have mutual trust and friendship, so the knights behind them almost involuntarily step over the fallen knight.  Then The earth suddenly collapsed, and a large amount of dust spurted upward like a volcanic eruption, spreading almost to a height of more than 100 meters, directly blocking all sightlines of the human camp and the dark night camp. As far as the eye could see, there was dust everywhere!  Galen let out a long sigh.  It¡¯s really useless to call a stop at this time.  Dryads are good at poison and dispelling magic, while treants are good at growing branches and leaves. The two functions together are that the treants extend their roots from the ground to the direction where the knights are rushing, and dig out a sufficient length and depth there.  When there is still a thin layer of soil left on the wide Zimagou, the tree man will cut off the roots and leave part of the roots for support.  Then the tree demon sneaked into the battle through the tunnel dug by the tree people in the ground, and spread a layer of poisonous miasma with his own chronic poison. When the knights rushed over, they were already poisoned by the chronic poison. The onset time of the chronic poison was just right.  That's where the knights arrived before the ditch.  In this way, the first batch of knights fell, and the second batch of knights jumped up to avoid it. The speed and weight of the horses pressed on the layer of soil where the horse ditch was trapped, and they immediately fell, and at the same time, the loess produced by digging the ditch inside was stirred up.  , forming a layer of loess curtain to block the line of sight. At this time, the biggest shortcoming of the human knight became the most fatal knife inserted into the human camp.  This speed cannot be stopped immediately!  AgainIn order to prevent the bow-hunting combination from taking advantage of the opportunity, Galen made the knights charge almost shoulder to shoulder. This gave them no chance to turn, and in the end they could only jump desperately because they could not see the scene on the other side, so  He jumped into the larger and wider Chamagou behind.  The entire knight corps was wiped out.  When the yellow sand fell and the smoke dissipated, people witnessed the elf archers shooting fiercely at the human knights who were "wailing" in the ditch and trying to jump out.  The blood was like waves in the water that had been blown up, rising higher and higher, and the hearts of the people on the city wall were twitching.  When the archers sat back on the Panthers and began to charge towards the melee position, Galen sighed and waved: "Retreat." His voice was not high, but the soldiers below heard it clearly.  They struggled to leave the battlefield, leaving hundreds of thousands of corpses behind, and then retreated to the city of Shaka in an orderly manner.  The elf, on the other hand, obviously looked a little bit badly injured. He glanced at the corpses of his companions on the battlefield with sadness, and then receded like a tide.  After one battle, at least five million people of the human race died, including three million knights who were wiped out. On the Dark Night side, more than 400,000 people died, most of them were from the air force, especially the three.  Chimera and hippogryph, at least 300,000 died.  One-third versus one-fifth, this was even when the two sides were outnumbered six to one. The human executives watching the battle on the wall of Shaka City couldn't help but secretly sigh that the previous battle of Shaka City was really not a loss at all.  Even such a powerful human army was replaced by so many people by An Ye, which shows how strong An Ye is.  However, some people believe that the main responsibility for the defeat this time lies with Galen. Otherwise, with the strength of the human race, it may not be possible to defeat all the Dark Night troops with a steady attack.  There are still people who are foolishly determined to only build musketeers in the future. This ferocious unit reminds them of the magic weapon troops of the Nujia Empire.  Galen didn't even pay attention to these idiots who couldn't understand the battle situation at all. He just walked away calmly, thinking quickly about how to defeat Darius tactically and why Darius, a reckless man, suddenly  Become so smart.  Galen left, and when Buicareno saw that the time was almost up, he ignored other people's nonsense and stepped alone on the battlements, with his arms spread out and his eyes closed, muttering something in his mouth.  A group of people looked at Buicareno's strange movements strangely. They wanted to ask, but they were afraid of disturbing the other person and making him angry, so they could only watch silently.  But basically they all felt that Bui Carreno was praying for the dead soldiers This made this lazy and slippery guy secretly admire Bui Carreno.  Many times, although bad people are bad people, they may not admire good people. When they don¡¯t have some kind feelings, they will admire and admire them from the bottom of their hearts when they see others having them. But when it¡¯s their turn, they can¡¯t do it.  That¡¯s all.  However, just as they were sighing secretly in their hearts, an extremely huge blue light suddenly erupted on the ground of the entire battlefield. This feeling was like a series of tiny teleportation arrays, illuminating every corpse.  These high-level human beings were immediately shocked and looked at Buicareno one after another.  But I saw Buicareno's hands that had been holding flat start to dance slowly, as if he was doing something, and then these corpses, each of which was alone on a teleportation array, slowly floated up, and gradually began to flicker as the teleportation array.  disappear.  But it is obvious that the corpses of elves disappeared first, and then those of humans.  When all the corpses on the battlefield disappeared into the magic arrays, leaving only the devastated battlefield, Buicareno weakly walked down the battlements and let out a long breath.  Damon Ray, the second archbishop who came here to watch the battle on behalf of the Pope, said curiously: "Mr. Bui, what you just did is" Bui Carreno wiped the sweat on his forehead and said: "It's not me, it's me and Dongfang  "Huh?" Damon Lei was dumbfounded: "What do you mean?" Bui Carreno explained patiently: "The soul of the elves and the soul of the God of War are actually the same.  The energy of the gods is injected into each unit, allowing this unit to make a qualitative leap. When these units die in battle, we will sacrifice these corpses to the God of Elves and the God of War through prayer, and then the gods will destroy them.  Part of the energy is returned to our base. Do you understand? "That's it!" Damon Lei breathed a sigh of relief.  Buicareno smiled and said: "Let's go back, there are still many things to prepare." In a huge open space in the Goddess Ye Forest, Dongfang Yun sat lazily on a huge tree stump.  In front of him, everything disappeared on the battlefield?¡¯s corpseswhether elves or humans, have turned into living people kneeling down.  "Everyone, get up." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "I am very satisfied with your performance today, and it is not in vain that I have prepared so many blood bags and other props for you." Everyone stood up one after another, and an Elf elder wiped the blood from his body.  He took out the bag and threw it aside, and said with a smile: "Our emperor's wisdom is really admirable to us. He can think of such things." Another tenth-level human magician looked like he had passed through the chest.  One no, two arrows were pulled out one after the other, and then he took out two small metal discs in front of and behind him and said with a smile: "I never thought that His Majesty would use such two ordinary iron pieces.  , actually created a micro-distance teleportation device. " "Okay, don't flatter me." Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "This is the deepest place in the Goddess Industry Forest, and all the human soldiers are here from now on.  Stay there, I will teleport you all to the battlefield when needed, and someone will notify you in advance at that time, so you can relax now. In addition, I have ordered people to collect food and meat from the five Basque countries to supply you.  In order to express my praise for your good performance this time, each of you has a bag of life spring water and take your own water bag to fill it. "Although all humans who have been prepared by the human base will rather die than betray their mother to Dongfang Yun.  loyalty, but Dongfang Yun still feels that he should have some rewards for these subordinates.  "Thank you, Your Majesty!" All the people knelt down again.  "Get up, you stay, I'm leaving." Dongfang Yun waved his hand, his body was already floating in the sky, flying towards the dark night base.  "Hey, brother, why are you so excited?" A Druid of the Claw took out the blood bag from his chest and threw it aside, patting the musketeer next to him.  The Musketeer was full of confidence: "Of course, although my lifespan has been extended a lot, I still have my parents at home. Taking the spring of life back, it should be able to extend their lives for a long time, right?" The Druid of the Claw smiled.  He told the musketeer the rules of the spring of life and said: "So you don't need to be so excited." The musketeer shook his head and said: "That's different. I don't know about soul life or anything. I only know that my old parents have always had  Diseases, these diseases have caused a lot of damage to their bodies. If these injuries are restored with the fountain of life, my parents will live longer, so no matter what, I must be grateful to my emperor for his gift."  "Okay, brother, you know it's a good thing to be grateful." Druid of the Claw smiled, and his face darkened: "It's just that elves don't have parents. I also want to experience the feeling of parental affection, but I will never have this.  Chance." The Musketeer gritted his teeth and said: "Brother, although we are not of the same race, we are still our emperor's subjects. If you don't mind I mean if, my parents are your parents.  " "Are your parents my parents?" Druid of the Claw's eyes lit up, then dimmed.  Seeing him like this, the musketeer quickly said: "I mean, if you don't mind it Well, I know that elves are very noble, and you are also the first of the four major races to follow my emperor, so of course you will have a proud mentality, hehe  "That's what I said." "No." The elf said, "I don't mean to look down on you, nor do I look down on the human race, because we are also the king's people and we should care for each other. I just I."  I often hear people say that only brothers who are close to each other in life and death will regard each other's parents as their own parents. I am very touched by what you said If you are willing, I hope No, I beg you, let  I will also be your parents' child. ""Of course!" The Musketeer was very happy.  The two hands were tightly clasped together, and the Druid of the Claw and the Musketeer said at the same time: "Praise the King of the Night." "The Human Emperor bless you." "Huh?" Two pairs of eyes stared strangely, and said at the same time: "You  "Why do you say the King of the Night?" "Because he is the king of the Dark Night Empire, unique!" "Because he will become the emperor of all humans, with eternal power!"  You, although he will be in charge of the human kingdom, as well as the orcs and even the undead, he will always regard the goddess Ye Lin as his home!" "Pull you down! How can the little goddess Ye Lin tie up the emperor?  , Every land you look at will be the place where our emperor will set foot!" "Huh? It seems that I can't convince you anymore?" "That's what I think." "Hehe.??each other each other!  " "The one who wins is right.  " "Those who lose must admit their mistakes!  " "Wait Do you still want your parents to be my parents?  " "You want to regret it?  " "Heng Heng, it's good to know, watch the move, the monkey steals the peach!  " "Wow, you dare to mess with me, grab the milk dragon's claw hand!  ¡± When Dongfang Yun left, such scenes kept happening between the human soldiers and the elves. They trusted each other, recognized each other, and thought that because they were loyal to the same person, they were willing to put aside their racial grudges to become friends and companions, and were even willing to work for each other.  They sacrificed their lives. But they were unwilling to acknowledge each other's title. They wanted Dongfang Yun to become a king dominated by his own race, so for a while, they fought again and again because of the titles "King of Dark Night" and "Human Emperor".  The alien friends were having a great time in the Goddess Industry Forest. Dongfang Yun, who was watching from a distance, suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with becoming a conqueror. At least the two sides who were previously hostile were now.  But we are going to become friends, right? (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 128: Fire Phoenix

    The main palace of Bansai City.  Probably because she has never received so many high-level guests with such high standards, the maids who came and went felt very nervous. They were not only afraid that they would do something wrong to make the guests unhappy, but also afraid that the other party would value her beauty and demand of herself from Master Bui.  The first night right.  That is something to dedicate to Lord Bui!  But they were obviously overthinking it. The big shots present didn¡¯t care about that. Even if a maid slapped them in the face, they would probably just laugh it off.  Because all their attention was focused on Buicareno's face.  This man became famous in the mainland when he was just a teenager, and now he has become the number one person in the mainland who resists the dark night. At this moment, he has gathered the hopes of too many people.  And this man obviously did not disappoint them. For the first time he led troops into battle, he was only slightly defeated by An Ye with a score of three to five.  I don¡¯t know since when, the big shots felt that looking at this handsome man¡¯s melancholy look, they felt more and more cool and cool, and they couldn¡¯t help but want to imitate him.  Buicareno obviously didn't think so much. He just sat there calmly, seeming to be thinking about something.  This makes the atmosphere slightly depressing.  After a long time, he finally spoke, and the first thing he said was an apology!  "I'm sorry that I let everyone down." He stopped someone who wanted to speak and continued: "I also let myself down." "I overestimated my ability, or I underestimated Dongfang  Yun's ambition. " "If I had spared no effort to use the God of War Soul from the beginning, then it would be me, not Dongfang Yun, who would win now." "So I am really sorry. As the last bridgehead of mankind, I  The power is really bad.¡± The pope sitting next to him comforted him: ¡°Why did Mr. Bui say this? You are already doing better than all of us, and to put it bluntly, if you were in Dongfang Yun.  If you have such a powerful force before it develops, I'm afraid our spearhead will be pointed at you Please don't worry about it, because this is an unchangeable fact. Even I can't tolerate having such a terrifying behemoth next to me.  "No." Buicareno waved his hand and said: "I understand what your Majesty means. If I have ambitions, everyone should target me, pay attention to me, and be wary of me. After all, we already have a Nujia above us.  How can we tolerate others riding on our heads?" The Pope nodded with satisfaction.  "However." Buicareno stood up suddenly: "That's why! I have to resist Dongfang Yun's invasion. No one can stand on the head of the mainland human race, not Dongfang Yun, not Nujia! I will definitely  We must fight back! I must fight back all the invaders to their home base!¡± This impassioned statement moved everyone.  Indeed, Buicareno has always been such a man who never thinks about himself, and it is precisely for this reason that everyone loves him very much.  "So" Buicareno walked to the middle of the hall, bowed in all directions and said: "Everyone, please lend me your soldiers and resources. I will use these powers to bring the Dark Night Empire back to its original shape.  , and when Nujia invades in the future, he will also completely defeat Nujia!¡± The Pope was the first to applaud vigorously!  After waiting for so long, Buicareno finally spoke, which was extremely exciting news for him.  Although there were also envoys from Pompeii and Basteque present, it was destined that Pompeii and Basteque would send their entire nation's troops to Bui for use (after all, no one would refuse to make their soldiers stronger), but  In comparison, after the Battle of Shaka City, the Papal State retained much more soldiers!  What's more, because of the restrictions of doctrine, the soldiers of the Papal State are more loyal and less likely to change their minds!  "Mr. Bouy, why are you so polite?" The Pope stood up and said with a smile: "With your words, all the soldiers of the Papal State belong to you. I just hope that after the war, Mr. Bouy can still leave some seeds for the Papal State. After all, our  The country still needs soldiers to protect it." Buicareno looked at the Pope deeply and sighed: "I know this is what you want, because I have no other way" He looked deeply.  The Pope said: "All countries that send soldiers to me for transformation must sign an agreement with me. If I defeat the dark night and return the soldiers to you in the future, no country is allowed to use these soldiers to invade other countries, otherwise they will  Will be conquered by Pancontinent?" The pope's expression remained unchanged and said: "Why do we need Pancontinent? As long as Mr. Bui comes to conquer it, who can resist?" "No" Bui Carreno sighed: "Will Dongfang Yun do it?  After defeating the Nujia Empire?, I will live in seclusion. From now on, as long as the status of the mainland human race is not threatened, I will not come out again.  "Although the Pope was a little dismissive of Bui Carreno's lack of ambition, he still had a sense of awe for him. He fully expressed this feeling on his face, bowed deeply and said: "Mr. Bui Carreno  This is an example for the mainland human race. I would like to express my gratitude to you on behalf of the mainland human race. I will sign this agreement.  " "His Majesty the Pope does not have to be like this.  "Buycareno lifted him up and said, "I only hope that after defeating the foreign enemies, the mainland can return to peace!  " "Mr. Bui.  The chief of the Mainland Business Alliance standing next to him stood up and said, "Does Mr. Buyi need more supplies?"  No matter how much you say, we will provide it all for free!  " "No need to.  "Buycareno said: "I'm not interested in money or anything like that, and I don't lack those things, as long as I try to provide the things on the list that I need.  "The chief of the Business Alliance blinked: "Doesn't Mr. Bui need the magic crystal cannon?  " "Magic crystal cannon?  "Buycareno's eyes shone with coldness: "You can actually provide magic crystal cannons!  ?  Then why didn't you take it out during the first battle of Shaka Castle!  ?  "His loud shouting woke up the whole room. People looked at him in surprise, thinking that although the Mainland Business Alliance was at fault, they wouldn't get angry at this time, right? As mentioned before, bad people may not have the same mentality.  I don't admire the behavior of good people, it's just that they can't do it. Although the chief of the merchant alliance was yelled at, he was respectful in his heart and bowed and gave a big gift: "Mr. Buyi, please don't get angry, please listen to my explanation.  " "Say it.  " "It's like this. We did have the right to fund the Three Kingdoms Allied Forces at the time, but at that time we felt that although the Three Kingdoms Allied Forces might not be able to win, they could definitely turn the battle into a stalemate that would last for six months and six months, so on the one hand we would  All the existing magic crystal cannons and materials have been transported. At the same time, our factory workshops are also working overtime to make magic crystal cannons. As you know, Mr. Buyi, those things are fun to use, but manufacturing is very difficult.  Fortunately, we started manufacturing early, so in the days after the Battle of Shaka City, we have had more than 70 magic crystal cannons released, and hundreds more are being manufactured overtime.  " "I see, I have wronged you by saying so.  "Buy saluted. "Bye bye!  "The chief quickly stopped him and said with a smile: "Mr. Buyi has always taken the affairs of the human race on the mainland as his own responsibility. As His Majesty the Pope said, you are a model for the human race, so no matter how angry you are, or do something wrong, or say the wrong thing,  It's all just because you care about the mainland human race.  So I never dare to accept your great gift!  "Buy nodded to him, returned to his seat and said: "That's basically what happened. Please pass the information back immediately and provide support as soon as possible. Buyi would like to thank you in advance.  " "Don't dare!  "Everyone stood up quickly. The Pope suddenly said: "Mr. Buyi, water from afar cannot quench our thirst. It will take half a month at the fastest for our army to come over. We can get supplies quickly, but what about this period of time?  manage?  "Buycareno sighed: "Of course it's a battle. At least we still have the advantage in numbers, so it's okay to send out a small number of people to fight against the dark night. At most, we can come back if we can't defeat it. We have magic crystal cannons and musketeers.  Now, whether it's the Sky City or that weird ballista, it's not that easy to attack the city.  "The Pope whispered: "How about giving the King of Dark Night a letter of divorce and proposing a temporary truce between the two parties?  "Buycareno sneered: "Your Majesty, do you think Dongfang Yun is a fool?  It is an advantage for him no matter when he fights. Last time, just use the excuse of transporting wounded soldiers. It is a great righteousness. The whole continent is watching. Dongfang Yun will give us this opportunity, but what excuse will we use this time?  Woolen cloth?  "The Pope lamented, nodded and sat back. Bui Carreno waved his hand and said: "Fight, I will notify General Galen, delay it as long as you can!  Please do it as soon as possible.  " "Of course!  " A group of people got up and left, and Bui Carreno walked to his garden alone. In the garden, the Sand King was sitting on the swing and swinging happily. Seeing Bui Carreno coming over, he quickly waved his hand and said: "Uncle Bui Carreno, hurry up.  Come play with me!  "Buycareno smiled, walked over and pushed the swing gently. The Sand King's laughter was as sweet as a silver bell, and Buycareno couldn't help but show a drunken expression. But he immediately held back, and changed  He returned his poker face and sighed: "I'm afraid it will be difficult if this battle continues like this!  King Sha pouted: "It's not that difficult, right?"  We can't compare to them as soldiers, as long as the strong ones can be stronger than them.  ¡±   "Strong people?" "Yes, there are so many strong people on the mainland who are on the upper and lower levels of the heavenly level. No matter how reclusive they are, they can all be recruited and transformed. Even the strong people of the second level of the gods can be raised by half a level.  With their strength and the righteousness of the mainland human race first, I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t come! By then we, the high-end strong ones, will be able to level An Ye even if we push sideways.¡± ¡°But,¡± Bui sighed.  : "This consumes too much." "It doesn't matter, isn't there the Mainland Business Alliance helping us anyway? Can't we just ask them to deliver the things we need as soon as possible?" Buiccareno sighed: "There can't be that many.  , I heard that Dongfang Yun has been collecting various materials. There are only so many materials in the mainland. His speed is obviously faster than ours. In this way, he may be stronger than us in the end. " "  HO, that¡¯s right~!¡± Sand King pouted: ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Bui Carreno sighed: ¡°Forget it, go back to the room, I¡¯ll make you a candy.¡±  Yeah! Uncle Bui is so good!" Sand King was a child after all. He jumped off the swing and hugged Bui Carreno's face and took a bite.  The two walked into the room, and King Sha suddenly turned around. His eyes no longer looked childish, but instead showed infinite coldness: "Even if you are a personal bodyguard, you can't enter everywhere, and I don't need to be here."  You, wait outside!" In the light and shadow, Ellando from the Papal Kingdom appeared and bowed slightly: "Yes." The door was closed by the Sand King, and Ellando had no time to stay and disappeared in an instant.  .  At the same time, there was also a blur of shadows in the far corner.  In the guest room of the city lord's palace, the Pope asked: "Did he really say that?" "Yes." Ellando said respectfully.  The Pope said: "I believe what he said is true. But if the supplies cannot keep up with the transformation of strong men, wouldn't it be self-defeating? Buiccareno's worry is very reasonable." Ellando whispered: "Your Majesty  , as long as you advance to another level, you will be able to listen to God's will more clearly. Isn't this temptation enough? "The Pope looked at him calmly: "You also want to improve your strength, right?" "Isn't this temptation enough?  Not denying it: "Only in this way can we better serve the Holy See." The Pope sighed: "Actually, I think about it too, and the resources he wants may not be impossible to obtain if all countries scrape them together from the royal treasury. It's just that  I'm worriedit is the soul of the God of War after all. If we accept that transformation, can our faith in the God of Light remain pure?" Ellando smiled and said, "So your Majesty is worried about this kind of thing.  There is nothing to worry about, just let me give it a try. Anyway, I was born and raised in the Holy See. Even if some things become mixed, my loyalty to the Holy See will never change, right?" Listen, Pope?  He couldn't help but move after hearing his words: "If that's the case, thenit doesn't hurt to give it a try. Anyway, I trust you." On the other side of the guest room, a man in black stood next to the chief of the merchant alliance.  "Really?" the chief said with emotion: "If that's the case, maybe the concept of high-end vs. low-end can really work!" "It's just that we will have to dispatch more supplies." The man in black said coldly.  .  "Don't you understand yet?" The chief said: "Now it's not a matter of how much supplies we take out, but how much more we pay so that our efforts are not in vain!" The man in black said: "So even if this is a bottomless pit, we are now  You have to keep filling it in, right?" "That's right." The chief of the business alliance said: "The Pope may discuss this issue with Buiccareno tomorrow. You go and inform everyone. Everyone must agree to this matter by then!  " "Yes!" The man in black bowed and turned to leave.  The two sides fought again the next day, but this time the scene was much smaller than the last time.  500,000 troops were sent out in the dark night, and 3 million troops were sent out from the human base.  The two sides were faster than last time, and the battle ended in more than an hour. The dark night dropped 200,000 corpses, and the human race dropped 1.7 million. Both sides left indifferently.  ¡°Then the prayers of Buicareno and Dongfang Yun, whose whereabouts were unknown, were used to ¡®recover¡¯ all the ¡®divine power¡¯ on the corpse.  When they returned to the hall again, the human nobles first praised the splendid victory, and then the Pope brought up the matter of transforming the peak powerhouse.  Even if he didn't ask, Buicareno knew that it was Ellando who told the Pope about this, so he didn't get angry and said: "Let's not talk about the others for now, just talk about the masters of the Papal State." He looked at the Pope seriously.  Road: ?Your Majesty, my transformation was made by the soul of the God of War. Do you think that after the transformation, the body of the Vatican master will not have the divine power of the God of War?  If this is acceptable to you, then I have nothing to say.  "The Pope laughed loudly: "What we in the Holy See want are people who are full of faith in the God of Light. This faith is actually not just about the energy of the light system, but more about worshiping the great God of Light from the bottom of his heart. As long as you have true faith,  God of Light can become a part of the Papal State. Otherwise, why are there so many masters of other elemental systems in our country?  Because of this, I have nothing unacceptable about this matter. The improvement of strength is for the mainland human race, and the mainland human race is the people of God, so if someone reduces the energy of God in the body or makes it impure for the people of God,  Could God still blame him?  "Seeing that Buicareno's expression was very strange, the Pope coughed and said: "Of course, in order to ensure that these two energies will not conflict, I will not ask all the Vatican experts to transform them immediately, but will first send one or two  If I can be sure that personal transformation will not do too much harm to my body, then I will definitely accept it!  "Buycareno sighed: "If that's the case, then I have no reason to refuse.  " His face was full of worry about the Pope, but he was laughing in his heart. Hahaha, you fool*, it is rare for you to return a master to someone else with such righteousness. He turned to look at the others, very solemnly  Said: "I want to remind everyone here that every master must use a tenth-level magic crystal for transformation. Remember, it is a rare tenth-level magic crystal!  In order not to consume too much of the God of War Soul, I can only say that whoever is going to improve these magic crystals will bring it himself, and there are two more points to say.  First, after the transformation, this person must stay in Shaka City to fight against the dark night. Second, the higher the level, the lower the improvement he can get, and anyone whose strength exceeds level six can only be promoted by one level.  It¡¯s up to you to decide whether you should do this or not!  " Someone asked: "Mr. Buyi, if you are a tenth-level strong man, how much can you improve?  "Buycareno said: "Anyone below the eleventh level can be promoted by one level, but above the twelfth level, the level will be reduced gradually.  " "That's okay!  The person who spoke said happily: "Doesn't that mean that the tenth level can be directly promoted to the eleventh level, and all it takes is a tenth level magic crystal!"  ?  This kind of thing is simply not too cheap!  "Buycareno shook his head and said: "As agreed in advance, the batch of magic crystals promised to me by the merchant alliance cannot be included in this.  "The chief of the business alliance said quickly: "This is absolutely no problem!  "Buycareno stood up and said: "In that case, let's spread this news to the entire continent.  "" The matter of raising the level of the strong quickly spread throughout the continent, but the impact was not as strong as imagined. "The reason for this is because An Ye is so powerful that in the hearts of people across the continent, it is almost as good as the Nujia Empire."  Comparable - at least the Nujia Empire did not defeat the 30 million people of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. Because of this, the strength itself that is willing to risk one's life to advance to a level is actually not that good, and the strong people around the heaven level are not.  They are very willing to come and die in order to increase their strength by half a level. Therefore, there are only sixteen people in the upper tenth level who can barely hold up the scene in the class competition. Among them, there is only one person at the eleventh level, and someone from the eighth to tenth level.  There are more than a thousand people, and there are almost no people below the eighth level. They are all the powerful people in the three major empires and the various merchants in the mainland business alliance. In fact, everyone is like a mirror.  In this era of decline of the strong men of the Pan-Continent, whoever lives longer will have a higher status on the continent. Many people think that it is best for all the upper-eighth-level strong men in the whole continent to join the battle against Dark Night and even Nujia.  It is best to defeat both An Ye and Nujia, and then all the eight-level strong men will die in the war. In this way, he will become the only strong human race in the continent. This is a dream everyone has.  , but the people from the three major empires and the Mainland Business Alliance have been pushed to the end and have to use all their elite forces to support Ban Sai. However, they also know that even if An Ye is completely defeated in this battle, the Mainland will eventually fail.  It¡¯s back to the time a few years ago when there were as many eighth-level people as dogs everywhere. The Pope¡¯s Ellando was the first one from the Empire of Light to enter the [Town Hall] for preparation.  The basic steps to modulate a unit are [Ordinary people] ¡ú [Town Hall (converted to basic human units)] ¡ú [Barracks (Infantry/Musketeers/Knights)] or [Mystical Holy Land (Priest/Witch/Spellbreaker)] or [  Workshop (Aircraft/Mortar/Siege Tank Driver)] or [Gryphon Cage (Gryphon Knight/Dragon Eagle Knight)] or [Altar of the King (Archer/Hill King/Paladin/Blood Mage)  ¡¿. So, a big?The human race must first enter the town hall and be modulated into a human race unit that is extremely loyal to Dongfang Yun and establishes a spiritual chain with all comrades-in-arms. Then it is divided according to the ability of this unit. Generally, the eighth-level strong ones can enter directly [  [Altar of the King] carries out the job transfer of four pseudo-heroes, and for those below level eight, they choose which type of combat unit they will become based on the analysis of the [Town Hall], and then enter the unique building for modulation.  For the current first-level human base, it can only build a single troop unit, the barracks, so it can only produce infantry, musketeers and knights.  But because of the existence of the King's Altar, a strong man of around eight levels can be modulated into one of the four pseudo-heroes.  (There was a mistake before, and priests and witches were created. In fact, the human race would not have had these earlier.) The difference between the human race and the dark night base is that the human race base cannot produce humans and can only use ready-made ones.  Humans can be transformed into human units in the town hall, while the Dark Night Base can produce elves in the Ancient Tree.  Of course, what the two bases have in common is that they will judge which unit is suitable to become based on the talent of a basic unit.  Because he was about to face a war, Galen chose to skip this step and let some of the 13 million people who were not suitable to become a branch of the barracks enter the barracks for forced training, so some of these people  The actual combat effectiveness has not been fully exerted.  However, the King's Altar does not need to consider this issue. As long as a strong person reaches the eighth level, he can freely choose which pseudo-hero he wants to change his job to. However, if a legal profession wants to transfer to a warrior profession or vice versa,  If so, the energy and veins in the body will undergo huge changes.  ¡°Ellando walked out of the town hall almost the same as before, except that his strength had indeed improved, from level nine to level ten.  In this regard, the Pope personally examined him and found that the energy in the other party's body was more pure, but the power of faith in the God of Light was not so pure - the so-called power of faith is the energy of the light system.  With the previous foreshadowing, the Pope felt that this was not a big deal. As long as he maintained his focus on the Holy See, it would be no problem to slightly reduce the Xinyang of the God of Light.  Regarding the job transfer, Ellando also specifically asked the Pope's opinion. According to the Pope's idea, he wanted to transfer the other party to a Paladin. However, Ellando was originally a light and shadow assassin and was thin and unsuitable for becoming a Saint.  As a tank profession like the Knight, he followed Buicareno's suggestion and transformed Ellando into a blood mage.  In fact, blood mages are not necessarily synonymous with evil. It¡¯s just that the blood mages that appeared on the mainland in the past were generally the blood elves. They were thin but extremely destructive, which was really enviable. However, it was difficult for humans to learn the profession of blood mages.  Skills, so this profession was named after the blood elf, and then as the rumors on the mainland traveled more and more through Xiehu - in fact, there was no envy and jealousy at play here.  It took about a morning for Ellando to change his profession. In fact, there are ten king altars in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The other strong men can completely prepare the mixture at the same time as Ellando, but everyone also has doubts.  , and wanted to wait for Ellando to change jobs first to see how powerful it was.  However, when Ellando came out of the King's Altar, he still shocked everyone.  The first is the change in appearance.  Although Ellando was a light and shadow assassin before, he used the power of light after all. Although he was thin, he looked sunny and handsome. Coupled with his well-fitting white swordsman uniform, I don¡¯t know how many intellectuals he would be fascinated by when he walked on the street*  *.  However, now he has changed into a high-collar cloak and aristocratic dress. Although his appearance has not changed, his temperament is a little less sunny and healthy than before, and a little more feminine and charming. The corners of his mouth can be raised slightly.  It gives people an evil feeling, and is a typical representative of the fat pig trend that is now popular in mainland China. I don¡¯t know how many sexy girls will be fascinated by it when walking on the street.  ?Then there are changes in strength.  After feeling the magic power inside his face, Ellando looked particularly surprised and said to the Pope in surprise: "Your Majesty, this not only has the energy in the body changed from fighting spirit to magic power, but the light energy has also changed to fire energy.  "The Pope is very satisfied with Ellando's expression. Although it seems to have changed a lot, his loyalty to himself and the Holy See remains unchanged. As long as this is the foundation, everything else is easy to say.  Ben Furrick XIII smiled and said; "Didn't we discuss this issue before? It doesn't matter. After changing professions, have you learned the blood mage's magic?" "Yes!" Ellando knocked on himself  Head: "It's all been instilled." Someone next to him immediately said: "Let's take a look at two."   Seeing everyone looking at him expectantly, Ellando smiled and stepped back a few steps: "Everyone, watch." As he said that, he stretched his hands straight in front of his chest, palms facing each other, and silently chanted a few words  sentence, eyes suddenly opened!  Those who were interested noticed that the moment he opened his bright eyes, a trace of blood flashed across his eyes.  Immediately, between his two palms, several flame arcs hit each other, and then entangled together, quickly forming a small fireball.  "Although the energy inside is very strong, it's just a fireball! Everyone here can cast it instantly, why is he so troublesome?" A magician asked curiously.  "You'll know just by looking at it." When Ellando heard what he said, he smiled and pushed forward with both hands! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !  A strange bird chirped. Following Ellando's movements, the fireball floated forward less than half a meter before violently expanding and burning. The flames inside were so restless that people around him felt as if they were in the crater of a volcano that was about to erupt.  , even the surrounding air was burning hot!  Then, among the rolling fireballs, a flame rushed upward like a fountain, rapidly expanded and took shape in mid-air, and actually turned into a huge phoenix with a wingspan of more than ten meters!  !  !  For many fire magicians, the ninth-level magic trick of [Soaring Fire Phoenix] fascinates them so much that they eagerly hope to master it. The reason is the beauty of the phoenix. In many people's minds, the phoenix should belong to fire.  The ice phoenix and thunder phoenix are just variations of the fire phoenix.  Precisely because all fire magicians worship the phoenix so much, many people present could tell at a glance that this huge phoenix was not the phoenix shaped by magic in [Soaring Fire Phoenix] at all!  The phoenix in front of me is more vivid, more beautiful, and more powerful than the phoenix shaped by magic. The most important thing is that its eyes are spiritual It is basically  A living phoenix!  !  A bunch of wide-open mouths looked at the phoenix above them, chirping high and spreading its wings, but it was always hovering above Ellando's head, and looked at Ellando with extremely affectionate eyes.  Ellando coughed to attract everyone's attention, and then smiled and said: "This is one of the abilities you can learn when you change your profession and become a blood mage, summoning the phoenix." "Quick, quick, quick! I'm about to enter the modulation process.  !" Someone immediately woke up and jumped up.  "Go away, it's me first!" "Me first, I came first! I also took out the magic crystal!" "Don't crowd, don't crowd, make room for me!" Before the ceremony, the strong human beings were like crazy.  They scrambled as fast as they could to get into the town hall first.  If one of the four job-changing professions is so powerful, then the other three will definitely not be too weak!  At this time, even if you break your head, you still have to squeeze in!     brush!  A ray of sword energy passed through the door of the town hall, cutting a ravine into the ground.  Everyone was stunned and looked towards the direction where the sword energy was coming from.  There, Galen stood with a cold face.  "Everyone." Buicareno walked over with a very ugly expression: "We have something to say before, right? The modulation and job change of a strong man will consume a lot of energy in the soul of the God of War. If you want to transform and change jobs, everyone must  You must take out a tenth-level magic crystal, otherwise it may affect the transformation of the soldiers by the God of War! Everyone, it is time for the decisive battle in the dark night. The purpose of making you stronger is to use your strength.  Defeat Dark Night, instead of letting you come here to satisfy your personal desires!" Bui Carreno's voice became louder and louder, and finally he shouted in a roaring voice: "Those who don't have magic crystals, please go back!"  People retreat when they are depressed.  ¡°Firstly, this is someone else¡¯s territory, secondly, I feel really ashamed when I think about it. Although I came here because I was summoned by the country, I actually came here with the idea of ????seeing if it would work. There is no tenth-level magic crystal at all.  At this time, the chief of the Business Alliance came forward with a smile and said: "Mr. Bui, these are the magic crystals of the eighteen people in our Business Alliance. Can they go in and transform them?" Bui Carreno nodded: "Okay.  Go in. " "Hahahahaha!" Dongfang Yun held a bag of tenth-level magic crystals and laughed wildly: "Happiness always comes so suddenly! Tyrande, your idea is very good.  There are so many powerful human beings, and there are so many magic crystals that can summon generals. It¡¯s hard for me not to develop.¡± Tyrande sat on his chair and said calmly: ¡°Your Majesty, this is only the first batch!  , the three major empires will send us more magic crystals in the future. You can ask Mr. Bui to tell them that the tenth-level magic crystals will be sent to us in the future.??No, it doesn't matter if I use twenty ninth-level magic crystals instead.  " "Yeah, that makes sense!  Dongfang Yun sat on his dragon chair and counted the magic crystals again, laughing wildly: "Hahahahaha!"  Thirty-five magic crystals, I can have thirty-five more children!  " "" Dongfang Yun laughed for a long time and found that no one in the meeting hall was laughing with him. He couldn't help scratching his head: "Um is there any problem?"  " Darius thought for a moment and said, "No, just do whatever dad wants to do.  " "What you said makes me feel more and more unsure.  Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Did something happen again?"  " Darius stood up and said: "Actually, I can't explain this matter clearly.  " He said seriously: "Dad, do you remember when there were only two of us in the beginning?  " "Ah, what's wrong?  " "At that time, there was a lot of knowledge in my mind, and it was also very confusing. Some things were already formed theories, and some were just fragments of puzzles, which seemed to take a long time to put together.  "    "Then what?  "    "Then?  As we experienced more things, such as when we first obtained the Queen's Scepter and built the Dark Night Base, some fragments in my mind suddenly took shape, and then as we obtained the Pharaoh's Scepter and the number of generals increased,  The Dark Night Base was upgraded to Level 2, and the human base was set up Without experiencing a relatively big event, the scattered information in my mind would be partially integrated.  " Darius hesitated for a moment, then said: "Later I figured out that according to the rules of the supreme summoning system, the first hero summoned should know everything about the hexagram.  Later, when you were undergoing the second test, I also learned about your experience during the first test. Then I discovered that because the Hexagram did not recognize you, even if you received the Supreme Summoning System,  Nor can it use its full capabilities.  And I, who was supposed to acquire all the knowledge, but because you did not obtain the approval of the six-pointed star, all the knowledge that should have existed in my mind was shattered, and I could only continue to summarize some information and rules through just a few words.  " Dongfang Yun opened and closed his mouth a few times, but still didn't understand the connotation of his words. Darius explained: "What I mean is that since the knowledge system that should have existed in my mind has been broken down, I need to  I rely on constant reflection and inspiration to figure it out, so does it mean that my own strength actually has a lot of shortcomings?  " Dongfang Yun was stunned, stood up suddenly and said: "What do you mean" Darius nodded: "Yes, I suspect that all generals now are actually incomplete, because I have something in my mind.  Some information about 'Mutilated'.  And I have a feeling that it will be very difficult for the general who has been summoned now to return to his full body.  It is precisely because of this premonition that I would like to say that we should not summon people for the time being. The more summons we do now, the more people we will need to bring order to in the future.  " Dongfang Yun looked back at the magic crystal on the dragon chair, and asked with some reluctance: "Then when can we start summoning again?  " Darius said: "Our people have already looked for clues. As long as you can regain the recognition of the six-pointed star, you can summon it again.  " "Then at least we have to wait until the next 'test' or 'make-up exam' comes.  "Dongfang Yun said somewhat gloomily. "No.  Darius looked calm: "Maybe it won't take that long."  " After the simple court meeting, Darius came to Swain's extremely cold cabin again. Swain's voice was very hoarse: "Is what you just said true?  " Darius said calmly: "I would never lie to him.  Swain said: "Do you want me to use the elves who died in battle as an example?"  " Darius said: "That is not deception, just misleading.  " Swain looked a little solemn: "So we are all incomplete?  But I can't feel any difference in my body from before in Valoran.  " Darius hesitated for a moment and said inexplicably: "I feel the same way. I am even stronger now than when I was in Valoran, but for some reason, I always feel that I am indeed different from myself at that time.  " "Will this difference affect the battle?  " "I don't know.  " Swain sighed: "If you can't figure it out, don't think about it. I have already guessed where the things needed for the human base to advance to the second level are.  " Darius said happily: "Really?  where?  " Swain said calmly: "The Golden Crown Sandworm Lair!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 129 Yun Wan¡¯s Love

    8009PS: In Chapter 127 Dark Night VS Human Race, the time from the north wind to the peak of the cold wave in the Far North should be fifteen days instead of five days. It has been modified. Please forgive me!  In the next few days, the war between Dark Night and the human race continued procrastinatingly. Until the tenth day of the decisive battle, Dark Night's army unexpectedly did not come out.  Since these days have always been a "little fight" between millions of troops, Dark Night's cessation this time is somewhat confusing to the top leaders of the human race. ? Could it be that the King of the Night really can't stand this stalemate and plans to start another large-scale contest?  The aristocratic gentlemen gathered in the main hall of Buicareno's mansion. While waiting for Buicareno to come out and say something, they were discussing and considering their own conjectures.  More than an hour passed before Buicareno arrived late. As soon as he entered the room, he sat on a chair with a sullen face and said nothing. He held a piece of yellow silk embroidered with a dragon in his hand. He looked like someone  An edict from the emperor of the country.  Because the scale of the recent battles is smaller than before, and it is relatively safe to watch the battle here, Pompeii Emperor Alonso III and Bastec Emperor Flo VII have both arrived. At this moment, they are integrating Pope Benfric XIII  Shi sat together and looked at Bui Carreno in surprise.  At this time, Buicareno, as the last bridgehead of the human race, was worth a hundred times more than before!  Even Kafu, the emperor of the Gallen Empire, had to be humble in front of him, and the emperors of the three empires had naturally been courteous to him for a long time.  Buicareno's appearance at this moment made everyone feel particularly strange. This battle has been going on for so long, and it seems that the descendant of the 'Soul of the God of War' has never seen such an expression before. It is both resentful and a little admirable.  , there is anger and fear.  Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the Pope said, "Mr. Bui, has something happened?" Bui Carreno sighed and handed the dragon-embroidered silk to Ben Furyk.  The pope took it, his expression changed uncontrollably, he looked at the people around him, hesitated for a moment and said: "My friend Buyi, I don't believe you. Yun originally wanted to have a showdown with his brother, but it's just the souls of the undead in the bitter cold land of the far north.  At first sight, spies came to report that the undead wanted to cause the undead natural disaster when the extreme northern cold current blew up. Although the beasts are not friendly to you and me, the undead aliens cannot be ignored. In order to prevent the undead natural disaster from covering the continent again, Yun Yu led his troops.  Go to the Orcs, we will fight, let Yun destroy the undead, and then decide the outcome! "What!? Dongfang Yun is leaving?" This was the first reaction of the nobles after hearing this.  Overjoyed.  "What!? A natural disaster of the undead is coming?" What followed was a wave of fear that was far more difficult to suppress than hearing that Dark Night had defeated the human race.  Neither the Nujia Empire nor the Dark Night Empire will bring catastrophe to the human race. At most, they will only exploit and enslave many members of the human race. However, once the undead natural disaster is set off, it will be the biggest threat to the entire continent.  Wherever the undead go, no chicken or dog will be left behind. No matter you are an emperor or a general, an avatar or a rebel, the final result is certain death!  Thinking of this, the joy that Dongfang Yun's truce brought to them disappeared.  Each of the emperors of the three generations of empires had solemn expressions on their faces, and Pope Benfrick had the ugliest expression on his face.  Because the Holy See has too many historical records about the natural disasters of the undead two thousand years ago, and as the pope, he is the most knowledgeable person in the Holy See and the one who has read the most books. It can be said that Ben Furik is more terrifying than anyone else in the natural disasters of the undead.  More understanding and more fear.  He frowned and looked at Buicareno and said, "Mr. Bui, what do you think of this matter?" Buicareno seemed to be suppressing some emotion in his heart, and gritted his teeth and said, "Let's go too!" "  No!" Alonso and Flo shouted at the same time.  Flo stroked his beard and said calmly: "This is the best time for us to recuperate. If it is true as Dongfang Yun said, the undead natural disaster has not yet begun, then the power of the orcs plus Dongfang Yun's troops will have a good chance.  To destroy this threat when the undead scourge is still in its infancy, and then he turns against us, what should we do?" Alonso rarely had the same language as Flo, and agreed: "Yes, they will definitely win.  Our strength may not be needed, so we might as well take this opportunity to quickly increase the number of troops and the effectiveness of buildings such as the God of War Soul. When Dongfang Yun returns with his troops, he will see his unstoppable power and we will defeat him in one fell swoop!  In the dark night, the Nujia Empire is the only enemy left on the mainland. " Ben Furik said: "You say this because you still don't understand the horror of the undead natural disaster. On this point, Mr. Bui and I agree.  Send troops to the orc empire to jointly resist the undead natural disaster." The chief of the merchant alliance said: "That's not the case.What's the problem? Maybe Dongfang Yun looked back on his comrades-in-arms friendship and didn't take action against us after the Undead Scourge was defeated?  "The vice chairman of the Business Alliance said: "No, judging from the previous series of events, Dongfang Yun is domineering and ruthless. Don't forget that Mr. Buyi also fell into trouble with Dongfang Yun in the Golden Crown Sand Worm's lair, but that time  In order to snatch the soul of the elf, Dongfang Yun almost killed Mr. Bui!  " Someone said: "But the undead are the biggest foreign enemies of all living things!  At this moment, we are weak and indulgent, what if Dongfang Yun and the Orcs fail to stop it?  " Someone said: "But what if it succeeds?  " "If we don't go, maybe Dongfang Yun will think that we are only focusing on the civil war between living beings and not even paying attention to our common foreign enemies, and maybe he will deal with us even more fiercely!  " "Is he showing mercy to us now?  " "Don't forget the horror of the undead natural disaster. I always feel that the possibility of failure is greater!  " "It doesn't matter even if it fails. If Dongfang Yun is destroyed, how can those undead be better off?  We have already recovered by then, can't we just kill all the undead?  " "Even Dongfang Yun can't deal with something, do you think we can?  " "That's because we have just learned about the power in Mr. Bui's hands and have no time to develop it!  " "Didn't Dongfang Cloud also fail when it had time to develop?  " "Nonsense, there are only three or two elves in total, that's enough!  But there are tens of billions of people in our human race. What if all of them are at the sixth level?  "    "enough!  "Pope Ben Furyk smashed the table with his palm and shouted: "It's useless for you to argue here now!  The key to this matter depends on Mr. Bui himself!  "The Pope has always been synonymous with gentleness. This time he cursed. He was obviously in a confused mood and everyone couldn't help but keep silent. Alonso III said: "Mr. Bui, I want to remind you that whoever said just now is right.  Our human race has tens of billions of people. Even if we only transform one percent, we will not be afraid of the natural disasters of the undead or the Dark Night Empire.  " Ben Furyk frowned and said: "That's the truth, but how can the Soul of the God of War be so popular?  If that were the case, wouldn't the world be in complete chaos?  "Flo said: "His Majesty the Pope just mentioned the horror of the undead disaster. In order to deal with the undead disaster, our Basteque Empire is willing to donate 100 million people for Mr. Bui's transformation.  "    "no!  "Ben Furyk stood up suddenly. Flo narrowed his eyes: "Why is your Majesty like this?  Oh~!  I understand. Among all the soldiers we supply to Mr. Bouy, His Majesty the Pope accounts for more than 50%. If we defeat all foreign enemies in the future, His Majesty can use this abundant capital to expand the reputation of the Holy See The Crusades  Well!  We all know this, but once we transform ordinary people under Mr. Bui, His Majesty the Pope will be at a disadvantage in terms of the number of these ferocious troops, so His Majesty made every effort to stop this.  " "You I haven't thought about it this way. How can you be unlimited to me?  "The Pope was a little panicked. He glanced at Bui Carreno and saw that he was still frowning as if he hadn't heard Flo's words. Then he said: "We signed an agreement with Mr. Bui before. Even if our soldiers are  Transformed into a strong man, it must not be used against the mainland humans!  " Flo sneered and said: "Is Your Majesty so kind?  Everyone is playing politics, and no one knows that under strong power, that contract is just empty talk.  " Ben Furyk calmed down and said with a smile: "Then can I think that His Majesty Flo wants Mr. Bui to transform 100 million civilians, and he also plans to deal with other countries after the war with Dark Night?  "The two men were talking with guns and sticks, and they were exchanging swords and knives. But Buicareno seemed to have been struck by the petrifying light of the Gorgon, and stood there motionless. The words of the two old foxes were a great reminder.  Looking at Alonso, the iron-blooded king's eyes gradually brightened, but he didn't say anything. He just listened quietly and learned from the experience. One was the pope and the other was the emperor of the most powerful country in the continent. The two were quarreling.  A few more people dared to interrupt, so for a while there were only two people in the room arguing non-stop. "Okay" Bui Carreno's hoarse voice sounded, and the quarrel between the two emperors stopped immediately.  Icareno raised his head. Although his appearance had not changed, his haggard appearance seemed to have aged more than ten years. The vicissitudes of his face made it obvious how much psychological struggle he had just gone through. He waved his hand and motioned for the two of them to sit down.  Returning to his seat, he said in a hoarse voice: "I have decidednot to send troops.  " "" A group of people looked at him calmly,??Anyone has any objections.  The quarrel between the two emperors just now has brought to the surface many hidden and deep plans. Thinking about it from each other's perspective, even the Pope feels that it is a good thing to wait and see the tigers fight and then improve the overall strength of the continent.  .  So no one advised me anymore.  Buicareno continued: "But I still refuse to do things like transforming mainland civilians into soldiers, because everyone has their own way of life, and we can't force others to do things they don't want to do, so  There is no need to mention the transformation of civilians in the future. Now we can spread the undead disaster to the mainland through the media. Don¡¯t hide the matter of going to resist in the dark night. Let us spread this matter to the eyes of the mainland people.  They understand the current situation and then send people to lobby various countries in the mainland. "In fact, the reason why these countries do not get involved in our war with the dark night is because they think this matter is just a competition between the mainland brothers and has nothing to do with it.  Just ourselves. Then we will tell them things that can directly promote ordinary soldiers to the sixth level, and let them freely choose whether to join our camp Just imagine, when we have all the soldiers in the Pancontinent at least two  If we have 300 million in hand, is Dark Night still a threat to us and everyone on the continent?" Ben Furyk frowned: "Maybe some people think that we may not be able to completely eliminate Dark Night, and are worried that the remaining Dark Night remnants will retaliate against them?  "That's not a problem." Buicareno waved his hand very domineeringly: "If you don't want to come, don't come. We can't ask them! It's just that if it's a country, it won't come on its own, but there are several surrounding countries.  Are you all here? When the people around you have a strong strength that you don't have, do you feel afraid? I believe that all countries are not fools. As long as one country comes, the other countries will follow.  Seeing that the faces of the emperors of the three empires were not particularly good-looking, Buicareno said solemnly: "Three of you, I know what you are planning and planning in private, but I want to remind you that even if it is true,  Turning all the soldiers in the continent into level six will only restore another kind of balance. Comparatively speaking, your national strength is still the strongest and your military resources are still the largest!  It improves the overall strength of the mainland human race and gives us better countermeasures and resistance capabilities when facing powerful foreign enemies! Whether it is the Nujia Empire, the Dark Night Empire, or the Undead Natural Disaster, the strength of our enemies cannot be underestimated!  " He walked to the middle of the hall with high spirits and regained his confident smile: "A long time ago, our mainland human race was oppressed by the orcs, the elves, and the undead, but what was the result?  We rushed to the northern wasteland. The elves had already scattered all over the place, and the undead fled back to the underworld. Why? Because we humans are the best at accepting new things, learning, and becoming stronger, so our ancestors left us the best of this continent.  Fertile land! Now, we are faced with the bullying that comes every five years, the oppression of the dark night, and the threat of new undead natural disasters! Why are we so cowardly, why should we let others rape us?  Because we work independently and have never thought of coming together to resist the invaders with our lives and blood! Because we are ambitious and constantly think about how to gain more benefits by oppressing our compatriots!  " "But now, we have the opportunity to rise again, and we have the ability to shut out all external enemies!  When our ancestors had nothing, they still knew that the thing that could kill the ultimate enemy was not the weapon, but the hope in the heart and the partners behind it. Now that we have everything, we should learn from our ancestors and let go  Everything will allow the human race to stand at the pinnacle of the continent again!  ¡± These impassioned and impassioned words caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change. It was only then that they remembered that the young and handsome man in front of them was not just an ordinary person who had mastered magical power, but someone who had been there before.  When they had no strength, they organized a large group of people to resist the invasion of the human heroes! In this case, even the emperors of the three empires could not refute, or in fact they had never forgotten Buika.  What kind of person is Renault, so he believes that even if he has infinite power, he will not pose any threat to them. It is the power in Buicareno's hands that makes them even less sure of resisting his decision.  People applauded wildly. Even greedy businessmen and greedy nobles could not help but sincerely cheer for Buicareno. They had to admit that there were Buicarenos like this one after another in history.  Only with people can the human race continue to develop until today. At Buicareno's signal, people left one after another, each performing their own duties and spreading the news throughout the world.? The emperors of the three empires also left silently with complex expressions.  The last person to leave was the Pope. When he passed by Bui, he sighed softly: "I have to admit, Mr. Bui, I got to know you again today. No matter what I thought before or what I will do in the future, at least  At this moment, I support you." Buicareno looked at him deeply and said, "Is it a wrong decision for me to do this?" The Pope shook his head slightly: "Is it a wrong decision?  Let history be the judge! "Buycareno looked at his back, returned to his seat thoughtfully, and said calmly: "I have something to think about, you don't need to monitor me anymore, go out to the hall.  In the corner, several shadows flashed, and four men in black slowly emerged. They did not go out immediately, but came to stand side by side in front of Bui, bowed deeply, and one of them said: "Bui  Sir, we are monitoring you under the orders of our master, but in our hearts, we love and respect you no less than anyone else, so please forgive us!" "I don't take it to heart, go out and close the door.  "Buycareno waved his hand.  Several people left.  The light and shadow flickered, and the transformed Ellando stood beside Bui Carreno with a smile, and said with a smile: "Mr. Bui, your acting skills are really impressive, I almost didn't notice that you were pretending to be so entangled.  "Buycareno shook his head and said: "I'm not pretending, but I'm really confused." He closed his eyes and said, "I don't know what kind of changes my choice will bring to the world, so I keep thinking about it.  It¡¯s very contradictory.¡± Erlandoqi said: ¡°Then why did you do this?¡± Buicareno said: ¡°From the moment I met Mr. Yun, I have decided that no matter what, I will do it.  I can't let her disappear in front of me, so for her, I will never hesitate to betray everything in the world, including my own conscience!" Ellando grinned and said: "It's 'her'?  He'?" Buicareno nodded: "I know it's 'him', but in my heart, I always think of 'him' as 'she'. I'm afraid this will never change. "Ellando shuddered.  , smiled bitterly and said: "You are really deeply devoted to my emperor!" Buicareno smiled dryly, knowing that this was quite ironic, and finally said seriously: "Actually, it's not a betrayal of one's own heart.  , because she promised me that she would lead the Dark Night, the human race, the orc race, and the undead race to a new future. It is a world without racial strife and bullying and oppression. Even though this world is far away, I am very longing for it.  I also know that she will have many difficulties on this road, so I will do everything I can for her, even if I can't see the picture she painted for me in the end, I can die happily.  "Ellando shook his head and said: "The great Emperor has countless fountains of life, and he will never let your best friend die." "You think I don't know about the 'soul lifespan' of the fountain of life.  What's the matter?" Buicareno smiled bitterly: "I know about this, so I have already predicted my lifespan." "Why don't you use the town hall to adjust it?  After the adjustment, your lifespan will be greatly increased. "Buycareno shook his head and said profoundly: "I won't do that, although I know that after being adjusted, nothing will change except for being extremely loyal to her.  , but I am just afraid I am afraid that the longing in my heart will be replaced by loyalty. In that case, even the last trace of pure land in my heart will be betrayed. "Ellando bit his lip, not knowing what to do.  What to say, he could only give a salute, take a few steps back and hide in the light and shadow.  ?Buycareno closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep.  Neither of them noticed that under the window outside the room, the delicate and lovely Sand King was sitting there with his knees in his arms with a melancholy expression. For the first time, there was no snack in his little mouth, but his two little hands were extremely tangled.  Ravaging a fragrant orchid.  ¡­ The reason why Dongfang Yun did not choose to use the teleportation array to teleport directly to the hinterland of the Orcs was because he still had to wait for the opportunity, waiting for the time when the Orcs were unable to support the longing for a savior to appear, and what he wanted to do was this savior.  So he chose to sit on the platform of the Ancient War Tree and fly over.  The flying speed of the ancient war tree platform is not very fast, and Dongfang Yun is more limited than the top human race officials imagined. They were basking in the sun, drinking fruit wine, and listening to the singing of the two singers who were abducted by Tai Lung from somewhere in the "heaven and earth".  Ditty.  Each of these two singers wears extremely sexy and unrestrained clothes, and they have very good looks and sexy and voluptuous figures.??, although they were unlucky to be kidnapped by Tai Lung, the two singers were obviously extremely excited when they learned that the 'little girl' in front of them was the King of the Night.  Firstly, I feel that Dongfang Yun is really kind-hearted, not like a supreme overlord who waves his flag and thousands of heads fall to the ground, but like a girl next door who is extremely pure; secondly, my ears are filled with the Dongfang sung by the bards.  The poignant and touching love story between Yun and Su Wan made me cautious, thinking that I might be able to climb the big tree called the King of the Night and then the sparrow would fly on the branches and become a phoenix, so I worked hard to please Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun glanced at Tailong helplessly.  This guy kidnapped these two beauties not because he had any dirty intentions, but because everyone couldn't tolerate his chattering. He would often be kicked out within three minutes of getting into a general's room.  Even a disembodied person like Blitzcrank was surprised to feel some pain in something called an 'egg' after being entangled by Talon for several hours.  In desperation, Dongfang Yun kicked him off the platform of the ancient war tree and asked him to grab a few humans and come up to talk to each other. Who would have thought that this guy was very lucky to meet two celebrities who were out shopping, and then  He was kidnapped.  This is nothing at all. The key is that this guy was very excited after hearing the songs of the two celebrities, so he specially sent the two ladies to offer treasures to Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun felt that listening to songs would relieve the boredom on the road, so he did not refuse and asked these two sisters who had "a pair of jade arms to be used by thousands of people as pillows and a little bit of red lips by thousands of guests" to sing two good songs, so the two singers and ladies wanted to  With Dongfang Yun, a very poignant interpretation of "Yun Wan's Love" was performed.  There was no popular music in mainland China at this time, and so-called singing by divas was nothing more than a small form of opera.  These two beauties have really good singing voices, but the lyrics and music of the songs are really not that good.  And Dongfang Yun almost went crazy, who the hell did this plot come up with?  ?  "Yun Wan's Love" tells the story of Su Wan, a ten-year-old girl who was bullied and raped at home. Due to the early death of her mother, she vowed to take her life into her own hands, so she kept going.  Learning, whether it's magic, business, or how to live in the world, because her genius is extremely fast and far beyond that of ordinary people.  This is no different from reality, and Dongfang Yun can understand that art comes from life and is higher than life.  But after the prologue, this little opera starts to get weird.  Su Wan, who vowed to become a human being, accidentally picked up a baby when she left home for the first time to study at the age of eleven. Because she had not had maternal love since she was a child, and did not want others to be as tragic as herself, she picked up Dongfang Yun and took her back.  For Dongfang Yun's sake, she was even considered to have given birth to a baby girl at a young agehis sister's baby girl!  When Dongfang Yun was three years old, Su Wan fostered Dongfang Yun in an ordinary family because she wanted to study further away.  And because of Su Wan's financial support from this family, Dongfang Yun's childhood has been very good.  It was not until another five years passed that Su Wan returned, having grown into a big girl, and was entrusted by Su Dong to take over the Su's Trading Company.  What¡¯s more, the sixteen-year-old Su Wan and the eight-year-old Dongfang Yun fell in love with each other after a chance encounter. They expressed their love to each other and made a private engagement.  They lived together happily for several months, and Su Wan took the caravan to do business across the continent.  On a dark and windy night with roosters crowing and dogs robbering, this man who plays the role of a father in an ordinary family (the two singers here actually asked Tai Lung to guest star, and Tai Lung actually sang the song in a good way!) was drinking.  After a long time, he told the little girl Dongfang Yun an extremely painful fact, that is, Su Wan was actually Dongfang Yun's biological mother!  !  !  !  (Here Tai Lung vividly plays a drunken father who misunderstands the facts and adds jealousy to distort the story) Dongfang Yun was immediately heartbroken after hearing this, and ran out in the rainy night (Lai Ruilei, who was passing by here, even let him  Several elves began to set up the background and summoned the water magician to make rain on the spot!), she was in pain, sad, and kept stumbling in the rain and even broke her head (Hey Darius, you really broke your head)  Could it be that the singer drank the spring water of our family?), and finally fell limply into the muddy water. The pain of her body could not cover up the sadness in her soul. She hated the injustice of the sky and the injustice of the earth. That period  The lamentation on a rainy night was really touching (Riwen, are you really crying?), and finally fainted in the rain.  It was at this time that a handsome guy named Bui Carreno of Bansai passed by accidentally (Modeng, you don¡¯t even have a look, how dare you make a friendly guest appearance as Bui?), picked up poor Dongfang Yun and took him home.  This staged another scene of bloody cruelty.love.  A year later, when the Nujia Empire invaded (Axe, you look like a high-tech empire with a plate?), Buicareno resolutely led the mainland strong to resist Nujia. The nine-year-old Dongfang Yun was worried  Buicareno died on the battlefield. He couldn't stop worrying, and he started vomiting blood constantly due to mental and physical exhaustion (even if you want to be real with Blitzcrank, you shouldn't really grab a monster from below and bleed it, right? And the blood looks like that  Is it green? God bless Bui Carreno).  Under such circumstances, for the sake of the stability of the mainland and to resist the invaders so that the mainland's human race would not be bullied, Buicareno still resolutely set foot on the battlefield regardless of his lover's pain. He only accidentally turned back on the way home, but  Seeing his lover spurting out a mouthful of blood and falling into a pool of blood (God is so pitiful, what kind of Mary Sue must this person be to be so sentimental at the age of nine?), and after taking a look at it, Buicareno turned out to be  He turned back resolutely, leaving only a drop of tears in the air.  (How ruthless are you, Bui?) In the end, the resistance failed. Bui Carreno returned home, but his lover had disappeared. He couldn't help but feel sad. From then on, he told everyone he met that his wife died at the wedding.  (Only the last sentence is true) And Dongfang Yun, who has failed in both love affairs (Am I so hated by others? Two love failures at the age of nine? And once he fell in love with himself)  My biological mother was once abandoned by her lover just for the sake of humanity?) Knowing that she was about to die soon, she climbed from her house to the edge of the cliff and decided to end her life (how about finding a medical center if she had the strength?  I thought I could save him a little more) and jumped resolutely.  Unexpectedly, this jump actually encountered a rift in time and space, and he jumped to the period when the high elves ruled five thousand years ago!  (I actually got a time-travel plot in the game!? This is really good to watch! Ramos, what can you eat as a turtle? If you try to steal melon seeds again, I will throw you off the platform) Dongfang Yun, who found out that he had been reborn, decided to let himself  Become stronger, then take revenge on those who have wronged you, and let the whole world be shrouded in your shadow!  (Your sister is nine years old. There must be a limit to the younger age of middle school, right?) So she used various strategies to sneak into the palace of the high elves, and captured the heart of the elf king through the various histories she knew.  At the same time, he also used his pure face and dark heart to outshine all the beauties in the Elf King's harem (it's okay for Sven to play the Elf King. Ishkafir, you came to play the harem beauties to prove that the Elf King is indeed a blind dog.  Eyes?) were framed to death (¡­¡­¡­¡­you are paralyzed!!!), and she finally sat on the throne of the Elf Queen!  Four years after giving birth to a son for the Elf King, Dongfang Yun was already fourteen years old (you are paralyzed +10086!!!!). She assassinated the Elf King and then seized the symbol of the high elves' supreme power.  , Crown of Night!  (Were there night elves at that time?) Then he activated the magic of time and space and sent himself back to modern times!  (Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I had the ability to send it directly back to Earth?) After returning to the mainland, she vowed to take revenge on everyone, enslave everyone, and make Buicareno feel pain for giving up on herself because of the human race on the mainland (she had the ability to stab her with a knife)  Isn't it easier to die than anything else? Don't implicate others if you are guilty, right?), so I worked hard to develop the dark night power and make the entire dark night empire bigger.  However, on the way to the government mainland, she met Su Wan again (the heroine finally appeared again), and the two recognized each other. Su Wan cried out all the facts to Dongfang Yun. When Dongfang Yun knew that Su Wan was not his biological mother (  Isn¡¯t your sister good to begin with? ), she fell deeply in love with Su Wan again!  (I think you may not be able to meet true love just by shaking WeChat when you have time. Why bother with Ji Ji so much?) So Dongfang Yun decided to change his gender and only love Su Wan from now on (you are numb, you are numb!!!!  ).  But after using the elves' technology to change his gender (), Dongfang Yun still couldn't forget Bui Carreno. She His hatred for him was already deep in his bones. As the saying goes, the deeper the love, the deeper the hatred.  The deeper, so even though the love between him and Su Wan has penetrated deep into his bones, Dongfang Yun still feels that the man he loves deeply has been living in pain all his life (I can't complain).     End.  After the whole opera was performed, people like Raven and Lai Ruilei were already crying so hard that they couldn't help themselves. The two singers were also deeply involved in the emotional entanglement of the characters and couldn't extricate themselves. The four women actually hugged each other and started crying.  Darius next to him had a melancholy look on his face, Sven was dumbfounded, Talon closed his mouth, the magic vine penetrated into Blitzcrank's body and hid, and the rest of the guys also had desolate expressions.  Dongfang Yun slumped on the chair helplessly, feeling that his life had been ruined by the bard.  This is a magical drama about a three-dimensional harem time travel war that tortures the heart and body.?What does Dongfang Yun mean? For love, age is not a problem, identity is not a gap, even gender can be ignored!  !  !  Lai Ruilei came over crying and pulled Dongfang Yun's clothes and said: "55, people never knew that Dad and Empress Su had such a deep relationship." Ruiwen nodded hurriedly: "After watching this drama, I feel like before  It seems that what we have experienced is all fake. Only this opera is a real drama." Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes helplessly: "If this was a real drama, this book should probably be a big seller instead of being so dazzling on the street.  " He waved to the two singers and called him to him, "Who composed this song?" One of the taller singers sobbed: "No, I don't know, we are also with others.  "My sister learned it." Shorter said: "It seems to be compiled by the most famous bard in the mainland, Lampard." "Lampard?" Dongfang Yun said to Darius: "Let someone find it.  Bring this guy who insulted my reputation to me?" Darius scratched his head: "I think this opera is good. Art comes from life and is higher than life. What's more, no one thinks it can be true, so why bother to be real?  "Seeing the veins popping up on Dongfang Yun's forehead, Darius quickly waved his hands and said, "I know, I know, dad, don't be angry, I'll let Galen do it now." Tai Lung pointed at the two.  A singer said: "What about them? Let them do it again?" The two singers clung to Tai Lung's arms and said coquettishly: "General, don't do this!" "That's right, my throat is dry~~  "That's the case." Dongfang Yun suddenly smiled: "Tailong, please take them back to your room. From today on, you three don't have to come out in the northern wasteland." "Really?"  "Thank you, dad!" The two girls thought that Dongfang Yun had given them a chance to get close to their generals, and immediately left happily with Tai Long.  Lai Ruilei secretly said to Raven: "Why do I think dad seems to be very sinister?" Raven nodded vigorously: "Yeah, I also feel like the 'Dongfang Yun' in the opera just now." Dongfang Yun's face  Black as the bottom of a pot.   ""The Love of Yun Wan"?" Buicareno looked at Galen and said in surprise: "Is there such an opera? I have also heard of Lampard. It is said that he respects facts.  "Where is the bard?" Galen smiled: "It's a pity that he doesn't respect the facts very much in this matter." Bui Carreno scratched his head: "In that case, Ellando."  , Ellando showed his figure: "My lord." "Notify the Pope that I want this person and bring him to me." "Yes." Ellando turned and left.  Buicareno scratched his chin: "But the name "Yun Wan's Love" does sound very tempting. Chrysalis, why don't we also ask a few singers to sing it for us?"  Chewing the candy hard, she clapped her hands after hearing what he said: "Okay, okay, I'll ask someone to find a singer right now, and she must be the best in the boxing class!" Galen: "You are sure you want to  See?" "Of course." Bu Yi and Sand King nodded together.  Galen smiled and turned around to leave, hiding his merit and fame.  Four hours later.  "Wow, what a touching story, King Sha King Sha really wants such a poignant love! Uncle Buyi Huh? Uncle Buyi, what's the matter with you, Uncle Buyi!?" "No" Buyi  Carreno spit out a mouthful of blood and said with a smile: "It's okay." (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 130: The Arrival of the Beast God

    The Bitter Cold Land in the Far North is not a general term for a region, but a combination of the Sorodo Snow Mountains, the Bakked Tundra, and the Silileus Permafrost Glacier in the northern wilderness. Because it is located in the northwest of the continent, it is not suitable for living at all.  It is habitually called the bitter cold place in the far north.  But it¡¯s not that there are no people living here. Butcher¡¯s experience along the way has shown that there are still many orcs living here who are accustomed to hardship, and there is also a secret code here that was once a big orc border city.  It was only fifteen years ago that there was no orc in Arcana.  It was exactly fifteen years ago that a strange plague swept across Arcana. The Orc Empire sent several groups of shamans and troops to explore, but everyone went there, contracted the unknown plague, and died.  On the way back to the center of the country.  This is actually a very strange thing, because the Arcane Code is located in the middle of the bitter cold land in the far north. The environment is not only bad for the orcs, but even the plague should not last long.  However, the strange plague seemed to be accustomed to living in Arcana, and it could be contracted even after a year passed, which made the Beast King extremely distressed.  Fortunately, the role of the Arcane Code is no longer so important. This city was built 1,200 years ago to guard against the sea tribe that once came from the icy sea further north of the Silileus Permafrost Glacier. It only started after an attack.  After the failure, the Sea Clan never landed here again.  So the Beast King completely gave up the arcane code and prohibited any private or private group of beasts from entering.  The medical treatment of the orcs is really poor. Once the plague enters any city, it will leave a city full of dead bodies.  Now, the arcane code has reappeared in the eyes of the orcs, and it is extremely important!  About a year ago, a hunting tiger warrior accidentally crossed the Sorodo Snow Mountain and overlooked the city of Offama from the snow mountain. He was shocked to find that there were countless undead wandering there, and there were even frost bone dragons in the sky.  soar!  Although this tiger tribe warrior was discovered and hunted down, he still dragged his last breath to go to the current border city of the beast tribe [Juventus] and reported this information to Antonio Conte, the city lord of Juventus.  .  The undead has been regarded as synonymous with terror by the mainland thousands of years ago. Hearing this word again, Conti did not dare to neglect and conveyed the news back to the Orc Imperial City [Milan] as quickly as possible.  Upon hearing this, Benitez, the Lion King of the Beasts, immediately sent a large number of spies to the Aofama. However, none of the spies came back. Benitez was so anxious that he had to send out his army to investigate.  The Thousands of Wolf Riders were all defeated in the Sorodo Snow Mountains. The only remaining Wolf Rider died after reporting the news that the interceptor was an undead.  Benitez was panicked and immediately sent all the Lion Clan troops to Juventus for defense. For this reason, he did not even pay attention to the possible rise of the 'Dark Moon Worship Cult'.  What surprised him was that the large army of the undead was just wandering around the Sorrodo Snow Mountain between Juventus and Offama, with no intention of attacking at all.  Time has passed in a flash. The silence of the undead made Benitez feel strange and at the same time a bit of a crisis.  He had a vague feeling that the undead were not just trying to occupy that miserable land, but were probably brewing some bigger conspiracy.  But the undead didn¡¯t move, and Benitez didn¡¯t dare to move. He could only wait silently for the arrival of the existence that once terrified the entire continent.  He believes that this time is not far away.  Kaku thought the same way.  As a strong man in the second level of heaven, death knight Kaku has a ledger in his heart.  ??First occupy the underworld, and then conquer the mainland.  It was just the appearance of the guy named Keio two thousand years ago that disrupted his thoughts.  When the death knight Kiev, known as the successor of Ner'zhul, died on the mainland, the account in Kaku's heart changed.  First capture the mainland, then counterattack the underworld!  The howling arctic cold current will give this account the most beautiful first stroke, and the smile on his face sitting on the throne of the underworld will bring the perfect ending to this account.  Feeling the wind whistling around him, Kaku, who stood on the top of the Thorodo Snow Mountain, smiled.  This is the moment!  Behind him, Toland, the Lich of God One, held his chest and saluted respectfully: "Sir, it's time." Kaku slowly turned around, looked at the four strong men of God One behind him, and took out the Frostmourne in his hand.  Referring to the orcs, or even the entire continent, he said loudly: "Then, Koga, Toland, Pagus, Pudge! Come with me and let this continent feel fear!" Frostmourne slashed down.  : "Magic circle activated!" Toland SkeletonOn the head, the teeth clicked against each other, showing the owner's excitement.  He slammed the staff in his hand on the ground, and a stream of purple magic power spread out from the tip of his staff like running water, more like a film of light, slowly covering the highest peak of the Thorodo Snow Mountain.  When the light film completely enveloped the highest peak of Sorordo, a huge purple magic array quickly emerged from the snow covering dozens of kilometers. Then the purple magic gradually floated up from the teleportation array, and quickly entangled with each other, forming a  Dust-like particles.  "Roar!!!!" All the undead standing in this magic circle raised their weapons at the same time and roared to the sky.  The howling north wind accelerated, blowing these floating particles away, and then carried them towards the inland direction of the Orcs!  Kaku laughed loudly: "Go! My ambition!!!" Pudge stood dullly, but his fists were clenched tightly: Go, the key prop for father to rule the continent! ?¡­ ?Night, in an unknown small village of the Beast Tribe.  Dog tribe Aixinjueluo Ye came back from the grocery store where he worked, carrying two bottles of wine, a bag of rice, and a snowshoe rabbit caught on the road, humming happily.  Although this month's salary has just been paid and has been used up, the things in exchange are enough to keep the family from going hungry for a month. With the money earned by the eldest brother and father, the whole family should be able to live in peace and stability.  winter.  "Praise to Emperor Benitez!" He secretly thought, if not for the drastic reforms made by Emperor Benitez when he ascended the throne, how could the Orcs have made such a change?  More than ten years ago, the orcs were facing winter, but many people would freeze to death!  After returning home, Ye found that his father Aixinjie Luo Di and his eldest brother Aixinjie Luo Gong were still chatting. He couldn't help laughing and said: "Dad, brother, why haven't you slept yet?" Dog Clan Di shook his head and sighed:  "When I went out this morning, I heard that something happened in the pig village next door. I was discussing with your brother whether to move our home." "Relocation? Why?" Ye Ye, the dog tribe, said anxiously: "Dad, we are living a good life here.  Ah, why do you want to move it away?" The dog tribe said: "Brother, haven't you heard that many corpses are crawling out of the graves over there, even the corpses in the barren graves on the roadside?  Haven't you heard that undead people have been found in the bitter cold in the far north? We have gathered a large number of troops at Juventus, but we don't dare to move. I heard them say that this time the corpse crawled out of the grave.  It's very likely that the undead disaster is about to happen, and the resurrection of the dead is a precursor to the undead disaster!" Dog Clan Ye frowned and said, "What about the Pig Clan? If this is really a precursor to the undead disaster, it's impossible.  It can¡¯t reach the city! Isn¡¯t the guard taking action?¡± Dog Clan Gong shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I had a few strong men passing by who took care of the dead bodies of the Pig Clan.¡±  He smiled and said: "Then what are you afraid of?" Dog Clan Di shook his head while smoking a hookah: "The resurrection of dead bodies has been a big deal in villages for ten miles recently. I heard that if all the graves in the village are full of ordinary people,  That's all for old people, but once two third- and fourth-level experts are buried in your village, the whole village will probably be slaughtered. "Ye Dao of the Dog Clan said: "Dad, don't you need to be afraid?  Our Dog Clan Village is no different from the Pig Clan Village next door, not even the first level. What¡¯s so scary?¡± The Dog Clan said, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say that. Anyway, I have an ominous feeling.  I have a feeling that it¡¯s our turn soon.¡± The door curtain opened, and a woman from the dog tribe came out and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Didn¡¯t I tell you before?  Give us peace." Dog Clan Ye said dissatisfiedly: "Mom, please don't cause trouble at this time. The King of the Night is just a person, not a god. What's the use of worshiping him?" Dog Clan Di also said?  : "That's right, I said you old ladies, it seems like you have to believe something. I have also heard about the King of Dark Night. He is indeed an emperor with heavy troops, but he is still at war with human countries, how can he  How can I take care of you old ladies?" "Bah, bah, bah!" the dog woman spat several times: "It's a shame! You don't know how powerful the King of the Night is, so how can he need his glory!  Wherever it goes!" Dog Clan Ye smiled bitterly and waved: "Mom, please come back to the house" "Ah!" A scream interrupted him and the three of them stood up quickly.  Head out the window.  What comes into view is a fiery red.  This is not the joy of a good harvest, but the flames that keep setting the house on fire!    But although the houses in the village are all made of wood, they shouldn't be so easily ignited in such a large area!  Dog Clan Di was stunned and immediately shouted: "What are you looking at!? Why don't you go out to help people put out the fire!" "Okay!" Dog Clan Kung Fu turned over, picked up a barrel and jumped out the door, but it immediately fell down faster.  Fell into the house!  "Gong'er!?" "Brother!" The two men, who were a step behind, screamed in surprise and looked back, and were surprised to find Quan Clan Gong leaning on the stove and looking at the door with dull eyes.  On his chest, a hole as big as a bowl was bleeding out.  "Kung Fu!" the woman cried and rushed forward, holding her son until her body became cold and almost collapsed.  "Damn it!" Although Di, the dog tribe, was old, he still angrily picked up the hammer at the door and rushed out. Ye, the dog tribe, was worried about his father, so he also picked up the pickaxe next to him and chased after him.  However, the two of them were stunned as soon as they went out.  Because standing in front of them was a corpse.  Its entire body of clothing has been torn to pieces, and its appearance is extremely terrifying. Most of its skin has rotted away, exposing the black flesh inside, especially on its head. Both eyelids have disappeared, leaving only the eyeballs dripping.  Turning around, the fleshy skin on the mouth fell off, revealing black and yellow teeth that were knocking against each other.  "Undead!" Dog Clan Ye took a breath of cold air.  "Go back to the cemetery!" The dog clan roared angrily, swung his hammer and hit the corpse on the head.  However, the corpse was faster. He raised his hand and grasped the hammer, moving it towards his arms. At the same time, he thrust his right hand forward, which actually penetrated Dog Clan Di's entire body, and the bloody hand penetrated through his back.  out!  "Dad!" Dog Clan Ye's eyes were red and he was about to pounce on him, but was kicked away by his father.  Dog Clan Di hugged the body tightly with both hands, turned around and shouted blood: "Quick take your mother and away!" "Dad!" Dog Clan Ye cried and wanted to rush forward again, but was knocked down by a body.  .  ¡°Two pillars!?¡± Dog Clan Ye shouted in surprise as he looked at the Dog Clan Aixinjueluo Zhu lying twitching on his body.  "Let's go let's go!" Erzhu's body was twitching, and he was about to die. He pushed the dog tribe Ye with difficulty.  "!" Dog Clan Ye Yi gritted his teeth, turned around and dragged his mother into the back room, grabbed his panicked sister-in-law who was wearing clothes and yelled: "Stop wearing clothes, leave quickly!" As he said that, he held the kang with his other hand.  The little nephew picked her up and dragged her out of the back door.  As soon as he went out, he was stunned again.  Because he finally knew how the fire that burned the entire village started.  A corpse is holding a torch in one hand, and with the other hand, it pulls off the flesh and skin covered with corpse oil, then lights it with fire and throws it out.  "Damn it!" Dog Clan Ye Yi gritted his teeth to prevent himself from falling into anger and fear, dragging his mother, nephew and sister-in-law in his arms, and ran out of the village.  After running for a long time, he reached the hillside next to the village. When he looked back, he saw that the entire village had been covered in fire. At the same time, at least two to three hundred undead people, who were obviously swaying corpses, were gradually rushing towards the hillside.  The dog tribe Ye's heart trembled, and he suddenly remembered something. He took his wife and the three of them and ran in the other direction until they ran to a big tree on the hillside that was at least two hundred years old and removed the grass and trees at the root of the tree.  , revealing a spacious tree hole.  He stuffed his wife, sister-in-law and nephew inside, and then arranged the surroundings before hiding himself inside.  The three mothers were crying, and they felt the footsteps getting closer and closer. Ye Mian, the dog tribe, turned around and shouted in a low voice: "Stop crying! We will all die if we offend those guys!" After hearing his words, the mother immediately covered her head.  Mouth, the sister-in-law also covered her mouth with one hand and her nephew with the other.  Dog Clan Ye¡¯s heart was filled with pain and sadness at the moment, and he looked out through the gaps in the grass blades.  The team that was swaying forward was composed entirely of corpses, including monsters that were obviously crawling out of graves, as well as villagers from the village! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss  Dad and big brother!  Dog tribe Ye pinched his fingers tightly into the flesh, and his sharp nails pierced the skin into the flesh. At the same time, he felt the struggle of the three mothers behind him, and quickly reached back to hold down his nephew's constantly moving legs.  The four people were not found in this pile of corpses, but they walked straight forward.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, but finally there was no sound at all. The firelight in the direction of the village dimmed, and the rays of the sun in the distance gradually illuminated the sky.Only then did Ye Clan of the Dog Clan crawl out of the hole and look around.  Seeing that nothing was wrong, he breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground.  "Son! My son!" As soon as I climbed out, my sister-in-law's voice sounded from the tree hole.  The dog tribe Ye rushed over and pulled the mother and daughter out, only to realize that his little nephew turned blue and had been dead for a long time!  It turns out that in order to prevent the child from crying just now, the sister-in-law was nervous and covered his mouth with force. When the child struggled to move, it was the dog tribe Ye who turned around and held his mouth down.  The sister-in-law fainted from crying, and Ye held his nephew's body, staring at the sky with dull eyes, and kept muttering and repeating one sentence: "Why?" Next to him came the mother's prayer: "Great King of the Night, please  Please come quickly and save your people" Dog Clan Ye pulled his mother up from the ground as if he was crazy and yelled with red eyes: "What is the King of the Night!? That's just a magic stick!  Only we can save ourselves at this time! What's the use of worshiping him! ? Why didn't you see him when my father and brother died? What's the point of asking him to be sad at this time!  Looking at his child, he stroked his hair and said: "I hope the King of the Night will come, and I just hope he can avenge your brother, or protect more families from being like us." "Revenge! It's better than that.  Rely on the Beast King! Rely on our Beast Clan¡¯s army! What¡¯s the point of relying on someone who doesn¡¯t even know if he is there?¡± ¡°If the army and the Beast King can stop the undead, why can the undead penetrate deep into the empire?  ? "My mother was surprisingly wise at this time. Although her face was full of sadness, she was like most women in the world, stronger than men and less likely to be knocked down by difficulties.  As she said that, she knelt down devoutly and murmured: "Great King of the Night, come and save your people!" Dog Clan Ye was stunned for a long time, and finally just knelt beside her mother and closed her eyes.  He prayed: "Lord of the Night, if you really exist, if you really regard us as your people, come and save us."  In Milan, the imperial capital of the Orcs, Benitez appeared in the Golden Palace of the Imperial City.  Extremely anxious.  He walked back and forth in front of the Dragon Throne, I don¡¯t know how many times, pointed down and said: "Trash! They are all a bunch of rubbish!" Below, the high-ranking officials bowed their heads and were speechless, enduring the emperor's insults.  If in any previous period, as long as the officials were dissatisfied, they could propose deposing the emperor.  Because the throne of the beast clan is different from other human kingdoms, the lion clan and the tiger clan take turns to be in power.  But now they can't do that.  Even though they hate the emperor who insulted them to death, the officials also know that Benitez can be called the most promising emperor in hundreds of years, and only he can set an example and lead his people to defeat the undead.  The most important thing is that at this time, not only the beast clan cannot fight among themselves, but even if a certain tiger clan is pushed to the throne, the other party may not be willing to do it.  A natural disaster of the undead!  This is a crisis that may lead to the destruction of the country or even the disappearance of the Orcs from the continent. Even if they die, no one wants to bear the infamy of leading the Orcs to their doom.  Benitez naturally understands their thoughts, but he doesn¡¯t bother to think about it. What he has to do now is to bring the Orcs out of the quagmire as they are struggling like duckweeds!  It has only been five days since the undead first attacked.  But in just these five days, not only was Juventus, a large city with a total of 400,000 Orc troops gathered together, destroyed, but half of the entire Orc empire was already at war.  What is this concept?  If you ask a human child which country has the largest land area on this continent, the child will definitely say with disdain: Of course it is the orcs.  That¡¯s right, the Orcs, with a population of 446 million, occupy one-twentieth of the entire continent. This is the embarrassing current situation of the Orcs.  If there are not enough people, no matter how much land there is, it will not be able to manage it. Moreover, in this northern wilderness and the bitter cold land of the far north, which covers an area of ??21 million square kilometers, there is not even 100% of the cultivated land and grazing pastures that can be used by the orcs.  None.  ??In other words, the number of the Orcs is about 450 million, but they are crowded into a territory of about 2 million square kilometers and live a miserable life.  And these two million square kilometers of land are divided into several pieces, making the land occupied by the Orcs in a broad sense both spacious and crowded.  But such a distribution of gathering places between the two big cities, which are at least tens of thousands of kilometers apart, actually allowed people to capture half of them in about five days. According to rough data analysis, in these five days alone,In this time, at least 200 million people of the orc tribe died, and these 200 million people have also been transformed into undead!  !  !  !  This makes Benitez very worried, so worried that he already has a lot of gray hair on his temples He is only forty-five years old.  After scolding him for a long time, there was no response at all, which made Benitez feel like he was being treated like a monkey watching a show.  He suppressed his anger and sat back on the dragon chair, frowning and said: "Has my letter to the Papal State been passed on?" A tiger tribe member said: "Your Majesty, it has been passed on." Bennett  Si Dao: "What did Ben Furik XIII say?" The Tiger Clan hesitated for a moment, and then said: "He didn't reply. And this matter was reported in some media, and the entire continent already knew about it.  , but not a single human country moved. " "Asshole!" A well-educated Benitez slapped the dragon chair: "What do these bastards think?  Are they going to be there soon? Have they not thought about how terrifying the battle force will be when all 400 million orcs turn into undead? Have they forgotten the shadow that the undead natural disaster has brought to this continent?  ?¡± He asked a lot of questions, but no one dared to speak.  Benitez pointed at the tiger tribe and said: "Berlusconi, what else did you find out!?" Berlusconi hesitated and said: "Your Majesty, according to the report of our envoy to the Papal States, the coalition forces of the three major empires  Thirty million people have been completely defeated by the dark night" "What!?" Benitez stood up suddenly and shouted: "Why didn't you tell me about such a big thing?" Berlusconi said with cold sweat: "Your Majesty, it's you.  He said that everything except matters related to the undead will be put on hold in the near future." Benitez gritted his teeth and walked back and forth in front of the throne.  Berlusconi said: "Your Majesty, in addition to this matter, there is news." "Say!" "Yes," Berlusconi said: "After defeating the three major imperial coalition forces, Buiccareno of Bansay  Suddenly a team was formed. When our special envoy came back, he heard that Bui Carreno's army was still in a stalemate with An Ye, and that the two sides were fighting back and forth. " "Ban Sai's Bui Carreno.  ?" Benitez thought for a moment and said, "I've heard of his name, but isn't he a city lord of the Galen Empire? Why did he do what the three empire coalitions couldn't do? " "I don't know.  But I think the reason why the mainland humans didn't take the time to help us is because of this They are all waiting to see the results of Bui Careno and Dongfang Yun's battle." "Dongfang Yun?" "It's the King of the Night, now.  It is said throughout the continent that his name is Dongfang Yun. ""The King of the Night!" Benitez sighed while sitting on the dragon chair: "What a legendary figure who has emerged on the mainland in just one year.  , and it has become the most important force in the world!" He suddenly remembered something: "Didn't the Dark Moon Worship Cult start in China half a year ago? Could it be related to Dongfang Yun?" "Yes?  " Berlusconi said: "At the beginning of the rise of the Dark Moon Worship Cult, it was the time when my fourth son Baretta died in the territory of the Rabbit Clan. It was said that it was the King of Dark Night who had done it, and it was said that even the lord Tomei was killed by Dark Night.  The king instigated rebellion It's just that we were all paying attention to the undead people at the time and didn't have time to worry about that. " "It's a shame for you." Benitez smiled bitterly. The fourth battle for the throne was half a year ago.  He defeated Berlusconi and won the throne again, but suddenly something happened to the undead, which also made him very distressed.  Berlusconi said: "Your Majesty, it may not be impossible for the mainland humans to send troops now." "Oh?" Benitez's eyes lit up: "What can I do?" Berlusconi said: "For today's plan,  The only way to get the mainland human race to send troops is to let the dark night retreat. Without the threat of the dark night, the human race will definitely pay attention to the undead natural disaster. After all, this is different from the Nujia Empire and the dark night empire. It is a disaster that will lead to the annihilation of the race! ¡±  Tes smiled bitterly and said: "What ability do we have to make the King of the Night retreat? How can that Dongfang Yun listen to me?" Berlusconi was also helpless: "I can only try to use righteousness to impress the King of the Night. After all, this is the  The war between the living and the dead. "Bannister said: "Okay, then I will order the special envoy to visit the King of Darkness. Alas I just don't know if we can still get support from the human race." Berlusconi said: "  As long as An Ye stops, the human race will take action, right? Why don't we do it before they come?The tribe retreats?  " At this time, a very clear voice sounded outside the hall: "The human race will not come, so there is no need for you to retreat!  "    "who!  "Everyone in the hall looked at the door together. Outside the palace door, a group of people walked in in two rows. They were led by two tall men who were not inferior to the orcs. One was wearing heavy maroon armor and a deep red cloak with a resolute face behind him  A man carrying a giant axe, a knight covered in cyan armor, wearing a strange silver horned helmet and carrying a huge sword. Looking back, he saw a man with a red skin like fire and a tomahawk, and a nimble man with a bow and arrow like the wind.  A girl, a walking turtle with spikes on her back, an ice-cold handsome guy with a sharp blade hanging on his right arm, a silver-haired girl holding a huge sword with a broken blade, an angel with wings on his back and a golden armor, a strange-looking bald man in dark blue robes  The old man was a ghost-like black ghost, a giant puppet made of copper and iron, with four hooves and a thick, long-haired half-human rhinoceros. When they entered the hall, they separated into two rows, revealing the delicate 'girl' walking at the end.  . Wearing a white male tuxedo and slender trousers, his long silver hair is neatly tied back, and his two semi-long ears give him a unique elf elegance. "Guard!  Where are the guards!  ?  "A minister roared angrily. "It's useless.  The leading man in black heavy armor on the left raised his head proudly: "Just a hint of coercion is enough to make them faint. Even if you wake them up, there is no point."  "    "Who are you?  "Benitez looked deeply at the 'girl' in the middle who seemed to be his favorite. "Hello everyone.  Dongfang Yun walked step by step to the center of the hall, smiled at the people around him and said, "My name is Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night."  " "Dongfang Yun!  " "The King of the Night!  "Everyone screamed in alarm, and took a few steps back warily to look at Dongfang Yun. "Is it you?  "Benitez frowned. "It's me.  Dongfang Yun smiled calmly. Berlusconi looked at the murderer in front of him and said with a cold expression: "Why do you say that the human army can't come?"  And why don¡¯t we have to retreat?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and walked up the steps step by step, came to the dragon chair, sat on it as if Benitez was nothing, and said with a smile: "Because I am here.  " Benitez didn't get angry. He just stood aside and looked at Dongfang Yun: "Speak more clearly.  " "It's very simple, because I'm here to help you fight off the undead, so you don't need to retreat.  And humans also know that I am here, and they believe in my power!  So I know there is no need to come.  And they are unwilling to come because they need time to make themselves stronger, and I am here to give them this time.  " "You seem very confident?  Do you believe you can defeat the undead?  Do you believe that even if you give humans time to develop, they will not be your opponent?  "Benitez said. Dongfang Yun blinked his big eyes: "Of course, otherwise why would I come here!  ?  "Benitez sighed, walked down the stairs slowly, turned around, and knelt down under the Eastern Cloud Seat, and said loudly: "Beast King Benitez, on behalf of the beast clan, thanks the King of the Night for his help!  " Dongfang Yun looked at him leisurely: "But my help is not free~!  " "What do you want?  "Benitez looked very calm. Darius said behind him: "Your crownor the crown of the Beast King that has been passed down by the beast tribe for thousands of years!  "    "What did you say!  ?  Berlusconi shouted: "That is the most precious treasure of our beast tribe, why should I give it to you!"  ?  "    "It doesn't matter.  "Benitez calmly took off the crown of the Beast King and raised his hands above his head: "As long as you help me preserve the blood of the beast clan, don't say you want to be the Beast King, even if you want to be the Beast God, it's okay!  " Dongfang Yun made a move with one hand, and the crown flew into his hand. Feeling the abundant power of rules on it, Dongfang Yun suddenly said: "Do you think I took your things for nothing?  " "Of course it's not for nothing.  "Benitez said: "Your Majesty spared the disaster of genocide for our orcs, and gave the orc empire a chance to stand at the top of the continent again.  ""Huh?  Did I ever say anything like letting the orcs stand at the top of the continent?  " "No, but as long as the Orc Empire still exists, there will always be a chance.  "Benitez said sincerely. Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "You are really ambitious!  " "Because I am a talented and strategic monarch.  "Benitez stood up and said. Dongfang Yun blinked: "Has anyone ever said that you are overconfident?  " Benitez said: "I am just stating the facts.  " He spread his arms and said: "Since I took the throne, I have been working hard to develop people's livelihood. It has taken me more than ten years.From the human race, they learned how to do business, how to manage people, how to farm and herd, how to detect and build metal, so that the orcs could only rely on hunting to survive.  By improving the food, I can enable the orcs to have enough food and clothing, and no longer starve to death or freeze to death!  Give me a few more decades, I am sure to transform this northern wasteland into a paradise suitable for the survival of the orcs. If I can be given a hundred years, I can even restore the orcs to their former glory - I may  I can¡¯t see the Orcs counterattacking the mainland, but when I make all the preparations, my descendants will fulfill my dream and that of all the Orcs¡¯ former emperors!  " Dongfang Yun gave a thumbs up: "I admire it, but have you ever thought that while you are making progress, human beings are progressing faster?  " Benitez raised his eyebrows: "As long as we have a sufficient number of healthy orcs, the orc army is not afraid of anyone!  We are unstoppable!  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Are you sure of defeating the Nujia Empire?  " Benitez was stunned, shook his head and said, "No.  " Dongfang Yun said: "What about me?  Although the number of elves under my command is not very large, each one has a seventh-level strength. When you have a sufficient number of orcs, can you defeat me?  "    "no.  "Benitez said honestly: "We are no match for your Sky City alone.  "    "All right.  Dongfang Yun said: "Buycareno has mastered the ability to transform soldiers into sixth-level warriors. Before long, the number of human soldiers in his hands will be hundreds of millions, and each one will be tenth-level like this  In this case, are you his opponent?  " Benitez shook his head and said: "You are talking about the strongest troops in the mainland in the past few years. Each of you has the ability to conquer the entire continent.  "    "yes.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Look, each of us has the ability to conquer the continent, but none of us has conquered the continent. Why do you think you can?"  "Benitez was silent. He found that the little guy in front of him seemed to have a much better mouth than himself. Dongfang Yun lowered his head and smiled: "Okay, I admit that you are a very capable and ambitious person, but you can't do it.  Let the Orcs stand at the top of the continent again. You can't even let the Orcs return from the northern wasteland to the fertile land of the mainland, because when they find out that the Orcs are rising, they will definitely attack you in groups, just like they did  Like me, humans will not give those who once enslaved them another chance.  The difference is that they can't do anything to me, but they have plenty of ways to do it to you.  " Benitez looked at Dongfang Yun: "What exactly does your Majesty want to say?  " Dongfang Yun seduced with confidence: "If I give you the opportunity for the orcs to leave the northern wasteland, and I give all the orcs the opportunity to coexist with humans, elves, and all other races, if I let every orc live a better life.  The beautiful life of a wealthy human family allows every orc to be free from oppression and rape, and allows every orc to reach level six or above in strength. Are you willing toaccept me as the beast god?  " His words made Benitez completely stunned. He found that Dongfang Yun seemed to have drawn a big cake for him. The temptation on this cake was irresistible, but he didn't know whether the cake was highly poisonous.  Yes, this made him very confused. ¡°What?  You don't believe me?  Dongfang Yun waited for a long time, yawned and said lazily: "Let the two of them come in."  "His words caused everyone to focus their attention on the door again. Soon, two people walked in in full view. Many ministers present did not actually know the names of these two people, and even felt that they had never seen these two people. But no matter it was  Both Benitez and Berlusconi know exactly who these two people are. On the eve of the tragedy in the City of Chaos, they jointly released the [Far East Staring Tears Formation] to block the two Dongfang family.  The tenth-level powerhouse, Soul Walker Aldini, and the hard worker Daffy, both of them have broken through the bottleneck that has been shackles for a long time, and they have reached the eleventh level hand in hand, without deliberately suppressing their pressure.  The moment they walked in from the outside, both Benitez and Berlusconi felt their progress. Berlusconi was shocked: "You two what is going on?  After we went to the City of Chaos that time, we had no news about you two. What now" He glanced at Dongfang Yun and jumped up in surprise: "The Dongfang family!  !  ?  " "Did you just realize it?  idiot.  "Darius curled his lips. Altini and Duffy walked to the middle of the hall, and at the same time they knelt down and worshiped Dongfang Yun: "I have seen the Beast God and all the generals!  I have met His Majesty the Emperor.  " Benitez was secretly shocked, but he quickly helped the two of them up: "?You two, what is going on?  "The two of them looked at Dongfang Yun together. Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said: "You two can tell him this matter. Of course, there is also the tiger tribe, only the two of them can listen.  It will then be up to the two of them to decide whether to follow my orders or not.  " The four of them walked to the corner of the hall and whispered. Dongfang Yun secretly said that he was tired from the performance. He was really not good at explaining these long arguments, and he didn't like to argue with others. He just had no choice. The establishment of a base  The first requirement is to conquer the location with this species. At that time, there was only one Orange left in the Dark Night Base, so it was naturally out of the question to conquer. The Human Base used the power of a straight line of true thoughts But now he doesn't.  Dare to use this power again, so I can only muster up the momentum to pressure the Beast King and make him agree to his conquest. After discussing for a long time, Benitez came back with a troubled face, followed by him.  Berlusconi was also confused. The two glanced at the ministers in the hall. Benitez gritted his teeth and said: "Now, declare my decree. From now on, Dongfang Yun, the king of the night, will be the beast god.  Has the highest power among the beasts!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 131: Where is the King of the Night?

    When Dongfang Yun first came to the Orc Clan, he completely conquered the two orc royal families, the Lion Clan and the Tiger Clan, not by force, but by the future and hope.  Of course, this is also related to the prestige of the Dark Night Empire throughout the continent. If Dongfang Yun was still the little guy who just hangs around with a few generals, he might be beaten out before he even reaches the inner palace of his palace.  In fact, the beast tribe is also very helpless, because they are now facing the danger of annihilation. The Beast King braves the world's disapproval and admits that an 'elf' is the beast god. Although there is the idea of ????treating diseases indiscriminately, there may not be two beast tribes.  The reason why strong people speak facts and reason is included.  Dongfang Yun walked down the steps step by step and said with a smile: "Since you recognize my status as the beast god, then I will let you experience the miracle!" He walked step by step outside the main hall and pointed at the square kilometer in front of him.  The palace square said: "Let's show the miracle here!" As he said that, he bit his finger violently, dripped blood on the Beast King's crown, and then threw the Beast King's crown into the sky!  The crown of the Beast King flew into the air, while Dongfang Yun pressed his fingers still dripping with blood to the ground and sang loudly: "The waves raised by the killer whale turned into sharp blades that cut through the violent storm and pierced the decaying darkness.  The sky! The ancient beast tribe, the tenacity of the world, I am calling your name here, the bravest shaman tribe, in the name of the supreme summoning system, I will establish the foundation of monsters here and lead the wild race.  Return to the top of the world! Under the witness of the six-pointed star" As he chanted, the Crown of the Beast King thrown up in the sky suddenly stopped, trembled rapidly, and made a buzzing sound.  It sounds a bit weird, but Benitez and others looked surprised after listening for a few seconds, because the sound was the sound of the shaman's magic weapon turning the hand wheel, and this wonderful rhythm was suddenly heard.  Playing the oldest epic of the Orcs - "King Thrall"!  !  !  While rotating, the crown of the Beast King glowed with golden light. This golden light quickly rotated into a large circle and reflected on the ground, like a chandelier, reflecting a golden light within a diameter of nearly a kilometer in the daytime.  And in the area covered by golden light on the ground, a blue circular teleportation array gradually rose up. The blue and gold reflected each other. In the space in the middle, a colorful smoke rose. This smoke followed the crown of the Beast King.  Trembling, it continued to transform, first into a snake, then into a rabbit, then into a chicken, then into a dog until it finally turned into a wolf, tiger, and lion. After quickly transforming all the beasts and birds, it finally transformed into an extremely ferocious  Behemoth!  At this time, Dongfang Yun's voice rang in everyone's ears, as if it was a voice directly on the eardrums and went straight into the mind: "The power of the world will gather here! Zhang Yang is located - the Orc Hall!  " When he finished singing, the sky became chaotic, the ground trembled violently, and among the clouds, several lightning bolts were interspersed like giant dragons. It was noon, but the sky was already as dark as late at night.  Boom!  A terrifying loud noise was like a thunder detonating in everyone's ears, a flash of light and shadow, and the Behemoth beast turned into a huge building covering more than 600 square meters, and slammed into the palace square!  The building as a whole is made of red wood, and the angular eaves and purlins are covered with ferocious and thick animal teeth and horns. The parts of the building that are in contact with the ground seem to be alive and quickly plunge into the ground and tighten quickly.  In this extremely shocking scene, the Crown of the Beast King slowly fell, falling to the top of this solemn and ferocious building, and then slowly merged with it.  On the ground, the blue magic circle quickly dimmed.  Looking at the building that suddenly appeared like a miracle, the current Beast King Benitez looked shocked, his mouth opened as if he wanted to eat people.  The senior Orc officials behind him were also completely shocked. They all looked at the building blankly as if they had been watched by Medusa.  Dongfang Yun stood up, walked slowly to the front of the Orc Hall, and stretched out his right hand.  A thick battle flag embroidered with a ferocious beast's head fell from the sky as if it appeared out of thin air, and fell straight into his hand.  Dongfang Yun turned around and smiled: "Sven." Light and shadow flashed, and Si Wen was kneeling on one knee in front of Dongfang Yun. He naturally understood why Dongfang Yun called him, so although he seemed calm, his body and  The voice was trembling slightly: "Sven is here, noble master." Dongfang Yun stretched out the battle flag: "From today on, the Orcs will be led by you. I want you to lead the Orcs warriors to fight for me.  Conquer all enemies!" Swain raised his hands above his head and took the battle flag. His calm and low voice suddenly crackled and shouted: "Sven, the wandering swordsman, accepts the order!" He stood up and raised the battle flag fiercely.  Plug it into the ground and say loudly: "Sven, the wandering swordsman, swears here!" "For my noble master!" "Sven will never retreat or be afraid!" "I respect your will, no matter how many enemies are ahead, Sven will still do it.  Become your sword to overcome obstacles and destroy all enemies for you!¡± ¡°Your will is the motivation and hope for Swain to move forward!¡± ¡°Sven swears that all creatures in the world will obey your will!  , I worship your dignity!¡± ¡°When the battle flag of the Orcs is planted in every corner of the world, above the earth and under the sky, your power will be unparalleled!¡± Dongfang Yun laughed, and he slapped hard.  Patting Sven's chest: "I believe you!" Walking to the Beast King Benitez, Dongfang Yun said: "Now, you can enter the Beast Hall with your ministers for debugging, and use your  "My body will feel my will and the truth of what I said." Benitez was already eager to give it a try. He clenched his fist and said, "Will there be any side effects?" "Yes," Dongfang Yun said bluntly.  After entering, you will become stronger, and all the orcs will become stronger, and your thoughts and feelings will not disappear, but there will be an additional will in your hearts, which is to obey all my will and never betray.  "He looked at Benitez with a half-smile: "You can think about it." "You don't have to think about it!" Because it is very important, Benitez emphasized: "You don't have to think about it, as long as the Orcs can.  Returning to the center of the continent, as long as the Orcs can have a better life, then I have made the right decision! History will prove it to me!" As he said that, he strode into the Orcs' hall.  "What about you?" Dongfang Yun looked at the others.  Berlusconi smiled and followed suit. ? followed by a man from the swan tribe, then an old man from the wolf tribe, and soon, everyone had entered the hall of the orc tribe.  Ten minutes later, Benitez took the lead and walked out.  After walking out of the hall, this man looked up to the sky and roared, and the overlord's pressure exploded, causing cracks in the ground around him.  The original ninth-level powerhouse has now entered the tenth-level position.  He restrained his pressure, walked to Dongfang Yun, knelt down with sincerity and respect, and said: "Great Beast God, your power and your will have been instilled in my mind. I am very proud that I have done this."  My decision to follow you will become the greatest pride of my life!" Following him, the others knelt down in front of Dongfang Yun and expressed their respect with their true hearts.  Dongfang Yunxu raised his palms and said: "Okay, let's all get up." Everyone stood up, and Benitez said: "Beast God, the beasts are still wailing under the undead butcher's knife. For your people, please ask the Beast God  Show your miracles! "Look, this is the difference between the superiors and ordinary people.  At the beginning, Juju was also a member of the tribe who was anxious to be caught by Nujia, so she kept pestering Dongfang Yun in the hope that he would rescue the tribe, but in the end, she was almost killed by Darius because of inappropriate wording.  On the other hand, Benitez was also worried about his own people, but what he said made Dongfang Yun and the generals feel very comfortable.  Dongfang Yun nodded, turned around and walked towards the Golden Palace. When he took the last step, his voice came out far away: "Benitez and others assisted Sven in starting to prepare the beast tribe. This time, civilians and soldiers are not restricted.  As long as all the orcs are transformed! Darius leads the army and goes to war with the undead! " "Yes! "  The great city of the orcs, Rome, is now in flames of war.  No human country can resist the attack of 70 million undead, let alone Rome, which only has a population of about 20 million.  After seven hours of defense, the Rome gate had been breached, and Ancelotti felt very painful.  If the enemy were all composed of ghouls, with the thick walls of Rome and the desperate defense of two million orc warriors, the undead might not be able to break the city so quickly.  But after more than six hours of attack by a mixed force composed of more than 40 million ghoul troops and more than 30 million crypt demons, gargoyles, ghost knights, and ghosts, four frost bone dragons joined the battlefield.  These Frost Bone Dragons are all terrifying beings of the tenth to eleventh level, and in the city of Rome only Ancelotti himself and a shaman are ninth level. Faced with the terrifying attacks of these aerial monsters, the soldiers on the city wall can only be beaten by  The share of slaughter.  The city of Rome has been destroyed, and Ancelotti is still leading the way.?The remaining more than 7,000 soldiers blocked the main road.  He is buying time for the last batch of people in the city to evacuate.  His sword has already chopped into pieces the bodies of hundreds of ghouls. The sword that was originally ordered from the human kingdom and is said to be the sharpest has now been curled.  But there are more and more undead in front of you, and the soldiers around you are already exhausted, covered in blood of various colors, including those of your comrades, some of your enemies, and some of your own.  A gargoyle jumped from the air. Ancelotti gritted his teeth and punched the gargoyle hard, sending it flying into the ranks of ghouls and crushing bones and blood everywhere.  Such hard monsters are the most abominable. Their bodies are so hard that their swords can only cut these things until they curl up.  "Ah!" A scream came from the side, and Ancelotti didn't need to look back to know that another soldier had died under the bone spurs of the crypt demon.  A figure flashed in the corner of Ancelotti's eyes, and from the corner of his eye, he could see that there was a one-meter-long snow-white bone spur stuck in the figure's chestit was the pierced warrior.  At this moment of death, the tauren looked extremely crazy. He waved the battle ax in his hand and rushed forward, risking the tearing of several sharp claws to cut a crypt assassin in two. However,  His body was also torn apart by the claws of countless ghouls next to him!  ¡°These monsters, after tearing this soldier apart, actually put the pieces of meat on their hands in their mouths and chewed them!  "Riley!" A snake warrior nearby roared angrily, twisting the snake's tail and about to rush forward, but was immediately stopped by Ancelotti.  "Are you crazy? Don't you understand his purpose? He doesn't want to become an undead after death!" Ancelotti shouted and pushed the snake warrior away, and the sharp sword in his hand once again sent out a burst of fighting spirit to kill a large number of enemies.  Cut off at the waist.  "Damn, damn, damn!" the snake warrior roared with tears on his face. The spear in his hand danced into a circle, and he opened and closed it widely to knock away the ghouls and gargoyles that were flying towards him.  "Don't mess up!" The corners of Ancelotti's eyes were already wet. In this battle, in order not to become undead after death, countless orc warriors rushed into the enemy group with endless anger and murderous intent before dying, trying to  While pulling a few cushions on my back, I also want my body to be torn apart by the enemy.  No one wants to die without a complete body. Even the most tenacious and fierce warrior hopes that his soul will return home intact after dying in battle. What's more, according to shamanism, the loss of limbs when a person dies symbolizes that the soul is no longer complete.  .  But every orc warrior also understands that once he dies intact, it won¡¯t be long before he becomes a walking corpse that threatens the lives of his comrades.  In order to prevent their comrades from having another enemy, they would rather violate the shamanic teachings they have always believed in, and would rather die without their bodies intact!  "Brother!" Just as Ancelotti was fighting with grief, a hoarse cry sounded from behind.  Ancelotti immediately recognized that the sound came from the throat of his captain of the Guards.  This horse orc has always been proud of having an older brother who is a captain in the city of Juventus. Every time, he happily talks to himself about how his older brother helped the people and how he wiped out the people in the Far North.  Ice Wolf and received meritorious promotion.  Now, does his roar mean one thing Ancelotti quickly glanced at it and immediately saw a horse warrior among the undead, with a dull look, opening his bow and arrow and aiming at someone behind him.  A warrior.  Even if he dies in battle and becomes undead, this warrior is still a marksman. In his hands, more than a dozen orc warriors have died!  It turns out he is his brother.  Ancelotti bit his lip to wake himself up, slashed out with a sword, and the sea of ??vindictiveness that had dried up in his body burst out with the last trace of vindictiveness, crushing the centaur archer in the distance.  He thought his captain of the Guard would hate him for this.  But he can no longer care so much, because for every additional casualty of the soldiers at this moment, the evacuation time of the people in the city will be reduced by one minute.  He led everyone to fight and retreat. Although soldiers continued to die every second, they did delay the undead for most of the time.  Because except for the main roads in this city, the rest of the city has been ignited by flames. If the undead want to pass through, they will face the threat of being burned to death.  Finally, Ancelotti¡¯s last bit of strength was used up. When he used his sword to resist the attack of a demon knight, the sword in his hand was completely broken. The demon knight¡¯s sword quickly cut off his left shoulder!  The Lord of the City of Rome finally knelt down softly on the ground. On the ground, his left?It's still bouncing.  The expressionless Demon Knight was riding high on his horse. Even though there was an extremely crowded crowd in front and behind him, he still maintained a calm and unhurried attitude, and raised the sword high in his hand again.  You will definitely die!  This is Ancelotti¡¯s own assessment.  With a cold smile on his lips, he grabbed the spear that someone dropped beside him, and decided to give the Demon Knight the opportunity to cut him in half.  Of course, I will also insert a gun into the soul core of its chest.  ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the remaining power is enough to penetrate the armor and kill this demon knight.  Just when Ancelotti suddenly stood up, a figure next to him jumped up, and suddenly threw his body into the knife edge where the Demon Knight was halfway down, knocking the Demon Knight who was unable to exert his strength from the nightmare on the crotch.  Go down.  He is his own captain of the Guards!  Before Ancelotti even had time to make a surprised expression, his collar was temporarily held by a tiger clan member and he quickly retreated.  As he walked further and further away, he could clearly see countless sharp claws and spikes piercing the body of the Guards Captain. However, at this moment, this horse warrior with bleeding from all his orifices was smiling to himself.  This soldier, who he thought would hate him, smiled sincerely and opened and closed his mouth. Although Ancelotti couldn't hear his voice, he understood what he meant.  "Thank you Sir, for giving my brother peace, so that his compatriots will no longer die under his bow" "No!!!" For the first time, Ancelotti could no longer hold back his tears and cried loudly.  got up.  He was limp and quickly dragged back by the tiger warriors. The orc warriors along the way moved out of the way to let them pass, and then immediately closed the passage and used their bodies to block the monsters that had rushed over.  The impact of the Spirit Knights.  Watching a famous soldier being completely beheaded and minced, Ancelotti's heart seemed to be placed on a chopping board, being chopped as fast as a cucumber.  The blood is dripping with blood.  He shouted crazily: "Let me go! You coward, let me die with them! Let me go!!!!" The tiger warrior was crying while running, and his face was already  Being filled with sadness, there is no room for other expressions.  But he was still running, forcing himself to be strong and shouting: "Sir! You must live, save your life to lead our counterattack against the undead!" "Counterattack" Countless soldiers died in front of their eyes, and Ancelotti had already lost his life.  With all his fighting spirit gone, this man who had always been solemn cried loudly: "What are we going to do to fight back!? The Orcs are finished! We are no match for the Undead! We will all die!" "Sir! We are not finished yet!" The Tigers  The warrior burst into tears and roared: "We are not finished yet! We are the people of the Beast God, and the Beast God will definitely bless us and take care of us! The Beast Clan is not finished yet, we will eventually defeat the undead, and we will eventually defeat the undead."  Human race, take back the land that belonged to us thousands of years ago!" "Beast God" Ancelotti's face was already stained with tears and gray, and he shouted in despair: "Beast God!  ! ? ?  A violent explosion rang out, shaking the city that was in the middle of a cold weapon battle.  The tiger warrior staggered but did not stop and continued running quickly.  Boom boom boom boom!  !  !  Explosions continued to sound, making this centuries-old orc city continue to shake as if it had been shaken.  "Stop, stop!" Ancelotti yelled.  "Can't stop! You have to live!" The tiger warriors were also shouting.  "No! No! There are reinforcements! We have reinforcements!" Ancelotti didn't know where the strength came from. He grabbed the hand that was dragging his collar and stood up with all his strength.  Hold the tiger clan back.  "Sir!" The Tiger clan turned back dissatisfied, only to find Ancelotti looking blankly at the sky.  He also looked up and immediately opened his mouth.  I don't know when, three huge mobile monsters have appeared in the sky. These monsters look like transplanted trees magnified 10,000 times. There is thick soil below, and there are at least a thousand meters of trees and dozens of trees above.  Hundreds of meters of tree canopy!  On the huge tree, countless green light groups with a diameter of more than one meter continued to fall, but most of them hit outside the city.  Visible to the naked eye, the undead attack on the main road seems to have slowed down.  "That's" the tiger warrior said dullly: "Is it the appearance of the beast god?" "That's not the beast god" The expression on Ancelotti's face was extremely complicated: "That's the Sky City of the Dark Night Empire.  ¡±   "The Empire of Dark Night? What is that?" The tiger warrior asked curiously: "Is it a newly rising country in the mainland?" Ancelotti couldn't care less about talking at the moment. He mobilized the last bit of fighting spirit and slowly rose up precariously.  , yelled into the sky: "Are you here to help us!?" "Are you here to help us?" the Tiger warriors roared from below.  ¡°Are you here to help us!?¡± Countless people in the rear area roared in unison.  In the nearest city in the sky, a big man with red skin and an axe slowly floated out, landed less than a hundred meters above the ground, and shouted: "General Axe King Meng Ge, the great King of Dark Night, serves as the beast god.  "The great King of Dark Night, General Ax King Meng, follows the order of the Beast God to save the Orcs!" "The great King of Dark Night, General Ax King Meng, follows the order of the Beast God to rescue the Orcs!"  Orcs!" "The great King of Dark Night, General Axe King Meng," His voice was loud and powerful, and it could be heard for several kilometers.  "The King of the Dark Night is here to save us!" The fleeing people stopped, and many followers of the Dark Night Cult cried and shouted with joy.  "The beast god is here to save us!" Another part of the people also cheered crazily.  "Whether it's the King of the Night or the Beast God, our families and our compatriots have been saved!" The warriors who prevented the undead from further attacking seemed to have a surge in strength and were fighting harder.  "AxeMeng Ge" Ancelotti muttered this name, as if he wanted to remember it in his heart forever.  In the sky, this red-skinned man who looked more like an orc than an orc raised his battle ax above his head with both hands, and then his body suddenly dropped like a meteor, hitting the main road where the undead were the most!  Boom!  A violent shock wave tore apart countless undead around them, and even the orc warriors farther away were blown away.  All the houses within a radius of several hundred meters were crushed and crushed!  The power of one blow is so strong!  The Ax King hit the ground with one blow. He laughed wildly and flicked his feet. He rushed along the main road in the opposite direction to the place with the most undead. Wherever he went, the tomahawk slashed wildly, and countless undead were cut into pieces!  However, his rage seems to have angered the four Frost Bone Dragons that have been flying After these Frost Bone Dragons tried to attack the Sky City to no avail, they turned to the Ax King!  They swooped down wildly, spitting the icy breath of death at the Ax King desperately.  "Be careful!" Ancelotti warned loudly.  "Hahahaha!" The Ax King laughed wildly, and threw the battle ax in his hand towards a Frost Bone Dragon like lightning. The giant ax moved like lightning, and even a trace of light and shadow could not be seen clearly before it passed through the Frost Bone Dragon's huge mouth.  , and then fly out from the tail end!  The Frost Bone Dragon, which had previously forced Ancelotti to dodge and killed another ninth-level strong man in Rome, plunged headlong into the ground after an ax from Axeman Mengge!  Before its body even hit the ground, it was neatly divided into two halves, smashing down the houses on the ground.  After instantly killing a frost bone dragon, the Ax King became even more arrogant. He kicked the ground fiercely, and his body was already carrying the death ice breath of a frost dragon. He rushed to the opponent's mouth, and then swung his right hand violently, as if to give him a blow.  He slapped the Frost Bone Dragon, which was more than twenty meters long!  The Frost Bone Dragon was hit by this slap, and its head quickly turned to an abnormal angle. Immediately afterwards, it was punched in the same direction by the Ax King.  After this punch, even Ancelotti could see that the Frost Dragon's neck seemed to be broken, and its head was completely twisted backwards in a weird direction.  The Ax King quickly dodged the attacks of the other two Frost Bone Dragons and ran from head to tail on the Frost Dragon with a broken neck. Then he grabbed the sharp tail and used the Frost Dragon as a broom to attack the others.  Two giant frost dragons slapped each other! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the four frost dragons of the tenth level, one person instantly killed two of them, and then beat the other two into confusion like a child playing a game!  How powerful and domineering this is!  ?  Ancelotti returned to the ground. Although his body was unable to stand due to excessive bleeding, he still shouted excitedly to the soldiers: "Work harder! As long as we block this group of undead, we will win!" "Let  Let them withdraw, they are no longer needed." came a clear voice from the side.  "What?" Ancelotti frowned and turned around, only to find a sexy elf wearing a white gauze bra and a white gauze skirt standing behind him.  "I said, there are better things to do with their lives.??Method.  The elf smiled and handed over a crystal bottle: "You are very good. The great King of the Night likes brave warriors, so you should live."  " "This is the spring of life?  "Ancelotti took the vial in surprise and looked at the strange and dazzling liquid inside. "That's right.  "The elf smiled. "Oh.  "Ancelotti didn't drink, he just held the vial in his hand and held it tightly. "You don't want to drink?  "The elf asked strangely. "There are warriors who need it more than me.  "Ancelotti said. The elf smiled and said: "Don't worry, the purpose of my coming is to let them survive. Didn't I say it before?  They are no longer needed, let them withdraw.  "    "What do you know?  Although he was grateful, Ancelotti still said with a calm expression: "What if they withdraw and the undead rush to the people?"  "The elf smiled sweetly: "Don't worry, they have no chance.  " As she said that, she stretched out a jade-like finger and pointed at the sky: "Look.  "Ancelotti looked up and his pupils shrank suddenly. In the sky, a black giant bird flew from nowhere and launched a carpet-like breath attack on the undead on the main road, causing the undead on the ground to  Most of them were wiped out immediately. "Who are you" Ancelotti looked at the elf. "Dark Night Priest is also one of the elders of the Dark Night Empire's Council of Elders.  The elf showed a sweet smile: "Many people on the mainland used to call me Medical Saint Aoife, but now I am just an ordinary elf under the great throne of the night."  " "Hiss" Ancelotti gasped.  Nipan Mountain, an orc village. Because too many refugees have fallen here, the small orc village has insufficient food for more than 5,000 people.  The person used it. Dog tribe Aixinjueluoye comforted his mother while pulling his dull sister-in-law to hide in the crowd. Like many people, they can only feel a trace of warmth in the most crowded places.  In the distance, the village head of the small village was also worried. Although the ostrich orc would rather be hungry than let the refugees have a full meal, he was undecided when faced with the imminent arrival of the undead army.  It¡¯s not that he is reluctant to leave this small village. Even though he is still in love with his hometown, he can¡¯t make up his mind because the villagers are coming from all directions.  Judging from their descriptions, it seems that there are undead invasions from all sides of Mount Nipan. What are you kidding me? This is not the imperial capital. Why are the undead surrounding me? He wants to take everyone to escape, but after thinking about it,  It seemed that it was not safe in any direction, but it was undoubtedly even more unsafe to stay here. After finally discussing with several elders in the tribe, he decided to take everyone into the mountain. Although Nipan Mountain is not a big mountain, it is still full of trees.  Mao Sheng, hiding more than 5,000 people should not be a problem anyway. Dog tribe Ye Zai listened to their decision silently, feeling cold in his heart because he escaped from the other side of the mountain. If he went up the mountain at this moment, he might encounter him.  The main force of the undead. But he is just a refugee. What needs to be said has been said. Now he has no ability to stop the village chief's decision. Soon, the village chief mobilized everyone and called on everyone to go up the mountain together.  At this moment, the dog tribe Ye Tuo and his sister-in-law quietly separated from the crowd and hid in a villager's home. He used the dog tribe's expertise to quickly dig a deep hole in the room, and then carried the soil out to dump it.  Then he took back a lot of straw, hid the three of them in the hole and covered them with straw. In his opinion, it was better to starve to death than to die at the hands of the undead. The family of three huddled in the hole for an unknown period of time.  Suddenly there were screams and cries from outside. Dog Clan Ye shuddered. He did not dare to lift the straw, but suppressed his mother and sister-in-law with his body. The family trembled and stopped the screams outside.  The shouts of killing became louder and louder, and soon, Dog Clan Ye felt his eyes light up. He looked up in surprise and discovered that the house had been set on fire at some point. This made him extremely panicked from inside the cave.  He climbed out, dragged his mother and sister-in-law out, and the family of three ran out the door. It was still noon, and the sun was very hot, but for some reason, Dog Clan Ye felt an inexplicable chill in his heart. In front of him, countless undead were chasing him.  Killing a large number of his own compatriots.Part of the flesh and blood is exposed, and the body is lean and ferocious. Whenever it pounces on someone, it will bite and devour the skin and flesh crazily, much like a legendary ghoul.  Dog tribe Ye shuddered, grabbed his sister-in-law and mother with both hands and was about to run away, but he didn't pull.  The sister-in-law seemed to be frightened by this scene and fell ill again. She shivered at the door and couldn't pull it no matter how hard she tried.  And the mother was kneeling on the ground, praying devoutly.  "Mom, sister-in-law, let's run!" Ye Ye, the dog tribe, whispered anxiously.  The mother shook her head: "We have been surrounded on three sides. Unless we are burned to death in this house, we have nowhere to go." "What did you say?" Ye Ye, the dog tribe, looked around, and sure enough, there were villagers all around who were like headless flies.  Run, and the undead are pouring in from everywhere like a tide.  The dog clan leaf trembled in despair, and he turned back to look at his mother: "Mom, you said that the King of the Night will come to save us, right?" The mother nodded: "Definitely." "Then," Dog clan  Zu Ye picked up the hammer next to him and held it tightly with both hands: "Before the King of Dark Night arrives, let me protect you! Mother" He looked deeply at his mother and said seriously: "  The child is unfilial, so use my life to give my mother and sister-in-law a chance to live!" As he spoke, he raised his hammer high and pounced on a ghoul that was looking in his direction.  But before he could take two steps, he bumped into a strong body, which made him take two steps back and sit on the ground.  Dog tribe Ye looked up, only to find that the person standing in front of him was a human.  That¡¯s right, a man wearing dark silver armor, without any limbs and holding a long sword.  The man looked at him and smiled and said: "You are very good. You have the consciousness to risk your life for your family." "You, you are" The dog tribe Ye looked left and right and didn't feel that the man in front of him looked like an undead.  He suddenly pointed at the man's back and said: "Be careful!" The man smiled indifferently, held a sword flower in his hand and slashed backwards. The ghoul that rushed towards him had already turned into two parts.  He smiled and said: "The King of the Dark Night heard your prayers and sent us to save you. I am a member of the Hidden Night Legion, and I declare that as the people of the Beast God, you are safe." Following his words, people around  Several men in dark silver armor had already jumped out from everywhere, killing all the raging undead.  The dog tribe Ye looked at this man excitedly, turned around and hugged his mother and said: "Mom! Did you see it? The King of Dark Night and the Beast God sent people to protect us! We are saved!" "I saw it, I saw it.  Here we are!" The old lady burst into tears: "Praise you, the great King of the Night"  On the official road from the northern wasteland to the imperial capital Milan, a large number of refugees were walking with difficulty.  They have been walking for a long time, and have not eaten for a long time. A group of people are sallow and thin, but they keep cheering each other up and moving forward gradually.  The little wolf girl was carried by her father. Her skinny cheeks looked pitiful due to hunger, but her two big eyes looked around flexibly.  After a while, she said happily: "Report to dad, no undead were found." The wolf man smiled bitterly; "Ling'er did a good job, continue to observe." The little girl named Ling'er was recognized and immediately  He nodded happily and said, "I know, Dad!" Plop.  Next to him, an old man fell to the ground. His children immediately jumped on him and cried, but they could not save him.  Ling'er pouted. She was only four years old and could not understand what was happening in front of her. She just said strangely: "Dad, there is another old man who fell asleep." A trace of sadness flashed in the eyes of the wolf man, and it was difficult.  He smiled and said: "It's a good thing to fall asleep, because you won't feel the pain." "It would be great if Ling'er fell asleep too, then I wouldn't be hungry." Ling'er made a little pink noise.  Mouth: "I just fell asleep and woke up hungry. It's really" The wolf man smiled painfully: "Ling'er, don't worry, we will arrive in the imperial capital soon. When we get there, daddy will give Ling'er whatever she wants to eat."  You buy it." "Really!? Thank you, Dad!" Ling'er hugged the man's neck happily.  "Dad?" "What?" Ling'er asked: "Do you think the King of the Night really exists?" "Of course, of course he exists." The man smiled.  Ling'er said: "But mom has been praying to him. Why didn't he come to save us when the undead came?"The daughter's mother came from the side and said breathlessly: "That's because we are not pious enough!" "Yes, not pious enough." The man also laughed, but this smile was more bitter.  "Then when will he come to help us?" Ling'er tilted her head and asked.  Ling'er's mother said with some difficulty: "When we encounter the undead again, if you shout his name, he will appear." "Really? Will calling him now bring us food?"  Linger blinked her big eyes.  ¡°Don¡¯t be blasphemous when you treat God~ God will spank you.¡± The man joked.  "Run! The undead are catching up!" Someone shouted loudly from behind, and then the whole team started running forward in panic, because they could clearly see a large black gargoyle flying over in the air behind them.  "Why are you running?" Ling'er felt uncomfortable being pushed by her father and asked, "Shouldn't we call him the King of the Night at this time?" The man almost didn't have the strength to speak, but in order to prevent his daughter from losing confidence in life, he still gasped  He said: "You shout, if the voice is loud enough the King of the Night will definitely come" If he doesn't come, it means the voice is not loud enough.  The man has even thought of a way out.  "Okay." Ling'er hugged her father's neck and innocently shouted to the sky: "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" (To be continued. Please  Search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 132 Faith

    "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" The little girl's voice is loud and crisp. This is what her parents are most proud of, because their daughter's voice can always sound like a lark.  It spreads far and wide like a bird.  But today, this crisp and sweet voice was covered by killings and screams.  Mother looked back in horror, and saw that hundreds of people in the rear group had been caught by the gargoyles and torn to pieces in the sky, and then their limbs and internal organs were thrown down along with the blood.  Her heart was filled with sadness and fear. In a hurry, she saw her daughter was about to look back, and she quickly reached out to cover her eyes.  The girl Ling'er asked curiously: "Mom, is the King of the Night coming?" Her mother gasped, suppressed her crying, buried her sobs in herself, and forced a smile to herself: "No, maybe it's Lian'er.  Isn¡¯t the sound loud enough?¡± Lian¡¯er tilted her neck and thought: ¡°Then mom and dad, just shout with me, it¡¯s loud enough.¡± The father said, ¡°Good boy, mom and dad still need to save their strength.  Lian'er can run away, just shout louder." Lian'er pouted: "But if the King of the Night comes, don't we have to run away?" Her father really wanted to tell her that there is no King of the Night.  Otherwise, why do so many believers die violent deaths? Otherwise, why has the King of the Night not appeared yet?  But he couldn¡¯t bear to destroy his child¡¯s dream, and he didn¡¯t want to destroy all the beautiful things in his child¡¯s heart. Even if he died, he hoped that his daughter could maintain the innocence in her heart.  So he laughed and said, "Good boy, let's shout together!" "Yeah!" Ling'er nodded heavily.  "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" The father and daughter's harmonies were louder, but they still could not break through the sound barrier caused by the killing. In the atmosphere full of pain around them, their voices  How could the sound get out, and even if it got out, to whom would it be heard?  "Mom, please shout together." Ling'er waved her immature arms: "This way we can spread the sound far, far, far." "Okay!" Mom covered her mouth, cried, and smiled.  , and then wipe away the tears.  The family of three shouted loudly: "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" King of the Night, if you really exist, come and save us.  The Orcs have already gone through too many hardships, and now they are attacked by the undead natural disaster. We can't hold on much longer.  I don¡¯t know if the voices of the family of three resonated with the people around them, or awakened everyone¡¯s longing for life, so more and more people joined in the shouting.  "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" King of the Night, if you really exist, come and save us. It doesn't matter even if you don't save my wife and me. Please let me  Let our children live safely and happily!  "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" King of the Night, if you really exist, come and save us. I am old and it is not a pity to die, but my  My wife told me that she has not yet enjoyed the blessings. I don¡¯t want her to go to hell with me and suffer!  "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" King of the Night, if you really exist, come and save us. If you really appear, our brothers are willing to work hard for you.  You can die as long as you can protect the parents who gave birth to us and raised us.  "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" King of the Night, if you really exist, come and save us. Ling'er should not leave her parents. Ling'er should stay with her parents.  Let's live a happy life together. Without mom and dad, Ling'er won't be happy.  Gradually, the voices of the entire fleeing team converged into one, and the shouts of thousands of people resounded hoarse throughout the world.  Although they know that shouting like this is completely futile, they don¡¯t mind giving themselves more hope and less despair.  The gargoyles chasing behind seemed to be calmed by the sound. They wondered where the courage and strength of the civilians below came from.  But soon, they became angry, because they found that such shouting had no meaning at all, so they became crazier and more eager to kill everyone.  "King of the Night! Come and help us! The undead are going to bully us again!" This voice poured into Dongfang Yun's ears.  He flew close at high speed, stopped in the air, and looked at?The refugees below, whose clothes were in rags and covered in blood, were shouting their names as they ran.  They can¡¯t even run fast themselves. They are still dragging their parents, supporting their brothers and wives, and carrying their young children on their backs, running forward with difficulty and staggering steps.  Dongfang Yun's eyes were moist, even though he had told himself countless times that he must be a man who bleeds without crying.  Although he has done this and believes that he will never shed tears again.  But when he saw the suffering Orc civilians below, his tears still flowed down.  He dropped to a height of less than ten meters above the ground, spread out his arms, used elf magic to release a loudspeaker magic circle in front of him, and then immediately changed the target of the ability extraction from Tyrande to Iori Yagami.  Only by tearing the gargoyles to pieces with fists, claws, and bones, can the hatred in his chest be calmed.  He shouted loudly: "People of the beast tribe! I am Dongfang Yun, the king of the night, and also your beast god!" "I'm here, you don't have to run away anymore!" "I will protect you and tear apart all the enemies.  "Broken!" "I will protect you forever!" As he spoke, he dragged the blazing blue flames straight towards the gargoyle army behind him.  His eyes were full of unruly hatred and unbridled killing intent.  This kind of hatred is second only to the hatred Kyo Kusanagi felt when he killed Darius.  The refugees were overwhelmed by the wild Cang Yan and stopped one after another. Their dull eyes followed Dongfang Yun's body as he moved back.  There, the Eastern Cloud looked like a human-shaped sword or a purple sun, rushing straight into the sky among the large groups of gargoyles.  The sharp claws, with ruthless ferocity, tore the gargoyle apart!  With heavy punches and fierce domineering force, the gargoyles were killed!  ??The whip leg, with bold resentment, beat the gargoyle to pieces!  Reverse Peeling, Chip Wind, Foreign Style. Dream Dan, Foreign Style. Boom Ax Yin, Foreign Style. Lily Fold, Hundred Styles. Oni Shao, Two Hundred and Thirteen Styles. Qinyue Yin, One Hundred and Twenty Seven Styles. Sunflower, Forbidden Thousand.  Two hundred and eleven moves, eight young girls, one hundred and eight moves, eight wine glasses All the moves of Iori Yun were perfectly used by Dongfang Yun on these two thousand gargoyles. Under the burning flames around Dongfang Yun  , under the punches, kicks and scratches, large swaths of gargoyles, covered in flames, fell from the sky, and then smashed to the ground.  When Dongfang Yun stopped angrily, the surrounding air had been burned to a blur by him, and countless gargoyles on the ground had been burned to dregs.  Looking up, all the Orc people were looking at themselves blankly.  Dongfang Yun sighed secretly, feeling ashamed of his decision to only take action five days after the undead disaster, and slowly descended from the sky.  He dissipated the flames all over his body, revealing his neatly dressed white suit.  He dropped his feet to the ground and walked towards the refugees in shame.  The refugees looked at Dongfang Yun blankly.  He is so young.  But so domineering.  It¡¯s just that for some reason, he seems to look different from the wooden sculpture he worships in his home.  It¡¯s a little less sacred and a little more friendly like the kid next door.  When Dongfang Yun came to the team, he looked at the miserable orcs, his nose became sore, and he shed tears again.  "If I had made my decision earlier, not putting the orc base before the safety of the orcs, and taking action against the undead as soon as possible, the orcs would not have encountered this difficulty.  He was sure that when these refugees went to Milan, the imperial capital, they would know that he and his troops had just escaped from the war and came to support him. They would only be grateful to him without any resentment.  But he just couldn't face the guilt in his heart.  When the villagers in the front row saw him approaching, their bodies trembled and they moved out of the way.  Dongfang Yun was a little short compared to these orcs. He walked along this road under their gaze, constantly looking at the people on the left and right who were shedding tears.  He kept walking until he came to a family of three with gray tails on their hips and stopped.  He found that on the back of the wolf father, the cute pink loli was blinking at him with a pair of bright and pure black eyes.  Dongfang Yun was also looking at her.  This little girl is extremely hungry. Her cheeks that should have been plump are now skinny. The dark circles on her eyes also indicate that she did not sleep well.  But the look in her eyes isIt's very spirited, full of the innocence and cleanliness of a child, and there's also a hint of curiosity.  Such eyes reminded Dongfang Yun of a painting he had seen in Su Wan's business.  After the war, the scarred Tauren knelt on the ground on a battlefield littered with corpses, sniffing a small flower on the ground with his nose wearing a gold ring.  He couldn't bear to take it off.  That painting and the child's eyes actually symbolize that even war can never erase the innocence at the bottom of life.  Dongfang Yun was completely moved.  He stretched out his hand, and a candy suddenly appeared in his blank palm, and handed it to the little girl.  "Thank you!" The little girl happily took the candy, tore off the outer shell and put it in her mouth, biting it sweetly, and asked curiously: "Are you the King of the Night?" "I am." Dongfang Yun nodded heavily, like  It was like venting one's thoughts: "I am the king of the night and the god of beasts. I will bring you happiness." "Happiness? Really?" The little girl smiled sweetly. In fact, she had already believed Dongfang Yun's words, but  I just want to say a few more words to this 'beautiful big sister'.  "Really!" Dongfang Yun said solemnly: "As long as it is the happiness you can imagine, I will give it to you, to all of you." "Then" the little girl thought for a long time, blinked her big eyes and said: "  Ling'er doesn't seem to have anything special, as long as her parents are with Ling'er forever. " "Your wish will be fulfilled." Dongfang Yun smiled and spread his arms to look at everyone around him. "  All your wishes will be fulfilled! Soon, you will have a strong body and a beautiful home. I swear, except that your dead relatives cannot be resurrected, all your wishes will be fulfilled." "Reply!  To a rich land?" asked an Eagle Clan next to him.  Dongfang Yun looked at him. This man was obviously a warrior. He had also suffered a lot of hard battles. His left leg and right arm, as well as the right wing covered with gray feathers on his back, had disappeared.  Dongfang Yun said: "It only takes a year at most, and I will take you back to the richest land on the mainland. There I can't guarantee that you will be more noble and superior than humans, elves and other races like your ancestors.  But I can guarantee that you will coexist peacefully, and the water will be harmonious." The Eagle tribe's face turned red for a moment, he threw away the crutch, and he lay on the ground and said loudly: "As long as you can allow the Orc tribe to return to the center of the continent.  , I am willing to use my remaining legs, arms and wings, and even my life, to fight for you!¡± ¡°My family has been seriously injured, can I let them survive?¡± A timid snake tribe.  asked the twelve or thirteen year old girl.  Dongfang Yun smiled and pointed in the direction of Milan.  In the sky over there, an ancient tree pasture platform is moving over.  "My children will bring the injured to the city of Milan. I swear that as long as you can survive, there, no matter how injured you are, including broken limbs, you will be able to return to normal immediately and have powerful strength."  "Power!" "Really!" The snake girl covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying.  "Amputated limbs our severed limbs are also okay?" the Eagle Clan exclaimed.  "Anything is fine!" Dongfang Yun said here. In the sky, hundreds of thousand-year-old iron trees had descended from the sky and were slowly walking towards this side.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Don't be afraid, those are my children." "We are not afraid!" Ling'er narrowed her eyes under the candy's sweetness and said happily: "King of the Dark Night, we will only like you, no  I will be afraid of you." "When we get to the Imperial City, can we have a full meal?" An old man from the pig tribe came over with his wife on his arm: "Just let my old lady eat." Dongfang Yun looked down.  The two elderly people resisted their tears and said with a smile: "Yes, from now on, you will not only be full, but also eat well, whether it is the food of this world or the food of another world."  I will give you all the delicacies for free!¡± ¡°II don¡¯t want to be a freeloader, I want to make money with my own labor,¡± said an ant man shyly.  Dongfang Yun laughed: "Of course, I can turn all of you into six-level or above strong men in an instant! At that time, those who want to fight for me will be treated like soldiers, and those who want to farm, herd, and work in factories will also have the same treatment.  Treatment! I will only make your life better, and I will not exploit you in any way. But you have to promise me one thing" "What?" everyone around asked in unison.  Dongfang Yun smiled and blinked: "You must have more children and provide me with more people!" "But our medical conditions?¡­¡± There are woodpeckers in the family. Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: ¡°When a child is born as a sixth-level powerhouse, what kind of disease can kill him!  ?  " "Is what you said true?  " asked an old man from the Fox tribe. Dongfang Yun suppressed his smile and slowly floated up to a height where everyone could see. He solemnly said: "I am Dongfang Yun, the king of the night and the god of beasts.  My will will never be blasphemed, and my actions will never be regretted.  What I say to you today, every word will be kept in my heart, and will also be kept in your heart. Let us monitor at the same time to see if any of my words will not be realized. If so, then I  His name will be tarnished.  Believe me, I have countless children, and none of them can tolerate the slightest stain on my name. If I say something, even if I can't do it, they will not be able to do it with their lives.  They are my children, and I will not fight for my glory at the cost of their lives; at the same time, you are also my people, and I will not regard your trust as a feather.  " He spread his arms and shouted loudly: "I am Dongfang Yun, the king of the night, the god of beasts!  Whoever believes in me" A loud roar: "Get eternal life!  !  !  "Hula" The refugees all knelt down, full of heartfelt surrender, and shouted in unison: "Long live the beast god!"  Long live the beast god!  "This is of course not the result of some bastard spirit. "When a person saves you in your most critical moment and saves the relatives and loved ones you regard as life, will you be grateful to him and admire him?  , Dedicate all your faith to him? Not only did Dongfang Yun achieve this, he also attracted such miracles as a city in the sky and countless tree people! At the same time, his tone was so sincere, and his eyes were full of tears.  A person's lies can be revealed with tears, but a sincere heart can be felt with the same heart. So they are willing to trust him, rely on him, and worship him. They are unwilling to call him the King of the Dark Night.  The king and the beast god are the same person. Since they are the same person, they prefer to call him the beast god that they and their families have believed in and served for generations! Dongfang Yun slowly descended, comforting the orcs while commanding him.  The tree people rolled up the old, weak, sick and disabled first, and then teleported them back to the ancient tree ranch platform to receive treatment from the Dark Night Sacrifice. Then everyone slowly flew towards the ancient tree ranch platform, with Dongfang Yun standing on the platform.  On the edge of the road, feeling the desolate wind, looking down at the land that was desolate and ruined, and even more devastated by war. Only then did he realize that many times, the purpose of war is not to conquer, but to let the people live.  Even happier. The wolf Loli Ling'er walked behind and hugged Dongfang Yun's legs while licking the candy. She looked down carefully, but what she saw was white smoke-like flowing clouds. She asked curiously.  : ¡°Lord Beast God, what are you looking at?  " Dongfang Yun picked her up with a smile, pointed down and said: "Below the clouds is the land.  " "Hehe, Lord Beast God is so stupid~ Of course I know that there is the earth below. I ask Lord Beast God what are you looking at?  " Dongfang Yun ruffled her hair and said with a smile, "I also said it, this is the land I'm looking at.  " "What's there to see?  "Ling'er was very curious. Dongfang Yun said profoundly: "This land is actually not beautiful because it is not my home.  But it is as important to me as my home. It is the place where I grew up, the place where I will become the master, and the place where I will eventually leave.  " Ling'er blinked her big eyes: "Does the Beast God want to leave here?  " Dongfang Yun said: "Yes, in the near future, when I have no enemies here and no restraints, I will leave.  " Ling'er said: "But the Beast God said he would bring us happiness.  " Dongfang Yun said: "At that time, you will be very happy.  " Ling'er's pink little mouth pursed: "But if the Beast God leaves us, we will be unhappy!  "    "why?  Dongfang Yun was very curious. Ling'er ate the candy very carefully and said, "Because mom said that dad brings happiness to our family, so dad is a very important relative. If dad leaves, the family will be unhappy."  Lord Beast God brings happiness to everyone, that is, everyone's family. If Lord Beast God leaves, of course everyone will not be happy.  ¡± She used her childlike naturalness to let Dongfang Yun understand his status in the eyes of these orcs. He turned around and saw all the refugees, as long as they were not asleep.Everyone in the past looked at him with longing and grateful eyes, and those eyes made Dongfang Yun feel warm in his heart.  He smiled and said: "Don't worry, Ling'er. When I leave, I will take you with me." "Where are we going?" "To an unknown continent, maybe far away, maybe very close, but yours  Life can only be better." "Really? Ling'er is so looking forward to it~" Dongfang Yun nodded and said, "I'm looking forward to it too." Dongfang Yun looked at this clearly.  Land, suddenly understood what kind of person, or what kind of emperor, he had always wanted to be.  A king who can make all his people live a happy life!  He smiled and said: "Ling'er, can I take you flying?" "Okay, okay! Ling'er has always been envious of the Eagle Tribe friends in the village!" Ling'er was very excited.  Dongfang Yun smiled and slowly lifted his feet into the air, letting the ancient tree ranch platform leave his feet. Then he hugged Ling'er and soared in the air at a neither fast nor slow speed.  He can already fly, although he is borrowing the power of others.  But only this time, he flew extremely smoothly.  Because in his arms, the cute little girl was cheering and cheering, accompanying him, feeling the beauty of the wind, the emptiness of the clouds, overlooking the desolate and devastated world that belonged to them.  Dongfang Yun once again warned himself in his heart: "I am Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night, the Beast God, and the Human Emperor. This is my world!"  The orc imperial city of Milan has been taken back in two days.  A total of 60 million orcs were killed, and the first people in the entire imperial city to receive the modulation were the dying, disabled, and seriously injured refugees among the refugees.  Compared with humans, although the medical conditions of the orcs are extremely poor, they know how to use some simple things to keep themselves alive. Therefore, all the orcs who were brought to Milan in batches died due to excessive injuries.  There were only more than 300 people, which made Dongfang Yun feel at ease.  In the past two days, he ignored the fighting outside and devoted himself wholeheartedly to helping these ordinary orcs.  Even if he just handed them water or fed them some food, Dongfang Yun would be very happy.  If he is happy, some people will naturally be unhappy.  Swain felt that as an emperor, he should have a commanding aura and pressure on the common people.  "The elves felt that the king had never been so kind to them, and they were secretly jealous.  But Dongfang Yun didn't pay attention to this. He was helping a Leopard orc to bandage his leg injury in surprise.  This orc looked very miserable. Both arms were cut off to help the villagers in the same village block the sword of the demon knight. A pair of slender feet were completely broken after carrying a boy of the same race for more than ten kilometers.  Even so, he still used his knees to bring the paralyzed boy to the refugee gathering place, and then he was put into the wounded car.  "Such an injury didn't even fester." Dongfang Yun said with a frown while wrapping the horrific wound.  The young Leopard tribe smiled and said: "Just grind the rhizome of nettle on the roadside into juice, mix it with a little red pepper and apply it on the wound, and it will stop festering." "That hurts so much." Dongfang Yun bared his teeth.  Grinning, you can almost feel the pain.  "There is no other way, just to survive!" The Leopard Clan said with a smile: "Master Beast God, actually this is nothing. Orcs have long been accustomed to protecting themselves in various ways." "This method of protection"  The young leopard tribe smiled and said: "That is also a kind of self-protection. What does pain mean in order to survive? What's more, in fact, the bodies of all beast tribes have been very good since childhood. We have always used our bodies carefully to prevent ourselves from suffering.  There are too many dangers, and at the same time, we have to work hard to make ourselves strong enough not to be defeated by the disease. We also learned traditional methods to treat diseases in childhood, just to be able to use them in emergencies, so so many people survived.  "Ah!" "Since childhood?" Dongfang Yun sighed; "Your life is so hard! And this kind of self-protection is so cruel." The Leopard Clan was stunned, and there was a hint of emotion in his eyes, and he said seriously: "  Lord Beast God, at that time, we had nothing but our own bodies. If we couldn¡¯t cherish ourselves, no one would be able to cherish us.¡± Dongfang Yun felt a touch of softness in his heart being touched by the words of the Leopard youth.  He thought of the earth he once lived on. Children at the age of sixteen or seventeen began to waste money on their bodies, smoking, drinking, and having sex. Boys were proud of the severity of fights, and girls were proud of the number of times they had sex.??, they obviously have a wonderful life, but they have never thought of cherishing all this wonderful life, nor have they cherished their own bodies.  They and they have never cherished their own bodies, so who else will cherish them?  Dongfang Yun smiled. Sure enough, compared with the beast tribe, even his former self was extremely happy!  He gently tied the bandage and said: "You have suffered a lot, but you will not suffer the same again in the future." "I know!" The Leopard youth looked at Dongfang Yun gratefully and said very sincerely  : "We all know that the Beast God will eventually lead us orcs back to the hinterland of the continent and give us the best life and the strongest body! I know that I will not suffer the same pain as before, because I believe in the Beast God.  "You!" Dongfang Yun patted his shoulder affectionately, stood up and turned to the others, but heard the Leopard youth shouting from behind: "Mr. Beast God?" "Huh?" Dongfang Yun turned around.  The eyes of the Leopard youth were burning with incomprehensible flames, and he said loudly: "Master Beast God, I will not say thank you to you!" His words attracted the glares of many elves.  "It doesn't matter." Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "I am the Beast God, helping you is what I should do, right?" The young man from the Leopard tribe said loudly: "It is right for you to help me, and similarly, it is also right for me to fight for you.  Yes! Orcs don't know how to sing those beautiful carols. I only know that one day, I will devote my life to your will. The day when I die on the battlefield for you will be the most glorious day in my life.  Days!" These words completely shocked Dongfang Yun, and he suddenly remembered that it seemed that none of the orcs he had helped had ever said a word of thanks to him!  He looked at the orcs around him. Whether they were old men or children, men or women, Dongfang Yun saw the same fire in their eyes as that of this Leopard youth!  This flame is sincere belief, irresistible loyalty, and the support of the people that can be obtained without the need for an orc base!  Dongfang Yun's eyes became moist again. He turned his head away embarrassedly, but behind him, he also saw countless similar looks.  Dongfang Yun clenched his fist and stood there for a long time before he said two words.  "Thank you." After saying that, he turned to another orc who needed to have his wound bandaged.  After another busy night, Dongfang Yun finally stopped amidst the orcs¡¯ persuasion and turned around to leave the busy city.  At this moment, the city of Milan is already crowded with people. In addition to the orcs who can be seen everywhere outside the imperial city, the orcs in Milan do not discriminate against these refugees because they are residents of the imperial capital. Instead, they use all their food and  Medical means to relieve their compatriots.  Dongfang Yun walked on the main road, and there were orcs saluting him everywhere, and his smile always remained on his face, giving every orc a touch of warmth.  At this time, two figures descended from the sky at the same time and stopped in front of Dongfang Yun.  Former Beast King Benitez and Swain.  "What's wrong?" Dongfang Yunqi asked.  A worried look appeared on Benitez's face: "Honorable Beast God, our food is gone." His words were not hidden, but spoken on the street - it can be seen that this loyal warrior  I was so consumed by the anxiety that I forgot about the possible violence.  As soon as the words were spoken, he understood and quickly looked at the surrounding residents in horror.  However, what was different from what was imagined was that these people did not have any emotional fluctuations, and their eyes all fell on Dongfang Yun.  In this look, Benitez saw two words.     trust.  They trusted this beast god who suddenly appeared so unconditionally. Even if they were starving, they still insisted on voting for him. They believed that he would definitely let them live a happy life.  .  Dongfang Yun had no emotion at all. He looked at Sven and said, "How many underground caves have been built?" Sven was wearing a helmet and couldn't see his expression, but his words were still full of guilt: "Dear master, because time is urgent.  , so currently a total of 158 orc buildings have been built, including 30 orc halls (which can transform ordinary orcs into sixth-level orc units), and two storm altars (which can transform powerful orcs into  Four kinds of pseudo-heroes, equivalent to the king's altar in the human base, which can produce sword masters/seers/chiefs/shadow hunters), five war mills (for research on orc attack/defense capabilities, equivalent to the human building blacksmith shop), fifty barracks  Five (at this stage, the orc units are converted into orc infantry/troll headhunters), and six watchtowers (equivalent to human sentry towers/dark towers)?Ancient guardians, which can attack ground and sky units), and the remaining sixty are all orc crypts (equivalent to human farms/dark night eternal moonwells, providing food).  " "Why build so many barracks?  Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Didn't I say before that we should build a crypt first to ensure food for all the orcs in Milan?"  "Sven said bitterly: "The number of modulated orc units has reached 19 million. These are units that can immediately form combat effectiveness after being modulated again.  Their desire to fight is too strong, and it is difficult to dampen their desire to fight if they want to save those tribesmen who are caught in the undead disaster.  " He hesitated for a moment and said: "And I haven't even started building the voodoo shop now. All the remaining labor is on building the orc crypt. But to be honest, it is impossible to keep up with the consumption.  One orc crypt can only provide food for 200,000 orcs, but there are more than 13000 orcs in the entire city of Milan. How can this be done?  The most critical thing is that the orc unit we have modulated has less than 300 peons. This construction speed is already at the limit. This still has the help of the eleventh-level peon Lafite.  " "The number of hard workers is not enough?  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "Why is this happening?"  When Galen was developing the human base, there were nearly 50,000 hard workers among the 300,000 people.  "Sven spread his arms and said: "Because of your order, noble master.  " "My order?  " "Yes, priority is given to the disabled and endangered orcs But most of these orcs are the warriors at the forefront when the undead disaster strikes, or they are the strongest people among the villagers. Their potential is  They are not allowed to become hard laborers.  Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and said: "Sixty crypts can only provide food for 12 million orcs. If you want to supply more than 130 million or more people, you will need more than 600 crypts."  " "That's right.  "Sven was at a loss. He was so trusted by Dongfang Yun, but he didn't do his job well, which made the wandering swordsman very depressed. "I thought of it!  Dongfang Yun suddenly clapped his hands and said, "I know what to do!"  Swain ordered all the infantry and troll headhunters who had undergone secondary debugging to leave the city. From now on, no non-elves or non-orcs were allowed to enter the entire fifty kilometers outside Milan!  "    "yes!  Sven said: "Then are you going to continue to spend all your hard work on building the orc crypt?"  " "No need, just do whatever you want to do, go ahead!  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "Teach me next."  "    "yes!  "Sven turned and left. "Benitez.  " "Here, Lord Beast God!  " " Take out all the food left in the treasury and distribute it to the refugees. As long as you get through tonight, I will take care of the rest!  "    "yes!  " After the two people left, Dongfang Yun looked at the trusting eyes around him and slowly floated up into the air until he reached a height of several hundred meters. Then he looked at the city of Milan that could not be seen and used the amplification magic circle to loudly say:  "My people, I am Dongfang Yun, your beast god!  " "Long live the beast god!  !  !  " Covering a range of tens of kilometers, the shouts of the orcs were still uniform and resounded throughout the sky. Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Benitez just reported to me a very bad news. We have only enough food.  Lasted until tonight.  "It was quiet below. Dongfang Yun was slightly uneasy, but this uneasiness was immediately replaced by trust in the orcs. They are a nation that knows how to be grateful. Dongfang Yun continued: "But, I guarantee that you will not starve. When you  When you wake up tomorrow morning, there will be piping hot soup and sweet food waiting for you!  " He said loudly: "Do you believe me?  ?  "    "letter!  letter!  letter!  " These words of unity turned into three thunderous explosions that resounded across the sky. Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "My people, spend tonight with full expectation!  " With that said, he withdrew the magic circle and flew out of the city. When he came to the large farmland in the south of Milan, the eastern clouds slowly fell. By the end of autumn, these farmland had long been deserted and could no longer be provided to the orcs.  A trace of food. Dongfang Yun had thought about using the magic of elves to scatter the seeds of plants and force them to grow. However, Tyrande told her that doing so would require a lot of energy, but the food produced would be  It may not be able to support tens of millions of people for half a month, so Dongfang Yun took the most direct method. He half-knelt on the ground and put his hands together.Pressing on the cold ground, a trace of blue light flashed across his cherry-red pupils!  With his palm as the center, the azure energy was like sparks falling on alcohol, turning into a circle of flame ripples that quickly spread out to a kilometer in diameter.  Immediately, this blue light turned into a huge six-pointed star array.  As the light and shadow flickered, countless figures rose from the six-pointed star array, from nothingness to substance, and finally became real beings.  When the light of the six-pointed star array dissipated, Dongfang Yun was already surrounded by people. If you looked down from a high altitude, you could see that the number of people was at least around 50,000.  The one closest to Dongfang Yun is Galen, who is smiling mischievously.  He spread his arms and hugged Dongfang Yun: "Dad, long time no see!" Hula!  The 50,000 people around him knelt down in unison and shouted in unison: "I have seen His Majesty the Emperor!" Dongfang Yun patted Galen on the waist, separated from him and said: "Galen, now the farmers have mastered the skills  How's it going?" Galen said proudly: "It's definitely no worse than the elves." "That's good." Dongfang Yun said with his palm down, "Remember, build a thousand farms for me!  They have to be very close to the city of Milan." "Using human farms to raise orcs?" Galen touched his chin and said, "I'll have to ridicule him when I see him later." "We'll talk about that later."  : "How long does it take to build a thousand farms?" Galen laughed loudly: "Fifty thousand farmers, it only takes ten hours at most for fifty people to build a farm." "Build it immediately!" Dongfang Yun waved his hand.  .  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 133 Meet the Female Sage Again

    After the food problem was well solved, Galen approached Dongfang Yun.  "You said the props used to promote the human base to the second level?" Dongfang Yunqi said: "Isn't there always been no clues about this thing?" Galen scratched his head and said: "This is what Swain said. He will give us what we have at this stage."  After analyzing all the data, it has been determined that the secondary props of the human base are in the Saphiro Desertor in the ancient Loulan underground palace that we destroyed. " "Oh?" Dongfang Yun thought.  He thought for a while and said: "What do you mean?" Galen said: "Let's go and have a look? Even if there is nothing, it can be treated as a tourist, right? Anyway, there is nothing big now." Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "Who said there is no big thing  ? Am I not leading the Orcs to fight against the undead?" Galen said: "Father, tell the truth, how do you plan to fight this battle?" "That's it," Galen concluded.  After a moment of phrasing, he said: "Are you going to let Dark Night's army directly fight the undead back to their lair, and then send out generals to encircle and suppress the death knight Kaku, or are you going to drag them slowly like this?" "Is there any difference?" "Of course there is.  " Galen explained: "Swain means that we should use this opportunity to use the army of the dark night to slow down the undead's progress, but not to destroy them all at once. During this time, we are developing well.  Orc base, until the entire Orc tribe becomes a part of the base, so that we can start a vigorous 'war'!" Dongfang Yun blinked: "What's the point of a war?" "Gai!  Lundao: "It is also a warning, a warning to humans. Think about it, when this natural disaster of the undead fails due to the cooperation between the orcs and the dark night, how will the mainland humans react? Especially when they know  Now that the Orcs have the capabilities of Dark Night and Human Race bases, and all the people are soldiers, and every Orc Race has reached level six or above, what will the Mainland Human Race think? " "They will wonder if the Orc Race and Dark Night have joined forces to prepare.  Counterattack inland?" Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up.  "When the time comes, will we publicize that you are both the King of the Night and the God of Beasts?" Galen encouraged him with added jealousy.  Dongfang Yunyi clapped his hands: "Light and Dark Night, the three major powers in the mainland are unable to resist. The Orcs have a population of 3 to 40 million and all are soldiers. How will humans resist? Dark Ye is just competing for the position of the mainland's top brother. What about the Orcs? With two  The hatred that the Chinese people have always had will definitely counterattack the hinterland of the mainland!" Galen said with a smile: "So the mainland humans are frightened and will only provide more materials and troops to allow more humans to enter the human race base for preparation.  Work hard to resist the alliance between the Beast Tribe and Dark Night!" Dongfang Yun gave a thumbs up: "This is really a good idea." Galen whispered: "At this time, the three tribes of humans and beasts, Dark Night, have no time to care about anything else.  Even all races in the mainland are watching this pan-continental war. You have time to quickly develop the undead base, right?" Dongfang Yun snapped his fingers: "That's right! The emergence of the undead, whether it is the human race,  Either the orcs will cause panic. I need to take advantage of this continental war to develop the undead base outside their blind spot." Galen pinched his waist and smiled: "So, I don't recommend it.  Dad, you will kill the undead as soon as you take action." Dongfang Yun nodded and said: "In that case, let Darius and the others be busy for a while. Let's use this time to find the second-level props in the human base."   "What? You mean Your Excellency Yun is going to take General Galen and you to the Saphiro Desert again?" In the palace of the Lord of Bansai City, Bui Carreno asked in surprise: "Why?" The Sand King scooped the cup with a silver spoon.  He ate the jelly in the bag and said, "Because brother Galen wants to upgrade the human base to the second level, and brother Swain said that the key prop is likely to be underground in the Saphiro Desert." "Is it possible?  Is it the ancient Loulan Underground Palace at the junction of the Golden Crown Sand Worm's lair?" Buikareno pondered, "But that place has sunk under the desert, so it's not easy to find." The Sand King smiled and murmured with his mouth in his mouth.  Said: "It's a close relationship. The Sand King is a child of the desert. I will find it easily." "That's okay." Buicareno breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly said with a complicated expression: "ThatKriser  Lisi, can I go with you?" King Sand made a move, and when he raised his head, his big eyes were filled with confusion: "Isn't Uncle Bui entrusted by Brother Galen to temporarily take charge of the human base?  What to do over there? " "That's a problem."¡­" Buicareno sighed: "In this case, I can only wait for you to come back in Bansai."  "    "Um!  "The Sand King threw himself sweetly into Bui Careno's arms: "When the Sand King comes back, he will bring a gift to Uncle Bui~!  " "Thank you, Chrysalis!  "Buycareno smiled, but his eyes were full of regret. "My lord.  "In the light and shadow, Ellando appeared and said: "Sir, Ben Furrick XIII and others are here.  "    "knew.  "Buycareno patted the Sand King on the head: "Cryseles, you go in and get ready. I'll go and receive these old foxes.  "    "Um!  "The Sand King crawled out of Buicareno's arms with some reluctance and jumped away. The arrival of Ben Furik XIII and others seemed a little dusty. These are the most powerful guys in the continent.  He had just returned from his own country, and Bui Carreno believed that they all brought good news. Sure enough, after exchanging polite words, Benfric XIII took the lead and said: "Mr. Bui, in order to deal with the future.  For the battle, the Papal State can provide five thousand believers. They are all talents who have begun to show the power of light. I believe they can" Flo VII said: "We Basteque can provide some of the materials Mr. Commoner wants, and there are still seven thousand  Ten thousand militiamen, these militiamen are well-trained" Alonso III said: "We Pompeii also" The chief of the Continental Business Alliance said: "Our Continental Business Association sponsors" He sent him away with sweat on his face  Everyone, Buicareno recalculated the accounts again. This time, these old foxes came back and indeed brought a large amount of aid. More than seventy countries were persuaded to join this aid.  It spreads outside Cyber ??City to the Duotaru River, the longest river in the mainland, covering an area of ??5,300 square kilometers of the Taysia grassland. There are already densely packed 367 million people camped and waiting for preparation. At the same time, the garden of the city lord's palace  In it, there are more than five tons of various rare metals, more than 420 precious treasures, more than 30 tenth-level magic crystals, and hundreds of magic crystals below the tenth level. General Galen threw me a lot.  What a mess! Bui Carreno shuddered, sprouted green wind wings from his back, and flew to the human base in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.  Mr. Bui!  "Card Master Drizzt held a chicken drumstick in one hand and one in his mouth. He walked over while eating and said, "Why do you come here in person when you have time?  " "General Drizzt.  "Buycareno said: "Mr. Galen asked me" "It's okay, it's okay!  Drizzt waved his hand and said: "Brother Galen knows that I don't like to deal with those messy things, so he asked me to cooperate with you in everything. If you have anything, you can speak."  "    "Is such that.  "Buycareno took out a long piece of paper and said: "Now, we need to add 500 town halls, 2,000 farms, 300 barracks, and 200 blacksmith shops" He raised his head and said: "  When will these be built?  " Drizzt's face turned purple in an instant. He even forgot that there was a chicken drumstick in his mouth, and murmured: "You want to build this so many buildings?  "Buycareno nodded." Drizzt sighed: "This will have to wait until Galengo teleports the 50,000 craftsmen back tomorrow morning, but even so, it will take about five days to complete them all."  "Buycareno said in surprise: "I remember that farmers used to make farms and other things very quickly!  Drizzt smiled bitterly and said: "That's a farm. It's the most untechnical building. Of course it's fast."  The rest of the buildings are more advanced than the farm and naturally take longer to build.  " He suddenly remembered something and said, "Why are you in such a hurry?  Even if the mainland human race comes with support, it may not be less than five days, right?  "Buycareno sighed: "There are more than 360 million people. If we let them wait for five days, we don't know whether the food in Bansai City will be enough to support them.  " Drizzt laughed loudly: "What's this?  Mr. Buyi, you are still too honest. If the military pay and rations are not enough, just let the officers of the army ask for it from the Continental Business Alliance and various countries!  With so many people out, they probably wouldn't care if they gave me some money or something.  "Buycareno was stunned and said: "Isn't this bad?  " Drizzt smiled and said: "Look at me!  " It took Drizzt less than an hour to come back. He gave Buicareno a thumbs up and said, "Done!  "    "nailed it!  ?  "Buycareno was surprised: "Is it that simple?  " "Of course, I am a professional liar!  Drizzt waved his hand and said, "Go and rest quickly. I want to eat something more."  ¡± Bui Carreno NoneLooking at Drizzt's back in silence, he secretly thought to himself, Drizzt, that you and Chrysalis are indeed brothers and sisters. They are indeed equally edible!  When the 50,000 farmers came back to start work the next day, Buiccareno also received the report. Sure enough, Basteque and Pompeii, the closest places to Gallon, transported a full 10 million tons of grain from the Dotaru River at extremely fast speeds.  Although this food is not much, it is enough to sustain more than 300 million soldiers for five days.  He felt relieved and thought about how to get more benefits from those old foxes.  Is that true?  Having been with General Galen for so long, even I have become bad.  Bui Carreno thought secretly.  ¡­ ¡­ There is no teleportation array in Dark Night in the Saphiro Desert, and Dongfang Yun has never thought of establishing his own power in the City of Chaos, so there is no teleportation array in the City of Chaos.  This means that if Dongfang Yun wants to go to the Saphiro Desert, the nearest teleportation point must be the Slok Empire, and then fly all the way there.  Because time is not too tight, Dongfang Yun means to go there in a carriage. After all, neither Tyrande nor Iori Yagami can stand the constant extraction of abilities.  Apart from these two people, the only two generals left in Goddess Yelin are the murloc guard Slada and the strategist commander Swain. The former of these two guys can't fly at all, and the latter has been busy attacking the mainland.  Due to the formal planning, Dongfang Yun did not dare to draw out his abilities, otherwise if this person weakened, there was no telling what trouble would happen.  Dongfang Yun asked Darius before coming. Because the Orc Empire is vast and sparsely populated, it is no problem to protect the few remaining big cities with the power of the night, for as long as it takes.  This allows Dongfang Yun to have a completely peaceful vacation.  Tai Lung is in favor of riding in a carriage with both hands.  This guy obviously has the face of a handsome iceberg guy, but his mouth is something that most old ladies would be ashamed of.  Compared to killing, Tai Long obviously prefers a peaceful life. On the carriage, Dongfang Yun rarely saw Tai Long's calm side. He just held his chin quietly and looked at the scenery outside the window from the curtains, like a philosopher.  "Is Brother Tailong feeling life?" King Sha asked in a low voice.  "Brother Tyrone is showing off." Galen said angrily.  Dongfang Yun laughed.  When Dongfang Yun came to the yellow sand town on the edge of Saphiro again, Dongfang Yun felt very nostalgic.  It was here when I first met Buicareno, and there was no Sand King at that time.  This yellow sand town is the starting point of the Xichou Ancient Road that leads to the City of Chaos through the Saphiro Desert. All those who want to travel to the City of Chaos by land must pass through here.  "It's just that after the tragedy in the City of Chaos, the long-abandoned Xichou Ancient Road should have been even more deserted, and this yellow sand town should have been even more deserted.  But the strange thing is that when Dongfang Yun¡¯s carriage team stopped, he found that this yellow sand town seemed to be more lively.  Looking around, although the town still looked dilapidated, Dongfang Yun was very excited by the busy crowds coming and going.  He remembered a movie he once watched, "The Swordsman of Two Flags".  Desert, ancient roads, yellow sand. ?? Earth house, dirty face, roasted meat.  This made Dongfang Yun have the arrogant idea of ????tying two knives on both sides of his legs, even though he could bury the entire town with a wave of his hand.  At this moment, Dongfang Yun is wearing an artist mask on his face, and his appearance has turned into a very handsome boy. Tai Lung is also wearing an artist mask. Not only does he change into a black tight-fitting suit, he has his hair tied back.  She has a ponytail, and even her face has changed into the look of a sunny young man.  Dongfang Yun has always felt that Tai Lung looks like this more suitable for his character.  Although Sand King and Galen also changed into ordinary people's clothes, they did not wear artist masks.  They don't worry about being recognized, as long as others don't recognize Dongfang Yun and Galen at the same time.  Because they were familiar with the road, Dongfang Yun and his party still arrived at the place they visited last time.  It is still a simple restaurant, it is still the fragrant steamed pork, it is still milk wine that is suitable for all ages, and it is still the lustful old man.  This guy¡¯s eyes widened as soon as Sand King entered the restaurant. If Galen hadn¡¯t given him a fierce look, maybe this old man would have seen him.  ¡°You¡¯re just kidding, King Sha is only ** years old, how hungry are you?  Dongfang Yun complained secretly, but he also understood mentally that in this place where birds don¡¯t poop, most women have washed their faces with dust, and their skin is yellow, dry and wrinkled.Wrinkle, even a beautiful woman would be useless after staying here for a few years. Although Sand King is young, his skin is smooth and supple, almost watering out when pinched. Coupled with that cute pink loli face, it is difficult not to be attractive.  Eating steamed pork and drinking milk wine, both Shawang and Tailong were so full of praise that they almost swallowed it with their tongues.  Dongfang Yun no longer looked like he was devouring food like before, chewing slowly with Galen.  I recall that when Galen and Sven first ate here, they looked similar to the Sand King Talon, and they even deliberately opened the soul chain to tease each other just to covet Darius. But now, they only  More than a year later, although Galen still acted weird sometimes, his face was no longer as sharp as before, and Dongfang Yun himself became more and more calm.  Seeing Tai Lung deliberately opening the soul chain to tease Slada who was far away in the Goddess Yelin, Galen shook his head and smiled, seeming to think of himself back then, but now, the more he has experienced and the more he knows, the more he knows.  I no longer have the heart to joke around from afar.  Because everyone is busy.  After three rounds of wine and five delicious dishes, Galen called the old man and said, "Boss, why are there suddenly so many people in this small town of Huangsha?" The old man tried hard not to glance at King Sand and smiled.  Said: "The guests don't know. Legend has it that the King of the Night and Bui Carreno discovered the soul of the elves and the soul of the God of War in this Sapphire Desert. Since there are these two, it is impossible to say that there are other souls of orcs."  Things like dwarf souls and goblin souls, and one of these things can have the power to dominate the entire continent. Therefore, the young people and adventurers on the continent have been interested in it since a few months ago.  The Saphiro Desert began to flock to it, and with it, our yellow sand town also became prosperous." He was suddenly surprised: "Huh? Isn't it because of some soul?" Galen was stunned, and then shook his head with a smile.  : "No, but it's almost the same. We came to the Saphiro Desert to find something." The old man smiled and said, "In that case, I can recommend a guide to all the guests. He is Bu who once accompanied Ban Sai.  Icareno and Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night, have experienced the threat of the Golden Crown Sandworm without dying! Such people are said to be extremely lucky and can protect the people around them from suffering! " Galen smiled!  , said: "No need, we have a better guide." "Huh? Really?" The old man said to himself: These guys look like they are very rich, why are they so stingy? Who can't tell that they have no connection at all?  No one is familiar with the desert?  But the most important thing to survive in this land is to talk less and watch more. The old man didn't say much, he just smiled and said: "If you have any orders, just call me." After that, he left.  Galen shook his head: "There are always some people in this world who think that some things can really be obtained for nothing, and for this thing that they can obtain for nothing, they are willing to risk their lives." Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "In fact, this six-pointed star  To me, what¡¯s the difference between getting something for nothing?¡± Galen said: ¡°For many things, it doesn¡¯t mean that there is no effort without effort. Just like you, maybe everything in this world is nothing.  You have a dummy in hand, and you just made some decisions. But in reality, if you don't have enough ability, can you really get the six-pointed star? To put it another way, it's like the person you were testing at the beginning.  Chi Yixing, who was killed by Qiyao Star, do you think she got something for nothing? She was killed when she came up, but she was still able to obtain the powerful power of Chi Yixing But why was she the chosen one and not someone else?  What? Because she has Yinhua blood in her body, can this Yinhua blood be regarded as something gained for nothing? No, because it has been passed down from generation to generation. " He concluded: "So, many things are not what they seem.  That¡¯s what it means to have a certain destiny.¡± Dongfang Yun said with a smile: ¡°Then you mean that the second generation of rich officials can¡¯t be regarded as getting something for nothing? The young men of the Li family on earth can be regarded as having something.  "Have they paid?" Galen inherited Dongfang Yun's memory and naturally knew who he was talking about: "Half of the effort comes from the efforts of their parents and ancestors, so that they can have such luxury.  If you don¡¯t give in life, what will you get in return? The other half of what you give comes from their lives. They did something wrong not only because of their mental immaturity, but also because of their parents¡¯ pampering. So what they paid was from their parents¡¯ heart.  True "tough love" does not receive the true "love" of parents who want their children to succeed, nor does it receive the warmth that many civilians can feel. It is also a kind of giving, while pampering is a kind of sacrifice for children.  It is a disguised punishment, even if the first half of their?The lives and mistakes they committed escaped justice because of their parents' protection and pampering, so who will pay for them in the rest of their lives?  Dongfang Yun sneered: "My parents are dead, but I still have money, so I'm still cool."  " Galen said: "Without ability, how long can this money keep them free?  With a pampered character, if you want to humbly learn how to acquire abilities, you also need to pay. Not only do you have to pay, but you have to pay more than others, because others are already used to "hardship", and they are not used to it.  This kind of "bitter" tempering is a kind of punishment. The pain is the sacrifice of the senses, and the punishment of the soul is the sacrifice of the soul.  If you want to maintain your freedom, you have to pay a price equal to this freedom.  " Dongfang Yun shrugged: "Although my mind has not changed, I still have to admit that your words are more correct.  " Galen smiled and said: "This is the moral system of Demacians for generations. We have always believed that the most noble moral character also requires the most expensive price to obtain. This price is to not make mistakes in life.  " Dongfang Yun suddenly said: "I just said why you suddenly said so many truths all of a sudden. It turns out that it is the influence you have had since childhood.  " Galen looked proud: "So I said" He didn't say anything, and was interrupted by the cheers outside. The collective shouting made Dongfang Yun and others couldn't help but cover their ears. This restaurant  The echo was too loud. The most important thing is that the sound of their shouts is also very interesting. These people shouted in one voice, one wave after another, "Female Sage!"  Sage woman!  " Dongfang Yun and Galen looked at each other. Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "You don't think the same as me, do you?  " Galen nodded quickly. This person called the female sage is naturally the strange woman he met in the chaotic city of Dongfang Yun. Because of her noble character and simple life, she is called the female sage. " Of course.  , he also has another identity, the biological daughter of the Bastec Emperor Flo VII. A woman with such beauty that even heinous sinners would not dare to blaspheme (or directly impure) her.  "Why is this woman hanging around the Saphiro Desert with nothing to do?  His father was almost beaten to death, but she actually still had the heart to travel in the mainland?  "Dongfang Yunqi said. Galen shrugged: "Whatever, I think this woman is probably there whenever something happens, that is, she is the legendary onlookers.  Don't pay attention to her.  " Dongfang Yun slapped the table and said with a smile: "I remember, I seemed to have said at that time that such a virtuous woman should be snatched back to be your wife.  " Galen rolled his eyes: "Forget it, I'm not interested in her.  " Dongfang Yun said: "Why?  " Galen said: "Just like a person who likes to be vegetarian may not like another person who likes to be vegetarian, a person with high morals may not be willing to marry another person with high morals.  " "You can just say that she has high moral standards.  Dongfang Yun couldn't help complaining: "Are you sure you are such a person?"  "Dad, you" Galen was startled and said, "Have you noticed that this restaurant suddenly made a lot of people angry?"  " Dongfang Yun pointed at his back: "Because the legendary female sage came in to eat.  "The other three people looked over together, and sure enough, the female sage was surrounded by a group of people and entered the restaurant. She was still wearing the same gray robe. She looked more sophisticated, but even the simple clothes were  It doesn't matter if you don't hide the admirable beauty of this woman. At first glance, Galen's eyes immediately turned into red heart shapes and protruded from the eye sockets, and his entire face turned into the look of a pure pervert, blowing loudly.  Whistle (for details, please see Jim Carrey's performance in "The Man in Disguise") When the whistle blew, it immediately attracted the attention of the crowd of female sages. The female sage Himmel seemed to have never thought that she still had one.  When being whistled by the gangster, Dongfang Yun and the others looked over curiously. They immediately moved away, acting as if they didn¡¯t recognize this pervert. ¡°Hey!  ?  "Ximier exclaimed, holding the plain white skirt under the gray robe with both hands, and ran over quickly. "Should I do it?  Falling in love at first sight!  ?  Isn't this female sage too unreserved?  "Tailon exclaimed. Galen didn't care so much. He kicked Talon away and spread his hands to greet him. Who knew that the female sage Himiel immediately slapped Galen away when she got to him?  , picked up Sand King, rubbed Sand King's pink face with his pretty face, and said happily: "You are not in the city of chaos."??That pink and cute loli?  It's great to see you again!  Wow~~~I like it so much~~~!  " Galen's movements were stagnant, Dongfang Yun's wine was flowing down his open mouth, and Tai Lung's eyes were bulging out of his sockets. The whole audience was shocked. Only King Sha looked disgusted and used his little hands very hard  Pushing Himil's face, he said loudly: "I hate it~~!  Hurry up and let me go~~!  !  " Galen turned around and sneered: "Chryseles, how can you be so rude to others!  ?  " He put his big face close to her and said, "Ms. Sage, my face is pink and cute too, come and rub it!  "    "unacceptable!  Get out of here, you bastard!  "Someone roared from behind. "That's right, you dare to tease the female sage, why don't you stay away from her quickly!  " "Hurry up and stay ten thousand meters away from the female sage, or I will kill you!  " "You dare to come close?"  Are you looking for death?  ?  "A group of guys who followed Himil into the house roared. "Oh?  Galen slowly turned his head, his face instantly buried in the shadows, one of his eyes was raised and the other was drooped, his two nostrils were tilted forward forcefully, his mouth was wide open, revealing two rows of cold teeth.  Word by word: "You, you, say, what?  "The originally handsome man made this expression like that of a hungry ghost from hell, which immediately startled everyone. Immediately, countless pairs of eyes fell on his fist. A second ago, what he held in his hand was a small town with yellow sand.  The unique solid iron spoon turned into powder when he opened his hand again, and it slowly spread away. This solid iron is also a very famous hard metal on the mainland, and it is usually used on the mainland.  It is used for weapons made by eighth-level warriors. People below the eighth level, even light swordsmen, have difficulty wielding a light sword made of solid iron fluently. And this guy turned into powder with just a pinch. How terrifying.  What a strength! Seeing a group of people stunned, Galen curled his mouth and spat out one word: "Get out.  "Hula" A group of people ran away completely. They were just ordinary adventurers of about third and fourth levels, how could they dare to confront such a strong man? When Galen turned around with a smile on his face, the female sage  The reader had already printed light kisses one after another on the sand king¡¯s little face. Galen leaned over and smiled: ¡°Ms. Sage, to be honest, my face is also pink and cute¡±  "correct!  " The female sage seemed to have remembered something, as if she had not noticed Galen's words at all. She pointed at someone and said: "You, you, you, aren't you Dongfang Yun's daughter!  ?  " Dongfang Yun and the other three trembled, and the smile on Galen's face immediately stopped. "Wait, wait my head is a little messed up" Shimir frowned and sat on the chair, using two beautiful fingers  Pressing his temples, he said: "During the City of Chaos, Dongfang Yun was already a powerful King of the Night, and he also had a very good relationship with Mr. Bui at that time.  I have also toyed with the idea of ??purchasing high elf magic technology.  But now Dongfang Yun is at war with Mr. Buyi again. There are rumors in the mainland that the two broke up at the lair of the Golden Crown Sandworm because Dongfang Yun wanted to kill Mr. Buyi in order to snatch the soul of the elf But no matter how chaotic the relationship between the two is in the city  But they are extremely good friends, that is to say" She suddenly raised her head and looked at King Sha: "The rumors in mainland China are false!  " Several people's bodies trembled, and the look in Galen's eyes had changed from admiration to the murderous intention of Yuebei Fenggao hiding the knife behind his back. Tailong laughed dryly and said: "What did you say?  The entire continent knew that in order to protect the human race, Mr. Bui did not hesitate to establish a powerful force that he had never wanted to establish to fight against the King of the Night.  " " No!  "A glint flashed in Himiel's eyes, and he slowly lowered his voice and said: "There is definitely a problem between them!  !  !  " Because of Galen's coincidental scare just now, only the old man hiding behind the counter at the door was left in the restaurant, so it's still too late to remedy it in any way. " Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Female Sage  What do you mean, sir?  What's the problem between the two of them?  Seeing that he had attracted the attention of several people, Himil immediately smiled proudly: "Haha!"  You can't think of it, right?  In fact, I had already guessed it!  " She made a very weird and gossipy expression and said to King Sha: "Actually, because of the relationship problems between Dongfang Yun and Bui Careno, Dongfang Yun hated Bui Careno for dumping her, so she vowed to take revenge on mankind, let Dongfang Yun  The humans on the mainland are living under the suppression of the elves again, right?  ?  Because love breeds hatred, Dongfang Yun wants revenge. But between love and justice, Buicareno endured the pain and made the decisionIs it right to choose to sacrifice one's love for the righteousness of the human race?  Is my guess wrong?  ?  "The sand king's pink mouth opened wide and he stared at Himir dumbfounded. "Hehe!  I knew my guess was right!  "Ximier thought he had caught the secret and said with a proud face. "This plotwhy does it feel so familiar to me?  "Dongfang Yun mechanically turned his head to Tai Long. ""Yun Wan's Love"!  Tai Lung also had a shocked expression on his face. Dongfang Yun jumped up and pointed at Himir and exclaimed: "You are that bard!"  ?  "    "How can it be!  ?  "Himir said with an expression of pleasure that he had revealed the secret: "Of course not, Lampard is my friend. Before the tragedy in the City of Chaos, I left there for some things and happened to meet Lampard. The two of us have very different personalities.  They were very similar, so they traveled around the mainland together.  We were separated for a while during this period, and when I met him again it was the time of the Dark Night. I told him this secret, because it was a legend, so he did some artistic processing and turned it into a song, because he is very famous.  , so this song spread throughout the mainland.  " Himil looked proud: "I am the original author of such a poignant story~~!  " Dongfang Yun looked at her blankly, not knowing whether to cry or laugh. " If this woman was really smart, she could see the relationship between Dongfang Yun and Buicareno because of past events, and then expose it, things would still be different.  Maybe it will go as smoothly as it does now. It is a good thing to look at it this way. But now the fact that Dongfang Yun is a transgender and bisexual has spread throughout the continent, even in Slok.  From this point of view, Dongfang Yun is determined to kill this woman. Conquering the mainland is obviously more important than fame.  Speechlessly, he picked up a glass of milk wine and continued to drink. "By the way," Himil hugged King Sha and said, "I saw you from a distance when I went to Bansai with my father. Why are you here today?  Who are these people?  " King Sha rolled his eyes and looked at her: "Did you just notice a few of them?  " "Introduce yourself.  Galen regained his gentlemanly expression, bowed slightly like a gentleman and said: "My noble, beautiful, and lovely female sage, my name is Galen, and she is currently the first general under Mr. Bui."  "    "oh?  Then Himmel looked at Galen and said in surprise: "I know about you!"  He once fought with Darius, the general of the King of Dark Night, outside the city of Shaka for 300 rounds without deciding the outcome. He is the famous second god in the mainland!  " There was no proud expression on Galen's face. Instead, he clenched his fists with a bitter and resentful expression: "An Ye intends to destroy the structure of the mainland and become the number one brother on the mainland. As a member of the human race, how can I let them  The conspiracy succeeded!  ?  When the Nujia Empire came, I was still in seclusion, so I had no chance to take action. This time, no matter what, I can't let the human race be bullied by the dark night again!  !  " "You are truly a hero!  "Himir was in awe and bowed lightly: "Please allow me to pay you the highest respect!  " "Where is it? The female sage has always been famous in the mainland for her noble moral character. I have also heard about it No, it should be that she has been a famous name for a long time. Please forgive me for being abrupt this time, because I am so excited to see you.  " "It's me who should be excited.  "Himir said seriously: "I didn't see you last time when I went to Bansai. When I met you this time, I found that you are indeed the best among people. You deserve to be the strongest in the human race!  " "The female sage deserves the prize" "I am serious" "It is still the female sage" "" The two of them complimented each other very seriously, as if every word came from the heart, but listen  It¡¯s a vomiting sound in my ears. ¡°Brother Galen is chatting with someone?  "The king of sand asked Tailong. "Brother Galen is showing off.  " Tai Lung said lazily. "I'm tired of flattering. The two of them flattered each other for a long time. Galen said very gentlemanly: "The female sage must be hungry already. I'll go get you food. Do you have any requirements for food?"  ?  "Himmel quickly said: "Don't dare, don't dare, how dare General Lau Galen serve me tea and water!  "Gailun said matter-of-factly: "It is the obligation of every gentleman to serve a lady.  " After saying that, he actually looked at Dongfang Yun and Tai Long with contempt. Seeing that he was serious, Himil didn't hesitate and said: "Ordinary bread and water will do.  ¡±Galen frowned and said: "How can we ensure nutrition like this? The female sage should stay useful and do more good things for the mainland!" Himil smiled lightly and said: "I'm used to it, so that's good." "  In that case, please wait a moment. " Galen quickly brought the bread and water very accurately, but this bread was smoother and more fragrant than all the bread in this yellow sand town, and it looked very appetizing.  The water is also crystal clear, not as turbid as the water in Huangsha Town.  Tailong's eyes widened and he whispered: "Isn't this the fruit of the bread tree in the goddess Yelin and the water in the lake?" Dongfang Yun resisted the urge to laugh and whispered: "It seems like this guy really fell in love.  "Yes." "Thank you!" Although his face was strange, Shimir still took it sweetly.  "Miss Himmel! Be careful that his food is drugged!" A figure dressed in white and snow rushed in like the wind. After saying a sentence, he immediately waved his white robe and pulled out the sword in his hand.  Just when Dongfang Yun and others thought that this guy was about to attack, they unexpectedly pointed his back at everyone. Only the side of his fair and handsome face was exposed. He looked up at the beams and pointed his long sword diagonally at the ground.  I made a Ximen Chuixue style POSS.  Dongfang Yun opened his mouth: "Youare you waiting for us to take pictures?" The man said with a proud face: "what is taking pictures?" "Let's not talk about this first," Galenqi said: "You  "Who is it?" "You ask me?" The handsome guy took a deep breath: "I am" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 134: Conflict with Himil

    Dongfang Yun once thought that this gentleman who put on a coquettish and arrogant posture would say, "I am the Tathagata Buddha, the Jade Emperor, the special envoy who took the Western Scriptures under his personal command, and the Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, the Great Sage, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, Monkey King, the Great Sage, Monkey King.  Twisting his hair and giving him a wink, he said, "He's so handsome."  Unexpectedly, this guy was actually more coquettish than Zhang Xjian's version of Sun Wukong. He took a deep breath and said: "I am the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island. I am the most handsome guy and the most genius on the island for thousands of years. I am only three hundred years old."  He reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of twenty-one and was popular with thousands of girls, but he was only in love with Miss Himmel. He worked tenaciously just to win her heart. Even if he suffered countless setbacks, he would never give up. He was determined to imitate the poignant beauty of a thousand years ago.  The love between man and dragon, we will spend the rest of our lives with Miss Himmel, and spread our love to the end of the world" "Idiot." Galen rolled his eyes and said to Himmel again: "I miss this beautiful lady.  You must be hungry, please enjoy the loving lunch I specially prepared for you!" "Thank you very much!" Himir smiled awkwardly at the "son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island" and cut it gently with the knife.  On breadfruit.  The not-sharp table knife could easily cut through the skin of the breadfruit unexpectedly. It looked like the egg skin was broken open, but the light yellow crystal clear juice slowly flowed out from the inside, looking like honey.  At the same time, an alluring sweet smell emanated from the middle and immediately filled the entire room.  This smell is refreshing, sweet but not greasy. Even if you don't touch or taste it, you will still feel intoxicated.  "How dare you insult me! How dare you insult Yao Bai Huh?" The coquettish man in white clothes and snow was also attracted by the smell. He slowly walked over and looked at the breadfruit, with saliva brewing in his open mouth.  "What? You also want to eat?" Galen glanced at the coquettish man.  The coquettish man opened and closed his mouth, looked away for a moment, and pretended to be arrogant: "Would I want to eat this kind of thing? Who am I? I am the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island, the most handsome guy and the most handsome man on the island for thousands of years.  A genius who reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of only 321 years old. He is popular among thousands of girls, but he only falls in love with Miss Himmel. He works tenaciously just to win her heart and will never give up even if he encounters countless setbacks.  , Determined to imitate the sad and beautiful man and dragon from thousands of years ago" "Fly." Galen couldn't bear his long speech, so he slapped him back, and the coquettish man flew out of the restaurant like a cannonball, flying away and smashing into pieces.  How many buildings have been built.  "Who is this guy?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but ask, "Does he always introduce himself in such a long way?" "Every time!" Himmel quickly scooped up breadfruit with a spoon.  The other hand dishonestly grabbed the Sand King's face and pinched it. If Galen hadn't been winking and winking, the Sand King would have almost wanted to slap the woman to death.  Dongfang Yun said: "Then what's his name?" "Huh?" Himil never thought that Dongfang Yun would ask this question. She stopped her hands at the same time, and her two beautiful eyebrows were knitted together, very attentive.  After thinking for a long time, he shook his head and said: "I forgot." "Forgot!?" Dongfang Yun opened his mouth wide: "That guy seems to be pestering you, and you actually forgot his name!?"  Shimir said as he was eating of course: "Of course. Every time he introduces himself to others, he makes a long speech, and is interrupted almost every time. As time goes by, I only remember his string of words."  It¡¯s a long foreshadowing.¡± Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t laugh or cry: ¡°Then what do you usually call him?¡± Himil said: ¡°Prince Long, isn¡¯t he the son of the Dragon King?¡± ¡°Wait, you said he gets interrupted every time?  "Tailon interjected; "I think that guy is about level 10, right?" "Because he is very arrogant!" Himiel ate happily: "This is also what I don't like about him, because he is very arrogant.  When I encounter someone who is weaker than him, I don¡¯t even report my name. I just use coercion to drive people away from me. When I encounter someone who is stronger than him, I will report that long list of name prefixes.¡± ¡°It turns out.  His father is Gang Jiang." Dongfang Yun understood.  "Who is Gang Jiang?" Himil asked curiously.  "Oh, two well-known successful people." Dongfang Yun said: "By the way, what are you doing here?" "I Huh? Who are you?" Himil was a little nervous, and then he realized that he had been talking to  It turned out that he didn't know the person he was talking to.  "Ha, I am Su Tai, and this is Tai Long. We are also guests of Mr. Buyi." "Oh, although I have never met these two, it is really impressive that these two can stand in the camp of the mainland human race to resist the dark night.  I admire it!" Himmel admired sincerely.  "Hmm"??.  "Dongfang Yun lowered his head and drank milk wine to cater to her. After Shimir chatted with Galen, he said to Tai Lung: "This girl has a brain disease.  " Tai Lung whispered: "Whatever, as long as Galen likes it.  " Dongfang Yun said: "The key is that half of what this woman says makes people a little anxious.  Tai Lung understood and said: "Miss Himmel, you haven't said what you are here for yet."  " Himil smiled lightly: "I organized this search for the 'soul'. Although Mr. Buyi resisted Dongfang Yun, I feel that such a major event cannot let him be the best. If there is another  When humans gain "souls", maybe not only Dark Night, but also Nuga and we can drive them away!  " With that said, he went to chat with Galen again. Tai Lung turned around and said, "This girl is indeed sick.  " Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and said speechlessly: "Forget it, leave her alone, it won't affect us anyway.  " With that said, he stood up and said: "Boss, do you have a guest room here?  The boss, who had been trembling in the corner, rushed over as if flying, and said with a smile: "Sir, our restaurants and inns are all separate. For guest rooms, you have to go to the inn."  "    "oh.  " Dongfang Yun shrugged, waved and left without even saying hello to King Sha and Tai Lung. Before leaving, he secretly told Galen: I will give you three days of free time. Galen: Three grams of oil, daddy. " Dongfang Yun  When they came out of the restaurant with Sand King and Tai Lung, they saw a large group of people crowding the street. Judging from their anxious waiting for something, one could guess that they must be planning to pay homage to the female sage.  In order not to attract too much attention, the three of them quickly got out of the crowd and arrived at a slightly better looking inn two streets away. As soon as they entered, Dongfang Yun was bumped into by someone.  The man seemed to be in a hurry, looked up and looked at Dongfang Yun apologetically and left. Dongfang Yun didn't pay attention, just came to the counter and said: "Two double suites.  The boss smiled and said: "Of course, of course, one gold coin per day for each double room."  " "So expensive?  " Dongfang Yun was a little surprised. A gold coin is nothing to him, but for an ordinary family, it can last for half a month. The boss said matter-of-factly: "Because there has been a tourism craze recently, so what?  The prices of things will naturally increase a bit.  " "Then you don't have to be so expensive, right?  How many people can afford to live in this way?  Dongfang Yun was very curious. The boss explained patiently: "Because the people who come to look for 'souls', except for some mercenaries, are mostly noble children who have read too many knight novels and dreamed of flying into the sky, like this  People are naturally not short of money.  " "Sure enough, Himil killed people!  Dongfang Yun said one sentence, and he was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked at the boss. I thought that the boss would immediately defend the female sage like everyone else, but unexpectedly, the boss nodded in agreement:  "Speaking of which, the female sage is really presumptuous in calling on young people from mainland China to come to hunt for treasures. How can that 'soul' be so easy to obtain?  This town has been around since the beginning of the Saphiro Desert, and the City of Chaos didn't even exist at that time!  After all these years, why has no one gotten the 'soul', but why did the King of Darkness get it when he came?  Some people say it's a leak, but that's a big joke.  Let me see, this is all destined by God!  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "You can see very far.  " "It's just a different location.  The boss pointed at himself: "Because my son is also dreaming of becoming a king overnight and running out to hunt for treasures. If I hadn't known that the golden-crowned sandworm was gone, I would have broken his legs."  If you think about it from the perspective of your parents, why don¡¯t any of the many powerful people from the mainland come to the Saphiro Desert?  Why are the deserts now filled with products from the 2nd and 3rd poles where one bottle is less than half a bottle?  It¡¯s not because truly mature people know that things are elusive but unattainable.  " "Haha, just what you said, one gold coin a night is worth it. The people living here can also let you enlighten me, which is quite good.  Dongfang Yun smiled. "Thank you very much, Sheng Hui, two gold coins."  "The boss smiled. Dongfang Yun said: "These are ten gold coins. We live in three Huh?  " Dongfang Yun's hands kept touching his waist, with a strange look on his face. "What's wrong?  Tai Long said curiously. "The money was stolen?"  "Dongfang Yun looked at Tailong dumbfounded. Tailong laughed, and King Sha also laughed happily  In the end, even Dongfang Yun couldn't help laughing.  The boss was very surprised: "Three of you, your money has been stolen, and you are still smiling so happily?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Because many people may not even be able to stand firm when they see me, let alone steal my money.  Well, today I met someone who was bold enough to steal money from my waist. Shouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± The boss looked Dongfang Yun up and down: ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a vicious person.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.  "Dongfang Yun opened his hand, with a money bag spread out on it, and poured a large amount of gold coins on the counter: "To celebrate that someone stole my money, I will rent this inn. You can let the guests stay as long as they like.  Until the money is used up.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes went straight.  This is not ten or eight gold coins, but a full forty or fifty gold coins!  He quickly took all the people on the table into his arms, nodded wildly and said: "Of course, of course, I'll go out and post the notice." Dongfang Yun smiled happily, turned around and walked upstairs, but after taking a few steps, he was stopped by  A person stood in front of him.  A man in his twenties wearing a luxurious swordsman uniform.  "Is something wrong?" "Of course." The man in the swordsman uniform said calmly: "I just heard from you that many people can't even stand when they see you. I'm very curious, so I came to find out who you are." "I  Why should I tell you?" Dongfang Yun was surprised. It was a bit strange for this guy to ask other people's details as if it were a matter of course.  "Because I am Reeves, the son of Yelido, the prime minister of the Pompeii Empire, and Pompeii is the most powerful country in the mainland." Reeves said arrogantly.  "Not to mention that Pompeii has been destroyed and there is almost no army left." Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes and said: "Even Basteque doesn't seem to take Pompeii seriously, right?" "You said  What!?" Reeves suddenly pulled out his sword and said sternly: "Who gave you the courage to comment on other people's countries? Damn it!" Dongfang Yun turned around and said to Tai Lung.  There is no such thing as a pig eating a tiger in this book." Tyrone shrugged: "It does not exist, but there are always idiots who mistake tigers for pigs." The calmness of the two people made Reeves frown.  He suppressed the usual pride of the Pompeii people and said with a sullen face: "Who the hell are you!?" "The Pompeii people are really arrogant." A cold snort came from the side.  This nice female voice sounded very familiar. Dongfang Yun couldn't help but look back and exclaimed: "Is it you!?" Nowadays, the number of people who can surprise Dongfang Yun can be counted on ten fingers, and the speaker himself  is one of them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stupid girl An Feier.  In Dongfang Yun's view, this woman is really a dragon that has never seen its end. The first time he met her was in the Slok Empire. She followed Dongfang Yun and his party to the Saphiro Desert, and then got separated because of the Golden Crown Sandworm incident.  ; The second time I saw her was at the 'Most Unpopular Person of the Year' selection, because she was with the assassins of Pompeii and Basteque, and the woman disappeared again; The third time I saw her was when Su Wan came home  That time, she disappeared again after asking Su Wan for a unicorn!  The most important thing is that no matter whether it was the storm caused by the golden crown sandworm, the brawl between the heavenly warriors, or Darius's violent beating of the dragon, she did not die!  It seems that every time Dongfang Yun goes through something, he always encounters her. After the incident is over, the woman disappears immediately. She is simply more a spy than the best spy.  However, if she is said to be a spy, Dongfang Yun will definitely be the first to not believe it, because this woman does not seem to be a wise person. Just like now, she, the daughter of the little city lord of Slok who has become a subject of the Dark Night, dares to talk to Pang  The son of the Prime Minister of the Bei Empire challenged him, this is really a desperate situation.  ¡°And the straight hair on her head showed that this woman was in a very angry mood at the moment.  Does your sister¡¯s injustice come to Lao Zhi?  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry.  "Who are you?" Reeves looked at the stupid girl. Although there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, his big mouth still showed pride slowly on his face.  "I am a wandering knight!" The stupid girl said with a cold face: "My other identity is the guardian knight of Miss Su Wan, Queen of the Night!" Dongfang Yun covered his face.  "People in the dark night!?" Someone watching the excitement screamed, and suddenly there was a roar. People inside the inn wanted to rush out, people outside the inn wanted to rush in, and the whole house was in chaos.  "Oh? People of the Dark Night!?" Reeves exclaimed: "I have long heard that the soldiers of the Dark Night are extremely powerful. Since you are the guardian knight of the Queen of the Dark Night, you must be even more powerful, right!?"  "Of course!" The stupid girl actually admitted it unceremoniously!  She puffed out her plump breasts and said, "You are not talented, you are at the beginning of the fifth level!" She is indeed not talented enough. It is said that this woman even studied under a master. A whole year has passed, and she has not risen to half a level, but she has just graduated from  It¡¯s just the peak of the fourth level and the beginning of the fifth level.  But if you are considered a strong person, then any of my soldiers can roam the continent.  Dongfang Yun complained secretly, but he didn't expect that Reeves actually said something that made people want to vomit blood: "Fifth level? If you are a genuine fifth-level initial stage, it is better than what the Dark Night Legion blew out, all made of seven  The army composed of powerful men is much stronger." "How can you see that?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but ask.  Reeves said matter-of-factly: "My guest has analyzed that although the soldiers of the dark night appear to be seventh-level soldiers, they are actually similar to the sixth-level soldiers in Buicareno's hands. They are just able to express themselves in a certain aspect."  Sixth-level strength. However, their energy may not reach that level. To put it bluntly, they are just like our Pompeii Demon Scythe warriors. They can hardly feel the level at ordinary times, but when the legion charges, the Demon Scythe used is almost invisible.  The level of a ninth-level powerhouse's full blow." He looked at An Feier in admiration: "I can feel that the energy in your body is very strong. You should have a fifth-level strength. This strength is comprehensive and genuine.  , rather than the unilateral one of the Dark Night Soldiers, so you are indeed very strong and worthy of my attention!" An Feier's slightly proud lips curled up, and she immediately covered it up and said: "Since you know, you shouldn't be in front of me!  Attack others. "Reeves snorted: "I haven't finished yet. Although you do have level 5 strength, I am stronger than you. The rules of the continent have always been made by the strong, so I want to ask them.  "I'm right." An Feier was stunned for a moment: "But you seem to be in the middle of the fourth level?" "Indeed." Reeves raised his chin proudly: "But the fighting spirit I cultivate is very special.  This gives me the strength of a seventh-level powerhouse. If I perform well, even the eighth-level guest in my family may not be my opponent! " These words calmed An Feier, and Dongfang Yun also nodded secretly.  In this case, it makes sense for this guy to be so arrogant.  Now that the strong men in the mainland are withering, a person with eighth-level strength is indeed enough to make rules in many places.  Seeing Anfeier's dull look, Reeves put on a calm and calm expression like a master: "How is it? Faced with me like this, do you still want to stop me?" "Of course!" Anfeier bit down.  His lips turned slowly and hesitantly, and he finally made a decision. He clapped his hands and a white shadow flashed by. The handsome unicorn had appeared in the inn.  "Unicorn!" Reeves' eyes lit up.  "That's right! I am the Unicorn Knight!" An Feier pulled out her long sword and said: "As a knight of justice, I have no reason to stand by and watch you bully others. Draw your sword!" "Have I been bullied?"  Dongfang Yun touched his nose.  "Two of you, can you please move the duel to an open field?" The boss was almost crying next to him: "My small shop has a small profit, it is really it is really" "Don't cry about being poor. You broke the house.  Of course I will accompany you." Reeves calmly pulled out the sword and said calmly.  An Feier stood next to the unicorn, also unsheathing her sword.  The two of them were at war with each other, and the others fled out of fear of harming innocent people. Instead, Dongfang Yun, the three of them, and Unicorn were watching the show.  "Why don't you get on your horse?" Reeves said calmly.  "Although I am a unicorn knight, I don't even bother to bully people with unicorns!" the silly girl said seriously.  "" Tai Long whispered: "Are these two idiots?" Dongfang Yun glared at him: "What do you know? This is the reserve of a master." "That's a shame." As expected, Reeves  Regretfully said: "If you get on the horse, you still have a chance." "Stop talking nonsense! If you want to do it, just do it!" Although An Feier was trembling a little, she still bit her lower lip and looked like she would rather die than surrender.  "You are a good person, I will not kill you." Reeves touched the sword with his free hand, and the green fighting spirit ignited on the sword.  "Wind element?" The stupid girl said with joy: "Unfortunately, I am a fire element, and the wind helps the fire." "If the wind is strong." Reeves said: "It can also extinguish the fire." "Please, the wind helps the fire.  Is common sense good in mainland China? That¡¯s what my teacher told me. ¡°It¡¯s also common sense that wind can put out fires.¡± Reeves said: ¡°My house was on fire outside the city, and it happened to be a tornado that day.??, and the fire went out.  " "The house is gone too, right?  " "This shows the power of the wind.  " "But" "I asked you whether to fight or not!  ?  No refunds!  Dongfang Yun said dissatisfied: "In this way, readers will say that the author is dragging the word count, girl!"  " "Although I don't know what you are talking about.  Reeves glanced at Dongfang Yun: "Are you ready?"  "    "Ready!  "The stupid girl's sword was ignited with flames. "Look at my hurricane chop!  " "Raging flame attack!  " Both of them were very powerful, but obviously the stupid girl was more timid, and Reeves jumped over first. Regardless of the energy of Reeves's dragging, just his powerful jump alone was enough.  The stupid girl's legs were almost weak. However, at this time, the unicorn turned around with disdain and kicked his legs upwards. Bang! The stupid girl smashed through the house and flew out.  "" Dongfang Yun: "" Tailong said matter-of-factly: "I said before that this is a waste. This idiot is probably the guest at home who gave way to him during the battle, so he developed his selfishness.  big.  As he went upstairs, he shook his head and said, "Bureaucracy really kills people!"  "Dongfang Yun glanced at the dull-looking silly girl silently, and then went upstairs.  After three days of leisure in Huangsha Town, Dongfang Yun finally lost his temper and called Galen over. "Obviously he and the female virtuous woman  Although we got along well, it was difficult to reach the point where we were deeply in love, so Dongfang Yun decided to set off. At the entrance from Huangsha Town to the Saphiro Desert, Dongfang Yun met Ximir again.  Galen looked innocent and said seriously: "I really didn't tell her we were leaving today.  Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes and said to Himil: "Where do you want to go, the female sage?"  " Himir smiled like a goddess and said: "I thought you might also want to go on a desert adventure, so I hope you can take me for a ride.  "    "Where are you going?  " "In the desert!  "Himir said matter-of-factly: "I don't know the specific location, just wherever I go.  " Galen, do you think this woman may be a simpleton on the outside but a sinister person on the inside? She should be no? Why do I think there is a conspiracy in her smile? Dad, you are suffering from delusional persecution. Tyrone, what do you think?  What? Reporting to Dad, I think we can see that Himmel is not malicious in three major aspects. The first major aspect is the first small aspect: her attitude towards us "Okay.  Dongfang Yun said: "You can come with us."  "With that said, he had already walked towards the desert, leaving Tai Lung with a resentful look on his face. "Mr. Su Tai!  No matter how clueless Himir was, he could still tell at this moment that the short Sutai in front of her had a higher status than Galen. She chased after him and said, "Don't we sit on a sand camel?"  " "Shatuo?  Dongfang Yun curled his lips: "We don't need that."  "    "unnecessary?  "Himir pouted, thinking that Su Tai wanted to drive him away, so he deliberately didn't use the sand camel. He wanted him to retreat in spite of the difficulties. But the female sage Himil not only has thick lines, but also has a single muscle.  The more she felt that Dongfang Yun was doing it on purpose, the less likely she was to leave. So, she followed him with her mouth filled with anger and kept walking for about a kilometer. Dongfang Yun looked back and saw that Huangsha Town was gone. Then he said:  ¡°Okay, this is it.  "    "right here?  Himilqi said: "What do you mean?"  " " Chrysalis.  " Dongfang Yun waved. " Got it!  "The Sand King held the lollipop in her mouth, jumped to the field, knelt in the desert, and slowly held the sand outward with both hands. Her movements were light and elegant, and they looked particularly solemn, which made Himir very happy.  Strange. The Sand King didn¡¯t move very quickly, but soon she dug a deep pit and stuck her whole body in. Then the sand piled up outside the pit slowly slid into the pit.  Waaaah!  Himmel was startled and rushed over. Galen grabbed her and said, "Miss Himmel?"  What are you going to do?  " Himil said anxiously: "She, she, she was buried in the sand!  " "I can see it.  " "Then why are youNot going to save her?  "Himir was about to cry in a hurry. Galen comforted him: "Don't worry, she is just looking for our destination.  " "Is there really no danger?  "    "certainly!  "Gailun said matter-of-factly: "That's me" On impulse, he almost said the word "sister", but he quickly changed his words: "That's my colleague!"  Don't you know that she is also a general under Mr. Bui?  "    "oh.  "Ximier was relieved. "Finally found you!  !  !  "From far to near, roars came. Looking back, it was the son of the Dragon King who was dressed in white and snowy and came and went like the wind" Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and said, "Brother, what are you doing here again?"  " "What do you say!  ?  The Dragon King's son said angrily: "How could you abduct Himir without permission!"  ?  " "" Dongfang Yun looked at Himir: "Why don't you explain it?  " Himiel sighed and said to the son of the Dragon King: "I I really never thought about being with a man, getting married, or having children. I just think that in this life, I should do something meaningful instead of doing nothing.  to become someone's wife.  " This modern woman's words completely hurt the two men. The son of the Dragon King and Galen made a gesture of covering their chests at the same time. Dongfang Yun also felt that her words were a bit cruel, so he said: "Why are you bothering?  You are just a woman, and you can't change anything. Just like when you faced Nujia's female commander, even if you sacrifice yourself, you can't change anything.  What's more, the King of Dark Night may not be interested in your body. He already has a wife, so it's impossible for him to be interested in you.  " "Why do you like to think in that direction?  Himil said: "Are you looking down on women?"  Even if the King of Dark Night defeats Mr. Bui and conquers the world, will there be any changes in the world?  The poor will still suffer and be exploited; there will still be disasters in heaven and earth, causing countless deaths.  I just want to do something that I can do and promote to the best of my ability. Is there anything wrong with that?  I just want to tell you some good things and some ways to help others and make yourself happy. Is there anything wrong with that?  Can't men have some other opinions about women besides their physical senses?  " Dongfang Yun lay down angrily, thinking, I didn't recruit you, why are you pointing the finger at me? But he understood Himir's thoughts very well, and sighed: "How do you know that the King of the Night has conquered this world, this world?  It won't change?  " Himil frowned and said: "How do you know that the world will change after the King of Dark Night conquers it?  And what¡¯s going on with your tone?  Why are you talking to the Lord of the Night?  " "I'm not talking to him, I'm just explaining a truth. No matter who controls this world, it's not you, a woman who doesn't even want to be a princess, who determines the direction of this world.  Many people can do what you do, but those who love you will lose one if they reject you. When you are old and your appearance fades, and when your words can no longer inspire the public, what will you have left?  Woolen cloth?  "    "remember!  "Himir replied with certainty: "There are also memories of my life. Whenever I think of what I have done in this life, I will feel happy. There are many people who have become happy because of me. This is  It makes me very satisfied.  " "You just want to be a person immersed in the past, that would be too sad.  " "A person who doesn't even have the past is really sad.  " Dongfang Yun found that he could not speak to this woman, or that it seemed difficult for everyone who thought he was right to change his opinion. He sighed: "This has nothing to do with me, I am just trying to persuade you.  " "Should I say thank you?  " "You won't say it because your world view is too narrow.  "    "I do not understand what you mean.  "    "All right!  Dongfang Yun said directly: "Have you ever thought that when you are a princess of a country and may become a queen in the future, will you be able to help more people?"  You regard traveling across the continent as happiness and helping others as joy, but you regard inheriting the throne and being filial to your parents as a burden.  A person like you is simply a selfish person. You are using what you do and your so-called nobility to cover up your selfishness. This is your essence!  There may be many people praising you and praising you, but this cannot change the fact that you are selfish!  A woman like you doesn't need to be shy at all, because the ugliness in your heart has prevented you from becoming a real beauty no matter what.  " Himil was stunned by his long speech and murmured:"You say I'm selfish!?" "Isn't it true!?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "As far as I know, Flo VII has a total of two children, you and the second prince Benfica, right?" "That's right.  "You left home since you were a child, so Benfica has always been trained as the first choice, right?"  For men and women, as long as they are talented, even a woman can become a queen! " "Yes." "You have shown great political wisdom since you were a child, but you ran away from home at the age of thirteen, leaving the throne to you.  Brother, do you think you love him like this? The whole continent knows that Benfica has shown great talent in art since he was a child, and he also likes to draw. It is because of you that he carries everything on his head and works hard to make it better.  You can become a king in the future. This is how you treat your brother!" Dongfang Yun said disdainfully: "Your parents love you more than your brother. They always want you to stay in Basteque, for your sake.  He was even willing to give anything. When you were traveling across the continent, Flo VII sent someone to save you from danger many times. But what about you? Not only did you live up to your parents' expectations, but even before your mother died two years ago,  You were in a small southern country helping others with disaster relief and didn¡¯t go back to see your mother for the last time. Do you think it¡¯s unfilial?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Dongfang Yun said with a sneer.  It was compiled into a poem by the mainland people. They praised your selflessness and your greatness. But they ignored your true nature and you are an unfilial daughter!" "You are reversing logic!" Shimir gritted his teeth.  Lower lip: "I saved thousands of people!" "Is that your own power!? You just kept giving speeches and launching people's marches to drive the king of that small country to raise money for disaster relief. Do you think you will succeed as soon as you launch a march like this?  You can succeed? It's not because your father is the emperor of the most powerful country in the mainland. The king of that small country doesn't dare to refuse you! Do you know what the disaster relief money is used for? It's just a small country that has accumulated 300 million gold coins.  The purpose is to purchase magic crystal cannons to resist the invasion of neighboring countries. Just because you took the money away, that small country was forced to cede seven cities to neighboring countries! " At the end of the sentence, Dongfang Yun almost roared: "You.  You only see petty profits in front of you, and you make the country fall apart for a little fame. How can you be considered great? You use your father's power all the time, but in the end you cause tons of trouble to others, and you even pretend to be so.  You don't know, you are selfless! ? To put it bluntly, you are just a beautiful guy who wants to earn enough fame!" "Shut up!" Shimir's eyes turned red instantly.  He yelled in a tearful voice: "You don't know anything! I just don't want to be used as a vase. I just want the people on the mainland to live a better life. Is that wrong!?" "What is the most important to you between the two?  The former, right?  Dongfang Yun curled his lips disdainfully: "To put it bluntly, you are just a fool who wants to gain fame."  " "You" Himil cried completely. She clenched her fists and cried silently, feeling aggrieved. She stopped arguing. At this time, the son of the Dragon King saw the opportunity and immediately ran over to comfort him: "Himir  Miss, don¡¯t cry. What he said cannot be taken seriously. We all know that you are the most famous female sage in the mainland, so why should you belittle yourself?  " "You still do one thing after another.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Wake up, brother, this woman will not like you at all. Think about how long you have been following her, but she doesn't even know your name, so why bother?"  "    "What do you know!  ?  The son of the Dragon King said angrily: "You said Miss Himmel was so miserable, how can you be better than her?"  Have you done so many things for the people of mainland China?  " "Doing so many things?  Are you sure you fell in love with her because of this?  "    "certainly!  "The son of the Dragon King took it for granted. "Then what if she doesn't look like this anymore?  Dongfang Yun said sarcastically: "If you dare to say that you love her, I will disfigure her face and let her live a happy life with you You know I have this ability."  " "You dare to threaten me!  ?  How dare you threaten me?  The son of the Dragon King took a few steps back and shouted, "I know you will find a way to interrupt me when I introduce myself, so transform!"  " With a shout of transformation, the son of the Dragon King instantly transformed into a golden dragon more than thirty meters long and flew into the air. Every scale reflected the sunlight, making his whole body become golden, really like gold.  He is as powerful and domineering as a god of armor descending to earth. He flies in the sky.?, still glaring at Dongfang Yun, Galen and Tailong with vigilance, ready to retreat at any time, he laughed loudly and said: "How dare you threaten me! I am the son of the Dragon King of Yaobailong Island, the most handsome guy on the island in thousands of years.  The first genius, who reached the peak of the tenth level at the age of only 321 years old, is popular among thousands of girls, but he only falls in love with Miss Himmel. He works tenaciously just to win her heart, even if he encounters countless setbacks, he will never  Will give up, determined to imitate the poignant love between man and dragon thousands of years ago, and spend the rest of his life with Miss Himmel, and we" "Boom!  !  !  The yellow sand is rolling in, like a fountain with a ten-meter-long spring, gushing wildly from the bottom of the desert, shooting straight into the sky dozens of meters high.  Immediately, the entire earth began to tremble, and thousands of tons of yellow sand lifted up hundreds of feet high, revealing a large, dark hole.  In the large hole, a giant sand crab nearly a hundred meters long, with a tail that was also raised nearly a hundred meters, emerged from the inside. Inadvertently flicking its tail, it flew away the golden dragon transformed by the son of the Dragon King.  Then the voice of the Sand King came: "Brother Galen, I found the nest of the Golden Crown Sandworm~!" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 135: The Perfect Goddess Zhenda Jimi

    In the northern wasteland, Turin, the great city of the Orc Empire.  Although the construction of the city by the orcs has always been very crude, Turin is now obviously more miserable than before.  The city walls are in ruins, black smoke is filling the air, and the houses in the city are also in ruins.  Although the city of Turin covers an area of ??4,700 square kilometers, and the miraculous city wall, which is composed of tens of thousands of kilometers of rocks and yellow mud, protects most of the buildings in Turin, the city is still in danger of being destroyed.  surrounding status.  Because there are too many undead people coming to attack.  Looking down from the broken city wall, there are densely packed zombies outside as far as the eye can see.  These zombies are formed by orc corpses crawling out of the grave.  The orcs have been in the northern wasteland for thousands of years. When they were driven here by humans, their number was still one hundred thousand. In the next year, 700 million corpses fell on the wasteland. They have continued to multiply over the years.  The Orcs have maintained their population at between 400 and 500 million, but how many Orcs have died over the years?  From this you can imagine how many orc zombies there are outside.  The most important thing is that after being transformed into zombies, the strength of previously buried corpses will drop by at most one to three levels. Although the orcs who fled to the northern wasteland in the past were mostly old, weak, sick and disabled, the orc soldiers among them  At least hundreds of millions.  Thousands of years ago, there has been a saying in the mainland that the Orcs are invincible. This shows that the strength of each Orc alone is no worse than the night elves.  This is also the reason why the elves and orcs who have been surrounded by soldiers and guarding the city for more than ten days have not yet defeated the enemy.  Probably because the undead natural disaster was blocked, Kaku was obviously very angry, but this also made him change his mind and wanted to concentrate his forces on the attack from Turin in the easternmost part of the northern wasteland and the other two borders.  On the top of the city, Kahn, a tiger orc with a gray face, leaned against the battlements and ate steaming food. Sitting next to him was the male golden elf Maldini.  In this period of war, the importance of the spring of life in treating the wounded has far exceeded the daily consumption of the elves, so under the order of Darius, all the elves have begun to eat some vegetarian food.  Although the Orc Crypt and Human Farm sound very rustic, and are not as cool as the Golden Hotel/Imperial Hotel/Heaven and Earth, their names are actually far more powerful than the above.  To put it simply, the reason why the Orc Crypt and the Human Farm are comparable to the Eternal Moon Well of the Elves is because these two buildings can support far more than the eternal Moon Well can support basic units. An Eternal Moon Well can only sustain  The daily supply of fifty elves only increased this number to 200 even after upgrading to a level 2 base.  However, the beast crypts and human farms can both maintain the daily existence of 200,000 units, and each meal must be a luxury set meal. Such a comparison can produce the legendary life of immortality after one sip.  The eternal moonwell of the spring water is not as good as these two buildings.  Of course, it is precisely because there are three orc crypts in the city of Turin that the consumption of the 500,000 orcs and 10,000 elves who guard the city of Turin can be guaranteed.  Unlike the orcs who are satisfied as long as they have meat to eat, the elves have higher requirements. They only eat vegetarian meals, and the vegetarian meals must be made gorgeous, noble and high-grade, in line with the elves' always proud beauty.  The Orc Crypt easily satisfied the Elf's request, so while Kahn was munching frantically on a large bowl of sweet and sour pork ribs, Maldini was also eating pine nuts and corn gracefully.  Because he had just gone through a battle, Kahn seemed very leisurely. The eighth-level troll headhunter of the tiger clan smiled while eating: "I said you don't look like you are on the battlefield at all, you eat so slowly.  , If the zombies outside attack the city again, won't you have to fight on an empty stomach?" The eighth-level archer glared at him calmly: "Don't say such disgusting things during the meal" He was very serious.  After thinking about this question, he replied: "If those guys attack the city at this time, you, the fast eater, will stop me first, and I will help you after I finish the meal." "Hey, hey!" Kahn said.  Throwing a large piece of ribs into his mouth, he chewed the bones together: "We are comrades in arms. It's very difficult for you to betray me like this." "We are not comrades in arms." Maldini elegantly took a spoonful of the sweet soup and drank it.  : "We are brothers, have you forgotten?" "Hahahaha! Of course I haven't forgotten it!" Kahn laughed.  In the past ten days, in the base team of three, Kahn, as a pure T, has always been fighting at the front, while Maldini, as an archer, has been fighting in the rear, but the two of them have saved countless times.  each other.  Although they have never reached an agreement on whether the Lord is called the ¡®King of the Night¡¯ or the ¡®Beast King¡¯?Consensus, but there is no doubt that after experiencing countless lives and deaths, the relationship between elves and orcs has been advancing by leaps and bounds. When fighting, they are no longer simply comrades who can support each other's backs, but brothers who intersect in life and death!  "I heard your laughter from far away." At the stairs of the inner city, a man wearing silver armor and holding a spear came up and said, "Aren't you afraid of attracting the Frost Bone Dragon to give you a breath of dragon breath?" "Leo,  "Can you not say such depressing words?" Maldini smiled beautifully: "You are always very smart, so please say it when I am far away from this guy next time."  Leo, the eighth-level human knight, said: "That's not possible. The three of us live and die together. If the bone dragon freezes us into ice lumps with a breath of ice, wouldn't you be the only one left?" "What?  If you can control your crow's mouth, you will be able to jump to the ninth level!" The elf rolled his eyes.  "Speaking of which," the tiger tribe said, "Leon, you just went down to inspect the city gate. How is the city gate?" "No problem!" The human raised his thumb and winked: "With the solidification technique of the tree man, the city gate  Stronger than the city wall." As he spoke, he sat next to Kahn and leaned against the city wall: "I just don't know when the reinforcements will arrive!" "It's impossible to have reinforcements."  The plate in the bag was handed over: "Would you like something to eat?" "I just ate during the inspection," Leon waved his hand, "Why can't there be reinforcements?" "Because the superiors have not yet decided whether to kill all this batch of undead.  Otherwise, do you know how many things a [Fire Grinding Demon] can solve?" Maldini was a little careless.  "Your hands," Kahn whispered: "The great beast god doesn't really intend to take these undead for his own use, right?" "It's the Human Emperor/King of the Night!" Lyon and Maldini said together.  However, this issue has been entangled for many times, and no one is willing to argue. Maldini said: "Because our Majesty does not want to cause another undead natural disaster to torment others after obtaining the undead base, so this large number of ready-made undead can stay  How much is what?" Leon said: "But as a result, our tasks have increased a lot. It is not easy to guard these at least hundreds of millions of undead!" Kahn said: "That's right, even if reinforcements can't come to help!  Let's destroy this group of undead and come to support us in defending the city!" "There are no reinforcements," Martini said with a bitter smile: "The Orcs are attacking three big cities from three directions. Do you think we are all here?  The spirit is the most difficult to guard?" "Isn't it?" Leon asked curiously.  "Of course not." Maldini looked up at the clouds in the sky: "In our city of Turin, there are 500,000 orcs, 100,000 elves, and 5,000 humans. This number of people cannot cope with the undead of over 100 million.  Okay. The northernmost part of the northern wasteland is facing Naples in the Bakdu Tundra. There are 13 million orcs, 400,000 elves and 1.3 million people facing a billion undead!  Most of them are the undead who came out of the underworld with Kaku, instead of us facing such a force that is basically composed of zombies. Lazio in the far west of the Orc Empire is even worse, with 53 million orcs, two million elves, and elves.  There are more than 1.8 million human beings, but it is difficult to hold off 1.3 billion high-level undead." "Isn't it difficult?" Kahn asked in surprise: "So we are the easiest?" "Absolutely?  , and of course there are some that are even more tiring. Have you ever heard of the Yeyin Army? ""Of course, my cousin is a member of the Yeyin Army," Leon said proudly.  "It seems that my former commander also joined General Swain's newly formed Night Hidden Force." Kahn said.  Maldini nodded and said: "The most tiring ones at this stage are the Night Hidden Troops, because they have to be deployed everywhere to guard against the undead building plank roads and sneaking into the warehouse secretly." Leon said curiously: "But I heard that our generals are undercover among the undead?  Maldini said: "So what? It's hard for Kaku to trust others. Even his cronies don't know some things." Kahn frowned and said, "Why don't the generals just kill that guy and help me."  "The emperor will take back the undead base?" Lyon replied for Maldini: "Because my emperor has to delay, it will take some time to give the mainland humans time to react and develop." Maldini continued: "The most important thing is to give the beasts time.  During the time when the tribe is developing, if the undead are easily defeated, the mainland humans will be wary of the orc empire, and even some countries will attack. " Kahn smiled and said: "I said you elves and humans are smart, I can't understand these things.  "So what?" Maldini stretched out his hand.Come: "We are brothers, aren't we?" Leon put his hand on his and said to Kahn: "You have no brains, we are your brains." Kahn laughed: "And I am your most  Solid shield, whoever wants to hurt my brother will kill me!" The three hands were clasped together.  Leon suddenly said: "By the way, Maldini, how do you know so much?" Maldini said matter-of-factly: "Because my sister is General Swain's herald." "Huh?" Kahn said in surprise: "You guys  There are elves who are siblings! ?" "Of course." Maldini said: "Dimixi and I are two leaves on the same branch, and we can't be more close to each other." "Hehe,  I thought you elves could also get married and have children!" Kahn laughed naively.  "It wasn't possible before, but maybe it will be possible in the future." Leon lowered his voice and said, "I heard that Jeff from the ninth team of the fourth team is in love with a flower elf, and the two have been privately engaged for life.  " "That handsome man from the fox clan?" Maldini patted Kahn with a teasing look on his face and said, "I know who the flower elf is. Lilina from the Huntress Team, even to us elf, she seems to be a nobody.  ! That beast tribe member of yours is so lucky!¡± ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know him?¡± Kahn said naively: ¡°But the Fox tribe and the Swan tribe are really pretty. I¡¯m just weird.  Why do I look so majestic and handsome, but no beautiful elf likes me?¡± Maldini laughed: ¡°Just you? According to the aesthetics of elf, you are so ugly!  Elf is not a mainstream shamate, otherwise he would never fall in love with you. ""What is shamate?" Kahn said.  ¡°It means that the brain has been disturbed by a shit stick.¡± Leon explained beside him, holding back his laughter.  "You, you, you two!" Kahn was furious: "What's wrong with being ugly? I'm ugly in a meaningful way!" "Okay, okay, stop teasing him." Maldini suppressed his laughter and said: "  In fact, elves can also get married, but in the past, elves always thought that they were the noblest race, and foreign races were not worthy of intermarrying with us. " Leon said: "What about now? Of course there is no such problem now, with humans and beasts.  , the undead, and the elves will all be the subjects of my king from now on. We should love each other, and all the previous prejudices will naturally disappear!" Martini sighed: "In fact, there were intermarriages between elves and other races in the past!  , the elves also longed for the outside environment, just because at that time we had dispersed into small tribes, and every elf was very precious, and there were too many outsiders who coveted the beauty of the elves, and too few who had true feelings, so each tribe  The elders have ordered that the elves are not allowed to contact outsiders. "But now there are no outsiders around me, only family members." Maldini looked at Kahn and Lyon seriously: "We will not treat you again."  No need to be wary." "Praise to the King of Darkness/Human King/Beast God!" The three of them sighed in unison, and then looked at each other angrily.  They all burst out laughing at the end.  ¡­ Dongfang Yun has never thought about whether the various races under his command can get along well with each other, or he has never thought about many things.  Because he has a blood-connected general to solve everything for him.  Just like now, the huge Sand King led her and Galen Talon quickly forward in the desert, heading straight for the location of the Golden Crown Sand Worm's nest.  The Sand King is a child of the desert, so when she asks the desert to help her find something or a place, the desert will never refuse her.  The female sage Himil did not follow. Dongfang Yun's words obviously touched her greatly. The girl also left after the Dragon King's son was whipped away by the Sand King's tail.  Dongfang Yun felt that he was very qualified as a psychologist. This woman should have been told by him to go back to a deserted place to reflect. However, he did not expect how much trouble this woman would cause him in the future.  The speed of the Sand King in the desert can almost be described as the speed of light. Sitting on her back, Dongfang Yun only felt that the surrounding scenery flashed like light and shadow - of course, there was nothing in the desert except sand.  This speed made both Galen and Tyrone feel extremely satisfied. Unfortunately, the Sand King stopped before long.  If anyone else was here, they would be surprised that such a huge monster actually said to Dongfang Yun in a very cute loli voice: "Dad, brother, brother, we are here." The three jumped down, Dongfang Yun looked around,  There was no trace of the battle at all, he said with a bitter smile.: "Chryseles, you know we are not good at perspective." The Sand King chuckled, a pair of giant pincers inserted into the sand, and his huge body drilled into the ground in a blink of an eye, leaving behind a man more than fifty meters tall.  diameter black pit.  Then her voice came from inside: "Dad, brother, brother, come down quickly!" "Go down." Dongfang Yun waved his hand.  The three of them jumped down.  This bunker was obviously deeper than before. After flying downward for more than ten seconds, the former underground palace appeared in front of us.  "I've always been curious about one thing." Galen said, "What exactly are we looking for?" "Huh? You don't know?" Dongfang Yun expressed surprise.  Galen shook his head and said: "I really don't know about this, just like the guy with the human head and the dog doesn't know what it takes to upgrade to the third level of Dark Night Base." "You guy" Dongfang Yun thought with a headache: "Then if you get close, you  Can you sense it?" "Is this what I said to you, dad?" Galen said, "Shouldn't you be the one who sensed it first?" "Well" Dongfang Yun thought for a moment and suddenly said.  : "If we talk about induction, I actually had an induction once. It was at the altar where the Queen of Loulan's sacred fire was placed. It was just a big battle at that time, so I didn't pay much attention to it." "That should be there!"  Galen glanced at the huge underground palace that was mostly buried in the sand, and said: "Kryseles, get rid of all this sand." "Got it!" The Sand King, who had transformed into a little girl, grabbed a handful on the ground.  Gravel, then put her pink mouth close to the palm of her hand, and blew gently in the direction of the underground palace.  As she blew, the fine sand in her palm floated forward like a thread, until all of it escaped from the Sand King's palm, and then began to slowly circle around, as if spiritually circling around a pillar of nothingness.  A few laps, while continuing to move forward, while accelerating and rotating.  When this sand line reached the sand piles filled with Loulan Underground Palace, it had already spun into a whirlwind at an extremely fast speed, constantly rolling up the gravel on the sand piles.  A few seconds later, the small whirlwind has evolved into a thick salon roll. It continuously sucks all the gravel in the cave into it, and then flies upward through the passage to the ground opened by the Sand King.  After the tornado completely disappeared in the cave, not even a trace of dust, let alone sand, disappeared around the underground palace.  "What a skill!" Dongfang Yun rubbed Sand King's blond hair affectionately, and his body floated lightly, flying towards the big hole on the top floor.  Because a hole was opened on the third floor of the underground palace, the space laws inside were destroyed, causing the originally spacious space on the third floor to be less than two hundred square meters in size. The most important thing is that it seemed to have been looted.  , broken stone fragments are everywhere.  Stepping into the ruins, Dongfang Yun could see the altar of Queen Loulan at a glance, even though countless rubbles blocked his view.  What makes Dongfang Yun strange is that after experiencing a big battle and having most of the divine fire taken away by the death knight Delvin, there was still a wisp of divine fire burning slowly like a will-o'-the-wisp on the altar.  Dongfang Yun gradually approached and asked softly: "Queen Loulan?" The flame trembled hard, and the clear female voice echoed clearly in Dongfang Yun's mind: "King of the Night?" "Hello." Dongfang Yuncao.  Scratching his head: "What a coincidence, I meet you here." Queen Loulan: "" Dongfang Yun said: "Uh When I was chasing the killer Delvin, I didn't seem to see you carrying him away.  That wisp of divine fire." Queen Loulan said: "King of the NightWhy do I feel a strange breath on your body?" "The breath of Loulan civilization" "And this breath is in your body.  It's particularly strong between you and him!" Seeing Dongfang Yun not speaking, Queen Loulan's voice sounded again.  "Him?" Dongfang Yun turned around and saw Galen with gleaming eyes.  "Zhen Dajimi!" Galen suddenly said.  "Which country's bird language are you talking about?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but complain: "Can you speak human language?" "Do you know me!?" The divine fire jumped violently.  "Is this your name!?" Dongfang Yun looked at Shenhuo even more surprised: "What's your name Zhendaji?" "The greatest queen of Loulan, known as the goddess of excellence, Zhenda Jimi."  Galen explained: "Zhenda is the surname, and Jimi is the given name." "Is the compound surname Zhenda?" "Loulan does not have a surname." Shenhuo said: "There is only a surname and a given name. The surname is the ordinary Loulan Gui.  ??If you have it, when you ascend the throne and become the emperor, your previous name will automatically change to the country name, so you can call it Zhen Zhen Da Jimi, or you can call me Jing Jue Jimi.  " "You are both a 'really big chicken' and a 'fine big chicken'" Dongfang Yun summed it up for a long time without coming up with a word, so he could only say angrily: "What a good name!  " He looked at Galen: "What's the origin?  " Galen looked enthusiastic: "The master of the ancient Loulan civilization is called the greatest queen, one of the four powerful gods, and is also one of the inventors of ancient Loulan.  " "The fourth god!  ?  This time Dongfang Yun was really surprised: "Isn't that just one level lower than Tyrande?"  No wonder they can all condense divine fire!  " "Are you talking about Tyrande, the High Priest of the High Elves?  "Zhenda Jimi's divine fire trembled, and she said in a very majestic tone: "It's a pity that I was born at the wrong time and was not born in the same era as her. Otherwise" "Can we become a good pair of friends?  ?  Dongfang Yun complained: "That's really appropriate. One calls himself Aijia, and the other calls me."  "    "of course not!  Zhenda Jimi said proudly: "I will compete with her in terms of national strength to see who is the greatest queen and whose civilization has the most advanced technology!"  " "Is this woman crazy?  Dongfang Yun said to Galen speechlessly. Galen smiled as if he was stupid and said: "I said that I have been unable to concoct you. It turns out that you are still alive with divine fire, so you are not considered dead."  " "Modulation?  Dongfang Yun understood something: "You want to create a person like Tyrande?"  I asked you why you still have an altar of kings that is always empty.  "That's right," Galen said with a matter-of-fact expression: "That man with a human head and a dog has already concocted a Tyrande. I can't make him more beautiful than before, can I?"  What's more, although the museum in the town hall has been opened, it is difficult for the human scholars who created it to interpret all the things inside.  So I wanted to create the greatest queen in the history of Gu Loulan.  " "What's the point?  "Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry. "Of course it makes sense.  Galen explained: "Dad, you have known from before that the ancient Loulan civilization has always been no worse than the high elven civilization. The high elven civilization has provided us with ancient war tree platforms, trains, and cloud swords, etc."  Waiting for something, don¡¯t you want to get something made by Gu Loulan Technology?  " "" Dongfang Yun was moved by what he said. He glanced at Zhenda Jimi's divine fire and said, "Then what do you want to do with her?"  Extinguish this trace of divine fire and let her die, and then concoct it again?  " "It doesn't need to be so troublesome!  Galen said: "The reason why Darius took a long time to prepare Tyrande is because she has neither Tyrande's soul nor her hair and bones as a medium."  But the one in front of me is Zhendajimi¡¯s divine fire!  What does the divine fire represent?  Represents a person¡¯s complete soul!  With this thing, she can be resurrected without even using the King's Altar!  " "No need for the King's Altar?  What to use?  " Galen looked at Dongfang Yun with a lustful look: "" "Okay.  "Dongfang Yun was speechless, walked up to the altar, bit his finger open, and dripped blood on the divine fire. In an instant, a lot of golden characters appeared in Dongfang Yun's soul realm. He closed his eyes and followed these golden characters.  He chanted loudly: "The history that cannot be found in simple slips, the rammed buildings that cannot be built with clay, the dryness that cannot be buried in coffins, the devastation that cannot be ignited by beacon fire."  The alternation of life and death, the burying of light and darkness, I am here to call Loulan, who supports the backbone of the human race.  Set up the sky dome, hook the jade scars, cut through the power of the earth, and cut off the glory of the ocean!  I am here to call your body, fill your soul, and unite it in my name!  Witnessed by the six-pointed star" As he was chanting, a blue six-pointed star array ignited on the ground at the same time. This magic array was different from the past. The energy on it was burning in the form of flames and beating continuously, like a heart.  The normal rhythm. As the light flickered, a hand as white as jade slowly emerged from the magic circle No, it should be more appropriate to say it floated. It pointed like Lancome, and its arms were as crystal clear as jade, which was eye-catching.  The white arms floated up, and the blood vessels could almost be seen in the crystal clear skin, giving people a sad and beautiful feeling. Then came the fragrant shoulders, then the beautiful nose, willow eyebrows, closed eyes, lavender lips, and pointed tips.  The chin, the long hair. Then the jade neck and the beautiful collarbone. Then the smooth and silky chest skin. Then there is the pair of bamboo shoot-shaped breasts and the small tips that are slightly inward. Then there is the smooth and flat belly.  . And then Following DongAs Fang Yun sang, a beautiful naked body that made people feel ashamed and unable to look directly emerged from the magic circle slowly. She looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, not much older than Dongfang Yun. Her face was beautiful and delicate, as if she was living in  The characters in the painting.  Her eyes were closed tightly, and although her body was gradually rising, neither her chest nor her nose seemed to be breathing.  "Don't look!" Zhenda Jimi's Divine Fire shouted angrily. Only then did Dongfang Yun wake up from the shock. He looked back at Galen, only to find that this guy had already turned around and whistled.  Dongfang Yun sighed secretly, thinking that no matter how perverted I am, I will never have thoughts about a corpse, right?  Thinking in his heart, he continued to read: " Under the witness of the six-pointed star, wake up! The exquisite goddess - Zhenda Jimi!" "She really has this name" Dongfang Yun complained in a low voice  .  In the magic circle, the watery female corpse floated up until it was less than ten centimeters away from the divine fire, but stopped moving.  "Huh?" Dongfang Yun didn't expect these two things to stop like this, and couldn't help but wonder: "What's going on?" Although Galen didn't look back, he seemed to know what happened and said: "  It's normal, because she doesn't have enough divine fire. " "What do you mean?" "Here it comes." Galen pointed to the wall with a big hole.  Dongfang Yun looked around, and sure enough he saw a fist-sized sky-blue flame shooting in at an extremely fast speed, hitting the original divine fire hard, and flames suddenly shot up into the sky.  The light was so bright that even Dongfang Yun couldn't help but cover his eyes.  When the light gradually faded, Dongfang Yun squinted and saw a beautiful foot as white as jade stepping down from the steps of the altar, followed by another beautiful foot and slender legs.  **, then the lower part covered by one hand and the swinging waist without a trace of fat, then the lower abdomen and the ** covered by the other hand Why is it so tempting every time  ¡­ Dongfang Yun complained secretly and closed his eyes.  The elegant aroma floated into the nose, and the moist and warm sweetness hit the ears, making Dongfang Yun shrink his neck: "Why don't you look at me?" "" Dongfang Yun felt that his arms were being touched by two smooth arms.  Hugging her, and seeming to have touched some soft part, she forced her will not to be disturbed and said, "Why should I look at you?" "Aren't I beautiful?" The voice in his ears continued to ring, making Dongfang Yun even confused.  The earlobes and neck were very red.  "What does it have to do with me?" "Of course it has nothing to do with you," the naughty little Xiang tongue gently licked Dongfang Yun's earlobe: "Because you are my master and my only lifelong lover." "  " Dongfang Yun couldn't help it any longer. He felt a little thief's hand sliding along his chest towards the place where the gun was sticking out of his pants. He suddenly turned aside and used his skills to pull out a black cloak.  Covering the people around him, he breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Did you make a mistake, sister? You teased me just after I resurrected you?" "Hehe!" Galen, who was carrying his back next to him, laughed.  .  "You, get out and look for me the props to upgrade to the second level. If you can't find it, you are not allowed to eat!" Dongfang Yun felt that he had recruited another person like Tyrande to vent his anger on Galen.  "Yes, yes." Galen sauntered away, and Dongfang Yun looked at the people beside him.  Although the whole body is covered by a cloak, her beautiful face still makes people feel heartfelt.  "Zhenda Jimi? Is this what you are?" Dongfang Yun asked doubtfully.  "The exquisite goddess Zhenda Jimi has met her master." Keren'er bowed gently, and her smooth and round knees poked out from the cloak.  "No need to salute." Dongfang Yun quickly waved his hand, and seeing that she had stood up without even a trace of light leaking out, he said: "Do you really look like this?" His expression made Zhenda Jimi a little surprised.  She used a water mirror technique, looked at it and said, "Yes, that's what I look like." She also playfully arched her mouth from left to right and made a few faces, and then said with certainty: "It's me!"  "Still want to lie to me? Is Lao Zhi's extraordinary memory just a show-off?" Dongfang Yun sneered and said in a very old voice: "The collapse of Loulan was caused by the excessive use of our technology. The queen's husband and only princess  They all died in that disaster, so she was disheartened and simply chose to light the divine fire and escape from this world. "Eh?" Zhendaji Mickey said, "Why does it sound so familiar?"  That's what Gandalf, the wizard who protects you, told me. For details, please see Volume 2 of "The Supreme Summoning System"Chapter thirty-six.  Dongfang Yun curled his lips with a proud expression. "Oh, I remembered it."  Zhenda Jimi said excitedly: "Do you think you dislike me because I'm already married?"  Believe me, I am a genuine virgin!  The so-called queen is just my substitute, because I accidentally made myself more than ten years younger when I was doing research. I didn't want the Presbyterian Council to say that it was nonsense and ignoring state affairs, so I simply found someone who was very similar to me.  Let her become the queen, and then let her get a wife and have children, so that the elders will not nag me.  " "I asked you if you can do itit sounds weird.  " "Of course it's no problem, I will listen to whatever you say because you are my master and husband!  " "Please!  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "Even if you are a virgin and a queen, you can't hit on anyone you meet, right?"  Why should I be your husband?  Just treat me as your master.  " "That's not possible!  II was resurrected by you. A long time ago when I was in the divine fire state, because I was bored, I swore that I would marry whoever resurrected me!  If I don't abide by my oath, II will be flat-chested for the rest of my life!  Zhenda Jimi said seriously. "You don't need to be so serious about flat chests, right?"  And you can find Galen!  " "Do you think I'm stupid?  Zhendajimi said proudly: "I still know who is in charge, and I have inherited your memory. Since Tyrande has become your woman, then I want it too!"  The human race cannot lose to the high elves!  " "Hey, what's going on with this uninvited gummy candy attribute?  Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes: "Does it make sense for you to dwell on this issue?"  Two people should have love when they are together. I just met you, okay?  " "You are the one who is struggling with this, right?  What¡¯s more, love can be cultivated!  " "You" Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I won't argue with you.  "Huh, little girl, I will throw you into the class when I get back, and you can live your whole life in the human base!" Dongfang Yun thought secretly. "Dear master~~I know everything you are thinking now~!"  Don't forget the soul chain lock. "Your sister" Dongfang Yun looked at the girl who always had a proud smile on her face, and waved her hand helplessly: "I won't argue with you.  " Tai Lung appeared next to Dongfang Yun and complained: "Dad, Galen doesn't even know what we are looking for. How long will it take to find it?  "    "How would I know?  Dongfang Yun said angrily: "If it doesn't work, just go back."  " "Why don't you ask me?  I am the Queen of Loulan after all, right?  Zhendajimi smiled. "You?"  Dongfang Yun saw the expression on her face that said, "Please, please, I'll tell you." He lowered his face and said, "Don't tell me if you like!"  "    "alright!  Zhenda Jimi came over and hugged Dongfang Yun's arm and said coquettishly: "I just told you, don't be arrogant~!"  " "You really know?  Tailong said curiously. "Of course, aren't you just looking for the secondary drive of Loulan Civilization? Of course I know!"  Zhenda Jimi said with a smile: "Come with me!"  Dongfang Yun called Galen over, and together with Tai Lung, the three of them followed Zhenda Jimi to the altar. The girl smiled at Dongfang Yun, squatted down and gently pulled a stone next to the altar, and there was a clicking sound.  The sound came out. Like an Autobot transforming, the entire altar moved slowly in a very mechanical and mechanical way, revealing a downward passage. Zhenda Jimmy snapped her fingers, and a ball of flame hung in front of her.  Taking the lead, they walked down. With the flames illuminating them, Dongfang Yun and the others could clearly see the wonderful murals carved on both sides of the building. They walked all the way to the bottom of the passage, Zhenda Jimi.  With a wave of his hand, the fire ball floating in the air turned into countless flames and flew around, landing on each candlestick, instantly illuminating the basement. This is a basement of about fifty square meters, with a square in the middle.  On the stone platform, which was like an altar, there was a square rock with a length of more than one meter carved with various patterns. Zhendajimi walked up the steps until he reached the cube rock and blew on the side.  The dust dispersed, revealing a stone nine-square grid. ¡°Then, untie it. What you want is inside.  Zhendajimi smiled. "It's interesting, I'll do it!"  Tai Lung walked over excitedly. Half an hour later "Get out of the way, I'll do it!"  Galen pushed away Tyrone, whose head was smoking. An hour later "You're so stupid, I'll do it!""Dongfang Yun came over. Three hours later "Dad!  Brother, brother!  Where are you?  "The call of the Sand King came from above. Dongfang Yun looked anxiously at Zhenda Jimi, who had always been as proud as a little fox, and said angrily: "Why don't you come over and untie it!  How long do you want to play with us?  " Zhenda Jimi couldn't help laughing, and burst into laughter: "I thought you liked this way of playing the game.  " "I like it very much!  It's just a bit difficult." Seeing Dongfang Yun's face darken, Tai Long said quickly, "Actually, it's not very fun either.  " Zhenda Jimi shook his head and stepped forward. He moved his jade-green fingers on it a few times, and a creaking sound rang out. " With the same mechanism, the stones slowly separated and became smaller like energy blocks in Transformers.  , revealing a floating wrench inside. It just looks complicated in structure, but its shape is definitely a wrench. "This is" Dongfang Yun and the others opened their eyes wide. "This is the first level of Loulan civilization.  Props for transitioning to level two.  "Zhenda Jimi said with great nostalgia: "Loulan Temple engine.  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 136 Sheng Ji

    "Although it looks rough, it is indeed this thing." Both Dongfang Yun and Galen felt the power coming from the human base. The former stretched out his hand and the Loulan Temple engine was already flying in Zhenda Jimi's brilliant expressions.  In the hands of Dongfang Yun.  "Don't underestimate it~! It will be the driving force behind the building when the Queen's Staff is formed!" Zendajimi looked proud.  "I know this." Dongfang Yun said greedily: "Since you know what the second prop is, what about the third prop?" "You said the prop that allows the Queen's Staff to advance to the third level?" Zhenda Jimi said  "Of course I know where it is, but even if I tell you, you will never find it." "You're kidding! As long as you tell us, we will find it for you!" Tai Lung looked proud.  Indeed, with Dongfang Yun's current strength, there is nothing in the continent that he cannot obtain, and the strength of the generals is enough to survive all kinds of life and death without any injuries.  "The Cloud Realm." Zhenda Jimi said calmly: "It is called the strongest realm among the seven realms." "" Dongfang Yun and Galen looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other's eyes.  The Cloud Realm and the Dead Soul Realm are actually the strongest realms. It is said that life in the Human Realm/Sea Realm will be recruited into the Cloud Realm as long as it surpasses the second level of God.  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Yunjie? Could it be that one of your Loulan's former strong men brought it up when he was recruited by Yunjie?" "No, this involves the secret history of the mainland, and I think Tyrande must be the same.  You know, she didn't say it, probably because she didn't want you to touch this too early, or she didn't want to cast a shadow on you," Zhenda Jimi said.  "Huh? Are you going to tell me?" Her words made Dongfang Yun feel that there was something fishy about it.  "Of course." "Aren't you afraid that I will cast a shadow?" "Of course not! My man should be upright and fearless of heaven and earth. If the sky bullies him, he will break it. If the earth jolts him, he will  Then lower the tear!" Zhenda Jimi said matter-of-factly.  "Okay, okay, although I'm not that domineering, I can still talk and listen." Zhenda Jimi sighed softly: "Actually, you don't know that the most powerful civilization in the mainland was neither high elves nor high elves.  Human race, but a civilization called Atlantis. "It sounds familiar, but does it have anything to do with our story?" "Of course it does, listen carefully!"  He rolled his eyes and glared at Tai Lung.  She slowly narrated: "According to the historical records of the orcs we have, this continent actually had no civilization at first. It was occupied by various beasts. Most of these beasts are now extinct, and they are still alive.  "There are no more than three kinds." "It is said that one day, the Sky Stone invaded and almost destroyed the earth, and also destroyed most of the creatures in the past." "Then they controlled two kinds of creatures that had never appeared on the continent.  The strange magic and energy are not capable of destroying the world, but they have very powerful attack power. " "Under their beast skin, they are wrapped in metal bodies. They are indestructible, but difficult to kill.  . Especially there is a strange flame in their chests. As long as this flame is not extinguished, they can be resurrected even if they are killed in various ways. " "This kind of life does not belong to any category, and does not belong to the heaven/cloud world/.  Dead Soul Realm, you heard it right. As early as hundreds of thousands of years ago, the continent was divided into four realms. In other words, the continent was formed after the other three realms. "Although some of these alien beings always have good intentions.  But the other part is bloodthirsty and always easily exterminates the new life on the continent. " "In order to make this continent no longer lifeless, the Heaven Realm united with the Cloud Realm and the Dead Soul Realm to launch a war against this kind of life.  " "It was an unprecedented war. Although there were only a dozen or so of these alien beings and they were divided into two factions, the Three Realms paid a heavy price to expel them from this continent. " "The Three Realms were relieved.  , but I didn¡¯t expect that the alien life left behind something very deadly.¡± ¡°After that, hundreds of thousands of years later, various beasts multiplied again and occupied the entire continent, part of which was called Atlantis.  Beast animals were the first to learn to walk upright, constantly learning, evolving, and taming a beast that survived from ancient times. The name of this beast is Behemoth. " "With the help of Behemoth, they conquered.  "After tens of thousands of years, some of the captive beasts evolved into orcs, and they understood the general language."??Able to walk upright, use tools, and even have thoughts.  " "But they couldn't resist the Atlantis orcs because they found three props left by a strange life form.  Relying on tens of thousands of years of research and learning, they have completely mastered the use of these props and developed technology to a terrifying level.  " "There is no doubt that the technology of the Atlanteans at that time was extremely strong, and they even had the power to destroy the entire continent with a small weapon.  " "It was at this time that the other three realms felt threatened, and they took action together. Relying on the Atlantis orcs' unwillingness to really destroy the continent, they forcibly cut off the Atlantis civilization.  " "That war was really long-lasting and lasted for thousands of years.  " "Because of concerns in their hearts, the Orcs of Atlantis were defeated and sank into the sea as part of the continent that was forcibly cut apart by the Three Realms.  By this time, the rest of them were all elites, and they no longer had any worries.  The three realms were worried about the revenge of the other four and did not dare to attack again, so they just sat back and watched the Atlantean orcs create another realm outside the four realms.  This world is the sea world.  " "Yes, it is the current sea world.  The orcs of Atlantis relied on their own power to forcibly carve out a world under the sea for their people to survive.  " "It's a pity that because of the years of war, the lives of the Atlanteans have no longer been long. After opening up the sea, the Atlanteans once again raised a kind of slaves in order to reduce their activities and ensure their longevity.  Fish opened up an evolutionary line, allowing fish to have human forms to serve them, so fish-men were born.  " "Later, as time passed, more than 30,000 years ago, the people of Atlantis were completely extinct, and one of the technological props left by the three alien beings, [Heart of Behemoth's Ancestor] was also destroyed.  Left behind at the bottom of the ocean.  The other two technological props, the [Evolution Gate] were missing, and the [Crown of the Beast King] was on the head of the Beast King who was freed from slavery and conquered the entire beast clan through war.  " "Crown of the Beast King!"  Dongfang Yun took a breath of cold air: "Then the other two items, [Evolution Gate] and [Behemoth Ancestor's Heart] are the second and third props of the Orcs!"  ?  " "That's right.  Zhendajimi smiled. She continued: "Thirty thousand years ago, the orcs were at their most powerful. At that time, they occupied the entire continent and thrived on it.  Although he has mastered the Crown of the Beast King, with the newly enlightened mind of the orcs, it is extremely difficult to develop the technology inside.  " "In this process, the monkey tribe among the beast tribe gradually stood out from all the tribes. Compared with other beast tribes, they have less physical strength, but more wisdom.  " "At this moment, the first natural disaster of the undead broke out.  " "You heard it right, it was the first natural disaster of the undead. The natural disaster of the undead more than 3,000 years ago was nothing compared to that time.  " "Because the first natural disaster of the undead occurred when a strong man from the dead soul world was left behind in the human world due to his physical disability.  " "Coincidentally, he also discovered three technological props left in this world by alien life forms, namely: [The Frozen Throne], [Ice Crystal Castle] and [The Word of Immortality].  " "This man is very smart. Although his lower body is completely disabled, he moved his body to the far north of the continent with the power of his body.  " "The far north of the continent at that time was a place farther away, colder, and larger than the bitter cold land of the present far north.  " "There, he relied on his own wisdom to fully develop the technology in the three technological props!  " "This process only took more than fifty years.  " "Then the first undead natural disaster broke out. With the technological props in his hands, this man drove almost all the creatures on the continent to less than three million square kilometers in the southernmost part of the continent.  " "At that time, the population of the mainland was 50 billion. It can be said that at that time, life on the mainland was almost without touching the ground. People were crowded around and threatened, and there was a possibility of being annihilated at any time.  " "At this time, the Three Realms, which had just recovered, took action again.  " "A fierce battle that lasted for tens of thousands of years. Although the man was powerful, he was constantly forced to retreat all the way to the far north, which was not much smaller than the mainland at that time.  " "Then the Three Realms discovered that they had fallen into a trap.  " "Because this man actually detonated something more terrifying than the bombs in the hands of the Atlanteans in the past. With the power of a bomb and the lives of 500 million troops of the Three Realms Allied Forces, this area was forcibly destroyed.  The continent was torn in half, opening up a new space at the same time, dragging the original extreme north to that self-contained space, and triggering rules at the same time. From then on, this space will automatically absorb everything except the sky/  Everything outside the three realms of cloud/dead soulThe soul after life and death!  At this point, the first natural disaster of the undead that lasted for more than 10,000 years and resulted in hundreds of billions of deaths in the three realms ended.  " "This world is the underworld, and the man who was left behind by the Dead Soul Realm after Atlantis, and used his own power to create a world that tore the entire continent in half, is named Ner'zhul.  " Seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of Dongfang Yun and the other three, Zhenda Jimi smiled and said: "Yes, that's the Ner'zhul of the Lord of the Underworld. Compared to your current husband, he is not weaker, right?  ?  " "" Dongfang Yun nodded blankly. "Tear open the continent, create the underworld, and trigger the rules. From any angle, if Dongfang Yun encountered Ner'zhul in his heyday, I am afraid that no one would be left dead, but as if  In "Death", Ner'zhul, a conspirator like Kusuke Aizen, only held the base of the undead. "After the undead natural disaster," Zenda Kimi continued: "The mainland.  Only half of the original area is left, and the life on the continent has been infinitely squeezed. Especially the number of intelligent life has dropped sharply to 1.7 billion, of which 8 billion are monkeys and beasts, and beasts and even humans  Less than a quarter of the total.  " "As a result of the undead natural disaster, the mainland human race suddenly broke out, and its strength and number increased sharply. After nearly ten thousand years of development, the prosperity of magic and fighting spirit technology has generally enhanced the strength of intelligent life. Because of dissatisfaction,  With the development speed of the rest of the orcs, the human race, that is, the monkey orcs, combined with the elves, giants, dwarves, and goblins, drove the orcs to the northern wilderness. At one time, the orcs who had the "Crown of the Beast King" but were unable to thoroughly research the technology  Crippled and almost completely extinct.  " "In the next thousand years, the human race relied on the injection of heavenly power to launch another war with the slogan of driving out the alien races, driving the other four races out of the core of the continent.  " "After that came the Crusades that lasted for nearly two thousand years.  A part of the mainland human race was dissatisfied with the interference of heaven in the human world and tried their best to resist, starting the largest and longest civil war in the human race.  " " Taking this opportunity, an elf found three other technological props left by the alien life from the ruins of several wars on the mainland, [Queen's Scepter], [Root of Gaia] and [Ancient Tree of Destiny]  Core], she summoned all the elves together to study the products of these three technological props, thereby opening the fourth era of non-human races dominating the continent - the first four times that ruled the continent were alien life forms.  , Atlanteans, undead, and beasts.  " "You guessed it right, the people who rule the continent this time are the high elves who have lasted for two thousand years!  " "Their power is not much weaker than the races that have ruled the continent four times before. Even though humans have developed magic and fighting spirit technology to the extreme at that time, the magic technology of high elves comes from alien life, and it is far stronger than human technology.  , so mankind declined again.  " "At this time, Heaven, which is very fond of the human race, a race that can continuously provide the power of faith, took action again.  " "At this time, although the high elves' magic technology has developed to a very powerful level, it is still far behind their "predecessors".  " "If the people of Atlantis in the past developed the three technological props [Heart of Behemoth's Ancestor] for about 30 years after thoroughly studying the [Crown of the Beast King] and [Evolution Gate], then it would be so durable.  After Aozu thoroughly studied the [Frozen Throne] and [Ice Crystal Castle], he studied the prop [Mantra of Immortality] for about 45 years.  On the other hand, the high elves' research progress on [The Core of the Ancient Tree of Destiny] has only reached about 15.  " "But the high elves are more ambitious than the Atlanteans, and have more desire to conquer than Ner'zhul.  " "Everyone thinks that the high elves have fallen on their own, but they don't know that the high elves actually broke through the [boundary gate] between the human world and the heaven, broke through the barrier of space and directly attacked the heaven!  " "In that battle, Heaven Realm suffered heavy losses, and nearly half of the land was lost to the high elves.  " "However, the subsequent participation of the Cloud Realm and the Dead Soul Realm changed the occupation. Due to the lack of successors and the closure of the [Limiting Gate], the High Elves were almost completely defeated.  " "At the critical moment, the ruler of the high elves at the time took out a treasure comparable to Ner'zhul's bomb, and forcibly tore open the space to let his people escape.  " "What no one expected was that what the high elves tore open was a very terrifying space. It was pitch black and bone-chilling, and there were countless extremely terrifying and powerful monsters hidden inside.  " "The space was torn open, and the monsters inside escaped and started a fierce battle with the four tribes at the same time. In order to prevent themselves from being flanked, the most vulnerable high elves led the leader to escape into the space with all the tribesmen.  ¡± ¡°The battle that followed?As the Three Realms Allied Forces and alien monsters were fighting each other, when the Three Realms Allied Forces found that they could not kill all the monsters they had soaked in, they could only forcibly seal the alien space.  " "They failed countless times, and finally chose to launch a sacrifice, using nearly a billion lives to forcibly transfer the exit of the alien space from the heaven to the human world.  " "They originally thought that the human world would collapse because of this, but they did not expect that a mysterious force was protecting the human world. Except for some weak monsters in other dimensions, almost no one could break out.  " "And the strength of a single monster that escapes is extremely terrifying, so the intelligent beings gave that unique space a name, the Abyss!  " "Due to the battle with the abyss monsters, the vitality of the three realms was severely damaged, and it was no longer able to take action against the high elf empire that still existed on the ground.  " "But the problem is that when they attacked the heaven, the leader of the high elves also carried the [Core of the Ancient Tree of Destiny] with him, and as he led his people into the abyss, the [Core of the Ancient Tree of Destiny] also  disappear.  " "At this time, the high elves' magic technology has developed to a terrifying level, and their thirst for knowledge is even more ardent. However, this thirst has been blocked due to the loss of the core of the ancient tree of destiny.  " "For a time, all the high elves focused their hatred on the only daughter of the previous generation of elf kings and high priests, who was also the high priest of this generation.  " "In order to make up for his father's mistakes, the new generation of high priests with a photographic memory relied on their strong memory that they had joined in research at a young age, and attempted to copy the technology in the memory of the [Core of the Ancient Tree of Destiny] to advance the high elves' magic technology.  " "At first she did achieve great results, but as the research progressed, she discovered that the direction of the research was wrong. At that time, the researchers of the high elves were already in a state of great fanaticism and could not extricate themselves, and the high priest discovered the problem.  The time was also a little late, which made the tragedy unstoppable.  " "The Tunguska Explosionthat explosion in the country of the high elves disrupted the high elves' comprehensive scientific and technological achievements, causing all civilian technology to be destroyed at once, and at the same time, all the elves in the heart of the high elves were killed instantly!  " "Because of this explosion, everything owned by the high elves disappeared. Coupled with the attacks by humans and various races, the elves were completely defeated.  "When he said this, Zhendajimi's face was quite silent. "That high priest is Tyrande, right?  "Dongfang Yun couldn't help but ask. "That's right.  "Zhenda Jimi said: "Tylander is actually not wrong. She just hopes to use her own efforts to make up for her father's mistakes, and she has also led her people to achieve great results.  It was just that the high elves were too eager for research and too eager for quick success, which led to the Tunguska explosion.  " Dongfang Yun never thought that Tyrande had such a tragic past, and sighed softly: "She is indeed a pitiful person.  " He looked at Zhenda Jimi: "What about you?  Presumably your story should also have the intervention of heaven or the three realms?  " "That's right.  " Zhenda Jimi said: "The decline of the high elves made all races see opportunities. They began to fight each other crazily to snatch the territory of the high elves, intending to find the reason for the several strange rises in this continent This world  There are many smart people.  " "While those people were frantically fighting for territory, the second natural disaster of the undead arose.  " "This time the natural disaster of the undead was actually initiated by Ner'zhul's descendants in order to covet the mainland land after his death. The scale and power were far inferior to Ner'zhul's, so this time even if the human world did not rely on the Three Realms, the undead  The natural disaster still failed.  " "After this, the various races were no longer able to maintain the war, and could only recuperate and lick their wounds.  " "It was at this time that a small country in the desert discovered the last three technological props left by the alien beings, namely [Pharaoh's Scepter], [Loulan Temple Engine] and [Primate History Book].  " "After discovering these three things, this small desert country began to study. Their initial research direction was just how to turn the desert into an oasis.  " "However, they failed because these technologies were different from the high elves' magical technologies. They were purely prepared for war.  " "After decades of research, the old king died and a new monarch succeeded. He felt that with such technology, there would be no problem even if he conquered the continent. If he conquered the continent, he would be able to obtain fertile land.  Different worries about water and plants.  " " Driven by ambition, the new monarch spent all the national power on these three technological props, and the results achieved really made thisThe country conquered half of the continent.  " "Compared to the first three technological empires, the research results achieved by this small country are actually weaker. The three technological [history books of primates] have only thoroughly studied 5. In comparison, this small country has used these three props to  The results achieved are the smallest, only half of the continent, and the research results are also the smallest, only 5.  But the time they spent was the shortest, less than forty years.  " "The monarch is very confident and feels that if he is given a few more decades, it will not be a problem to conquer the six realms of heaven, cloud realm, dead soul realm, underworld, sea realm and abyss realm, let alone conquer the mainland.  " "But the Three Realms didn't give him a chance.  " "Although the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm have suffered heavy losses after several wars, the Cloud Realm can still fight.  " "In order to prevent the mistakes of the previous three wars from happening again, Yunjie sent people to find this monarch and threatened them with powerlessness to prevent them from continuing their research.  " "Although he was unconvinced, in order to prevent his country from being destroyed by the Cloud Realm, the monarch could only agree to the request of the visitors from the Cloud Realm and let them take the [History of Primates] away.  " "In the end, the monarch died of heart disease and died in depression.  " "This monarch is my father.  " Zhenda Jimi said with tears in her eyes. "In order to fulfill my father's ambition, I did not hesitate to find a substitute to sit in the position of the queen, and even devoted all my time to the research of the technological props obtained by Loulan.  , but I failed.  " "At the same time, those idiotsactually used our technology to transform the surrounding areas under the arrangement of the fake queen.  " "I know her intentions Their intentions are good, but using war machines to transform the environment is a huge mistake.  " "So Loulan collapsed, and Loulan civilization became a flash in the pan. It didn't even get half of the glory of the three seniors.  " "And I, because of a prophecy, learned that in two thousand two hundred and twenty-two years, a person will come to take away Loulan technology and carry it forward, so I lit the divine fire and asked four confidants to guard it all the time.  Holding me.  " "They built this underground palace to protect my divine fire, and turned themselves into stone statues to protect me. Once a foreign enemy invades, they will resurrect and defeat my enemies.  " She looked deeply at Dongfang Yun: "It is fate that arranged for me to be your wife, to witness the re-emergence of the short-lived Loulan Technology, and to witness my husband realize the ambition that my father could not complete in his lifetime!  " Regarding her last words, Dongfang Yun selectively skipped, but Dongfang Yun had to pay attention to the previous words. He needed to re-examine his development direction. After sitting by the altar and thinking for a long time, he raised his head  Said: "Do you think the Three Realms are targeting me?  " Zhenda Jimi, who inherited all Dongfang Yun's memories in this world, hesitated for a moment, then answered truthfully: "If I guessed correctly, they must have been targeting you, and they should have found you earlier.  Even if the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm couldn't take action, the Cloud Realm should have taken action against you long ago.  " "Then why haven't they taken any action yet?  " Zhenda Jimi shook his head and said: "I don't know. I believe Tersi is also worried about this, but this shouldn't be something you need to worry about. The predecessors only mastered one of the technologies, which was enough to defeat the Three Realms.  It's miserable. You have mastered three types, and there will be a fourth soon. Then the one who needs to be afraid should not be you, but the three realms!  " At this time, Darius's voice also sounded in the soul chain: "She is right. Although the Three Realms are strong, they may not be our opponents. Dad, don't underestimate yourself or overestimate your enemies.  .  What's more, I suspect that to a large extent, when Tyrande first formulated the plan to confuse everyone by using the Dark Night Base to confront the human base, the plan itself was not aimed at the human countries or the Nuga Empire, but the Three Realms.  Although the Three Realms don't want to let us develop and make the same mistakes again, they are more worried about finding a family between the human race and the dark night, which will make the other family wary and finally join forces.  Just imagine, one technology can make the Three Realms so miserable. What if two technologies attack at the same time?  ¡± Dongfang Yun: Did you hear it too? Lai Ruilei: Dad, we all heard it~! Swain: Yeah. Dongfang Yun: Huh? How come you all suddenly connected to this channel? Slada: Because  Brother Galen just told us that we have a story to listen to! Dongfang Yun: "" He smiled at Zhenda Jimi: "Thank you for telling me this.  Although I won't be afraid, I will still be more careful.  ¡± Zhenda Jimi tilted his head strangelyHe glanced at Dongfang Yun for a few times and said, "You seem to be different from ordinary emperors." "Why do you say that?" "Because a real emperor should know how to employ people and know how to trust others. Are you so loyal to me?"  I should trust their abilities more and leave everything to them instead of thinking about it myself.¡± ¡°I trust them very much!¡± Zhenda Jimi said seriously: ¡°Then.  Just let them go, let them do everything for you, and let them achieve your glory!" Tyrande said: I will do everything well.  Darius said: I will always protect you.  The generals said: I will be your sharp sword to overcome thorns and thorns.  Su Wan said: I will never give up and watch you become the king of all lives.  Zhenda Jimi said: Let others do everything for you, let them achieve your glory!  Dongfang Yun fell into deep thought.  Everyone is loyal to themselves, and everyone wants to accomplish everything for themselves. Everyone is their closest person in the world.  ¡°He does trust them and loves them.  ¡°But he just got involved in everything and thought about what was wrong. In doing so, it seemed that he didn¡¯t trust them.  Dongfang Yun suddenly realized that he had indeed made a mistake. The first step towards becoming an emperor was to know how to release the tasks without having to personally supervise them.  He suddenly showed a smile that shocked Galen Zhendajimi Tailong. Zhendajimi said: "Husband, are you okay? Did I say something wrong just now?" "No." Dongfang Yun shook his head and stood up.  Feeling a lot more cheerful, he turned back to Galen and said, "Let's go back to Bansai now." "Now? Okay, I'll go out and tell Chrysalis to get ready." Galen turned around and left.  "No need." Dongfang Yun took out a city return scroll and gently tore it open: "Go back now." As he said that, he disappeared into the air in a flash of light.  Dongfang Yun naturally planned to teleport back to the human base alone, and then summon Galen and others there.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, Galen looked at Zhenda Jimi and said, "How do you know such a long history?" "Do you think it's strange? A woman like me ignited the divine fire when she was less than twenty years old."  "It's very strange." Galen said, "You are too young. If your history hadn't been automatically imprinted in my mind, I would have thought you were just an old woman who looks young but is actually over a hundred years old." "That would make sense.  It¡¯s not good to be your father¡¯s wife, General Galen.¡± ¡°Believe me, in his eyes, we are more important than anyone else.¡± ¡°You are so heartless to say that~¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all hope?  Will he become a ruthless king?" Faced with Galen's retort, Zhendajimi didn't say anything. She just shrugged and said, "There is no point in arguing about this issue, but since you want to know, then I will tell you.  Hey~!" She lowered her voice mysteriously: "Because I am a human race [Saint Ji]." "What!?" Galen looked surprised: "You" Before he finished speaking, his feet were already lit up.  The sight of the azure six-pointed star array gradually blurred.  He naturally knew that this was his father calling him, but his eyes still showed disbelief as he looked at Zhenda Jimi who was gradually disappearing from his eyes.  "What kind of look are you looking at?" Dongfang Yunqi asked, "Why are you looking at me in such surprise?" "Ah? No, no" Galen shook his head and looked around. King Zhenda Jimi of Tyrone Sand and  He was summoned back together, and the location of the four of them was the most luxurious room in the town hall.  This is the room that belongs to Dongfang Yun.  "So, Galen, you should know where to upgrade the human base, right?" Dongfang Yun looked at the night scenery outside the window and said to Galen.  "Of course." Galen said: "I will let people rule Mr. Bui first." As the nominal controller of the human base, this upgrade will cause great changes in the human base. How can it be done without Bui Carreno?  When Buika Reno came to Dongfang Yun's room with sleepy eyes, he immediately opened his mouth and pointed at Jinda Jimi: "You, you, you, you" Dongfang Yun has never seen Buika.  With such a surprised expression, Renault asked curiously: "Buy, are you okay?" "Ah ah ah Your Excellency Yun, she, he, she is the Holy Lady of Loulan, she is exquisite.goddess!  !  !  "Buycareno's expression was shattered. "Yeah, how did you know?  "Monk Dongfang Yunzhang was confused. "That's because her portrait and her book have spread all over the continent!  "Buycareno took out a book from his storage ring and handed it to Dongfang Yun. Dongfang Yun took it in surprise and found that this was really no ordinary book. The whole book was sealed with ancient parchment.  , the cover is a magic rubbing, and the lifelike image of the woman on it is not Zhenda Jimi, and the words on the book have been understood by studying "The Great Prophecy of the Goddess Jingjue" recently.  Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "Is this book a portrait of Dajimi?"  " "Is the holy queen's name Zhenda Jimi?  "Buycareno rushed over to shake hands with Zhenda Jimi with a face of admiration: "I always wanted to learn the great prophecy when I was a child, and you are my idol!  " Dongfang Yun felt that Buicareno had either fallen asleep or taken the wrong medicine, so what he said was a little off: "I said you are okay?  You actually admire her?  "    "of course!  "Buycareno said matter-of-factly, "Sheng Ji is not only my idol, but also the idol of many magicians on the mainland. Her great prophecy skills are unparalleled in the world!  And I want to correct you, this book is not about Sheng Ji, but written by Sheng Ji.  " "Great prophecy" Dongfang Yun naturally thought of many magics in previous life novels that only the Pope of Light could use: "It's like commandments, seals, God said, there must be light, and so on?  " As he spoke, he also made some strange moves in his head, which made Bui Carreno and Zenda Jimi dumbfounded. " What are you doing?  Zhenda Jimi frowned and said: "What does the great prophecy have to do with what god said there is light?"  " "Then what is your great prophecy?  Dongfang Yun said in surprise. Zhenda Jimi blinked: "Don't tell me that you don't even understand what Sheng Ji is."  " "Ah, I don't understand.  "Buycareno explained patiently: "The so-called Holy Queen is actually the title given by the human race to the witch with the strongest prophecy, and the great prophecy, as the name suggests, is literally.  " "What a prophecy!  Dongfang Yun became interested: "Then what did you predict?"  Zhenda Jimi pointed to the book in his hand: "All the major events that happened in the two thousand years after I lit the divine fire were predicted!"  Dongfang Yun turned the book to the last page, looked at it and said, "Why didn't you write about me?"  " "Because you are someone outside the established.  Zhendajimi explained: "The so-called outside of the established, in your language, means beyond reincarnation and not within the five elements."  Your appearance is unpredictable and your actions are unpredictable.  For you, I just predicted that someone will bloom Loulan's technology into the world again. As for who this person will be and what he will do, I can't predict it.  " "People outside the established" Dongfang Yun touched his nose: "Are they beyond reincarnation and not among the five elements?  What do you mean, if I die, I won¡¯t be able to enter the underworld?  " "That's pretty much what it means.  " Dongfang Yun smiled coquettishly: "Whenever you have time, give me a prophecy again. I want to know how long it will take for me to leave this world.  " "It's impossible to predict, but I can predict two things related to you.  "Zhenda Jimi blinked. "For example?  " "Black flames.  Zhenda Jimi smiled and said: "There are many things in this world that should not exist, but the one that should not exist the most is a cluster of black flames."  It is of equal value to another book and a scroll, and, like you, should not exist in this world.  " "Black flame?  Is it because I shouldn¡¯t exist in this world like me?  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Can you see the connection between us?"  " "No, even Sheng Ji is not that amazing.  Zhenda Jimi said: "But what if it is really related?"  I still recommend you to go and see it.  " "Okay, where?  " Zhenda Jimi shook his head: "I can't predict the specific location.  " Dongfang Yun: "Are you kidding me?  " Jinda Jimi said seriously: "Although I can't predict the specific location, I can predict a girl, and this girl is related to your general.  " "What to openhuh?"  "Dongfang Yun suddenly remembered that the butcher had told him that he had met a nine-tailed demon fox girl. Because this girl was a member of Su Wan's clan, he didn't know whether he should save her. Later, after hearing Dongfang Yun say that he should save her if he could, the butcher thought  The method left her and the other villagers behind, and thisThe girl told the butcher that she would repay him, and the way to repay him was with a heterochromatic flame!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 137 Human Base Level 2!

    Lazio, a large city in the far west of the Orc Empire.  The war has lasted for nine days.  And in these nine days, the flames of war have completely ignited the 1.45 million square kilometers of the Far West. There are wars and deaths everywhere.  What is the concept of 1.45 million square kilometers?  Six such large areas can make up a China.  Such a war scene was so grand and tragic that even Darius and Swain did not expect.  Precisely because this is the Age of Magic and not the Age of Ending Law where only hot weapons can be used, once the war starts, it will be a ruthless destruction of the land.  In fact, from the beginning to the end, Dongfang Yun held the simplest way to win, which was to go straight to the dragon's nest, let the generals cross the Thorodo Snow Mountain, and go straight into the ancient city of Offama to kill Kaku and his cronies.  It's just that he has a lot of worries. He is also worried that the Orcs will win too early and humans will be wary. He is also worried that he will return too quickly after winning and the human base has not yet been fully developed. He is also worried that if he just kills Kaku, he will not be able to achieve 'conquest'.  This condition makes it impossible to develop an undead base.  What¡¯s terrible is that now the Three Realms have emerged, which makes Dongfang Yun even more worried. He always has to worry that the ¡®people above¡¯ will find him.  Thinking of what Zhenda Jimi said to him, Dongfang Yun decided to leave the matter to Tyrande, and Tyrande simply issued an order after discussing it with Swain Suwan.  Defeat the undead across the board!  So at this moment on the head of Lazio City, the Ax King¡¯s smile is beautiful.  That is the kind of beauty that only belongs to ferociousness, cruelty, and violence.  Although Lazio was besieged for a short period of time, the wave of attacks from the Sea of ??the Undead still caused the Human Night Beast Alliance to suffer a lot in these nine days.  The so-called wave attack means that after one wave retreats, another wave immediately rushes up without leaving any breathing space in between.  There are enough undead to ensure that this war lasts for three to five months.  The biggest damage caused by such an attack to the city of Lazio is that many soldiers have not eaten food for three or two days. Even when the attacks one after another have begun to make the soldiers faint, the generals will take turns to attack and clear the field.  But the soldiers could not be delayed for too long.  The brutal war caused the elves, who had always paid attention to their appearance, to have large stains on their faces, and dark circles began to appear in their eyes.  Even humans, who have always paid attention to food hygiene issues, no longer care about whether cheese and beef have been dropped on the ground, just pick them up and start eating them.  Even the Orcs, who have always had long-lasting endurance, have seen many cases of suddenly falling asleep while snoring on the battlefield.  Today, Tyrande's order was issued. Although everyone's faces looked tired, all the Dongfang Family units were looking at the Ax King floating above the city with burning eyes.  The Ax King waved his big hand: "The whole armyattack!" Boom boom boom!  !  !  Those who immediately responded to his order to dispatch troops were countless green light balls that rained down from the sky. These green light balls fell from the sky without any rules and landed among the undead. Green mushroom clouds rose up, and large areas appeared.  Large tracts of undead were wiped from this world.  Everyone looked up.  In the dense white clouds in the sky, huge platforms with the reputation of "City in the Sky" swooped out from the clouds, with silky clouds clinging to them, which was extremely beautiful.  Two hundred war ancient tree platforms!  !  !  When the sky platforms rushed out of the clouds, large chunks of the earth began to be shrouded in shadows. Even the undead with incomplete minds knew what it meant when they saw the behemoths in the sky.  With the bombings one after another, countless undead bodies were shattered, and broken limbs were scattered everywhere. Many Dongfang soldiers even saw the heads of ghouls or half-body rockets of gargoyles.  Just like flying out of the clouds.  Cheers are everywhere!  The defense of Dongfang Yun Lazio City has always relied on all ground troops and part of the air force to resist the enemy. There are generally only about five cities in the sky overhead. When the people on the city wall can't cope, they just throw a few trees.  Block the bullet.  But this time, looking around, the sky was already densely packed with platforms of ancient war trees. This scene like a dark cloud cover not only inspired the soldiers of the Dongfang family, but also greatly stimulated the undead.  The tree bullets fell like raindrops, and there was no need to even aim, because the sea of ??the undead below was so dense that just throwing a tree bullet would achieve the maximum effect.  The Ancient War Tree Platform slowly advanced, and finally thousands of Frost Bone Dragons flew out from the north of Lazio.Crazy charge towards the ancient war tree platform.  At the same time, there were thousands of figures rising into the sky in the direction of the Orcs.  Orc pseudo-hero!  As the third unit of the undead, the Frost Bone Dragon itself cannot be concocted by Kaku. However, this death knight used some method to fool the Elder of the Frost Bone Dragon who was living in seclusion in the underworld, causing him to send thousands of Nero.  The frost bone dragons that survived from the ancestral era, these frost bone dragons are generally around the tenth to eleventh level.  In order to deal with this group of Frost Bone Dragons, the original Beast King Benitez summoned all the ninth-level or above strong beasts and prepared them all through the Storm Altar.  During the invasion of Nujia, the Orcs were not invaded, and the Orcs did not participate in the Battle of the Kot Empire initiated by Bui Carreno. This allowed the Orcs' high-level combat power to be perfectly preserved.  In this way, Dongfang Yun was achieved.  With a wave of Sven's hand, more than 1,700 powerful beastmen from the eighth to eleventh levels were all adjusted by the Skin Firming Storm Altar. Finally, 913 pseudo-heroes orc sword masters and 170 chiefs were obtained.  Two, three hundred and thirty-three prophets, and three hundred and forty-four shadow hunters.  And this group of people who went out to fight the Frost Bone Dragon were all the Beast Sword Masters plus a hundred Shadow Hunters.  As the top creature of a base, pseudo-heroes can be adjusted at the base level, but even the ultimate unit that can only be created by a three-pole base is by no means a match for pseudo-heroes.  So when the two sides collided, nearly a hundred Frost Bone Dragons fell from the sky.  Even if he is not dead, he must have been seriously injured.  At the same time, the Destroyers transformed from hundreds of thousands of obsidian statues also quickly took off, intending to help the Frost Bone Dragon gain the upper hand.  But at the same time, in the city of Lazio, an equal number of hippogryph knights also rose into the sky, cooperating with tens of thousands of three-headed chimeras to attack the Destroyer!  From the beginning of this large-scale war, Axeman had no intention of defeating more with less!  At least the air force must not be less than the enemy!  Frost Bone Dragon, Orc Pseudo-Hero, Hippogryph, Three-Headed Chimera, Destroyer The air forces of both sides launched a frantic air battle around ancient war tree platforms in the air. This level of air combat did not even belong to  In an air battle after the 21st century on Earth, the sky was filled with colorful magic blooms. Life was passing by crazily, and blood was falling like rain.  However, the air combat between the two sides effectively delayed the attack from the Ancient War Tree Platform. The Frost Bone Dragon and the Destroyers seemed to have consciously led enemy units to fight around the Ancient War Tree Platform. This caused the enemies on the Ancient War Tree Platform to  The ancient guardians had to be cautious. Although the tree bombs would bloom on a large scale when thrown, they had to be careful not to implicate their own air force when throwing them.  For a time, the retreating undead frenzy stopped. Although the undead also have the feeling of fear, their psychology is more inclined to bloodthirsty and killing, and the almost stopped bombing gave them the courage to kill again.  At this time, the Ax King took off the battle ax from his back, pointed at the enemy, and shouted: "The next step is our battle!" Beside him, Ramos, the armored dragon turtle, and Mag, the half-human rhinoceros  Les, the Eternal Nightmare Vine, and the Dark Sage Ishkafiel floated into the air at the same time.  Ax King laughed loudly, the enthusiasm and unruliness on his face were clearly revealed, his feet made a loud sound in the air, and his body rushed down crazily.  Behind him, the four generals looked at each other and could only follow him.  The heavenly warriors rushed into the enemy camp and caused far more damage than the Ancient War Tree Platform, because each of them was a humanoid nuclear bomb!  Axe King Meng Ge rushed the fastest and most swiftly. He ignored the endless army of fourth-order ghouls at the front and crossed a distance of more than a kilometer like a sharp sword, rushing straight towards the abomination camp in the middle!  His body burned with red energy that was as viscous as blood. As he charged and flew, this energy was pulled by the strong wind and dragged out a halo of more than ten meters, making Ax King's entire body look like a big star.  Fireballs generally hit the enemy.  The haters, who looked ferocious with a hint of simplicity, raised their rusty and blood-stained weapons one after another, roaring incomprehensible sounds and baring their teeth and claws at the Ax King.  But they are not butchers. They do not have meat hooks with a strong smell of blood, nor are they strong enough to fly into the sky to meet the enemy.  So they could only demonstrate to the enemy on the ground, even if there was an eighth-level zombie-hating leader in the formation.  What it didn¡¯t expect was that the enemy would be smashed down like a fireball and forced to the ground!  Boom!   A thick flame rolled upwards, rushing into the air along with dust and smoke.  The leader of the zombie abomination was stunned for a moment. Although hundreds of abominations were killed with this blow, a strange thought came into his mind.  "Give me a head?" "Give it to your mother!" In the flames that were as thick as hell, as thick as blood, and as hot as pulp, Axeman Meng strode out and roared to the sky: "You all must die!" Fighting Hunger  Blessings!  In an instant, an invisible bloody light shot out from his side like a chain of lightning, piercing through the bodies of all the butchers, connecting all the butchers within a diameter of nearly half a kilometer. If it were in the air,  Looking from above, it looks like a power grid spread out on the ground.  ¡°Is it okay?¡± The leader of the zombie-hating monster strangely touched his belly that had been sewn up countless times.  "Of course it's okay!" Ax King laughed and roared again: "Death!" The Berserker's roar was released!  As Ax King's signature control skill, this move is so useful that it can no longer be used. With just one roar, all the undead within a hundred miles felt deafened and heard a buzzing sound in their ears, which made them feel a strange feeling.  The feeling of impatience made them give up everything and the enemy rushed over to fuck the guy who made the noise first.  Yes, it was a taunt. When Ax King roared, not only did all the hatred around him look at him with red eyes, but all the undead that were enveloped by the sound rushed towards him like crazy, and the sky  In the middle, there were even nearly a hundred Frost Bone Dragons swooping down, regardless of whether they would accidentally injure teammates, blowing down the death ice breath one after another!  More than a hundred breaths of death ice plowed the ground into ice passages in an instant. All the abominations in the passages were frozen. If they had not rejected the death breath, these abominations would have been almost completely frozen by the death breath.  It will decay into ash the moment it is sprayed.  Ax King originally planned to lure all the enemies over and kill them all, but unexpectedly he was disrupted by these frost bone dragons, which made him very dissatisfied. When these gathered together to form a death breath of nearly a hundred meters in diameter, they sprayed over.  , he suddenly chopped out the battle ax in his hand!  When the battle ax came into contact with the ice breath of death, the surrounding enemies seemed to have hallucinations in their eyes, because the two had not yet touched each other. The space between the ax blade and the tip of the ice breath suddenly distorted, and then the air  Suddenly, a large number of strange and dense cracks appeared. These cracks were not as rigid as the previous space cracks. Instead, the cracks produced in this space gave people a soft feeling, making people unconsciously sink into it, as if  Even the soul will be sucked in.  "Just suck it in!" The Ax King laughed, and the battle ax was suddenly pulled diagonally behind him. Hundreds of giant frost dragons in the sky seemed to be grabbed by a force of brute force, and were caught in their mouths.  Crazy pulling towards Ax King!  That¡¯s right, this is Ax King¡¯s powerful attack skill Counter Spiral!  The powerful traction rules produced by the counterattack spiral are by no means worse than the hooks of Butcher and Blitzcrank. Although the distance is relatively close, it can affect groups!  The Ax King is laughing, ferocious and arrogant.  Hundreds of frost bone dragons fell on him.  Tens of millions of undead units also surged toward him.  Even Kaku, the current controller of the undead base, would tremble with fear after seeing such a scene, but the smile on Ax King's face was still there, making people wonder whether to praise this man's fearlessness or to condemn this guy's thick lines.  .  ¡°Then¡­there is no more.  The ice dragon grabs the land, and the abominations climb up like a mountain, just like the zombies in "World War Z", and they are faster and more powerful.  In an instant, the abominations climbed up the body of the Frost Bone Dragon like ants. The inner ones were trying to squeeze in to find the Ax King and chop them, while the outer ones were trying to climb up to find the axe.  The gap is drilled into the inner layer.  So a very spectacular and strange scenery appeared on this battlefield - Mount Abomination.  It is more than 700 meters high and goes straight into the clouds. The diameter at the bottom is nearly two kilometers. It is densely packed with abominations, that is, stitched corpse monsters.  In the distant sky, Mo Teng held the head of a Frost Bone Dragon in his hand, and said to Ramos next to him in shock: "This guy is too big. I bet five runes that he will rush through within five minutes."  "I won't come out." Dragon Turtle yawned, floating on his back in the air, and said calmly: "I bet he won't be able to come out within ten minutes." "Eh? I thought you would be interested in him."  Be more confident, your brother is not so aggressive, right?" "Of course I know." Ramos said lazily: "The problem is that I know that guy is holding it back, he told me one by one yesterday.  Chopping people down piece by piecePeople seem to be uninterested and would like to play Big Seconds if there is a chance.  " "Big seconds?  Mo Teng looked frustrated: "No wonder this guy uncharacteristically attracted so many monsters and still doesn't get out."  " "Then you still want to bet with me?  "Ramos looked at him. "Do you think I'm an idiot?  "The magic vine threw away the dead Frost Bone Dragon: "Darkdark" "Turn out the lights and kill again?  " Dragon Turtle glanced at the leaving magic vine with disdain, and spread out a pair of stubby arms: "The earth is shaking!  "BoomBoomBoom" Even though he was floating in the air, the surrounding space and the earth were shaking together. The amplitude of the vibration was by no means lower than an eight-magnitude earthquake, causing the air force and the air force fighting above and below to shake.  The undead were all staggered. "Power sprint" Ramos huddled up, the sharp spikes on the golden thorn shell on his back raised high, and then his body moved at an extremely fast speed.  Spin back and forth! "As promised in advance, those shadow monsters belong to me!  "The voice of the magic vine came from afar. "Okay, then I'll get those banshees.  "Dragon Turtle's voice was very ambiguous. As soon as he finished speaking, his body turned into a stream of light. Even when the magic vine was turning off the lights, it also dragged out a stream of light halo. On the other side, five kilometers to the left of Lazio City.  The black hole with a diameter of at least half a kilometer is still running rapidly, and within a radius of five kilometers, all undead units, whether they are ghoul cave demons, lichs and demon knights, are desperately holding on to the ground, but  Even if their hands and weapons dug trenches on the ground, they could not stop themselves from being sucked madly towards the black hole ball, and those who were sucked into it were minced in an instant, and not even a drop of blood was left.  All the dregs have been evaporated. ¡°Brother Yish, I also want to fight.  "Beside Ishkafiel, the half-human rhinoceros Muggles said naively. Ishkafiel leisurely cast spells with one hand and said: "What kind of fight are you fighting? As a human shield, you should protect me.  Doesn¡¯t the mage know?  " Magreus said depressedly: "But no one here can hurt you.  "    "That's not OK.  "Ishkafir said: "Do you know how tiring it is for me to maintain this vacuum?  Why don't you go get me a cup of coffee?  " Margulus couldn't laugh or cry: "Brother, you can just find someone to do this kind of thing. Why do you have to do it with me?  What's more, with this kind of ordinary skill, it won't be a problem for you to play ten or eight in one breath, right?  There is no reason for me to follow you even if you are lazy.  "Ishkafir said: "What do you know? My purpose is to shock. Do you understand that to shock?  If we scare these undead away, they won't have to die. If they don't die, my father won't have to work hard to create so many undead.  understand?  " "Believe it or not, I will sue you to Brother Swing?  "Magulus said: "Say you bullied me.  " "You, you, you, why are you so big and petty?  I'm furious.  "Ishkafir waved his hand and said: "Go away, go away!  I get annoyed when I see you.  " "Thank you, brother!  "Magulus laughed. When he turned around, the honest look on his face had turned into a ferocious look. He roared and his body suddenly turned into a behemoth hundreds of meters high. The huge spear in his hand suddenly swung forward: "Giant  *!  ¡± With one swing, a blue shock wave that was more than 100 meters long and more than 50 meters thick surged out from the tip of the gun, rushing towards the densest place of the undead army! This shock wave was extremely terrifying, and it rushed out in an instant  A full five kilometers away, it not only crushed all the undead in a line into flying ash, but also plowed a trench 780 meters wide and 560 meters deep on the ground! "Hong Kong collision!"  " With a roar, he lowered his head, smashed his huge rhinoceros horns on the ground, then spread out his four hooves and charged forward quickly! Under this terrifying brute force, all the undead were crushed into pieces.  On the path made by his iron hooves, a road composed of blood foam and meat sauce was clearly visible! Behind him, Ishkafiel's voice sounded clearly: "Explode!  "Boom!" A violent explosion exploded behind Magalus. The latter only felt a strong wind rushing out from behind, and countless corpses and flesh and blood fragments hit his back. Magalus didn't care.  , still rushing forward, his sprinting speed was extremely fast, and he rushed from the front line of the undead to the center line in almost the blink of an eye. When he passed by the mountain made of hatred, there was a message from the bottom of the mountain that Sun Wukong was under the Five Elements Mountain.  When he was released, he shouted: "Tao!"  Eliminate!  Of!  blade!  "Boom! One after another is approaching."The 3-meter-long bloody moon blade flew out from under this mountain of flesh crazily. Along the way, every abomination was cut in half. At the same time, all the abominations' bodies quickly spun and rushed towards the sky. The ground  From above, a bloody tornado hundreds of meters thick rose, sweeping away tens of millions of hateful corpses and fragments of bone dragons and continuing to move forward!  Although the undead people around them who had woken up were running desperately, their speed still could not allow them to escape from the clutches of the devil. In the end, large areas were sucked into the bloody tornado and turned into a pile of minced meat and filth.  Magreus glanced at it, but continued to rush forward, and soon came to the rear formation where the armored dragon turtle was, where the undead banshees gathered.  Although each of these tens of millions of banshees is charming and alluring, all creatures on the continent know that when a banshee smiles at you, you are already close to death.  It's a pity that none of the banshees can laugh at this moment. They are jolting crazily amidst Ramos's earthquake. The breasts produced by their delicate bodies have become a beautiful scenery.  Unfortunately, if one glanced up and down from the middle of the body, even the most durable executioner would have to vomit.  The limbs of these damn banshees have long been torn apart due to the violent vibrations in the space. Their delicate skin has been broken into pieces. The blood inside is mixed with yellow oil and seeps out. Their originally charming appearance is now  It is no better than a ghoul. The two eyes completely fell out of the sockets, and were only connected by a thread of flesh. At the same time, the teeth had already been broken due to the violent impact, which was even more majestic than that of the ogre.  Magalus almost felt like vomiting.  At this time, Ramos even had time to stretch out his stubby arm and say hello to Magulus: "YOO!"  , although the undead he crushed to death were not as many as the others, there were still hundreds of thousands.  When he rushed to the final formation, the magic vine had already ended the battle.  Although he was still surrounded by countless undead creatures, their eyes were full of fear. Instead, the demonic vines sat on a pile of translucent and semi-black corpses and greeted Magulus leisurely.  Magreus returned to his original form and high-fived the Demon Vine.  Because they know they accomplished their mission.  Although the 100 million undead units may not have been killed in such a long battle, the undead were frightened by the actions of the five generals, so they began to retreat back as if the tide was ebbing.  It took the undead an entire afternoon to completely withdraw from the battlefield, and during this process, not even the Axe King took action again.  After the undead left, blood flowed into rivers on the battlefield. Within an area of ??more than fifty square kilometers, if a two-meter-old man stepped on it anywhere, he would fall directly into the old part.  The upper part is viscous plasma, and the lower part is more viscous blood sauce.  This is the strength of generals.  In the past few months, although the strength of Dongfang Yun's army has been growing, the generals relying on the base have also grown rapidly. Especially when the human base quickly gathered a large amount of magic crystals and rare metals, Tyrande then  Taking the initiative to find the dwarf Todrak - I should mention here that not long after Dongfang Yun woke up after the massacre in the City of Chaos, Gui Zuo. Todrak came to the Goddess Industry Forest and lived in the Goddess Industry under the pretext of playing.  Lin, in fact, consumes a lot of dark night wine.  With the existence of Todrak, runes that enhance the strength of generals can be easily created. Such rapid creation and subsequent upgrading in clusters, coupled with the generals' continuous understanding of the power of rules in the base, have enabled all generals under Dongfang Yun to be upgraded to  Above Heaven level, among them, Galen and Darius, who control a base alone, have reached the level of God 3, while the three generals of Eternal Nightmare, Guardian of Light, and Axe have all reached the level of God 2.  Of course, the most tragic thing is our butcher Pudge. Because he had to stay undercover in the undead camp, he once again failed to catch up with the rune promotion this time, causing him to still stay at the first level of God.  In fact, Dongfang Yun has been reflecting on the role of the general since he first met Kusanagi Kyo, and Darius and others have always agreed with Kusanagi Kyo The reason why the general is a general is not to enter the  Fight on the battlefield, but use war to command the army to achieve set goals, and at the same time let the army grow in the war.  Therefore, whether it is a war with humans or a war with the undead, Dongfang Yun has been trying not to let the general take action - Ax King is an accident. This warlike guy sometimes doesn't listen to anyone's wisdom and likes to do it himself.  He rushed to the battlefield to fight.  Today, in fact, Lazio, Naples and Turin City, because of Tyrande's orderThey launched an attack together.  In these three cities, all the garrison generals took action together, and cooperated with the batch-produced ancient war tree platform to defeat the undead attacking the city in one fell swoop. Only this time was the first time that most of the generals exerted their full strength and achieved great results.  It was on this day that more than 500 million undead returned to Ner'zhul's arms forever.  As for why Tyrande did this, Dongfang Yun had no intention of understanding it, because he was trying to change himself. Since he was delegating power, he would never interfere or worry.  But there are some things that he still has to do, and only he can do them.  For example, upgrade the town hall, the main building of the human base.  ??In the secret basement of the town hall.  Galen, Tai Lung, Zhenda Jimi, and Bui Carreno holding the Sand King all stood behind Dongfang Yun.  Unlike the Tree of Life, the main driver of the human base is not something similar to the core of the tree, but an ancient-looking square altar.  When Dongfang Yun stepped onto the altar, the surrounding ground lit up with azure light.  The six-pointed star array is activated.  He strolled up to the altar and touched the rhombus-shaped sapphire the size of a human head with his fingers. There were sounds of mechanical rotation, and the cube slowly opened, revealing a very complex silver metal machine inside.  Dongfang Yun tilted his head and looked at it, but he didn't understand anything. He had to bite his finger and a drop of blood fell on it.  The originally stationary machinery started to rotate instantly. Although it was silent, it gave people a throbbing of the soul. It felt as if they were on a high-tech mechanized planet, and the entire planet was running like a machine.  Dongfang Yun handed over the Loulan Temple engine in his other hand and sang at the same time: "Strength and power, wisdom and faith, the rotation of the universe's reincarnation, the touch of the boundary between life and death! The trajectory of eternal movement, the extension of evolution,  I am calling your name here, the most diligent Destiny clan. In the name of the Supreme Summoning System, I will start the path of evolution here, lead the advancing race, and stand on the top of the world forever under the witness of the six-pointed star  ¡­¡± When he thought this, the strange wrench quickly disintegrated, scattered into various parts and embedded them in the silver metal machine, and then perfectly combined with them, making the whole machine more precise.  What followed was a slide-like panel that lit up above the machine, constantly changing images like a projector.  Up there, one ape-man continued to chase the prey with his hands and feet, struggling to survive; when one ape-man found that stones could hurt the enemy better, he used the stones for hunting, and then used them to hunt.  Apes sharpened stones and tied them to wooden sticks; through evolution and slide changes, apes learned to use fire to keep warm, apes learned to use animal skins to protect themselves from the cold, humans learned to tie ropes to remember things, and humans learned to  to exchange supplies.  Then came the wars. In each war, people began to learn to make swords, and people began to learn to make good use of gunpowder. Muskets evolved into precision firearms, and explosive barrels evolved into nuclear bombs. Tanks, ships, and  When technology completely replaced magic and fighting spirit, humans built battleships that flew into the universe.  Faced with more terrifying enemies in the universe, we were no longer satisfied with the use of large-area weapons of destruction, and began to make good use of the power of single units, so we had individual mechas, from fast and light ghost mechas to medium-sized machine guns.  Mecha, and then to the heavy Reaper mecha.  After individual weapons, there are more powerful fighters that can fight in the universe, such as Viking and Banshee.  In order to face the planet landing battle, they developed multi-functional exploration ships, heavy tanks, and even a huge 'Thor' that was more terrifying than the planet-devouring monsters!  This scene passed quickly in everyone's eyes, like a human epic, gradually turning the chapters.  Dongfang Yun was not confused by this image. He continued to read: "The wisdom of the world is sailing here! Accelerate your evolution - the main city!" Under the moonlit night, in the hundreds of thousands of mountains outside Bansai City,  As Dongfang Yun's last note paused, a very bright light soared up from the town hall as the main base, illuminating the sky with a bright light. From bottom to top, this beam of light revealed the scenes that had flashed before.  The illusion of the screen is like a screen of light constantly performing something.  This strange sight immediately touched the hearts of many people. Everyone, including the Pope, quickly came to the scene, and what they saw was a scene that stunned them.  Among these hundreds of thousands of mountains, the town hall that was originally only a thousand square meters has now turned into a fertile and luxurious city. Even if you fly into the sky, it is difficult to take a look at this city.  Looking to the side this main city looks about the same size as Bansai City., with an area of ??nearly ten square kilometers.  And the most important thing is that the streets and buildings inside are extremely clean and luxurious, whereas originally, this place was full of trees planted randomly and the forest floor full of fallen leaves!  Seeing Bui Carreno flying high in the sky, the Pope immediately flew over and asked in a low voice: "Mr. Bui, what is going on?" Bui Carreno turned back with a proud look on his face: "  Thanks to the support of His Majesty the Pope and everyone, my God of War Soul has been promoted to Level 2!" "Level 2?" A hint of joy flashed in the Pope's eyes, "Is it stronger than before?" "A bit stronger?  ?¡±Buycareno shook his head.  The Pope was a little sad: "That's okay. Anyway, this is enough to compete with the dark night." Buicareno laughed loudly: "His Majesty the Pope, your mistake just now was that you said the wrong quantifier. Now this base is no longer  A little stronger than before, but hundreds of times stronger!" He explained: "In comparison, I used to have 10 million people to dare to fight a million people in the dark night, but now,  The amount of one million in my hand is enough to fight against the same number of troops in Dark Night!" "Really!" The Pope was overjoyed and said quickly: "Congratulations to Mr. Bu Yi!  Icareno looked satisfied, but in his heart he was worried about Dongfang Yun.  As soon as the base was upgraded, Dongfang Yun fell asleep.  What Galen means is that Dongfang Yun fell into the soul realm for some reason, but no one knows how long it took to wake up and why he fell asleep.  Despite the worries in his heart, Galen wants to develop the base and Tyrone wants to take Dongfang Yun back to the Goddess Yelin. At this time, Buicareno must stand up to dispel other people's doubts.  Because of the time difference, when Darius returned to Goddess Yelin, it was already three or four o'clock in the morning local time.  Darius came to Dongfang Yun¡¯s room in a dusty state. Su Wan was already lying on the bed and fell asleep.  He didn¡¯t disturb the two of them too much. After taking a look at Dongfang Yun, he went to find Tyrande.  At this moment, Tyrande and Swain were also sitting together, frowning and discussing something.  "What should we do now?" In the entire Dongfang family, except for Dongfang Yun, Darius has the highest status, so he asked directly without being polite at all.  "Three books of technology have been activated." Tyrande's face was also full of doubts, but her expression remained calm: "Although the Ancient Tree has not evolved again, there are a lot more research materials in the library. These materials  I've seen and studied some of them before. It's three books' technology!  The branches slowly grew and wrapped around his arm.  He closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, he had a surprised expression on his face: "You are right, the two ultimate arms of the Dark Night Base, the Elf Dragon and the Mountain Giant, can already be produced, and many research projects have also been started.  "(Explain that the three units of Dark Night are Chimera, and the Elf Dragon and Stone Giant are two units. However, Ashes felt that both the Elf Dragon and the Stone Giant should be stronger than the Chimera, so he changed it without permission. Please  (Sorry.) "" Swain closed his eyes and was silent for a while, as if thinking, and then raised his head and said, "It's the same with Galen. Although they have just upgraded to the second level of technology, the third level of Dragon Eagle and Spellbreaker  "It's the same as above, with some changes." "What's going on?" Darius asked curiously: "Is it possible that the six-pointed star suddenly started to give face?" "That's what I should ask you, De.  "General Laius." Tyrande said, "You have the most extensive knowledge. If only one of us knows what happened, it should be you." "I also want to know, but I want to know."  I really don¡¯t know anything this time.¡± Darius smiled bitterly.  "My father became like this after upgrading the human base. From what Galen said, it seemed that something strange happened in the human base at that time, so I think it should be related to the human base." Swain said.  "No matter what, we have our mission, and His Majesty has His Majesty's mission. There are some things we can't do for him, so General Darius, you go back and continue to act according to our plan." Tyrande said calmly.  .  "" Darius frowned, but nodded and left.  So what exactly happened to Dongfang Yun?  The answer is simple, he received a task.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 138 The Nature of Evolution

    The shining moon and stars cannot hide the exaggeration of the city.  The city that never sleeps drives away the night. This is the greatest tragedy in the history of human development.  Breathing the sad air and feeling the increasingly biting wind, Dongfang Yun looked down at the busy traffic below from the eighty-story building.  This is Earth.  Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, this is indeed the earth.  And the location I am in is the United States.  Because you can see from a distance that in Repulse Bay, a tall Statue of Liberty stands.  Dongfang Yun sighed.  After completing the upgrade of the human base, a system notification sounded in his mind.  "System checking: The human base is upgraded to level two." "System checking" "Currently, the host has a dark night base level two, a human base level two, an orc base level one, and has a 100 probability of obtaining an undead base."  "The host successfully unlocked some hidden tasks." "The system is unlocking" "The system is determining" "The conditions are met, and the S-level mission is triggered: [King of Kings]." "S-level mission [King of Kings]  : The bases of the four tribes are only in your hands, but you are not the greatest being in this world, and your power is not enough to threaten all creatures, so you must upgrade all the bases of the four tribes to three. " "Mission reward.  : The barrier opens, and the [Outer World] is opened. " "The [King of Kings] mission has a limited completion time of one year. " "The penalty for mission failure: [The Inner and Outer World Barrier] cannot be opened for a hundred years." "The system is being unlocked.  ¡­¡± ¡°The system is determining¡± ¡°The system determines: You have obtained the location information of [Chaos Flower Cluster], and the system determines that your chance of obtaining [Chaos Flower Cluster] is 100.¡± ¡°The conditions are met, and the S-level mission is triggered:  [Supreme].¡± ¡°S-level mission: [Supreme]: Obtain [Chaos Flower Cluster], [Infinite Power of Improvement], [Absolute True Thought Straight Line], and completely integrate it into your body.¡±  Reward 1: Obtained six-pointed star approval. " "Mission reward 2: Unknown." " Failure penalty: Unknown. " " System is being unlocked" " System is being determined" " You have upgraded the human base (Warcraft) to level two.  , unlock the [New Battle] qualification. " "In the [New Battle] qualification, the three technologies of the four tribes' bases will be integrated with the two technologies. When the base is promoted to the third level, the [Big Universe Mode] technology will be activated."  "The system is being unlocked" "The system is being judged" "The conditions are met, triggering the first-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution]." "The first step of the first-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution]: Earth 1426 in the parallel space  "Time limit: 30 days." "Success conditions: The United States/China/Soviet Union launch missiles at each other and conduct landing operations." "Mission reward: Unknown."  Failure penalty: The [Essence of Evolution] mission cannot be triggered again before the human base is promoted to the three poles. " "Task help: The host can summon human/dark/orc/undead units to fight. No more than two units of the same race can be summoned at the same time.  Unit. " "Task Tip 1: This task will affect the host's combat power in [Big Universe Mode], please work hard to complete it. " "Task Tip 2: After the task is started, the host will not be able to summon heroes and cannot use [Ability Extraction].  ] and other skills, items in the soul realm can be used. "  Dongfang Yun looked melancholy, feeling a little bit achy.  Fortunately, for the S-level mission [King of Kings], after talking to Zhenda Jimi, I have clearly understood where the three upgrade props of all the four tribes are. Once the entire continent is conquered, I can attack the other realms and conquer them.  recapture.  Although the one-year limit is a bit short, it should be enough.  Of course, I really don¡¯t understand what [the inner and outer barrier] is.  Darius had mentioned the second mission [Supremeness] to himself. There is no doubt that the biggest benefit after obtaining these three things is to get the approval of the six-pointed star.  Dongfang Yun vaguely understood something about the [New Battle] qualifications and the [Big Universe Mode]. These should be related to some of the secrets that Fifth Ning and himself had said before, so the [Essence of Evolution] involved in this directionThis task must be completed.  Of course, the hardest part is this first-level mission.  The system¡¯s judgment is that it is easier than the two missions [King of Kings] and [Supreme] Isn¡¯t this a joke?  Even if I could summon one unit from each of the four tribes, and they were all ultimate units, I still think it would be impossible to start the Third World War by myself, right?  ?  What's going on with your sister?  "However, this task must be completed no matter what, so Dongfang Yun must consider it carefully.  He first checked his soul realm. In this locker, which was more powerful than space equipment, there were few things that could be used in the mission.  Shadow cloak that can be used at night  The Hellfire Stone that summons an eighth-level stone giant x3, the small invincible potion that makes you invincible within 7 seconds x10, and the rock mark that can summon a sixth-level rock golem x2.  Among them, the largest number is the Resurrection Cross Tyrande exchanged a hundred of these for Dongfang Yun, which made Dongfang Yun die for more than three months even if he was killed every day The rest is basically  There are more than 100 pieces of clothes, pants and shoes for myself, ten black cloaks, five sets of silver tableware for dining, more than 70 chivalry novels that are widely circulated in the mainland, and ten tons of various snacks from the Sand King  Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and found a list of the four tribes that could be summoned in his mind. As expected, they ranged from elves to elven dragons, from farmers to spellbreakers, from peons to troll bat knights, and from corpse eaters.  There are everything from ghosts to frost bone dragons.  But, the mission is to trigger a world war!  A total of four soldiers can only be summoned for P use!  Giving me four million troops might be of some use!  Dongfang Yun was roaring in his heart.  But there is no point in struggling alone. Dongfang Yun began to think about various ways to trigger a world war.  The first thing that comes to mind, of course, is to put on an artist¡¯s mask and transform into Obama¡¯s appearance, enter the White House, and directly aim a nuclear bomb at Russia.  Of course, the prerequisite for this is to know the password of the nuclear bomb launch box A necromancer should be able to extract the soul of Obama. The key is how to rob Obama from the White House first?  Summon hellfire to the White House for a while or let assassins of all races sneak into it and plunder it?  But in that case, the United States will definitely shift the responsibility for nuclear bomb launches to this supernatural phenomenon!  After all, no fool can become a leader. A nuclear bomb is a nuclear bomb!  Once they shoot at each other, the world may be over. Who dares to take action first?  Even if Russia takes a hit, we probably have to ask why first.  And once a nuclear bomb is actually used, how can thirty countries join the war?  Do they dare?  Rejecting this idea, Dongfang Yun thought of other ways.  A spy infiltrated the White House to steal secrets and anger other countries?  No, someone has done this before, and all the Americans got was condemnation.  Let the Frost Bone Dragon destroy a few combat units from the air and pass them on to other countries? ?????????????????????? Well, the United States can¡¯t do it. The satellites are too advanced to find out that it was not done by enemy aircraft.  Well, China can't do it, so there's no point in talking about it.  Well, Russia is not good. The fighting nation is a bit scary. If there are more than a hundred fighting machines, they may even knock down my bone dragon.  Well, North Korea can't do that. Shooting down one of its fighter jets might scare the shit out of the president of South Korea.  This idea is rejected.  What about something more complicated?  Controlling the politicians of various countries so that they attack each other and promote war?  That is simply a dream. In this war now, whether to fight or not depends on the people¡¯s decision. It¡¯s not easy for the leadership to just use their words. Moreover, they control political figures from many countries. How many people will be used?  He casually summoned an undead wizard and asked. The sixth-level undead wizard told Dongfang Yun honestly that he could only control five people at a time.  It¡¯s okay to control five people!  Find a way to get the lists of secret agents from various countries, and then control a few of them to assassinate political figures of other countries at will Is it World War I or World War II? Wasn't it caused by the assassination of the leader of Yugoslavia?  No, no, this plan is too risky and contains too many uncertainties.  Dongfang Yun racked his brains for more than an hour, and his brain cells died in large areas.  With his brain in a haze, Dongfang Yun felt that he urgently needed to wake up, especially to be blown by the cold wind.  So without thinking, he jumped off the roof of the eighty-storey building.  The cool breeze blows around you, making you feel depressed.?Dongfang Yun felt extremely comfortable. He groaned softly and felt his brain became clear.  But immediately, he thought of a question: "Oh shit, I forgot that I can't use my ability to extract!!!" Screaming loudly, Dongfang Yun clenched his right fist: "Give me the Frost Bone Dragon" Nian  Halfway through, he suddenly thought that this was New York, and summoning the Frost Bone Dragon would be too revealing.  Not only the Frost Bone Dragon, but also all larger flying units cannot do it.  So what are the smaller flying units?     boom!  Thinking also takes time, so Dongfang Yun was very unlucky and fell straight to the ground, with blood splattering everywhere.  There were screams and the sound of cars braking and loading all around.  A group of foreigners gathered around in whispers, lowering their heads and asking each other something.  When they slowly gathered around Dongfang Yun, a huge cross appeared on the ground.  "What is this?" A young girl asked strangely: "I clearly saw a person falling from the sky." "Me too." "What I saw was also a person." People screamed one after another.  ¡°Then¡­there is no more.  Dongfang Yun walked out of the shadow of the Resurrection Cross intact for only one second, covered himself with the shadow cloak, and then left quickly.  A man in the distance behind exclaimed: "Oh my God, is it the Resurrection Cross!!?" Dongfang Yun hid in the alley depressedly, breathing heavily.  Although I have experienced several deaths before, none of them were so thrilling and soul-crushing. Who said you won¡¯t feel pain when you fall to death?  Anyway, Dongfang Yun was in pain to the bone.  Only at this time, Dongfang Yun missed Tyrande very much. Presumably in this situation, only Tyrande could easily come up with seven or eight ways to trigger a world war, right?  "I don't know if it was because of the fall that all the food in the intestines was thrown out, but Dongfang Yun suddenly realized that he was very hungry.  Let¡¯s fill our stomachs first.  He snapped his fingers, the six-pointed star array lit up, and a human infantryman appeared beside him.  "The Great Human Emperor, pay homage to Carlos, the human infantryman!" The infantryman knelt on the ground and shouted loudly.  "Don't make any noise." Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "Take off your armor and weapons." "Yes!" Carlos quickly took off all his armor with lightning speed, and at the same time took off his sharp sword.  And the hard shield was thrown to the ground.  "" Dongfang Yun summoned a few pieces of his own clothes from the soul realm and said, "Why are you not wearing anything under your warrior uniform?" "I didn't think so much, please forgive me!" This two-meter-tall man is as muscular as  Dwayne Johnson's man knelt on the ground in fear.  "Wear mine, let's go after you're done." Most of Dongfang Yun's clothes are aristocratic suits and evening gowns. On Earth, most people would think that these clothes are deliberately antique.  Carlos hesitated while holding Dongfang Yun's clothes: "I obey!" Seeing Carlos struggling to put his clothes on but couldn't even put his legs in, Dongfang Yun had no choice but to take another  He pulled out a black cloak: "Forget it, let's wear this." "I obey!" Carlos put the black cloak on himself, but also exposed two thick black legs covered with hair.  Dongfang Yun thought for a moment and asked, "How is your combat effectiveness now?" Carlos didn't understand what Dongfang Yun meant, but in front of the great Human Emperor, how could he dare to say that he was already powerful at the seventh level?  He could only say respectfully: "It's not worth mentioning." "Oh, then take your shield." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "Put the shield in the cloak so that no one can see it." "Obide!"  Dongfang Yun took Carlos' armor and weapons back into his soul realm, and covered himself with a black cloak. The two walked out of the alley one after another.  Because he is tall and has a big head, Carlos cannot wear the cape hat, so his smooth head is exposed.  Along the street, many people were looking at these two guys in surprise. Dongfang Yun in front was better, but Carlos received more attention.  What a strong and tall man this is. Just looking at him walking barefoot on the ground and his calves without any fat and muscles is enough to make many women almost orgasm.  Just looking at his face full of flesh, many people could only suppress their screams.in one's own throat.  Listening to the whispers of oh buy oh fake around him, Dongfang Yun once again discovered a problem.  His English level is only up to the point where he can understand these few words.  After thinking about it, he walked to a deserted place and summoned an elf. At his signal, the elf hit a passerby on the head like a meteor.  As the man huddled on the ground holding his head and twitching, the elf quickly returned to him.  This is the unique skill of the elves, knowledge extraction, which can absorb the knowledge of natural life into oneself.  ?Then there is another skill, knowledge granting.  This skill is actually shared by elves, dragons and some special monsters. It is to pass on all their knowledge to others, but generally creatures with this skill will pass on all their knowledge to their next generation.  There is no such restriction here in Dongfang Yun. With a gesture, the elf passed all the knowledge to Carlos.  So Carlos understood English.  With Carlos¡¯s proficient English, Dongfang Yun and the two found an underground bar.  This small bar is located in a very dirty alley, and the door of the bar is also a very inconspicuous iron door.  Carlos stepped forward and knocked. The iron plate in the door was pulled open, and a pair of eyes looked outside.  Only Carlos¡¯s chest can be seen.  The people inside asked in surprise: "Who is it?" "Here to drink!" Carlos replied angrily.  The people inside sneered: "Only VIPs can enter, get out!" Carlos looked back at Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun shrugged.  Carlos sneered, and inserted the four fingers of his left hand into the hole in the door. At the same time, he lowered his body and grasped the hook protruding from the bottom of the iron door with his right hand. He raised and lowered his arms, and the iron door unexpectedly  It was removed by him!  Throwing the iron door aside casually, Carlos ducked into the door, looked down at the man and said, "What did you just say?" There was a short, fat black man inside. He opened his mouth wide and stared at Carlos in shock. After a long while, he said, "Wow!"  He yelled out and at the same time grabbed his right hand towards his waist.  The ¡®knowledge¡¯ extracted and imparted by knowledge is not just language. Almost all the memories of the unlucky guy who was hit by the elf were transferred to Carlos.  So Carlos knew immediately that the black man wanted to pull out a gun.  In Mr. Unlucky's memory, guns are very scary things, so Carlos also inherited this idea. When he saw the black man pulling out a gun, he stepped forward and put one hand on the black man's shoulder. He casually mentioned that the black man  His entire body was pierced into the ceiling.  The ceiling is cement.  So when Mr. Black fell down, his head had already sunk deeply into his cavity.  Carlos turned back to look at Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun took out a handkerchief and covered his nose to block the stench from the black man's incontinent lower body. He waved his hand and said, "Go in." Carlos nodded and strode inside.  After passing through a dark passage, we came to an iron gate. Noisy music came from inside the iron gate, and a big white man was sitting outside playing with his mobile phone.  The sound of Carlos's footsteps attracted his attention. The white man looked up at Carlos, who was walking with his lower body flowing, and said with a smile: "Okay, man, is this the latest popular hip-hop style?" Carlos turned over  Rolling his eyes: "Who knows." The white man looked at the two of them and said curiously: "Huh? Why haven't I seen you before?" Carlos frowned and said: "We are new here." "Wait a minute.  Wait" The white man stood up and said, "Where are your VIP cards?" "No, I'm about to go in and get it." "Shit, how did the nigger let you in?" The white man stood up and blocked the iron.  Men: "Let me call him first." Carlos looked back at Dongfang Yun helplessly.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand impatiently.  Carlos waved his hand and slapped the white man's whole body against the wall next to him, then took out the key from his body and opened the door.  As soon as they opened the door, they were immediately dazzled by the chaotic lights. Loud music mixed with various weird smells rushed out. At the same time, a pair of naked men and women who were kissing wildly were spinning around and bumping into each other.  To Carlos.  Carlos obviously had no intention of showing mercy. He raised his leg and kicked the two people directly from the second floor, rolling and falling into the dance floor.  Surprisingly, in such a scene where several people were injured with their heads broken and bloody, no one noticed the problem.People on the second floor were still taking drugs and dancing like crazy.  "This doesn't seem like a place to eat." Carlos said to Dongfang Yun in the soul link: "Your Majesty, how about we change places." "Without documents, you can only find such a dark restaurant." Dongfang Yun said.  : "Let's go down to the first floor and see if there's anything to eat at the bar." The two squeezed their way downstairs from the dancing crowd and came to the bar.  Carlos snapped his fingers and said, "Is there anything to eat?"  Are you mentally ill?" He took out a handful of white pills from under the counter and slapped them on the table, saying, "Don't say I don't take care of you, take one and you won't want to eat all night long."  Los shrugged at Dongfang Yun, and then said: "Is there any quiet place here?" "What? You brought a girl here?" The tattooed man glanced at Dongfang Yun's face in shock and said, "Okay, man, such a top quality  It¡¯s hard to find good stuff, there¡¯s no quiet place, and if you¡¯re not used to being in such a crowded place, there¡¯s a toilet behind the bar.¡± His words were automatically translated from Carlos¡¯s brain and sent to Dongfang Yun, who hadn¡¯t said anything yet.  What, Carlos has gone berserk.  Relying on the length of his hands, he grabbed this tattooed man with at least 100 kilograms of muscle, dragged him to him with brute force and shouted: "You have to die!" As he said, his body suddenly shook  Turning around, with just one arm, he threw the big man in the air and slammed it to the ground. Then he slammed down with his left fist, and the power of the punch directly smashed the big man's head into a broken watermelon.  "Ah!!!" Several women who were not too convulsed felt the mysterious liquid splashed on their legs. They looked down and immediately screamed.  This shout finally triggered a chain reaction. A group of people were infected by this unknown fear, and the entire underground bar was in chaos.  Immediately, all the lights in the bar were turned on, and several men with fierce looks came over. Even though they were considered senior gangsters, they couldn't help but be shocked when they saw the scene in front of them. One of them shouted: "Who the hell is this?  Do it!?" "Is this idiot really asking questions?" Dongfang Yun stood on the stool and said, "Yes!" Carlos responded and threw his cloak away.  There was a burst of exclamation, and a group of scantily clad women stared at Carlos's wife with their eyes widened and their mouths covered without blinking.  The gangsters who rushed towards him were also stunned. They did not expect that there would be such a passionate man in the world who would take off his clothes and fight.  Carlos didn¡¯t pay attention to that. He raised his left hand behind his back, took down the one-meter-high shield, and flicked it, cutting off the nearest gangster¡¯s waist. This brute force was evident.  The gangster next to him immediately took out his gun and shot, but Carlos was faster than he expected. He blocked his body with his shield and rushed over like a tank. The opponent only fired one shot before he was hit head-on. He flew out like a cannonball and knocked down a large number of people.  .  At this time, the onlookers cheered happily: "I'm Captain America!" As a seventh-level master, Carlos could see and hear the existence of all directions. He felt the sound of a trigger pulling next to him without even looking at it.  He bent down and threw the shield out, and all the people in a straight line were cut off at the waist.  It was then that the onlookers realized that they were in danger and immediately dispersed.  In the chaos, Carlos grabbed a gangster who was also trying to escape and hit him hard on another gangster. As a result, they both died together.     boom!  Bang bang! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, Carlos used a speed comparable to Superman to dodge several bullets in a row, and was indeed hit in the left shoulder by a bullet without paying attention.  But before that, Carlos had already wrapped his body with fighting spirit. When he was quite panicked, he suddenly discovered that the bullet had been blocked by fighting spirit.  Carlos was pleasantly surprised. He originally thought that bullets were such a terrifying weapon, but he didn't expect that the power was not as powerful as a strong archer's arrow. He immediately felt confident. He stopped picking up the shield and just used his arms to cover his head.  , and then rushed past like a wild bull.  The gangster fired several times and all the bullets were empty. Unexpectedly, the opponent didn't even shed a drop of blood and collapsed on the ground in panic.  Carlos didn¡¯t care about that. He stepped on the opponent¡¯s head with a big foot and punched the head of a gangster who had thrown away his gun and was about to run away.  Dongfang Yun shook his head secretly when he saw this scene, thinking that a soldier like Carlos could live so freely on earth.If the army of old paper comes over, won¡¯t the Earth¡¯s army collapse in an instant?  At this moment, a gunshot rang out upstairs, and a man shouted: "Stop!" Hearing the gunshot, Carlos subconsciously blocked his head with his hand, kicked off his feet, and jumped from the first floor to the second floor.  In front of the man.  The person who came was a black boss in a suit and leather shoes with several bodyguards. He fired a gun just as a warning. Unexpectedly, he was so tough and tough. He immediately backed away a few steps: "Hulk?" He could retreat, but the bodyguard next to him wanted to.  He rushed up bravely, and two more people were embedded in the ceiling.  "Bring him here." Dongfang Yun sat in front of the bar and dozed off.  "According to the order!" Carlos responded and stepped forward to mention Boss Hei. Boss Hei felt a flash of light in front of his eyes, and his body had been brought to the bar.  Dongfang Yun twisted his butt, turned the chair to the outside, and took off his cloak.  Boss Hei was immediately stunned by his appearance, with a trace of obsession on his face, but he was indeed not an ordinary person, and he immediately regained his composure and begged for his life.  "Ask him if there is a place with better conditions here. I want to rest." Carlos quickly conveyed the message, and the black boss nodded quickly: "Yes! Yes! I will take you there right away." Such a big thing happened in the bar, so it should be  First, take care of things to prevent the police from attacking, but life is precious. Boss Hei could only choose to take Dongfang Yun and the two of them to the car outside, and then walked to his home.  This guy is actually rich, and he lives in a villa area. When he entered the villa, he was greeted by two naked sexy beauties. When they saw Carlos, who was also naked, the two beauties exclaimed in surprise, and then immediately started posing.  Boss Hei did not dare to say anything to these two arrogant women. He nodded and bowed and led Dongfang Yun and the others inside. When they arrived at the living room, he said respectfully like a grandson: "You two, this is my home.  I really can¡¯t figure out where I offended you two. Please tell me if you are unhappy. I will definitely compensate you!¡± At this time, Dongfang Yun was too embarrassed to tell him that we were going to eat with the bartender in the restaurant.  I teased Lao Zhi and was beaten by my servant.  After giving Carlos a hint, the latter immediately said coldly: "You know what you have done! Now, get some food for my boss immediately!" "Of course, of course!" Boss Hei turned around and called for takeout.  While secretly thinking about when he had provoked such a plague.  His egg-shrinking behavior made the two women think that Carlos was a big shot, and they immediately wrapped themselves around him like a snake, intending to use their breasts and lower parts to rub against Carlos and seduce each other into bed.  How did they know that Carlos didn't even dare to sit down in front of Dongfang Yun, let alone have any thoughts, so the two hot girls were also thrown against the wall.  Dongfang Yun also knew that Carlos' appearance could easily cause misunderstandings, so he asked Boss Hei to buy another set of basketball player clothes and deliver them with the takeout.  When the takeout and clothes arrived, Boss Hei didn't dare to say anything. When he saw that Carlos was still standing respectfully watching others eat, it was obvious that this 'beauty' had a good background, so he didn't dare to say anything, as if he was dead.  Stand next to it.  Dongfang Yun ate the pizza and raised his head to signal Carlos, who asked: "What's your name?" The black boss immediately said: "Xika." Carlos said rudely: "Xika, smash it.  Will the police find your shop?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Boss Hei said quickly: ¡°I didn¡¯t register the bar or take photos, so the police will never find me!¡± Carlos Diandian!  After stopping for a long time, he suddenly said: "Can you trigger a world war?" Sika didn't turn around at all and said, "Huh?" Carlos glared: "Can you trigger a world war!?"  This guy with a fat face and a mustache looked like Zhang Fei and his tanned spots were like Li Kui. This glare was so frightening that Sika's pants got wet, and she trembled: "Ah~~~!?" Carlos was furious and grabbed Sika.  Lifting it up by his neck: "How dare you pee your pants in front of my boss!?" "It's okay," Dongfang Yun said while eating: "After so many large-scale battles, everything is no longer a big deal to me.  " Carlos then threw Sika to the sofa opposite and glared: "Do you still want me to ask you a third time?" Sika was stunned for a long time before he realized: "Sir, you are asking me how to trigger it?  A world war?" "That's right!" Sika cried: "Sir, just spare me, I'm just a gang boss, why?You have that ability!  " "Who told you to take action? I'm asking if you have any solution!  "Under the threat of force, Sika thought wildly for a long time and whispered: "Sir, although I don't know, butbut" "But what!  " "But I know a novelist who has many ideas.  " "Novelist?  Carlos looked at Dongfang Yun: "Your Majesty?"  " "Yeah, he's a good novelist. Even if he throws himself into the street until the ashes are scattered, there should still be something in his mind.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "Let him call someone over immediately."  " After Sika received the order, she immediately dialed the phone, yelling and begging, almost using her skills of crying, making trouble, and hanging herself, before the other party agreed. Ten minutes later, the sound of a Harley motorcycle was heard outside.  There was a sound, and then the door was kicked open, and a pretty girl in a tight leather jacket walked in with a shoulder bag and cursed: "You bitch, if you can't tell me the reason for waking me up in the middle of the night, I will  Put your head in the a**!  " This woman's fierce scolding startled Dongfang Yun. Carlos frowned and asked, "Who is this woman?  " "My ex-wife.  "If the gangster doesn't act so shabby, he actually looks like a somewhat handsome white man, so it's normal to have such a beautiful ex-wife. But looking at it from another angle, this woman can actually still be able to face the gangster's ex-husband.  The scolding was so bold - and the two of them could get divorced, does it mean that this woman is abnormal? As Dongfang Yun thought, this woman originally glared at the black boss fiercely. After Carlos finished speaking, her  His eyes couldn't be separated from Carlos, and he immediately leaned over and said in a cooing voice: "Hey~~ This handsome guy, you are so strong~~ At first glance, you look like a tough guy, but I don't know if you are in bed.  Also very fierce?  "    "God bless!  " Boss Hei has seen Carlos's attitude towards women. There are two of them posted on the wall next to him, so he immediately pulled the early stage player over and pouted at the wall. " The woman was frightened when she saw it, and she stared blankly at the card.  Los said: "Both of these were you done?  " Carlos frowned and said: "Xika said you are a novelist?  "The woman trembled, and subconsciously moved closer to the black boss Sika: "Forget itforget it.  " Carlos said: "Then do you know how to start World War III?  The woman cried sadly: "Sir, are you kidding me?"  Of course I don't know.  " Carlos said fiercely: "Think!  Aren't you a novelist?  Please think of a way for me!  " "Yes, Alice, think about it quickly.  "Sika persuaded in a low voice. Alice also whispered: "Do I miss you? Are you pushing for World War III?  Why don't you let me start a galactic war?  " Sika smiled sarcastically at Carlos, pulled Alice aside and said, "Can we put our conflicts aside for now?  Did you see that man?  He is basically a combination of the Hulk and Captain America. Not only is he not afraid of taking responsibility, he can jump more than ten meters high and break through a wall with one punch. I asked him to destroy the underground bar on Jiefang Road by himself, with more than ten men.  All dead.  You have to help me this time, otherwise he might kill me if he gets angry.  " Alice whispered: "Nonsense!  Even though I¡¯m here, I have to find a way to save myself from death, but it¡¯s easy to think of a general way. What do you think of triggering a world war?  This shit should be brought to those damn politicians.  "Sika said: "These two guys might be crazy, and they can just come up with any ideas to deceive them.  " Alice glared at him: "Shit!  Show me how crazy you are with Captain America and the Hulk!  " Sika said with a sad face: "What should we do?  " Alice thought for a while and said: "They haven't killed you yet. Maybe they are not murderous people. Just tell them the truth, we can't figure it out.  " "No" Sika looked at the two women on the wall: "A murderous person?  Tell them the truth, you're crazy!  " Alice glared at him: "Idiot, not being able to come up with an idea only shows that we are useless, but if you just say something to fool them, then you are disrespecting them, you know!  "I got it" Sika came over and smiled dryly at Carlos. Carlos waved his hand: "I heard what you two said."  " "Boss" Sika cried again: "Please forgive us.  " Carlos said: "She is right. If you two tell the truth, I will not kill you, but if you want to fool my boss,?If not, I have to kill someone.  " He spread his hands and said: "To be honest, my boss himself didn't want to count on you. He just found a place to eat and rest.  So you two just stay with me and we will leave tomorrow.  " "Of course!  "The two people nodded hurriedly. And here, Dongfang Yun was still eating pizza slowly. As Carlos said, all this just happened was Dongfang Yun finding an excuse to relax and trigger a world war. If this happened,  One person can figure out that the earth has already become a sieve. Since the system has judged that this task is not as difficult as [King of Kings] and [Supreme], then there must be some way to cause the third world war to arise. Dongfang Yun.  While thinking about this first task, she was also thinking about what the final reward of this chain task would be. But no matter what it was, it must be related to the human base! The living room became quiet for a while, and Sika felt anxious.  Sitting on the sofa, she looked at Dongfang Yun and Carlos carefully, while Alice was holding her legs and playing with her phone. The only sound of Dongfang Yun's chewing could be heard in the whole room. "YES!  "Alice suddenly cheered, attracting Dongfang Yun's attention. He walked over and looked down, and found that it was Alice's mobile game that had been cleared. On the screen of the mobile phone, the world map had been covered in a miserable and bloody red. "This is  what game?  Carlos asked. "Huh?"  This is the latest mobile game, Plague Inc.  "Alice replied with a smile. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 139: Magical Biohazard

    Dongfang Yun looked like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl with slightly longer ears, so Alice had no objection to him. Instead, she put the phone in front of him very kindly.  "Look, I've already cleared the level." "" Dongfang Yun had no idea, so he couldn't help but take the phone and sit back on the sofa: "I'll play for a while, and you two can sleep on the sofa for a while." "  Yes." Sika quickly nodded in agreement.  The two of them were really sleepy after a night of tossing, and Dongfang Yun was obviously easy to talk to, so they hugged each other and huddled on the sofa to rest.  Dongfang Yun sat on the sofa with his legs folded and played mobile games, while Carlos stood beside him as a translator - and a translator that could directly transmit information to Dongfang Yun's brain.  The fun of the game "Plague Inc." is that players can use infectious diseases such as bacteria, viruses, and even biochemical viruses to strengthen the contagiousness and virus division effects (such as nausea, vomiting, pulmonary edema, and comprehensive organ failure).  ) to infect and kill people all over the world.  Although Dongfang Yun was not happy at first, he could still use it as a way to pass the time. However, as he played, an idea was unconsciously born in his mind and set off a storm.  "That's it!" He slammed his cell phone on the coffee table, suddenly making the two people who had just fallen asleep jump up. Sika asked tremblingly: "This miss, do you have any orders?" Dongfang Yun  I have long been accustomed to this kind of title, so I didn't change it, but just snapped my fingers.  Then Sika and Alice saw a blue six-pointed star array suddenly light up on the carpet next to them. Then, under the panic of the ghost, a figure wearing a strange red robe, with wrinkled skin all attached to the bones as if  The old man who looked like a living dead came out with a cane.  On his body, thick black smoke is always floating like a shadow. Standing in the hall, this guy is as spooky and scary as a living ghost.  This sense of face-to-face terror almost suffocated Sika and Alice. They hugged each other tightly, and Dongfang Yun even clearly heard the chattering of their teeth.  The old man stepped forward and knelt down: "Baida, the necromancer, see the Lord of the Undead." "Well, get up." Dongfang Yun said: "Baida, can you create a zombie virus?" Although this word Baida  He may not understand, but Dongfang Yun's meaning was still clearly conveyed to him.  Baida said respectfully: "My lord, Baida has three methods of creating undead creatures, but I don't know which one my lord wants to use?" Dongfang Yun said: "Is there any method that takes effect quickly and only needs to be bitten by the infected person?  Others, others will be infected in the same way?" Baida thought for a while and said: "My lord, although there is no such method, I can create it. But" "Just what?" "Just create undead like this.  The method seems to be effective, but it is actually most ineffective. "Oh? Why do you say that?" Baida said: "Because the undead obtained through this infection method really have no fighting power. They are okay against ordinary humans. Even if they are against orcs,  Even if he is a child of the beast tribe, I am afraid he cannot hurt the opponent. The most important thing is that he can use fighting spirit to force the virus out of the body, and the light magic can also quickly remove it." Dongfang Yunsong said.  In a tone of voice, he said with a smile: "Then let me ask you, if there is no fighting spirit or magic in this world, and almost 99% of the people can't even beat the strength of the orc children. The only ones that can produce effects are various potions, you  Can this virus be allowed to spread quickly?" Baida was stunned and said respectfully: "Of course, if you follow what your majesty said, it will only take ten days at most to destroy the world." Dongfang Yun said: "I can.  I didn¡¯t think about letting it be destroyed, forget it, there¡¯s no need to tell you this, you just need to tell me what materials you want to make. Explain in advance that almost all medicinal materials on the mainland are not available here.¡± Baida Jiejie smiled:  "My Lord, don't worry. You don't need to use any valuable materials or medicinal materials. You just need some corpses that have just begun to rot and have only bones left." Dongfang Yun nodded to Carlos, who immediately said to Sika:  "Are there any cemeteries around here?" "Yes yes." Sika quickly replied.  "Drive, take us there immediately." "Sir, you don't want to feed us ghosts, do you?" Sika cried.  "Stop talking nonsense! My boss didn't tell you to die. Even if you really die, I can bring you back from hell! Lead the way!" Under Carlos's push, SikaHe drove an SUV out of the garage and took Dongfang Yun, the three of them and Alice on the road.  In the car, Dongfang Yun was of course the co-pilot, and the remaining Alice and Baida were squeezed into the back seat. Although the back seat of the SUV was spacious, under the pressure of Carlos's strong body, Alice could not help but squeeze in with Baida.  together.  The thick rotten stench kept drifting from Baida's body to Alice's nose, making the woman almost want to vomit.  At the same time, Baida¡¯s lustful eyes and incomplete yellow teeth also made her want to run away.  But she didn¡¯t dare and could only pray that Sika would drive faster.  Of course Xika drove very fast. Although he was not sure who Dongfang Yun was, he was obviously not a human being.  Since 'she' can create such a monster with a wave of her hand, she may have many other abilities, but it would be terrible if she transforms into such a monster.  The SUV soon arrived outside a large cemetery. Sika got out of the car and knocked on the tombkeeper's door. An old guard came out and yawned: "What's the matter?" Sika showed off the style of a gangster,  He raised his head in the direction of the cemetery: "Open the door and let us in." "Hey young man, are you okay? Are you looking for ghosts if you enter the cemetery in the middle of the night?" the old guard asked curiously.  Sika grabbed the old man's collar: "Stop talking nonsense, let me in!" "Hey! Hey!" Another guard came out with a shotgun and said: "Let him go, little ruffian." "He said that.  That's right." Carlos came out and said, "How could you treat the old man like this?" Sika quickly let go of the old guard and said to Carlos, "Sir, but they won't let us in." Carlos didn't even look at him.  , walked up to the old guard, suddenly lifted the old guard sideways like a tiger descending down the mountain, and hit another guard with a long stride. Suddenly, there were two more corpses on the white wall of the tombkeeper's house.  Carlos walked to the iron door, grabbed and pulled it with both hands, and the door was already opened.  He walked back to the car as if nothing had happened and said, "Drive quickly." "Ah, yes!" Sika asked in her heart, "How come you are more of a gangster than me?"  He didn¡¯t dare to neglect and drove in quickly.  The moon was dark and the wind was high. Although there were many stars and bright moon, it could not make the gloomy cemetery any less scary.  Dongfang Yun said to Baida: "Can you tell which ones have just been buried and which ones have rotted and only have bones left?" "Of course, my lord, just look at me." Baida's mouth showed a hint of  With a confident smile, he walked to the middle and muttered a spell.  "My emperor, what is he talking about?" Carlos asked curiously.  "Condensing Yin Curse?" Dongfang Yun said: "I don't know what this does." "The function of this magic is to gather and compress all the dead energy to an extremely high level." Baida finished reciting the curse.  , replied.  He raised his staff and gently placed it on the ground. Suddenly, a black light visible to the naked eye spread out from the tip of the staff.  When the black light completely spread to the entire cemetery, Dongfang Yun and the others felt a cold wind blowing around them. Even though it was summer, their bodies felt surprisingly cold, as if needles were pricking their skin.  Carlos snorted, his mountain-like body stood behind Dongfang Yun, fighting spirit ignited.  Suddenly, Dongfang Yunshika and Alice felt that the surroundings became much warmer.  Baida obviously noticed this, and he hurriedly knelt down in horror: "My lord, spare your life! I don't know, Your Majesty" "It's okay, it's okay." Dongfang Yun interrupted him: "What are you going to do?  Just hurry up." "Yes!" Baida quickly got up and chanted another spell quickly.  "The soul-possessing curse." Dongfang Yun said this time without Carlos asking.  After reciting this incantation, Baida slammed the staff on the ground again.  This time, what spread out from the tip of the staff was a mixture of blue and green flames. This flame was not as warm as the azure blue when Dongfang Yun summoned the six-pointed star array.  An eerie chill.  The will-o'-the-wisp quickly dispersed, and soon the surrounding coldness seemed to have been blown away. Carlos took a step back, shook off Sika and Alice who were holding his arms tightly, frowned and said: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty  "Why is there no movement at all?" "I'm surprised too." Dongfang Yun looked around.  Kara.  In the distance, a strange sound sounded, which made Sika and Alice hug each other tightly like lambs about to fall into the tiger's mouth, their teeth chattering and their eyes closed tightly, trembling.  Kara, Kara, Kara.    Soon, this strange sound could be heard from all over the necropolis, like the sound of stones rolling on the floor, followed by the sound of soil turning and the sound of wood cracking.  What followed was the sound of footsteps.  A few minutes later, Dongfang Yun and others were surrounded by hundreds of walking corpses. Some of these walking corpses were still intact, with no scars other than blue skin, while others had their bodies rotted to varying degrees, with still  There were maggots and earthworms crawling in and out, and of course there were some that were left with only bones that could break at the touch of a touch. They were walking over one by one like skeleton soldiers in the game.  "Wow!!!!" Alice glanced secretly, and finally couldn't help but collapsed on the ground and cried.  Sika quickly hugged her tightly and continued to comfort her. At the same time, she almost peed in fear.  Baida noticed that Dongfang Yun's expression was very cold, and felt uneasy. He quickly selected a walking corpse that was full of corpse odor but with almost intact flesh and skin, and a skeleton that crawled over. Then he waved his hand, and those crawling from the grave  The corpses that came out disappeared one after another.  He smiled flatteringly at Dongfang Yun, then pressed his withered palm like a skeleton on the still intact walking corpse, and with one force, a large piece of chest flesh was ripped off.  Dongfang Yun noticed that when he grabbed the piece of meat, Baida's dry and old palm was covered with a layer of green flames.  "The piece of rib meat he tore off not only has skin, flesh, blood and bones on it, but also the soul of the corpse that has not completely dissipated." Carlos whispered behind Dongfang Yun.  Baida looked back at Carlos and nodded: "That's right, but you still missed one thing." He pointed at the maggots that were still drilling in and out of the flesh and blood: "Insects that live purely on the flesh and blood of dead bodies.  , The soul and flesh of this kind of insect are naturally extremely yin, which can accelerate the process of undead magic." Then, he pointed at the skeleton with his other hand, and a green flame shot out from the fingertips, instantly igniting the skeleton.  What's creepy is that this skeleton is obviously lifeless, but it is still making miserable screams when it is dragged into the air and burned by the flames. The screams are so penetrating that even Carlos's skin is covered with blood.  Got goosebumps.  The green flame was obviously very poisonous, and it quickly burned the bones into ashes. Baida opened his palm, and the ashes quickly flew into his palm.  He sprinkled the ashes on the piece of rib meat, then pressed his hands on the meat, chanted something quickly, and then slowly rubbed it.  Black, purple, blue, and green light flashed one after another in the palms of his hands, making his old face with only skin remaining even more sinister.  When Baida stopped moving, the flesh and blood in his hands had disappeared.  "Whatyou just did?" Dongfang Yunqi asked.  Baida smiled and unfolded his right hand covered with blood and ashes, revealing four pea-sized crystals inside: "My Lord, bless Baida, fortunately Baida has lived up to his command. These are what you want." Dongfang Yun put on his white gloves.  , picked up one of them and said: "How to use this thing?" "Easy!" Baida said with a smile: "You only need to grab someone at random and let him eat it. It only takes fifteen hours of incubation period, and it will definitely become what our Lord wants.  "That kind of zombie." Dongfang Yun thought that there are more and more zombie movies on the earth, and people may not be vigilant, so he asked: "Will the created zombies move quickly?"  Baida smiled miserably, pointed at Sika and said, "Long live my lord, you can try feeding that human." Although he didn't know what the two of them were talking about, Baida's terrifying eyes still made Xi Ka  Ka shuddered and begged with tears in his eyes: "Everyone, please don't kill me! II will drive you and prepare food for you. I will complete whatever you ask me!" "Specific details  Just tell me directly." Dongfang Yun waved his hand to Sika comfortingly and said.  Baida dared to say no, and immediately said: "This virus, the advantage of the zombies created is that it will quickly burn all the potential of a life, so that it will only have the desire to eat, and will never be satisfied. In order to eat  , the zombie will burst out with terrifying power, and the speed will certainly not be very slow. The disadvantage is that this kind of zombie will die immediately as soon as its neck is cut off, and once it cannot replenish energy by eating, it will die within six hours.  "You can't die if you cut off your neck?" Dongfang Yun said: "What if you shoot it through the eyebrow with a bow?" "You can't die if you cut off the neck."  The spine, as long as the joints of the spine are not cut off, will not die. However, if someone cuts off its head from the mouth, it will not die.??, but it also consumes energy because it cannot eat.  "    "Not bad!  Dongfang Yun nodded with satisfaction: "Very interesting thing."  " He thought for a moment and said, "Is there an antidote?  " "The antidote?  Baida looked like he was holding back his urine: "There is no antidote for such a weak zombie. Long live my Lord, please forgive me. I have said this before. As long as it is ordinary first-level purification magic or direct use of fighting spirit,  can eliminate it.  " "" Dongfang Yun said depressedly: "Then can you come up with a medicine that is immune to this virus that means you will not be infected even if you are bitten?  "    "This is acceptable!  "Baida said quickly: "You only need to drink the roots, branches and leaves of the exorcism grass, and you will not be transformed even if you are bitten.  " "Exorcism grass?"  How could that be possible?  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "Tell me something about this world."  " "Exorcism grass is found around the cemetery!  "Baida explained: "The so-called exorcism grass is actually the weed next to the target.  Everything in the world is alive, and everything with life must have a soul. This is common sense in magic.  The cemetery has always been full of Yin Qi. Ordinary plants and trees in the cemetery will die quickly even if there is sufficient sunlight every day. However, the weeds growing naturally around the cemetery have been eroded by Yin Qi and death Qi for many years, but they can still survive strongly.  This shows that the souls of these grasses and trees are extremely strong, and plant rhizomes are where the plant souls reside, so the rhizomes, branches and leaves of this grass can achieve the effect of expelling death.  "    "real or fake?  Dongfang Yun was surprised and pulled up a piece of grass outside the nearby tomb and looked around. "It's true," Carlos said from the side: "This is common sense in mainland China, Your Majesty.  " "Isn't it inappropriate for the tomb-sweeper to pull weeds every time he sweeps the tomb?  "Dongfang Yun threw the grass aside with a dumbfounded look, took the four crystals and took them back to the soul realm, saying: "You go back first.  "    "yes!  "Baida wiped his cold sweat and disappeared with a respectful response. As the culprit of disturbing the cemetery, Baida's departure made the two of them relieved. This time, without Dongfang Yun's words, Sika rolled and crawled out of the car.  He drove over and asked, ¡°You two, where are you going?  "    "India.  " Carlos waved his hand.   India is a place that creates miracles and has a cheating nation. It seems that because of the relationship between the parallel earth, India here has become the most populous country in the world, even though its land area is less than 300  Ten thousand square kilometers, but its population has reached 1.67 billion. Dongfang Yun did the right thing by leaving Sika alone and not killing him. This guy looks timid like a quail, but he is actually very energetic.  , it only took one day to apply for two ID cards and passports for Dongfang Yun and Carlos, and the four of them immediately flew to India. As soon as they got off the plane, the strong smell of curry wafted into Dongfang Yun's nose.  In fact, it is not as bad as what was shown on TV. If you look at it from a high altitude, there are still many modern buildings, and there are no fewer places of interest here than in Beijing. But what is surprising is that the Oriental Cloud is visible as soon as you get out of the airport.  As for the donkey carts, as well as the human-powered and motorized tricycles that disappeared in China a few years ago, and the most important thing is that New Delhi¡¯s new urban area is much more empty than other capitals, and it is far less prosperous than I imagined.  Your Majesty, is there an inevitable connection between using this kind of thing and promoting world war?  " Sitting in a car similar to Xiali, Carlos asked. Dongfang Yun said: "Yes, you can't imagine the fear of viruses in this world. When there is a virus that humans cannot control and almost wipes out the human race,  People will go crazy.  " Carlos said: "But from the memory inheritance I received, people in this world are indeed unable to solve this virus. If we don't disclose the antidote, I'm afraid the world will be wiped out by this virus.  " "Of course I know this.  " "But if we give the antidote, people can survive. Then what?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Then?  Then there is no more!  " He burst out laughing, because he suddenly realized that he liked the feeling of requiring others to guess everything he did. Dongfang Yun did not stay in India for long. He left Sika and Alice to book flights, while he  We went to the old city of Delhi with Carlos, grabbed a random person and gave him a spar, and immediately returned to Indira Gandhi Airport. Wearing Sika and Alice, the four of them flew back to New York.  Sika and Alice neither dared to get angry nor speak out about this kind of behavior. Dongfang Yun had intentionally let them stay at the airport before, but these two guys just bought the tickets and stayed there waiting for Dongfang.? Come back, its tameness is no less than that of a police dog.  When they returned to Sika¡¯s house, it was already early the next morning. The four of them threw themselves on the bed and fell asleep.  When Dongfang Yun woke up at noon the next day, Sika and Alice had already prepared a sumptuous lunch. Because they didn¡¯t know Dongfang Yun¡¯s taste, the ex-couple prepared American-style hamburgers, barbecue, salads, and French Nice pasta.  Salads and chicken rolls, as well as Chinese kung pao chicken, Japanese sushi and sashimi Dongfang Yun looked at the table full of food and wondered: "You made all of this?" Because it takes a lot of time to lift.  , Dongfang Yun has asked the elf to pick out the English part and transmit it to itself. Although this language transmission can only last for two months, it is more convenient than painless.  Sika said coyly: "No, I bought it specially for you to go to the restaurant." "Thank you for your hard work!" Dongfang Yun brought the steak in front of him and said while cutting it with a knife and fork.  : "Is there any news about India on TV?" "No." "Oh, by the way." Dongfang Yun raised his head and said, "It's embarrassing to always eat your food like this. You can sell these." He  With a simple wave of his hand, like magic, a large pile of gold coins appeared out of thin air and piled next to him, at least half a meter high.  Both Sika and Sika looked straight in the eyes. Alice's eyes were shining and she was about to pounce on her, but she was immediately caught by Sika.  "Miss, you" "Didn't you tell me before? Don't call me miss, call me boss." "Yes, boss." Sika said with a smile: "It is our honor to work for you, how can we dare to accept your money?  "Do you think I'm testing you?" Dongfang Yun put the steak in his mouth and chewed it carefully: "Don't worry, I won't beat around the bush if I want to kill anyone. What I give to you is for you." He smiled.  He said without a smile: "Do you know what I want to do?" "Do you knowor don't you know?" Sika asked tentatively.  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "My purpose is to trigger World War III, you all know this." "Ah, then we know." Sika nodded firmly.  Dongfang Yun said: "You should also understand that you can't afford to go early without profit. If there is no profit motivation, how could I be such an idiot to push for a war?" "Are you an arms dealer?" Alice asked curiously.  "Do you think I am short of money?" Dongfang Yun said bluntly: "You remember, my purpose is war, and if you can serve me sincerely, I guarantee that you will have a high status in the future  "Understood?" "Of course, of course!" The two of them took a travel bag and put away the gold coins.  "You two can go free, but" Dongfang Yun looked at the clock hanging on the wall: "You must be back before 5:30 pm to follow my instructions." "Yes! Boss!" A certain gold and silver shop in Manchester  Inside the secret room.  "Man, where did you grab these gold coins?" A black man in a suit looked carefully with a magnifying glass.  Sika was sitting on the sofa with wine in her left hand and a cigar in her right hand. She said leisurely: "Just tell me how much one is worth."  I'm dead, so I won't hide it from you. You can only sell one of these gold coins, and you have to go through underground procedures." "Why?" Sikaqi said: "I don't break the law if I don't steal or rob, so selling gold coins is not enough?  "This is not an ordinary gold coin," the black man said, "I can't understand any of the words or patterns on it, but I have seen similar words in an ancient book, which makes me suspect that this gold coin may have been lost.  "Atlantis!" Sika frowned, thinking of Carlos's powerful body and Dongfang Yun's various methods, and there was a vague suspicion in her heart.  He raised his head and asked: "What about Atlantis?" "How about it?" The black man said: "If this is the gold coin of the lost continent Atlantis, do you know how important it is to scientists?  Where did you get it, what method did you use to get it, and whether the lost continent can be found through this method are all scientists will think about. Once you release a large amount, it will be like yellow mud falling into your crotch. No matter what, you can't say  It¡¯s clear! Even if the legendary District 51 doesn¡¯t look for you, the government authorities will be entrusted by those scientists to look for you. ¡°Are you still afraid that they will look for you? I haven¡¯t broken any laws. Isn¡¯t this thing inherited from my ancestors?  "Sika sneered.  "Okay"""The black man sneered: "If that's the case, someone in your ancestors must have information about the lost continent, so okay, turn this guy named Sika Liesel over and check it out, and then bang!"  "The black man made a gesture of shooting himself in the head: "I don't need to tell you about your criminal record. Even if you don't take the electric chair, you still have to be imprisoned for a hundred or two hundred years, right?  " "Okay, okay.  Sika shuddered: "Thankfully, I have you, otherwise I would really be in jail with my forehead stuck in my head."  The black man fiddled with the gold coins and said, "But I'm also curious. Where did you get these gold coins?"  I just did a test and it was all pure gold.  ¡± ¡°What is Thousand Pure Gold?¡±  " "Idiot, it's gold with less than 0.1 impurities.  "The black man said: "And the impurities in this gold coin don't seem to be the common metals we are familiar with.  " "You're not a chemist, why are you doing so many literal meanings?  Sika said dissatisfied: "How much is this thing worth?"  " "If it were put up for auction at Sotheby's, I think it would be worth more than 100 million.  " "One hundred million!  ?  Sika said in surprise: "Then I didn't send it!"  ?  " "One hundred million is a small amount.  "The black man pondered and said: "On the one hand, this gold coin may come from Atlantis, which is enough to increase its price to hundreds of millions. On the other hand, the impurities on the gold coin are likely to be metals that have never been discovered.  Just for this reason, those chemists who are crazy about winning the Nobel Prize will definitely rush for it.  " "However," he reminded: "As long as you take out this thing, there will be great risks.  " "Depp, do you believe there is a god in this world?  "Xika was silent for a few seconds and suddenly asked. "God?  F**k it, I just believe in myself.  "The black man Depp put the gold coins back into the travel bag. Sika shook his head and said: "Depp, I'm at the bar at No. 35 Jiefang Street (well, I haven't been to the United States, so I can only tell the name of a street).  Did you hear about the destruction?  "I understand. Did you forget that I called you that night?"  " "I didn't dare to tell you that day, what happened was like this" Sika said this, Depp was so dizzy when he said it, and the black man reacted for a long time before exclaiming: "Damn it!  You said you saw a ghost!  ?  " "It's not a ghost.  "Sika explained: "If there is a 10% chance of what you just said to me, I suspect that the silver-haired girl with long ears like an elf is likely to come from Atlantis. She has very magical powers.  magic, and her servants are scarier than the Hulk.  "That makes sense, but why are you telling me this?"  "Depchi said. Sika said: "When I came out, she told me with certainty that she would promote World War III. As long as I follow her honestly, she will definitely give me supreme rights in the future.  " He looked at the black man seriously: "Depp, we have been good friends since childhood. We went to school together and joined the Marine Corps and retired from the army together. I have it, but you are also qualified to have it, you know.  " Depp was silent for a long time before saying: "I understand what you mean, but are you sure that girl won't be angry if she knows you leaked the secret to me?  " "I have a hunch," Sika said with a look of magic on her face: "She is very likely to be the princess of Atlantis. She always displays a kingly aura and amazing arrogance and beauty.  I believe from the bottom of my heart that she does not regard us as human beings.  " "Do you think that's human talk?  "Depp couldn't complain. "I mean, to her, we are just mortals. No matter what we do, we will not offend her at all. Do you understand?  " "Because we are ants, so she doesn't care whether we leak the secret or not?  Depp said, "You say that, but I'm a little bit interested."  "Xika said: "So I want to take you with me. You are smarter than me, and maybe you will be more popular with the princess.  ¡± Depp said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll clean up, and you wait for me.  "When Sika and Depp came in, Alice, who had gone out for a big shopping trip, had also come back. This woman obviously had a lot on her mind. Most of the things she bought were clothes and snacks suitable for Dongfang Yun. "It's just these clothes.  Most of them were women's clothes. Dongfang Yun frowned when he saw them. He said to Dai Pu: "You want to follow me too?"  " Depp nodded and said: "Yes.  " Dongfang Yun said: "Do you know what I want to do?  " "World War.  " Dongfang Yun looked at Sika: "It seems you told him everything.  " Sika quickly said: "Boss, he has been with me since I was a child.?Friends who have grown up and are smarter than me should be able to give you more ideas.  Dongfang Yun smiled and pointed at the TV while eating potato chips: "No, let's watch it."  " The three of them looked over together and saw CNN reporters reporting on the Indian incident. "As you can see, this is definitely a biochemical crisis, no, it is an event more terrifying than a biochemical crisis!  These zombies move extremely fast, and their transformation speeds after being bitten are also different" The camera panned from the helicopter overlooking the panicked crowd below, and the darkness was like a river surging in the city of New Delhi. "Beautiful female reporter  He continued: "According to the police, the first biting incident occurred half an hour ago. However, only half an hour later, New Delhi had fallen, and the zombie wave continued to move along New Delhi towards southern India According to government departments  It was revealed that the airport in New Delhi has been closed, and the main roads in major cities and towns have been heavily fortified, but it is still unknown whether they can stop this crazy zombie wave.  " "Have you all seen it?  Dongfang Yun said to Dai Pu: "Since Sika says you are smart, tell me why I did this?"  " Depp thought for a long time and said: "Xika said that the boss has four such crystals?  " "That's right.  " Depp smiled, showing his very white and neat teeth: "Then I guess this is just an incident caused by a crystal.  " "That's right.  " "The boss must be planning to use New Delhi as a display counter to show the power of this crystal to the world.  "    "oh?  Keep talking.  " "From the boss's perspective, our goal is to trigger a world war, but with our numbers and strength, there is really a limit to what we can do.  So we have to think of other ways.  Think about it in reverse, if a world war broke out, what would be the reason?  It's very simple. The first is energy. With the boss's methods, it should be no problem to control all the oil and gas companies in the world, but it will take a long time, so this is not considered for the time being; then the second is the terrorist incident, 723 (  After 9/11 in the parallel world, the public's hatred towards terrorist attacks has reached the level of paranoia, so as long as it is operated properly and the blame is put back and forth, war between countries is almost certain.  Thinking about it further, a terrorist incident like this biohazard would literally kill people. Even I would definitely support the government in starting a war if I heard that a terrorist organization threatened to use this thing against the United States.  " He chuckled: "If China has this thing or Russia has this thing, and at the same time they all know that the United States has this thing, and everyone understands each other, they may have to hide it like a nuclear bomb.  But if one day, there is a zombie craze in Canada, even if it is not China and Russia, will the United States let them go?  Some things are afraid of an opportunity. Two camps that cherish each other and fear each other. When one day one of them secretly stabs the other, will the other get a stab in return?  After a while, the knife turned into a gun, the gun turned into a cannon and a missile, and the cannon and missile turned into a nuclear bomb. Hehe At that time" "You are right.  Dongfang Yun nodded with satisfaction: "It is precisely because the biohazard incident is more terrifying than ordinary terrorist attacks and can make people support the government in starting a war, so I want to show its power and make all countries worry, fear and panic."  , and then take advantage of this panic to sell one of them to China, the United States, and Russia. It is best to make it known to everyone. By then, as long as something happens in one of the countries along the border of these three countries,  Crisis, when the time comes, even if we don't think about it, war will break out.  "    "oh!  !  I see!  Sika listened for a long time and then said in surprise: "It means that if the United States dropped a nuclear bomb on North Korea, neither China nor Russia would be happy."  The terror of this biochemical crisis is even far greater than that of a nuclear bomb, so once a similar incident occurs again, these three powerful countries will naturally start a war. Once a war starts, the affiliated countries involved will never sit idly by and watch.  The war will evolve into a war between states, or even a war in the entire world!  " "But the only problem now is" Depp frowned: "What if India cannot control the epidemic?  " "I have an antidote.  Dongfang Yun said: "The antidote is easy to find. I'm just thinking of a way to suppress the disease without revealing the antidote formula."  " Dai Pu said: "Boss, is it easy to develop an antidote?  " Dongfang Yun told Dai Pu about the exorcism grass. Dai Pu thought for a moment and said, "If we get these grasses in large quantities from various cemeteries, people will definitely find out.  " "This is also what I am thinking about.  Dongfang Yun agreed. Dai Pu hesitated and said: "Actually, if you want to suppress the disease, you don't necessarily have to rely on treatment."??'s.  " "Then what do you mean?  "Dongfang Yun looked at him. Dai Pu said: "Nuclear bomb!  "Impossible," Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "If I could get a nuclear bomb, why would I go to all this trouble?"  " Depp smiled, showing his white teeth: "Boss, no one knows how many crystals you have, right?  Then you just need to find a country at random, including the United States, China, and Russia, and demonstrate to them the function of crystallization and explain the principles of crystallization. On the one hand, you can promote crystallization, and on the other hand, you can also tell them that the antidote has not yet been fully developed. The incident in India is just because  leak accident, when the leaders of these countries realize the seriousness of the problem, they will definitely not mind giving India a nuclear bomb.  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 140: Yuri was knocked down by hellfire

    The White House of the United States.  In the presidential office, Obama is furious.  The biohazard incident in India has lasted for twenty hours. Large areas of Indian cities have fallen, and at least 300 million people have died. Fortunately, this kind of terrorist incident happened in India. If it happened in the United States, would the United States have perished?  ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  The current situation is very urgent. Most of the southeastern areas of New Delhi, extending from Kanpur and Lucknow to Nagpur and east to Bihar, have become zombies. The zombies are spreading so fast and violently that it is estimated that  It only takes less than two days to cover the entire territory of India. In this way, Pakistan and Afghanistan in the northwest are not bad. Once the virus passes from Bihar to Bangladesh and Myanmar, it will reach the interior of China!  Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s a good thing that China has been infected on a large scale or even wiped out. The scope of China is so vast that both coastlines and aviation lines cannot be measured, and the incubation period of this virus ranges from half an hour to fifteen hours. Once China  Fall, the transportation network covering the whole world is likely to spread the virus to any corner of the world.  So Auba Niu is very confused.  Reason tells him that he should immediately block all transportation arteries in the United States, and pay special attention to blocking all air transportation in Southeast Asia.  However, once this is done, it will not only cause great economic losses to the United States, but this kind of disregard for compatriots abroad will definitely be condemned by the people.  If the next president doesn¡¯t want to do it, just say so. There are many people eyeing this position. ????????Obama is tangled and irritable, and his hair is growing out in handfuls.  At this moment, the presidential secretary called and said that Dr. Alok, a famous American scientist with a doctorate in biology, asked to see the president.  At this time, a good biologist can support an army of 100,000 people!  Aobaniu was excited and quickly replied to let him in immediately.  Not long after, the door opened and an old man who looked very shriveled came in.  Obama vaguely remembered meeting the doctor before, so he stood up and extended his hand and said, "Welcome, Doctor." "Hello, Mr. President." The old man shook hands with Obama and sat across from the desk.  chair.  Obaniu also sat down and said: "Doctor, are you here to see me about the biochemical incident in India?" The old man nodded and said, "Yes, I came here just for this matter." Obaniu was overjoyed: "Doctor,  Did you find anything?" "I found nothing." Seeing the disappointed expression on Oba Niu's face, the old man took out a pea-sized green crystal and handed it to him: "President, look at this." "  What is this?" Oba Niu took it and played with it, and found that it didn't seem to be any kind of gem.  "The original zombie mother mutated after eating this." The old man said with a smile.  Auba Niu trembled with fright and threw the crystal on the table: "It's actually this kind of thing?" He immediately came to his senses: "Doctor, how did you get this thing? Have you understood its principle? Have you detoxified it?  The old man narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Mr. President, you asked so many questions at once, how should I answer you?" Seeing that he looked confident, Obama felt relieved and said: "  Doctor, your discovery can be applied for the Nobel Peace Prize and the Medicine Prize. When this biochemical incident is solved, I will definitely report it for you." "That's not necessary," the old man said with a smile, "Actually, these three questions of yours.  , I only need to answer one question, and you will understand everything." He took the crystal in his hand and said: "It's very simple, because this thing was made by my colleagues, and it was just because of an accident that the traitors were organized.  He stole it, and the organization chased the traitor all the way to New Delhi, but the other party ate it in a hurry. So things became like this. "Organization?" Oba Niu frowned.  "I thought the doctor was affiliated with the American Association of Medical Sciences." "Because I'm not the person you think." The old man said with a smile: "But that's not important. What's important is that everything I told you is true.  "Oh?" Auba Niu narrowed his eyes and subconsciously placed his feet on the alarm button under the table.  "I know you really want to arrest me now, and then extract the organization's information from my mouth, but I hope you understand that it is meaningless. Now that I am here, I have no intention of walking out." The old man was very calm.  Said: "And I also hope that Mr. President understands that once something happens to me here, the United States will be finished."   Obama showed off his presidential style, and a faint aura emanated from his body: "Are you threatening me?" "Not a threat." The old man pinched the crystal with his index finger and thumb, and placed it on Obama and  Between his own eyes: "You have to understand that people from our organization have gone to China and Russia respectively, and thenhehe." Obama was stunned for a moment, then relaxed, leaned back on the chair and said: "Then, let's talk  Understand, what is your purpose and what you want, say it.¡± The old man smiled: ¡°Just wait for your words, then Mr. President, don¡¯t be surprised no matter what happens next.¡±  , he put his withered old hand on his chin, and then lifted it up. It was as if all the skin on his body was peeled off. With his movements, all the skin quickly flowed into the 'face' in his hand.  Then his figure skyrocketed and he became as big as a little giant.  When he completely took off his 'face', the thing in his hand had turned into a silver wooden mask. At the same time, what appeared in front of Oba Niu's eyes was Carlos, who was stronger and taller than O'Neal.  "" Obaniu stared at this scene with his mouth open, and whispered: "Magic!?" "It's not magic, it's magic." Carlos threw the mask in his hand into Obaniu's arms, and the latter panicked.  After catching it in confusion, he said: "This is an artist's mask. As long as you put it on and think about the person you want to become, you will naturally change your appearance without leaving any flaws, even if you change from male to female.  "Obaniu held the artist mask with a hungry expression on his face: "Ican I try it?" "Of course, if Mr. President likes it, I will give this to you," Carlos said very generously.  Wave your hands.  Auba Niu quickly held the mask in front of the floor-length mirror, then put the mask on his face and closed his eyes.  When he opened his eyes again, the man in the mirror had become Will Smith.  Auba Niu was overjoyed, but he also knew what the situation was. He took off the mask and put it in a drawer like a treasure, and then said: "If you have anything to say, please tell me." "It's very simple. I'll sell this to you.  Five billion dollars." Carlos was blunt.  "Five billion!? Such a thing?" Obama couldn't laugh or cry: "Brother, I'm just the president. You know, there is no rich president in the United States." "It's not sold to you, but sold to the United States."  Carlos said.  "" Obanu suddenly realized the horror of this thing. He swallowed back the words of rejection that came to his lips and started thinking.  Carlos was not in a hurry and sat on the chair waiting for him to think.  After a long time, Obama said: "This thing is indeed very dangerous. Its actual effect is even more than that of a nuclear bomb, but its destructiveness is also more than that of a nuclear bomb. If you buy it, I am afraid the people will not be happy." "There are some things that are only in your hands.  "It's the safest." Carlos said, "And I just said that the other two people in my organization have gone to China and Russia." He put his hands on the table and leaned over.  He said in a very oppressive voice: "I guarantee you, Russia and China will definitely buy it. If they have it but you don't, I think the American people will be even more uneasy." He threw the crystal directly into Obama's hands.  , said: "I just told you, what I showed you was magic, not science. To tell you the truth, even if this thing is in your hands, we can explode if we want it to explode, and disappear if we want it to."  "We can even use this thing to threaten the whole world to make profits, but unfortunately, my boss is a businessman and not a gangster. He doesn't like banditry.  That's why we are sent out to trade with you. "Oba Niu Mo Ran, indeed, if you use this thing to threaten, you can easily obtain a lot of benefits from the whole world.  It's really hard to understand what the boss of this organization thinks, but it's conceivable that the other party doesn't seem to have any ambitions.  Carlos continued: "It is no exaggeration to say that if we want to paralyze the United States, there is an easier way than this, so you don't have to worry about us detonating it or destroying it after you get it. I can even ask  You guarantee that as long as you buy this thing, there will be no problem in using it for research Of course, there is no guarantee that you will be able to study it. In other words, as long as you buy it, although we do not have after-sales service, we will not provide after-sales service.  Blackmail. The boss's motto is a Chinese saying: A gentleman loves money and gets it wisely. "Obaniu already believed him and asked: "So you put this thing in India just to let us see it.  The horror of it then raised the price?¡±  "Don't think that our boss is so bad." Although Carlos yelled in his heart that His Majesty was a devil, he still said: "I said before, someone in the organization took advantage of the chaos to steal this thing, we  We pressed too hard when we were chasing him, so he gave it to someone to eat. You know, there are too many Indians, and this thing has an incubation period, so we can't stop it from breaking out. " "The most important thing is.  Yes." Carlos smiled: "Originally, we wanted to use an island country with a small population or an area with underdeveloped transportation to demonstrate to you, but we didn't want the incident in India to disrupt our plan.  "I have to sell these things to you in advance." "In advance? You mean" "In advance, you mean that this thing is a magic product, and although the antidote has been developed, it is difficult for the organization to use it on a large scale.  There are too few people with magic skills to mass-produce the antidote. "Obaniu understood and said, "I know, but I need to convince the council to believe what I say, and the artist mask was given to me as a personal gift by your organization.  I don¡¯t want to take it out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± Carlos laughed: ¡°But you have to arrange a secret place for me to demonstrate it to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Carlos repeated.  If so, he took out red wine and two wine glasses from the cabinet, poured it and handed it to Carlos: "Cheers to our cooperation." "Cheers By the way, our boss said that if you buy two at a time, you can get a 20% discount.  "Pfft!" Oba Niu spat out a mouthful of wine and said in shock: "Don't you mean magic products? How many of these do you have?" Carlos smiled: "Don't worry, the organization only made seven.  , one is used up, and the remaining six are intended to be sold only to the United States, China and Russia. The best case scenario is that each of you buys two. The worst case scenario is that you all only buy one, and the remaining six are intended to be sold only to the United States, China and Russia.  "It needs to be destroyed." "Oh, this needs to be decided by the parliament." Oba Niuxin said that the boss of this organization is not bad.  "By the way, I forgot to tell you that the unrest in India now covers a wide area. Our boss recommends that the three countries immediately drop nuclear bombs to prevent further proliferation." "Pfft" Obama sprayed wine again and frantically grabbed the table.  The phone number on the phone: "Hey, please pick up Putin for me"  Lincoln County, Nevada, USA.  "As you can see, there are not so many ulterior motives in Area 51. On the contrary, when the eyes of the whole world are on Area 51, we dare not conduct any major experiments here. From a few years ago  This matter has been known to the cabinets and parliaments of all countries around the world since a few years ago, so almost no attention is paid to it anymore," Obagniu said.  Carlos's mind was obviously not on the barren mountains and wasteland in front of him. He said to Obama: "You haven't coordinated well with the Chinese and Russian governments, have you? My master told me that India has not been baptized by nuclear bombs, and the epidemic is still rapid.  "Obaniu smiled bitterly and said: "Putin's grandson is relatively easy to talk to, but China is still studying it. On the one hand, they need to consider how to minimize China's losses after India suffers a nuclear bomb.  We need to be clear with the countries that have established diplomatic relations with them, so as not to cause panic in those countries. "Loss? If India is hit by a nuclear bomb, what losses can China have?" "There are many, such as factories, hotels, and China.  You know about officials' transactions and real estate in India. """ Carlos' brain was not sophisticated enough to understand political matters. He looked around and said, "Are these people members of the Washington Council?"  "That's right, I guess you don't want me to introduce you one by one, right?" Carlos nodded and said, "It's not necessary, so I'll do some performances for you." He took off his upper body clothes.  He lowered his head, revealing pieces of rock-like tendons, and slowly walked towards the middle of the field and said: "Remember what I told you, right?" "Remember, five planes, ten tanks, and a hundred fully armed soldiers  " "If all of them are destroyed, it won't cause you much damage, right? After all, we are friends, right?" "Of course not, don't worry, the aircraft and tank pilots will be executed by the military court, and the soldiers will be punished by the court.  Is it really okay if you are the most evil gangster selected by the major prisons? They all know that they can be released if they kill you. "You dare to treat the gangster as a pilot?" Carlos stopped.  He turned around and said in surprise: "Even if you are not worried that they will shoot at your auditorium, you still have to worry about whether they will escape, right?""Don't worry, these people have not only been injected with chronic poison in advance, but their families are also under our control." Auba Niu seemed very confident: "Without complete certainty, how could we take risks?"  You know, if a missile is sent here, the United States will basically be paralyzed.  "    "Well.  Carlos clenched his fists and made a banging sound: "Let them start!"  " As he said that, the strong man strode towards the far end of the wasteland. This footwork and posture made people jump. If he had been painted with green paint, maybe everyone present would be shocked.  Think of him as the Hulk. Although Carlos doesn't seem to move very fast, his footwork is really big. He ran for more than a mile in the blink of an eye. Here Oba Niu winked, and an officer next to him pointed at the pace.  The phone said: "Attack with all your strength and be sure to kill him!  "Obviously, the top leaders of the United States hold the idea of ????killing those who dare to provoke if they can, and then recruit them if they can't. "The sound of planes can be heard in the distance, and five fighter planes were the first to arrive in this deserted place.  In Area 51, which was supported by mountains, the leading pilot saw Carlos running and jumping quickly among the low mountains at a glance, and shouted: "That's the man, keep the formation and fire freely!  " Five F22 Raptor fighter jets flew by in a V-shaped formation. They all aimed at Carlos's body and pulled the triggers of the onboard cannons. Suddenly, there were ten more bullets on the ground hitting the gravel lines splashed on the rocks. " Running  Carlos, who was hit, didn't stop, turned his head and glanced at the planes flying from the side, twisted his feet, and ran towards the bullets fired from the planes. "This guy is crazy!"  "The lead pilot laughed. But he couldn't laugh anymore. Because he saw a light yellow light coming out of the monster-like man's body. He just protected his head with his arms and rushed forward.  The bullet hit him and couldn't even penetrate the layer of pale yellow light. Immediately, the lead pilot saw Carlos kicking the ground and jumping straight towards his plane. "Damn it!"  "A fast-flying plane will crash even if it hits a small bird, let alone such a big person? The lead pilot's heart trembled and he wanted to rush the plane into the air. But his movements were not nearly as fast as Carlos. "  The bullets from the airborne cannon made Carlos jump directly to a low altitude of more than 100 meters as if he had stepped on a rocket. He stretched out his body and hugged the Raptor's nose. He grabbed it with his left hand into the iron sheet of the nose, and with his right hand  Raised high, Shabo's big fist aimed at the cabin and punched him! There was a loud noise, and everyone watching from a distance felt that their hearts were being pinched hard by a big hand, because they saw that name.  The man named Carlos punched through the entire front of the plane from the cabin! The pilot, who was crushed to pieces, was punched, and his body jumped out from the bottom of the cabin, but basically except for  The clothes are no longer visible. "Spread out!"  Spread out!  " One of the remaining four pilots roared, and the four planes immediately dispersed in a figure-eight shape. Carlos sneered, stepped on the falling plane, punched the Raptor's wings, and then stepped on  With a strong kick, he stepped on the broken fighter plane into the gap between the mountains, and he jumped into the air with the broken wing, throwing the side of the plane out like a discus. Boom!  There were two explosions, one was caused by the head plane falling, and the other was the explosion sound caused by the head of another plane that was flying away. "Monster!"  That's a monster!  " With the strange screams of the pilot, the other three planes dispersed far away. Although they did not escape, they did not dare to approach - after all, the kind of heroes in American blockbusters who are not afraid of death and dare to face the Hulk, Iron Man, Transformers and other monsters  There were not many pilots in reality. Carlos fell from the air and stepped hard on the rock. Before he could make any other movements, the boulder next to him, which was about one ton, was shattered by the shell.  The stone crackled at Carlos at a speed that was not much faster than the shell. However, this attack was completely ineffective against Carlos. He looked around and immediately found ten tanks and a hundred soldiers in three directions in the distance.  Heading in his direction on the wasteland, Carlos smiled coldly, jumped nearly a hundred meters high, and leapt from the air towards the team in one direction. Unexpectedly, at this time, a plane that didn't know whether to live or die flew back.  A missile hit Carlos with high accuracy, and the missile exploded. Carlos immediately crashed into the mountains at a faster speed. At the same time, the other two planes also bravely flew back, carrying machine guns and missiles.  Go to where Carlos is for freeShoot in all directions.  Suddenly, the earth began to tremble non-stop.  Attacking back and forth for more than a minute, the three planes were lingering in the sky, waiting for the smoke below to dissipate. However, they didn't expect that a large hole suddenly opened up on the top of a mountain next to it, and Carlos's sturdy body came directly from  He jumped up from the hole, jumped more than two hundred meters high, and punched an airplane hard.  Boom!  Another plane exploded.  Carlos fell to the ground and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He shouted that it was a dangerous attack. If this terrifying attack method was hit a few times, a few resurrection crosses would not be enough.  After seeing this, all the readers must have half understood. Although the first shell did not kill Carlos, it still dispersed his protective fighting spirit, and the second bullet that followed directly killed this man.  Kill.  But he was carrying a resurrection cross given to him by Dongfang Yun, and the place where he hit the mountain happened to be a hollow, so Carlos survived the heavy bombardment.  So he had no choice but to circle around the cave, pick up a place with a thin top and crash it out, killing a plane at the same time.  At this moment, the last two remaining planes immediately flew away like crazy flies, and Carlos also set his sights on the three teams.  This time he did not rush forward rashly, but instead punched the rocks and started to get up early. As he moved, a huge rock of more than two tons was dug out of the mountain. He took aim and aimed it hard at someone.  A team of four tanks smashed through.  Just imagine, Darius had a strength of one to two hundred tons when he was at level 8. Carlos, although he is not a hero with low growth, is still a strong person at level 6. To him, a two-ton boulder is actually no bigger than an ordinary basketball.  the difference.  So the boulder hit a tank accurately at an extremely fast speed, and the opponent didn't even have time to dodge.  So, the first tin stuffed bun appeared.  This hit completely revealed Carlos's inhuman attributes. The other tanks and soldiers could no longer control their panic, and fired frantically in Carlos' direction, regardless of whether they were hit or not, and started firing desperately.  Come.  Carlos turned over and hid in a mountain stream. He stared at the fighter jets in the distance that were still wondering whether they should fly over. He casually pinched two brick-sized stones and pinned them to his waistband before jumping to the next chapter.  He ran quickly on the distant mountain.  This run made the opponent even more confused, thinking that he was suppressed by heavy fire and unable to turn over, so he ran away.  So the tanks opened fire more vigorously, and the shells landed on the mountains in front and behind Carlos as if they were free.  The pilots of the two planes thought about it for a long time and felt that this should be an opportunity to beat the drowned dog, so they followed over at a very fast speed and decided to escape immediately regardless of whether the two missiles hit or not.  Who would have thought that Carlos, who was running, could see all directions and hear all directions. When he felt the fighter plane approaching from behind, he jumped up, twisted his upper body, and shot out two rocks the size of bricks like lightning.  The speed of this rock mixed with fighting spirit was not much slower than that of ordinary missiles. In addition, the two pilots estimated the best shooting distance in their minds. They did not expect that the other party actually had a hidden weapon, so they were both shot through the wings by the rock!  With the bricks in hand, I own the world!  Feeling that the two fighter planes behind him had crashed, Carlos smiled proudly, stopped to protect his head with his hands, and made a big leap towards one of the three land teams.  The thirty soldiers in this team were better, and they immediately opened fire on Carlos. Instead, it was three tanks. The speed at which the cannon heads were raised was far slower than the speed at which Carlos jumped over. When the muzzles were raised to a similar height, Carlos  It had already hit one of the tanks hard and bent the tank's barrel with brute force.  No soldier in real life has ever seen this, especially the one in charge of firing. He felt the sound of steel twisting from the tank, and subconsciously pulled the trigger, and then Boom!  The tank suddenly exploded and burned like a big fireball. Carlos didn't need to do anything this time. The steel fragments and shock waves blown up by the explosion of the tank killed all the more than 30 soldiers around him in an instant, including the ones closest to him.  It was a shock wave with iron pieces that instantly scraped off all the flesh on his body, leaving only the bloody bones standing there.  Carlos was also blown away, and the power of the explosion was no less than that of the missiles on the plane, and his protective fighting spirit was wiped out in an instant.  Fortunately, the flames and smoke produced by the explosion enveloped the surrounding area, so he was not hit further.  It took more than ten seconds to recover his fighting spirit. Carlos rushed out of the smoke, and his two-meter-long body slammed intoOn the side of a tank, with the help of brute force, the tank was pushed over. Immediately, Carlos held the tank with both hands, lifted it up with both arms, and pointed it at the other side.  A tank crashed into it.  This sci-fi scene immediately frightened everyone in the last tank of the team. They could no longer care about anything else and drove the tank and ran away.  Carlos heard the voice and argued his position, holding up the tank as a shield and strode after him. Then a very weird scene appeared on the field. A little giant was chasing another tank while carrying a tank. The scene was extremely funny.  But the other two teams couldn't laugh, because the tank fled in the direction where they were - at this moment, the two teams were together, with six tanks and more than 60 people, just looking at it dumbfounded.  When the opponent got closer to less than a hundred meters, he started shooting wildly.  They were bandits and gangsters, and they didn¡¯t care about each other¡¯s life or death, so shells exploded around the tank in front of Carlos.  The tank immediately fell into an embarrassing situation. It was either dead or dead if it entered, so it had no choice but to brake on the spot and stop.  Carlos behind him also went crazy after chasing people. What did he hear?  Did you stop?  Then don't blame it, buddy.  He raised the tank in his hand and jumped high, then smashed it into it.  Poor drivers in the two tanks, it would have been better if they had been killed by a direct explosion. The violent echo produced by the collision of the tanks made them bleed from all the orifices, and the bones were crisped by the collision, but they still survived.  How do you say something?  In this place, life is far more painful than death.  With a fixed target, it was easier for the remaining tanks to aim, so with a burst of fire, Carlos felt that the force from the explosion in front was getting heavier and heavier, almost knocking him away.  Knowing that it would be bad to continue like this, Carlos took advantage of the opportunity of the flames to rise into the sky, jumped into the air, then stepped on the air with both feet, and hit the distant tanks like missiles.  This height is the same as before. When the tank's paulownia is lifted, it's already too late.  Although the soldiers nearby were pulling the triggers frantically, it had no effect on Carlos like fine sand hitting him.  He stepped hard on the trunk of a bright tank, causing the tank's body to tilt backwards. Carlos took advantage of the situation and held the gun barrel with his hands behind his back, and the muscles in his arms bulged.  , actually grabbed the barrel and lifted the tank up.  Immediately, the man grabbed the tank with both hands and turned it around fiercely as if he was crazy.  These six tanks were originally in a dense formation, intending to advance and retreat together. It didn't matter what he waved. Although the tank in his hand exploded after hitting it a few times, the tanks next to him didn't get any relief either. They were all smashed and somersaulted.  If he fell out, the people around him would suffer heavy casualties.  Five planes, ten tanks, and one hundred fully armed soldiers.  The entire army was wiped out.  The big guys who were watching this scene from a distance felt very cold in their hearts.  A live-action version of the Hulk?  Or the Superman Beast version?  This obviously shouldn¡¯t be a human body!  And what is that yellow light on his body?  The legendary body-protecting power?  Golden bell?     boom!  A muffled sound and the vibration of the seat under their buttocks interrupted the big guys' thinking. Everyone looked up and found that Carlos had returned to the stands.  Auba Niu quickly stood up and said: "It's really wonderful. Mr. Carlos is so powerful." "Is this considered powerful?" Carlos sneered: "I'm just the weakest soldier under the boss." "  Are you kidding me?" Obaniu's face became extremely ugly, "If Mr. Carlos is the weakest under your boss, wouldn't your boss be able to conquer the world easily?" "Conquer the world?  My boss doesn't have that spare time." Carlos glanced at the people behind Oba Niu and said, "My boss said that just by showing my strength, you will think that I have used some genetic method or taken some medicine.  What transformation did it take to become like this? So in order to show you the magical side, the boss gave me this thing." As he said, he took out a green stone: "No, please look carefully." "This is it.  What?" A group of people gathered around and looked at the oval-shaped stone that glowed like green flames, with strange symbols carved on it.  "This is the Stone of Hellfire," Carlos said, "See clearly." As he spoke, he used his hands to crush the stone into pieces  "You, what are you doing?" This thing was very precious at first sight, and Oba Niu immediately screamed.  Carlos smiled and pressed the index and middle fingers of his right hand on the fragments of the stone.  Strangely enough, after being turned into fragments, the stone still emitted a faint green light. After Carlos touched it with his fingers, all the green light burned on Carlos's fingers like a flame blown by the wind.  Then Carlos flicked his finger, and the green light was thrown far away on the wasteland in the distance and disappeared.  "What happened?" Auba Niu looked around.  Carlos was also very strange. He covered his eyes with his palms and looked up at the sky, but he saw nothing.  Half a minute later, the phone of an officer next to him rang. The officer immediately became anxious when he heard it. He came over and said loudly: "Mr. President, there is a meteorite in outer space approaching the earth at an extremely fast speed, and the impact point seems to be on the 51st.  Please evacuate as soon as possible!¡± Carlos secretly wondered, this magic should not summon meteorites from outer space, so why did it suddenly happen?  At this time, Oba Niu didn't panic anymore. Whether it was the artist's mask or Carlos's strength, he believed Carlos's words, so he asked very calmly: "Mr. Carlos, did you do that?  "Uh" Carlos couldn't make up his mind, so he could only hesitate and said, "That's right? The stone my boss gave me is a magic prop. When used, it will summon a bolide to fall from the sky.  This bolide will turn into a stone giant and be controlled by me. But I am very surprised. Logically speaking, there is no reason for a bolide to come from outer space." Obaniu was very calm: "Mr. Carlos has never used this thing before?  "No, how am I qualified to use this kind of treasure?" Carlos answered truthfully.  "Oh, that's no wonder. Could it be that this kind of prop has this effect?" Carlos nodded in relief: "That's the best." Oba Niu's calmness infected everyone, and a group of people said yes.  OK, now that we're done, we're relieved.  Only Carlos had a vague premonition in his heart.  Soon, a burning fireball crashed down from the sky. The flames burning on it were half green and half red.  Carlos secretly wondered what was going on. Shouldn't they all be green?  There was an explosion and the earth shook. The meteorite hit the ground hard and created a long crater-shaped pit on the ground. Then, accompanied by the sound of stones rubbing against each other, a 17 or 18-meter-tall  The stone giant, whose body was burning with green and red flames, stood up unsteadily.  "What a miracle!" Oba Niu admired.  "It's really weird!" Carlos could vaguely feel through the summoning contract that the stone giant was obeying orders, but strangely he was unable to effectively build a bridge of communication. His orders could only be roughly understood by the stone giant, while the other party was unable to effectively build a bridge of communication.  It came over staggeringly.  When the stone giant stood still, a group of people looked up at the behemoth and made a sound of admiration. Only Carlos was still trying to establish a communication channel with the stone giant.  It wasn't until Auba Niu asked: "Mr. Carlos, how long can this thing last?" Carlos finally realized: "Oh, normally it should be half an hour. When the time is up, he will turn into a pile of rubble.  "A big man with a background of scientists came up and asked, "Can we take some stone pieces for research then?" "No problem Huh?" Carlos was suddenly surprised.  "What's wrong?" Auba Niu asked strangely.  Carlos frowned and looked at the deep pit: "I finally communicated with the Stone Giant just now. The Stone Giant said that it originally appeared fifteen kilometers outside the atmosphere. Under normal circumstances, it would fall quickly. It only came downstairs in the form of a meteorite.  , accidentally hit another meteorite, the flames on the body are not pure." "Another meteorite? Impossible!" An officer said: "What if there are other meteorites besides the one just replaced by the magic shield.  Close to the atmosphere, our satellite will definitely detect it." Carlos glanced at him and said nothing. Instead, he jumped half a kilometer to the pit and frowned.  By the time Obaniu and others arrived in the car, Carlos had a cold look on his face.  "Mr. Carlos? What are you looking at?" Oban asked curiously.  Carlos narrowed his eyes and pointed at the meteorite and said, "There are living things inside." "What!?" For a moment, the first thing everyone thought of was the alien, and then the Predator, and they couldn't help but retreat.    At this time, the part of the meteorite shell left in the pit also cracked open, and a big green monster immediately jumped out!  This monster was nearly three meters tall and was covered in green. After jumping out, it rushed towards Carlos, who was the most threatening person.  Carlos sneered and punched the monster hard, sending it flying away.  At the same time, a bald head climbed out of the mechanical inner shell that was revealed after the meteorite broke open. He stared at Carlos fiercely and said, "I, Yuri, will definitely avenge this!" As he said this, the man was already sitting on a table.  The awl-shaped machine flew away like lightning, leaving the green-skinned monster roaring and pounced on Carlos again.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 141 Yuri¡¯s Actions

    "It is reported that China, the United States and Russia have dropped a total of 14 nuclear bombs and 700 conventional missiles in India. At present, the biological crisis in India has been properly resolved" On the TV, the blond host pointed to the satellite on the big screen behind him  Monitor explained to the audience.  "Is being blown up by a nuclear bomb considered a 'proper' solution?" Dongfang Yun stretched out and turned to Carlos: "You just said you summoned a hellfire, but ended up smashing down a space capsule disguised as a meteorite?"  "Your Majesty, although it sounds almost impossible, it is indeed such a coincidence." "Then you also said that in addition to a bald man calling himself Yuri, there was also a wild Hulk in the space capsule?" "Yes, I am fighting.  After cutting off the monster's limbs, I originally wanted to bring them back to His Majesty, but then Oba Niu strongly requested to stay for research, so I didn't pay much attention. " Dongfang Yun pressed his eyebrows. He knew that in Carlos' view,  There is almost no single entity on this planet that can threaten him, and he doesn't like technological things very much, which leads him to regard Yuri's appearance as a coincidence.  But is it really a coincidence?  Dongfang Yun said: "Auba Niu is going to do research? Then what did he find out?" Carlos said respectfully: "I just followed and controlled the monster. The doctors in the United States injected about seventy or eighty Chinese medicines.  After that, the thing stopped struggling, and ordinary steel bars could tie it up, so I left not long after that. However, I still heard some information. It was said that the monster's DNA was almost the same as that of humans, except for the chromosomes.  Part of the nucleic acid has mutated, and those scientists thought it was a biochemical effect. Although Oba Niu was a little suspicious of us, he didn't say anything. "Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "If he really thought it was related to us, would you?  Beat him? " "Of course not, we are still partners for the time being, right? What's more," Carlos curled his lips: "The test result is that the monster's physical strength - whether it is strength, resistance or regeneration, has reached  Ten times that of a normal human being. Compared with that kind of loser, Obama must not be that stupid. " "That's right!" Carlos suddenly said: "When I left, I heard those scientists define that monster.  A name." "What name?" Dongfang Yun drank.  "Beast man." "Pfft" Dongfang Yun spit out a mouthful of coke and stared at Carlos.  Carlos was at a loss when he saw it, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, did I say something wrong?" "It's okay, it's okay." Dongfang Yun waved his hand, becoming more convinced of one thing.  Yuri, the Beastman, what is "Red Alert: Yuri's Revenge" if not "Red Alert: Yuri's Revenge"?  At this time, Sika, who went to Russia, and Depp, who went to China, had also returned. The former said excitedly as soon as he entered the door: "Boss, it's so cool!" Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "What's so cool?" "That's it.  A few words can make people feel like they can use nuclear bombs to destroy a country! Isn¡¯t it a good feeling to control the lives and deaths of hundreds of millions of people?¡± Sika said happily.  Dongfang Yun nodded.  Depp saw that Dongfang Yun seemed to have something on his mind, so he asked: "Boss, are you okay?" Dongfang Yun said: "Carlos, tell them what happened to you yesterday." Carlos immediately told them what happened quickly  The story was told to Sika and Depp.  Sika was fine. She was very excited when she heard Carlos talk about how many planes and tanks were destroyed. On the contrary, Depp frowned and said: "The one named Yuri is almost certain to have transformed the appearance of the space capsule into a meteorite.  On the one hand, it uses the anti-satellite radar of the space capsule to prevent detection, and on the other hand, it uses the appearance of the meteorite to protect itself. Therefore, American satellites have no way of detecting his location, but why is he hiding in the space capsule?  He has a base on the moon or elsewhere, so he uses a space capsule for transportation? " "You have a lot of things to think about" Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said, "But didn't you find the most critical problem?" "What's the problem?  ?" Depp thought about it and couldn't see any flaws in Carlos' words.  "Yuri! Wild Beastman! Doesn't this sound familiar to you?" Dongfang Yun waved his arms exaggeratedly.  "Sound familiar?" Depp looked at Sika: "Have you heard of these two names?" "No, and wasn't the Beastman a name just given by the US government?" Sika was also puzzled.  "You are so behind the times." Dongfang Yun raised his head and shouted towards the kitchen: "Alice!" "It's the boss!!!" Alice ran out quickly wearing an apron: "Boss, please call me?¡± ?¡°Tell them about Red Alert: Yuri¡¯s Revenge.  "    "ah?  what is that?  "Alice said curiously. "Huh?  You are such a fashionable person and such a gamer, but you still don¡¯t know about this classic game?  " Dongfang Yun expressed surprise. Alice thought for a long time and said: "Boss, I really have no impression of what you said. Although I am not old, I have played everything from FC games to XBOX. I have never heard of "Red"  "Alert"?  " "That's a computer game.  Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "Maybe you don't play computer games very much."  " "No, what I like to play most are PC platform games first?  "Alice's head was confused. "Stop talking nonsense and Google it quickly.  Dai Pu said: "If you dare to challenge your boss, are you seeking death?"  " Alice gave Depp a middle finger, then picked up the PAD next to her and started searching quickly. Then she picked up the PAD and gave it to Dongfang Yun: "Boss, look, there is no such game.  " "Eh?  Really do not have?  "Dongfang Yun took the PAD, and sure enough, although there were a bunch of similar keywords on Google, there was really no hint for this game. With a thought in his mind, he immediately searched for Warcraft, and as expected, there was none. "I said this parallel world should be  It is a little different from the original Earth. The original difference is that there is no part of the game.  "He murmured in a low voice. "Boss?  "Alice called softly. "Oh, it's okay.  "Dongfang Yun stood up and walked around the living room, thinking quickly about what was hidden behind the mission he received. Is it really such a coincidence? Can a hellfire smash out Yuri? This  Obviously it was impossible. He walked back and forth, lost in thought, and the other four people did not dare to disturb him. Alice continued to cook in the kitchen, while the three Carlos stayed away and shared their opinions with each other Nevada.  , a farm in a small town in Lincolnshire. David, who was in his fifties, finished his nap, said hello to his mother-in-law, and planned to drive to the town to buy some fertilizer. When the door opened, he unexpectedly found his own door.  Standing was a man whom he had never seen before. He had a thin beard, a bald head, a thin and short figure, and was wearing a long white coat. His feet were bare. This man looked like an ordinary person, but he looked different.  There are many things that are different from ordinary people. For example, there is a metal headband on the back of his head, with two thin metal tubes extending from the headband to the collar of his white coat. For example, there is a strange symbol between his eyebrows.  The symbol looks like the three numbers 117 drawn with a black pen, but from a distance, it looks like a cobra staring at its prey, and his eyes are like a cobra that keeps spitting out messages.  Full of viciousness and wildness ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?  David felt that this man was probably a tourist who got lost from the legendary and mysterious Area 51, or a scientist whose car broke down when he returned home. "I will bring you peace."  "The bald man said in a hoarse voice. "What?  Sir, maybe my ears are not working very well recently. What did you just say?  "Daville asked with confusion. Then he saw the man in front of him laughing, and at the same time, he slowly raised his palm and pointed at himself. "What?  "Davil also wanted to show his vigilance, but his body suddenly froze in place. The two blue pupils of his eyes quickly rotated around the orbits, almost turning into two blue rings, and the blue veins on his skin also appeared.  Slowly emerging, the whole person was stiffer than a zombie. When the person standing opposite him put down his finger, David's head shook violently, and his rapidly rotating eyeballs stopped. However, his eyes seemed to be empty at this moment.  The focus was average and extremely blurry. The bald man put his hands behind his back, looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction, while David said in an emotionless voice: "Long live Yuri!"  " "Old guy, why don't you go buy fertilizer now? Why are you hanging out?  " Following the sound, a fat old woman walked out of the house. When she saw the man named Yuri, she was stunned for a moment, then came to David and asked: "What's wrong?  Who is this gentleman?  " Yuri smiled slightly and walked into the house with his hands behind his back. " Hello, sir, what do you want to do?  "The fat woman watched Yuri walk into the house and couldn't help but complained and pulled the bald man: "Old guy, what's going on? Who is this man?  " David slowly turned his head, his eyes still distracted.   The fat woman realized something was wrong and patted him on the shoulder quickly: "Daville? Are you okay?" Davel replied mechanically: "Nancy, that's my guest and she's here to bring us money.  "Send money? What did he say to you? Why do you feel like you have no soul?" Although Nancy was happy, she was still very concerned about her husband.  "It doesn't matter, let's go into the house. I'll tell you when we get in." "Okay." Nancy shook her head, turned and walked towards the house.  She didn¡¯t notice that behind him, David took out a hammer from the tool bag on his back with a distracted look.     boom!  With a muffled sound, Nancy immediately fell down on the stairs, and the plasma on the back of her head had already stuck her hair together.  David didn¡¯t give up after the blow. He stepped up the stairs, sat on Nancy, and aimed the hammer in his hand at Nancy¡¯s head!  Blood stained the stairs and David's face red.  It wasn't until Nancy's head was completely shattered into a broken watermelon that David stood up, put the hammer back behind his back, held Nancy's fat hands with both hands, and dragged her from the stairs to the house with great effort, and then  I took out water and a mop from inside and started cleaning quickly.  After all this was done, the man returned to Yuri's side.  At this moment, Yuri was watching TV. He slapped the table hard and laughed: "Hahahaha! God helps me! The emergence of this virus was immediately accompanied by the attack of nuclear bombs. If I can get this virus,  , I can threaten the whole world, hahahaha!¡± After laughing for a long time, he stopped and took out a bottle from his pocket and said, ¡°Drink it.¡±  Will completely lost his mind at this moment and had become Yuri's puppet, so he didn't even think about what was in the bottle and poured the green liquid in the bottle into his mouth without hesitation.  What happens next, please imagine the Hulk transformation scene.  "Well," Yuri looked at Daiville, who was about three meters tall next to him, and thought for a while: "Although you are in urgent need of development, you are too conspicuous." He mused: "Why don't you disturb those guys?  He nodded and agreed: "Yes, this is a good idea. From here, go straight to New York, and then mess up New York for me. Now the eyes of the whole world are watching there and Washington.  It must be a headache for the United States Just stay away when you encounter that big guy, you are no match for him." After that, he tapped the steel hoop on his head with his index finger: "Do you understand?"  The wild orc transformed by Weir nodded sharply.  "Let's go."  "Does the appearance of Yuri mean that once I trigger a world war, the Yuri Empire will appear? What about the aircraft and tanks from other countries? Will it be like what is shown in the game?  "So powerful?" "Is my next mission to help people resist Yuri? If so, there are a lot of things that need to be arranged in advance." "And no one knows about Yuri's mind control ability.  Will this ability work on me? "What should I do now? It would be great if Tyrande was here." New York, Sika's home.  Dongfang Yun took a small notebook and thought about it seriously.  It has been two days since India was hit by a nuclear bomb, and Dongfang Yun is still hesitating whether it is appropriate to start the next plan at this time.  Because the mission deadline is still twenty-five days.  At this time, the doorbell rang, Alice ran over to open the door, and two men in black walked in.  "Who are you?" Carlos stood between these two people and Dongfang Yun responsibly.  One of the men in black said: "Mr. Carlos, we are here to find youor it would be best if you could introduce us to your boss." "I am his boss." Dongfang Yun did not intend to hide it at this time.  He said directly: "Carlos, let them come over." Two men in black walked to Dongfang Yun, and one of them handed over an envelope: "Miss, this is a personal letter from Mr. President to you." "Give it to me.  "?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "You can just open it and tell me the contents." The man in black was decisive, and immediately opened the envelope and looked at it, saying, "This is the kind of lady you have recently."  The wild beasts appear in New York again, bringing great disaster to New York. Mr. President hopes that?Be able to send one person to capture the wild orc.  " He glanced at Carlos and said: "It's best to be Mr. Carlos.  " "Carlos still has something to stay with me.  " As soon as Dongfang Yun's words came out, the two men in black immediately turned ugly. One of them said: "Miss, Mr. President means to hire. As long as you can send Mr. Carlos, we are willing to pay 100 million US dollars.  " "Don't call me miss, call me sir.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "Didn't Carlos tell you that he is just the weakest among my men?"  " "" The two men in black looked at Carlos and found that this man, who could destroy five planes and ten tanks by himself, had no anger or similar expressions on his face. It was as if what the other party said  It's a matter of course. But the two men in black understood immediately, and one of them said happily: "So Sir, are you willing to send someone to help us?"  " "There is money to be made, why not do it?  Such a simple thing.  Dongfang Yun clapped his hands and said, "Benjie, go with them."  "    "yes!  "In the kitchen, a sturdy figure walked out. The two men in black felt their breaths were suffocated. If their identities hadn't allowed them to be exposed to many weird events, they would have screamed at this moment. Because the person who walked out of the room  , is a non-human being with a height of 2.5 meters! Why do you say non-human? Of course it is not because he is only 2.5 meters tall. This man is only wearing a pair of tight black trousers. In fact, they are not necessarily tight, but his legs are too thick.  ¡ª¡ªThe muscles in his upper body are obviously stronger than Carlos's. His face is covered with yellow beard, and his hair, which is more than a foot long, is also slightly tilted back. He is too hairy, too tall, and his body is too big.  It doesn't matter if he's strong or not, the key is that behind this man's butt, a thick lion's tail is swinging. "This, this, this" One of the men in black opened his mouth and said to Dongfang Yun: "Sir, this is  " "Oh, he is one of my subordinates, and he is pretty good. Have you read the novel?  He is the orc.  "Dongfang Yun waved his hand indifferently. "Orcs!  !  !  "The two men in black took a breath of cold air, and one said: "This gentleman won't attack us, right?  " "He is an orc, not a savage. Why would he attack you?  Dongfang Yun said with some dissatisfaction: "Am I going to send him to assassinate your president?"  " Alice next to her happily leaned over, hugged Benji's thick thighs with both hands and said, "Yes, this gentleman is a polite gentleman!  " "In that case, I want to ask the president for instructions.  The man in black said, "Sir, please don't pay attention."  ""casual.  " After a while, the man came back from the phone call and said: "With the President's approval, this gentleman has been hired. The President also said that when he is free, he hopes to invite you to the White House as a guest, and discuss our next step of cooperation.  "    "cooperate?  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Aren't we done with the deal?"  "The man smiled and said: "What the president means is that he hopes to have a long-term cooperative relationship with your organization, Miss. Of course, we don't care about money.  " "Oh, I understand, go ahead.  " Dongfang Yun waved his hand. Benjie bowed deeply to Dongfang Yun, then put on a large black cloak and followed the two people away.  Los Angeles. We are tired at night, but this city still maintains its vitality.  In the hustle and bustle of the day, in a supermarket that also sells medicine in a corner of the city, three men in black walked in. As soon as one of them walked in, he took out a shotgun and fired a shot in the head. The customers in the supermarket immediately  They all screamed and ran away. The two shorter guys behind him pressed forward with weapons, shouting for everyone to be quiet, while making the owner of the supermarket next to him cry.  He came over without tears and said: "Gentlemen, I will give you as much money as you want. Please don't hurt civilians!"  The big man who must have seemed a little short to the other two people said: "Stop talking nonsense!"  Hurry up and squat down for me!  "    "Wait a moment!  "At first glance, it was the big man who was leading the group and said, "You, come here.  "    "Yes Yes!  "The manager trembled and walked over. The leading man said: "Is there a transport truck?  "    "Yes, I have?  "The manager looked at him strangely. Did he come to rob the car? The leading man pointed at the customers squatting together and said: "All the women came out and moved all the medicines to the truck, and as much food as they could carry.  "    "Did you hear me!  ?  "  "Hurry up!?" The two big men next to him immediately came over with guns. Among the dozen customers, there were seven women. Although these seven women were afraid in their hearts, they had to tremble under the gun.  Got up and started moving things.  "Go and drive the car to the back door!" The leading man pointed at the manager.  "Huh? Shall I go by myself?" The manager looked blank.  The leading man pointed a gun at him: "Nonsense, if you don't go by yourself, do you want me to carry you?" "But, are you afraid that I will run away?" The manager suddenly realized that these guys were not gangsters for the first time.  , but they are not too bad at all, and they are too timid, which is why they don¡¯t rob banks, and they only dare to look for women when looking for people to move things.  The key point is that these guys, whether they are too poor or too idiots, did not prepare a car but asked for their own transport truck. Don't they know that this way, it will be easier to find them as long as the police are called?  When encountering such a robber, someone like Manager Xiang, who has worked in a supermarket in Los Angeles for many years, naturally feels helpless. Although such gangsters are too timid to hurt or kill, no one can guarantee that the gun will not  It will go off fire, so it's better not to resist.  At the same time, he sympathizes with these robbers, because people like this will usually be captured by the store's camera and the car number will be tracked, and then the money will be recovered, but they will have to go to jail.  The manager sighed, feeling that such robbers were pitiful, and couldn't help but said: "Drive my car, and if someone calls the police, the police will chase you immediately." After hearing what he said, the leading man was obviously stunned, and then said: "Shut up  Mouth! Go and drive!" The boss lamented in his heart that it's hard to persuade him with good words. He deserves to be imprisoned.  So he took the key and drove the car from the back alley to the back door.  While he was driving, the leading man on the other side directed two male customers to pull down the rolling shutter door of the supermarket.  After nearly half an hour after everything was done, the two big men came back with a group of women and forced the customers and the boss together. Then they said: "Boss, pretend." "Let's go." The big man turned to leave.  , the boy next to him said: "Boss, do you want to tie them up? What if they call the police?" The leading man was stunned, and then said: "Then look for a rope." The other two men turned around and couldn't find any rope.  , one of them simply said: "Boss, pour gasoline on them and around the supermarket. Then you leave first and I will stay. As long as they dare to call the police, I will light the gasoline and burn them to death." The leading man was stunned and thought for a while.  "You won't really burn people to death, right?" Although his voice was very low, it was still heard by several customers. They cast a relieved look at the remaining customers. A group of people just wanted to resist.  Consciousness stopped again.  The big man who came up with the idea said: "Boss, don't worry. We know very well what crime it is to grab something and what crime it is to kill someone." "I'm not worried about you, kid." The boss thought for a while and said, "You two  Stay here, one with a gun and the other with a lighter. Keep an eye on me when the time comes. I¡¯ll call you and you¡¯ll run away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no problem!¡± ¡°Boss, if it works well this time, you¡¯ll have to bring it next time.¡±  Let¡¯s do two more!¡± In the stunned eyes of the customers, the three thieves began to pour gasoline in the supermarket.  They threw not only gasoline but also the manager¡¯s tears.  Although the goods are almost certain to be recovered, it will take at least two days to clean up the gasoline. How much loss will it cost if the supermarket is not open for two days?  After breaking 10,000 pieces of paint, the boss said to the two of them: "You two, be careful, especially Bobby. You must be careful with the lighter." "I know, boss." "Let's go, boss." During the farewell of the two,  The boss walked until he was close to the back door, three or four meters away from the nearest gasoline station. Then he took out a lighter and lit a cigarette. Amidst the laughter and curses of the other two people, he suddenly said to the manager: "You just didn't  Are you telling me that as long as someone calls the police, the police will chase us immediately?¡± The manager was stunned and had no idea what the leading man was talking about.  The leading man said calmly: "Because I'm not afraid of anyone calling the police at all!" As he said that, he flicked his fingers, and the lighter rolled and landed on the gasoline on the ground in the distance amidst everyone's astonishment. Then he smiled and turned around to go out.  When he came to the door, he also used a steel pipe to lock the door.  When the car drove out of the alley, the closed supermarket in Nuoda was filled with flames, and there were constant explosions inside.  A dozen citizens and twoThe gangsters all died inside.  The leading man waited until he got into the car, then took off the magic crystal and put it on the car, revealing a pair of unfocused pupils.  There were police cars and fire trucks rushing towards the supermarket along the way, but they couldn't make his eyes change at all.  The car drove until it reached an abandoned factory in the city. The big man jumped out of the car, quickly opened a manhole cover, threw all the medicines in the car down the manhole, and then got back in the car and left.  His behavior seemed wasteful, but in fact he understood that the manhole cover had been transformed into a passage leading directly to the owner's laboratory below.  The big man drove forward expressionlessly, then drove the car into the city again, and then, under the watchful eyes of countless pedestrians and car owners, he crashed into a weapons store at maximum speed.  This was the most brutal and inhumane explosion, because with the explosion of the weapons store, the bullets and explosives inside were ignited. Countless bullets were shot out from the windows and doors of the weapons store facing the street at extremely fast speeds, destroying the surrounding areas.  Pedestrians dozens of meters away were shot down. At the same time, the ammunition depot further inside the weapons store was completely detonated. Many explosives inside were detonated. Suddenly, a more violent explosion sounded. The weapons store located in the corner of the building  It directly triggered a series of explosions on the ground floor of the building, and then caused a fire in the building!  It was already past seven in the morning when the police and firefighters who arrived put out the fire. According to statistics, eleven citizens and car owners were killed by the bullets alone. In addition to the explosion and the  According to the overall statistics of the fire, a car accident caused by a minivan caused a total of 31 deaths, 192 injuries, and direct economic losses of 140 million US dollars!  For a time, the entire United States fell into deep sorrow, and President Obama even cried bitterly over this incident.  At the same time, no terrorist organization claimed responsibility for the incident, which classified the entire incident as a traffic case, and American traffic was once again criticized by the public.  No one knows that the culprit who caused this incident is currently conducting feverish research underground in an abandoned factory in Los Angeles. ?¡­ ?Auba Niu is very irritable, really irritable.  How long has it been since the Resident Evil incident ended? This was caused by a beastman and a traffic accident. Is there any justice?  Are you going to let people live?  "Obaniu really wants to shout that I'm not going to do it anymore, so let's just do it."  But he can't.  On the one hand, he is really obsessed with this position, and on the other hand, the money owed to the consortiums for running for president needs to be paid back slowly with the power in his hands. Otherwise, if he gives up his job like this, he may just step out with the front foot, and then the back foot may fall behind.  He was shot dead by the killers sent by the consortium.  So Oba Niu lamented that the car crash last night could still be deceived with fake tears. The attacks of the wild orcs in the next few days will be dealt with by the orc Mr. Benji.  He had to trust Benjie, which made Benjie very happy.  Sitting on the top floor of the Empire State Building, drinking wine, playing with beautiful girls, and looking at the scenery below made Benji extremely comfortable.  Thinking about the past days, even though I was the prince of the beast clan, I would never have had such good conditions in my dreams.  Although the air in this place is not very good, other than that, there are almost no shortcomings.  This kind of hospitality made Benjie feel happy and unwilling to miss his childhood.  So he immediately slapped himself, causing the five sexy girls who were naked and snuggled around Benji like beautiful snakes to look at him in surprise.  This slap was very serious and hard. Not only did Benjie¡¯s nose and the corners of his mouth bleed after a slap, there was even a little bloodshot eyes.  Although he was very satisfied with the 'ability' of this 'orc', he was not of the same race as him after all. The slap Benji gave him made him look like a crazed lion, which frightened several sexy girls and immediately curled up in fear.  looked at him.  "It's okay." Benjie smiled, his handsome face full of gentleness: "I'm really okay, I just thought about some things I shouldn't have thought." "Sir," the petite and cute Asian beauty is tall.  She is not tall, but her figure is the best among the five girls. She is delicate and tender, and she is about the same height as Benjie. She said in his ear: "Why did you suddenly hit yourself just now?" "Because?  My loyalty to my boss has wavered. This is simply unforgivable. I can make my own decision next time. " "As for that?" the petite beauty asked strangely: "This is not the Three Kingdoms period of China.  , Japan¡¯s Warring States period is not the period of King Arthur, why do you need such die-hard loyalty?¡±  "You don't understand," Benjie said with deep eyes: "To me, he is the supreme existence, my god, everything to me, is more important than my life! For his sake, don't talk about me  I can take my own life, even the life of my family, and give it to him with my own hands without any complaint!" Although several girls are very disdainful in their hearts, as the most popular socialites, they all know how to treat their guests.  You should agree, not touch the guest's brow at this time.  So the petite beauty enthusiastically rubbed her plump breasts on Benjie's arms, and said softly: "Sir, you are really like Guan Yu and Sanada Yukimura. It's so great. People just look at it."  I can¡¯t help but get wet when I see my husband¡¯s stature!¡± Benjie laughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you can¡¯t stand my ¡®greatness¡¯?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Japanese girls are the best at adapting to men?  It was just now, and now it is now.¡± The petite beauty was almost dripping with water: ¡°After seeing Mr.¡¯s ¡®greatness¡¯, I know what it means to be a man.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯ll let you do it again.  Experience my" Boom!  An explosion interrupted Benjie's words. He suddenly turned his head and saw a thick plume of smoke rising into the sky in the middle of Manhattan.  Then the phone next to him rang. As soon as Benji answered the phone, the voice filled his ears anxiously: "Mr. Benjie, that wild orc has come out to cause damage again!" "I have seen it." Benji  Jay laughed and threw the phone aside.  ¡°Every beauties, wait for me for a few minutes~!¡± ¡°Sir, come back quickly, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± the petite beauty shouted sweetly.  The delicate voices of the five beauties made Benji even more happy. He smashed the floor-to-ceiling window with a bold punch, and then stepped forward with his whole body. He jumped out like lightning and flew in the air towards the location of the explosion at high speed.  Forgot to mention, because Carlos almost died under the bombing of airplanes and tanks, Dongfang Yun also realized that the sixth level of strength alone was not enough to fight against the missiles and artillery shells of the technological era, and Carlos had already used them smoothly.  , not wanting to summon another human soldier, he simply summoned an orc, that is, Benjie.  And Benjie, himself the most talented eldest son of the former Beast King, has become a tenth-level pseudo-hero and sword master after being manipulated by the Beast Hall and the Storm Altar.  So it is normal for Benjie to be able to fly.  The sonic boom produced by his rapid flight attracted the attention of people on the street. Almost instantly, someone screamed. For a while, the names of various superheroes, including Superman and Lord, were added to Benji's body.  .  Of course, Benjie couldn¡¯t know that much. His interest had been completely attracted by the cars that were constantly being blown away on the street where the gas station exploded.  His pupils shrank, and his eyes had already fallen on the huge green-skinned monster running along the street.  "Interesting." Benjie hesitated, his body stopped in the air, until the wild orc ran to his feet, his body suddenly plummeted, his feet accurately stepped on the wild orc's shoulders, and suddenly he heard a violent sound,  The wild beastman, who was more than three meters tall, was forced into the ground by his feet, leaving only his head.  Benjie slowly turned around, and through the front window of the car behind him, he saw a man and woman hugging each other tightly, with fear in their eyes.  He feels very good about the humans in this world because they are very kind to him.  So Benjie also gave the man and woman a friendly smile.  They both fainted.  Benjie scratched his head depressedly, and then he felt that all the scenery around him suddenly dropped.  Looking down, the green-skinned monster jumped out of the ground, lifting up several two- to three-meter-long cement blocks from the surrounding roads.  ¡°Then the wild orc grabbed Benji¡¯s ankles with both hands, and with brute force on his shoulders, he slammed Benji to the ground.  Suddenly there was another crack in the road extending seven or eight meters.  Not satisfied with this, the orcs grabbed Benji's feet and threw Benji back and forth in the same way that the Hulk threw Loki, flattening the upturned rocks on the surrounding road again.  ¡ª¡ªHe has obviously watched too much "Avengers".  Because he is not the Hulk, and Benji is not Loki.  Although relatively speaking, Benjie only weighs about 200 kilograms, but even if his muscles shake a little, he can carry seven or eight tons of power.  "Benjie didn't resist because his bones were itchy Of course, he didn't mean to be a bitch, but he wanted to play.    On the building in the distance, two men in black were watching with binoculars.  When Benji stepped on the orc into the ground at the beginning, the two of them were happy, but now they saw Benji being thrown back and forth, and they were not calm anymore.  One of them has been reporting to Oba Niu on the phone: "Hey, the orc named Benji is here! He flew over He just fell from the sky and trampled the crazy orc into the ground.  He didn¡¯t hold down the orc, and he jumped up!¡± Until: ¡°Shit! The orc is using him as a sandbag!¡± Obama, who had been watching the live broadcast in the White House, said angrily: ¡°Shut up!  Mouth! I can see it!" He slammed the phone and was secretly angry. That organization didn't take him seriously at all and actually sent a fool who looked strong but was actually weak!  However, his thoughts did not last for five seconds before he was stunned by the scene played on TV (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 142 Superheroes

    In everyone's opinion, although the Wild Orc was only a little over half a meter taller than Benjie, and his body was only slightly wider, there was a huge gap in strength between the two.  Because the images are too far apart.  Although Benjie has a lion's tail on the back of his butt and has thick hair on his body, in any case, he conforms to most of the characteristics of a human being. Especially this man's appearance is very heroic, even comparable to many Hollywood movie stars. Here, he is  The 'combat power index' and the 'impression score' were reduced a lot.  On the contrary, the orc is dressed in shit green, coupled with the rugged muscles and ferocious appearance of the rock, it will undoubtedly make people frightened at just a glance.  In particular, the distance between the onlookers and them made Benjie's original height of 2.5 meters unable to be seen due to the normal proportions of a human being when the line of sight was zoomed out, which further weakened his military image.  .  If you want to make a metaphor for this situation, you can imagine "Hate" versus "Thor" in "The Incredible Hulk", and it is Thor without the hammer.  It is true that in comparison, if Benjie, who can fly, uses a trick to deal with the wild orcs, it will be as easy as Thor using a hammer to beat the Hatred. But no one thought that Benjiy, the unlucky boy, would actually be  Just go up and start fighting.  In a competition of brute strength, in the eyes of Westerners, the bigger the bigger the more ferocious, so this is also the reason why all the onlookers, including Auba Niu, have little confidence in Benjie.  There were five TV station helicopters in the sky filming this battle. Uninformed people might have thought it was filming.  This is the biggest feature of the United States. The TV station's helicopters can not miss any news and quickly deliver it to American audiences to increase ratings.  It is precisely because of this that Auba Niu feels like he is personally present at the scene.  At the same time, a full 20 to 30 million people in the United States were watching this 'war of the century' on television at the same time.  Just when they thought Benjie was about to die, the scene on TV shocked them deeply.  Just when the orcs were having fun throwing Benji back and forth, Benjiy, who was thrown into the air, suddenly stopped, and his body floated quietly in the air. No matter how hard the orcs tried, they couldn't make him move anymore.  Every bit.  The camera on the helicopter zoomed in, and people could clearly see that although Benjie¡¯s hair and beard were covered with cement slag, there was no trace of embarrassment on his face and no trace of scars on his body.  He actually yawned under the gaze of more than 20 million viewers, and then said impatiently: "Is this the only attack method you have?" Although the wild orc was unconscious, he could still understand Benji's words.  Yes, this made him roar, shattering the glass in half the surrounding street. Then he looked around, picked up a car, and headed towards Benji!     boom!  There was a loud noise, and the car was suddenly shot into a C shape, but everyone could clearly see that Benjie in the air did not move at all, as if a nail was nailed in the air.  He pressed one hand on the chassis of the car and pulled it casually. Under the brute force of the two, the German Volkswagen was easily torn in half!  Benjie casually threw it back, and his body slowly descended from the air: "If you only have this ability, I will really do it." "Roar!" The mad orc roared at Benjie crazily, and  The punch came out, apparently intending to knock out Benjie's good teeth.  Benjie seemed to have no pressure at all, and he extended a finger forward very confidently.  It was this finger that actually made the orc's punch seem as if it had hit an unshakable mountain, without making any progress.  Benji scratched his head, stretched out his left hand with fingers, and grasped it on the wrist of the wild beast. With a sudden twist of his body, he threw the wild beast behind him like a garbage bag. He also turned around quickly, with his left hand.  He thrust it into his arms and punched out quickly with his right fist!  Boom!  This punch was so powerful that it actually drove the beastman into a nearby thirty-story building. The five helicopters filming from above could barely keep up with the speed, and then zoomed out, and all the American viewers watched  An incredible scene arrived.  The beastman who took a punch actually crossed the building with a side length of more than 50 meters and crashed out from the other side in the blink of an eye, and crashed into another building without slowing down at all.  At this time, the moment came to demonstrate the skills of the cameramen. Among the helicopters from the five TV stations, only the cameramen from CBS and ABC quickly zoomed in on the long shot. In order to find a good angle, the CBS cameraman even moved half of his body.  They all looked out of the helicopter.  Then they filmed the orcs punching through six buildings and still retaining their strength.Fly into the air.  This punch ignited Americans¡¯ mood for watching blockbusters, and there was a roar in front of the TV.  "Dad! Come and see the real-life version of Superman's Man of Steel!" "Brother, what do you see so realistic?" "I'm so excited, guys, come here!" "Is there really a Superman? I want to go  New York is looking for him to sign autographs!¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the helicopter, the cameramen and reporters also yelled: ¡°Fly over quickly, fly over, that wild man has already flown over, why are you waiting?¡± Camera  He zoomed in and out, showing Benjie's extremely fast speed in front of the Americans, only to see him flying past at extremely high speed, dragging a trail of white smoke composed of dust under his feet. He flew ahead of the Orcs at a speed that was almost difficult to capture with the naked eye.  On the trajectory of being beaten away, he clasped his hands together and raised them above his head. When the wild orc flew in front of him, he smashed it hard!     boom!  With a loud bang, his power actually caused the Orc to hit with a sonic boom. Even the cameraman did not capture the trajectory of the Orc's impact, and could only capture the billowing smoke and dust it raised all the way down after it hit the rooftop of the building.  Benjie stretched out boredly, raised his right fist high in the air, and then punched downwards hard!  Visible to the naked eye, a streak of golden fighting energy shot straight into the big hole that the orcs had made in the building. Then there was a loud noise and a shock wave that erupted from the inside out instantly destroyed the forty-story building.  Destroyed, at the same time the earth began to collapse. The ground collapsed wherever the shock wave passed, and the surrounding buildings collapsed rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a large black hole with a diameter of more than 200 meters appeared instantly, and then all the buildings collapsed.  Going in, the big hole was filled up in an instant.  "What kind of attack is this!?" "Oh my God! Turtle style Qigong!" "WTF? Is that man Sun Wukong!?" The earth fell, buildings collapsed, and countless unlucky Americans died, a mushroom cloud formed by smoke and dust  Slowly rising, the camera moved back to Benji.  No one, whether it was the cameraman or the audience, thought that the wild orc could survive such a violent attack.  This punch really ignited the passion of Americans. Even Obama jumped up and down in front of the TV for a long time, and then froze.  He suddenly thought of something terrible.  This man was brought by himself to deal with the orcs!  The damage he caused was greater than the terrorist attack launched by Bin Rashid!  "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Auba Niu turned around and kicked the coffee table over, feeling desperate for his unlucky life.  Soon the phone rang, and Oba quickly picked up the phone and said with a sad face: "Hello, I'm Oba." "Yes, that guy was indeed invited by me." "What? You said the people called  He called to tell her that he hoped she could become the patron saint of the United States, but the harm he just caused was worse than the terrorist attack" "How is it possible? You said that because the American people have become accustomed to the scenes of the destruction of the United States in blockbusters in recent years, they are crazy about it.  The emergence of the orcs also made them feel the crisis of not having superheroes, so Benjie's appearance filled this gap? " "Are you kidding me?" "You still want me to listen to the voices of the people?  ?¡± A few minutes later, Obama hung up the phone happily, and then transferred the call to the two FBI agents who asked for Benjie: ¡°It¡¯s me. No matter what, I must meet all the requirements of Mr. Benjie!¡±  "Yes, that's right, all requests, even asking for money, are no problem!" "I know, I saw it on TV. His punch is so powerful." "Hahaha, this is no longer something I need to think about.  It¡¯s okay, just do what I say!¡± ¡°Superhero?¡± Obama laughed after hanging up the phone: ¡°The Americans need a superhero, now I¡¯ll give them one!  They should be satisfied, right?¡± Benjie didn¡¯t know that he was forced to become an American science fiction idol. After checking, he found that the wild beast was indeed dead, and then he turned around and flew back with satisfaction.  The Empire State Building lazily lay back on the bed: "What are you still staring at? Why don't you all come over here?" The five stunned girls looked at Benji with their mouths wide open. The Japanese girl murmured: "Mr.  "That was what you did just now?" "Of course." Benjie said matter-of-factly.  "Wow!" the girls cheered, especially the Japanese girl, who jumped on Benji wildly.Pulling down his pants, she grasped the huge dragon root that was as thick as her calf and as long as her arm, and said in surprise: "You are really a superhero! Nayako thinks that she can spend even one night with a man like you."  It¡¯s worth it! If I can get pregnant with your child, Nayako will definitely thank God!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± A group of girls jumped on the bed quickly!  They started fighting over each other, which made Benji look stunned.  "Superhero what is that?" "Not bad! Very good! Very good!" Underground in Los Angeles, Yuri watched the replay on TV with a fanatical expression, not realizing that the test tube in his hand was pinched by himself.  broken.  "If I can have people like this to do experiments and create a batch of monsters like this, then this world will be mine! Hahahahahahaha!!!" He danced feverishly, and it took a long time before he stopped panting.  Coming down, he turned back to the shadow behind him and said, "Did you hear that? Go and bring him to see me." Two red rays of light shot out of the shadow, and then a man in a white coat came out.  ¡°If anyone else were around at this time, they would definitely find that this man looks exactly the same as Yuri, not even the slightest difference in nasolabial folds.  He said mechanically: "Such a person may not be easy to control." "Huh?" Yuri said coldly: "What did you say?" "I mean, a person like this must have very strong mental power.  ." said the replicator.  "You have to understand one thing, Yuri Kai." Yuri straightened up and said: "Although our minds are one, there is only one real Yuri, and that is me. I am the only one who can issue orders, and  Your actions are my will and cannot be rejected." "Yes, Yuri!" Yuri nodded, turned and walked away.  Yuri pinched his eyebrows, pressed his hands on the workbench, and said to himself: "Although the mental potion is enough, once you control too many people, the coercion will be reduced. It seems that you should control the tanks earlier."  And the replication center." Following his gaze, in the underground cave in front of him that was the size of three football fields, a high-tech base was operating rapidly, and there were countless excavators and workers around it.  Continue to expand the scope of underground caves.   "What? Let Benji become a superhero and represent the United States?" "Ah, yes, he does only listen to me." "Five billion? Basically let him deal with powerful enemies like orcs without sending him to the war.  ?¡± ¡°Just need to do more interviews?¡± ¡°Okay, I understand, since you said so, then I agree, who allowed him to cause so much damage to New York!¡± ¡°Yeah!  , Mr. President, you are too polite. After all, we are partners." "Well, I look forward to having dinner with you." After hanging up the phone, Dongfang Yun looked at Depp in surprise: "Obama is crazy.  Why did you ask Benji to become a superhero?" Depp frowned and said, "Boss, tell the truth, you must be careful about Mr. Benji being lured over by Obama." Dongfang Yun and Carlos laughed at the same time.  , Depp and Sika looked puzzled for a while.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, no one can take away Benjie's loyalty to me. In comparison, Depp, what do you think of what I told you?" The appearance of black Depp is similar.  The black father of the little loli in "Kick-Ass 2" looks very wise, especially when he is thinking, it always makes Dongfang Yun feel like he is dancing.  "Boss, if the Yuri you are talking about is really that dangerous, I think it is better to postpone our next plan. Didn't you say before that Obaniu has asked the FBI to start looking for him? That guy is even an underground force.  The leader also needs food and drink, weapons and steel, so where do these things come from? What if I get discovered by the FBI? If I put myself into his role, since I can't buy it openly, I have to go.  Steal and rob, and then find a way to hide it. You said that he has a capital that can support him to join the world war as a third force, so in order to survive for this 'capital', it won't be long before he will take action.  "Then the boss will decide whether to let it go or kill it." "Your idea is very good," Dongfang Yun praised, "It's a good idea, so that's what I decided?"  I have a different view." Sika suddenly said: "Although I'm not that big.Looking at the overall situation, but I think we must not let the plan stop at this time, and the sooner it is triggered, the better!  "    "Why?  "Dongfang Yunqi said, this Sika has always had no ideas and is very timid. He usually relies on Depp and Alice for everything. "That's right, my gang once competed with the 2K Klan for the territory of Third Street in Manhattan.  At that time, there was another Indian gang coveting that territory. Although I was very sure that I would win the KKK after a battle, I was worried that if I lost too much, I would provoke an attack from the Indian Asan, so I hesitated.  Later, because the stalemate lasted for too long, I simply went to war without the consequences of regular meetings, and directly defeated the KKK. Not only did I kill their leader, but I also recruited many of his subordinates while seizing the territory.  Although I suffered heavy losses in that battle, the number of people in the end was even greater.  Later, Indian Asan attacked and found that I had heavy troops, so I immediately retreated.  " "Ah, what are you trying to say?  Dongfang Yun frowned and thought for a moment: "You mean I shouldn't have too many worries?"  "Sika said: "Boss, I'm just making a suggestion Many times, the person who strikes first will get the greatest benefit, while the person who strikes last will not get the food.  What's more, boss, we are people hiding in the dark. Even if the world is in trouble, what do we have to lose?  Anyway, boss, you once said that your purpose is to trigger a world war regardless of the consequences, so what difference does it make whether there is such a Yuri?  " "Boss, I think he is right.  Carlos said: "Even if it is true as Depp said, Yuri took action and attracted the United States to send troops to deal with him."  But if Yuri is really as powerful as you say, if we don't take action when the time comes, it will be very difficult for the United States to deal with him. Even if it doesn't reach the level of shaking the national power, there will definitely be great damage. When the time comes to face a world war,  Will the United States lose momentum even before the war begins?  And if we take action against him, it will definitely arouse Americans' vigilance.  So it's better not to care about the so-called Yuri and just make the next plan.  " "When did you two become so smart?  Dongfang Yun smiled and said to Dai Pu: "What do you think of what they said?"  " "Their views make sense!  Depp also thought about it seriously and said: "Indeed, for us now, there is no need to worry too much about a force that has not yet risen. Even if the world war breaks out, Yuri will take the opportunity to develop, we do not have to be afraid.  He - it depends on what your next plan is after triggering World War III, boss. Is it to take advantage of the chaos to build our own empire, or for some other purpose.  " "The problem is that I don't know either.  Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "Do you think I am really the boss just because everyone calls me boss?"  To be honest, I have a boss above me, and everything I have is given to me by him. In order to live a better life, I must get his support, so I must do what he says, and I can¡¯t  Anticipate his next plan in advance.  " "This way" Depp closed his eyes and thought for a long time, and finally said: "Let's do it. Boss, you told us before that you only have one month. Since this is the order of the boss's boss, the faster we can  Once the task is completed, the boss's boss will probably be more satisfied, right?  " "In that case," Dongfang Yun gritted his teeth and said, "Let's do it!  "The next day, Bangkok, Thailand. Will seemed to be walking leisurely on the street on the side of the Bangkok canal, but in fact, his whole body was soaked with cold sweat. He was holding a green crystal in his hand from beginning to end.  , looks like a colored diamond, but Will knows that this crystal is something that can destroy all mankind. Will¡¯s full name is Will Roman, and he is an account manager at an advertising company in New York.  The reason why he came to Bangkok was that he owed a total of 1.5 million US dollars in gambling debts, and his wife and two children had been kidnapped by the largest local gang in New York. In this case, he could also call the police, but once the police were called.  , his family will definitely die Well, it doesn't matter whether his wife dies or not, but his two children are the greatest happiness in his life. He can't lose them. He knows that the name of the boss of the gambling group is Sika, so he went directly to find Sika.  Ka, hoping to ask him to give him some time, even if he doesn't let his children go, please don't hurt them. Si Ka completely agreed with his idea and gave him a good solution. He gave Will a pill.  Crystal, and directly told him that it was this thing that caused the Indian biohazard incident. As long as he went to Bangkok, Thailand and gave this thing to a healthy adult to eat, he could immediately fly back to the United States. As long as he completed the task, not only would he be free of debt  If it was written off, Sika himself would give two million US dollars as compensation and hush money, so Will took a plane to come here.p; Americans have always been selfish. No matter how much they love life and how humanitarian they appear to be, it is actually nothing more than covering up their selfishness and fear of death.  So American soldiers are the easiest troops to surrender in the world. Once they think the battle is unwinnable, they will surrender because they cherish their lives.  Americans have always emphasized democracy and human rights. If the government disrespects these two things, they will march and use the support of the president and Congress to make the other party compromise.  On the surface, this behavior shows Americans' respect for the two, and it also shows the US government's regard for the people. In fact, this is the smartest thing about Americans - they are one idea ahead of the people of all countries.  That is, if they compromise once, they will lose a lot of things. In order to prevent their property and rights from being taken away, they unite and never compromise.  But in essence, this shows that the selfishness of Americans has been engraved in their bones They would rather die than be taken advantage of by the government.  The reason why I mention the above paragraph is to explain that the reason why Will came to Thailand even though he knew that what he did for two million US dollars would definitely kill thousands of people, it was not that he didn't  The other Americans value life because they have the bad nature of Americans in their bones.  In order to live a better life for myself, the life and death of others has nothing to do with me!  But even if he made up his mind to give this food to others as soon as possible and then escape on a plane, Will's hands were still sweaty.  He always felt like there were people around him watching him. Although he knew that this was a sign of guilty conscience, he just couldn't control himself from thinking like this.  So whenever he looks at someone, he will break out in a cold sweat.  After walking for more than half an hour, he stopped and sat on the side of the street a little tired, thinking dullly about how he could let others eat this crystal.  Although he is an adult, many years of clerical work have made his body worse than before. If he forced an adult to eat this food, he would probably be unable to succeed due to fierce resistance, and he might even be arrested by the police.  .  ¡°But if you give this food to children, even if the children¡¯s bodies really turn into zombies, it is still unknown whether they can successfully infect others.  If he went back like this and the biological crisis did not break out, he could almost imagine his fate.  While he was sitting there blankly, a man who was obviously a tourist carrying a travel bag came up to him and asked in English: "Sir, how can I get to Madame Tussauds?" Because Will didn't bring anything with him.  He didn't have any luggage or even a suit jacket, so the tourists mistook him for a foreigner who had settled in Bangkok.  Will impatiently said: "Take a taxi." The tourist was stunned: "Sir, I am traveling on foot. If I take a taxi, the meaning of walking is lost." Will is even more impatient: "I don't know, ask someone else.  "Thank you." Although the tourist was very dissatisfied with his attitude, he still said thank you and left.  Just when he was about to leave, Will suddenly had an idea and stood up and said: "Sorry I just divorced my wife, so I'm not in a good mood. Let's do this. I'll take you there." "It's okay," the tourist said when he saw his expression.  It was really ugly. He said quite considerately: "Since you are not in a good mood, sir, I won't bother you." "I'm really sorry. It was my attitude that was not very good just now." Will thought for a while  He said: "I actually like to make friends. How about this, I invite you to drink coffee, and I will take you there after drinking the coffee." "What's so embarrassing about this? We just met." The tourist was a little confused.  Secretly thinking that this person is too hospitable?  Will shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter, just as a reward, I hope you can listen to my story Because I came here to do business from the United States, and apart from my business partners, I only have my boss, so" Travel friends are generally enthusiastic in nature.  After hearing what Will said, he no longer had any doubts and said with a smile: "In that case, I won't be polite." "Don't be polite!" Will pointed to the corner of the street: "There is a Starbucks there, let's go there  "Okay." "Of course." The two came to Starbucks and ordered two lattes and started chatting.  As an advertising manager, Will's mouth is naturally unparalleled by ordinary people. He made up stories quickly and told them in a very sad tone.  While the tourists were listening, they occasionally interrupted with words of dissuasion. More than ten minutes passed quickly.  Because the two of them came to Starbucks not just to show off, so when Will¡¯s storyAfter finishing, the tourist also comforted him a few words, and the latter stood up and said: "Thank you for your hospitality. Although I sympathize with your story, I still have to go to my destination today, so can you please point it out to me?"  "Way?" Will stood up, wiped his tears, and said with a sad smile: "Of course, sir, thank you very much for listening to my story. To express my gratitude" He touched his whole body and finally took off his watch.  Passed it over: "Please accept my gift, it can be regarded as a souvenir of your trip to Bangkok!" "This won't work, it really won't work." The tourist quickly refused: "If you invite me to drink coffee and show you the way, I will  Thank you very much. It¡¯s the first time we met, and I really can¡¯t accept your gift!¡± Seeing that he was very determined, Will smiled bitterly: ¡°I know this watch is not very valuable, but this is my sincere gratitude!  "I know, I know." The tourist said, "Please don't do this. I really can't accept it." "It's better than this." Will's eyes lit up, and he took out a piece of tinfoil-wrapped stuff from his pocket.  , after opening it, there was a green crystal inside: "This is a candy I made myself in my spare time. I originally wanted to give my wife one last sweet treat when I was going through the divorce procedures, but she just left like this" He smiled bitterly and shook his head.  Shaking his head: "Everything I eat now is bitter. This thing is given to you. It is a sweetness unique to Bangkok!" The crystal green crystal looks like a diamond in appearance, and it wraps it  The tin foil was obviously for wrapping candies. Coupled with Will's very realistic bitter eyes, the visitor's last trace of wariness disappeared. He smiled and said, "In that case, I'm not welcome." He took it.  The candy wrapper put the green crystal into his mouth.  Seeing him eating, Will's heart skipped a beat, and then he immediately pretended to reminisce about his old love.  He had already smelled it, and the green crystals had no peculiar smell, so he went out and bought a piece of chocolate when he pretended to go to the toilet. He threw the chocolate away and wrapped it in tinfoil.  In this way, visitors will definitely feel the taste of chocolate as soon as they enter the mouth.  As expected, a smile appeared on the visitor's face as soon as he entered the restaurant, but within a few seconds the smile turned a bit bitter.  He saw Will looking at him expectantly, and tried his best to open his brows that were frowning because of bitterness.  Because he felt that this man was a man with a story. He made this homemade candy on the eve of his divorce. He must have been very bitter in his heart. How could a person who is bitter and whose mind is not about candy make a truly sweet candy?  After thinking about Will's miserable story, the tourist kindly gritted his teeth and swallowed the candy, then smiled and said: "Yes, it's very sweet." "Really!?" Will asked with clasped fists in anticipation: "  Did you swallow it? " "Of course." The tourist patted Will on the shoulder: "How can there be no stumbling moments in human life? What we should do at this time is to travel in nature and relax.  Let the beautiful scenery cultivate you, right?" Will suppressed the excitement in his eyes and sighed: "It's just that I still love her." "If that's true," the tourist pretended to be a 'guide' in a romance movie.  His posture: "You shouldn't give up, chase her, take her home again, and then make candies for her." "You mean to let me get my happiness back?" "That's right." "  Thank you so much!" Will hugged the tourist very excitedly and patted his back hard with both hands: "Thank you for your guidance and comfort, I have found my way forward!" He let go of the tourist and said.  : "Then, I'm going to get my love back. I'm sorry that I can't take you to Madame Tussauds. Just turn left, turn left, turn left, turn left when you leave the door!" As he said that, he was already running very fast.  ran out of the coffee shop.  The tourist looked at Will's leaving figure with an incomprehensible expression, and said to himself: "Did I say anything exciting? Is this just ordinary comfort? Does my enlightenment have such a big effect?" He shook it.  He shook his back and felt a little pain from being slapped. He smiled and shook his head: "No matter what, you still did a good thing, right?" How did he know that Will patted his back hard not for gratitude at all?  Instead, he wanted the crystal to slide down into his stomach as quickly as possible.  ¡­ After returning to New York, Will did not go to see Sika immediately. Instead, he returned to his home and stared at the TV.  When he was not sure whether he would succeed or not, he really didn¡¯t dare to see Sika.  After staying up all night like this, when Will was almost asleep, something came on the TV.The episode suddenly switched to news, and the beautiful female host looked at the camera anxiously and said: "I just received the exact news that a large-scale biochemical crisis has broken out in Thailand! And our country has closed all airports and banned all activities."  The plane from Asia to the United States, here is the frontline report sent back to you by the reporter in Thailand! " Everything in the picture, it is already evening in Thailand, a female reporter is sitting on the helicopter and loudly said: "It is reported that the mother body of this biological crisis is  A tourist on foot arrived in Bangkok the afternoon before yesterday and has never left here. As far as we know, although the time from infection to outbreak of the mother body is uncertain, it is obvious that the infected font will  The mutation time will be shortened according to the number of infected individuals in the middle. In other words, if the first person bitten by the mother takes twelve hours to turn into a zombie, the person bitten by the zombie will need ten hours, and then it will be passed on in this way.  Go on, with only five transfers, the time from being bitten to mutating will be shortened to one minute! Judging from this, the infection of the mother zombie in this Resident Evil should be around two o'clock yesterday afternoon!" Following her words!  , the camera also focused on the bottom of the helicopter.  From the camera, you can clearly see that Bangkok below is ablaze with fire, countless people are running and screaming, and the scene is extremely noisy.  The reporter continued: "It has not been more than four hours since the outbreak of the virus, but in such a short period of time, the entire Bangkok has fallen. We are now in a small town where the national highway between Bangkok and Pranburi passes. From now on  Judging from the situation, this town is no longer safe, and the virus is breaking out at an extremely fast speed! "It's breaking out!" Will jumped up and shouted happily.  He quickly ran downstairs and drove quickly towards a nightclub in the city. He went all the way to the downstairs of the nightclub to report, and soon saw Sika.  Sitting with Sika were his wife and two children.  Will was very happy. He quickly came to Sika and said respectfully: "Boss Sika, I have done what you asked me to do. My family and what you promised me" Sika Haha  He smiled, patted his shoulder and said: "You did a good job, but" Seeing Will's expression change, he quickly comforted him: "Don't worry, I have no other intention, I just want to ask you what you did.  Has anyone seen this?" Will breathed a sigh of relief and told the story of his encounter with the tourist.  After hearing this, Sika admired: "Yes, you did this very smartly!" He took out a check from his pocket and handed it to Will: "Then, this is what I promised you." "Then it's mine.  Family" Will suppressed the ecstasy in his heart, put the two million check in his pocket, and said to Sika.  "You can untie them by yourself. Do you still want me to do odd jobs for you? Remember, if word gets out" "Kill me!" Will said loudly.  Sika rolled her eyes at him and said to the gang members beside her: "Let's go." After saying that, he took the lead to leave.  Will was very excited. With such a simple thing, he not only saved his family, but also got two million yuan. How could he not be excited?  He jumped up and down behind his family and untied his two children first. However, when untying his son, he noticed that his wife kept shaking as if she wanted to say something, so he stood up and untied his son.  The white cloth strip in her mouth was pulled off: "Don't be excited, am I untying you?" "Quickly, take the child and leave!" Will's wife yelled crazily.  "I know." Will turned behind the stool and continued to untie the ropeit was really tight!  "Idiot! Take the children away quickly! There is a bomb here!!" Will's wife shouted excitedly.  "Bomb?" Will was stunned, and quickly stood up and looked around. Unfortunately, the room was empty, and it was too difficult to hide anything, so Will didn't find any bomb at all. He smiled and said, "You are overthinking, Sika.  The boss is a very good person. " "Asshole! Take the kids away!" The wife cried: "The bomb is under our stool!" Will suddenly fell to the ground and looked up.  Under the family's three stools, there is a small black machine with a red light that is constantly flashing.  "Whoops!" Will suddenly jumped up and ran outside.  However, before he had even taken three steps, an explosion sounded behind him. Will was knocked directly against the wall and passed out, and then thick flames covered the entire room. Not only did the door completely explode, the flames also broke through  The glass was sprayed out of the window!  Sika, who had just walked downstairs, was startled by the explosion.??Looking back, he smiled coldly and hurriedly got into the car.  "I'm sorry, I still believe that only dead people won't speak about this kind of thing." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 143 Whose fault is the Resident Evil crisis?

    "You didn't do it!? Mr. Yun, if you did this, even if you just spread the word that a terrorist organization was responsible for it, I would be very grateful to you!" In the White House, O  Baniu looked very twitching, yes, he was twitching. The way this man was shaking was no different from that of an epileptic patient.  Dongfang Yun, who was sitting on the sofa, pinched his eyebrows and said helplessly: "Please, I only have six crystals left in the end, and I sold two to each of your three countries. Even if I want to do it, I have to have something."  Ah! Do you know that that thing is difficult to make? " He said softly: "What's more, even if I want to sell to other countries now that I have the money, can't the incident in India be my stepping stone?  Looking at Oba Niu's dull look, Dongfang Yun sighed: "It is precisely because I know how harmful that thing is that I try my best to only sell it to you, the three most powerful countries in the world, because once this thing falls into the hands of others,  "What can we do? What can we do?" Oba Niu sat on his boss's chair, putting his elbows on his desk and crossing his head.  A dead mother expression.  "Actually, this matter is easy to solve." Dongfang Yun comforted: "As long as you show those two crystals to the Chinese people, won't everything be solved?" "I have thought of this idea from the beginning." Ao  Ba Niu said sadly: "The key is that we only kept one, and the remaining one has been used for research Those guys didn't study anything and even melted the one.  Now I only have one in my hand." He raised his head and looked at Dongfang Yun hopefully: "Mr. Yun, please make another one for me." Dongfang Yun narrowed his eyes and looked at him:  "If you hadn't put all your doubts on me from the beginning, I would have been sure that what happened in Thailand was done by you just based on your words!" Oppa said anxiously: "How is it possible? Really?  I didn't do it! Why are you starting to doubt me, Mr. Yun?" Dongfang Yun stared at him for a long time, but didn't see anything. He sighed and said, "That thing can't be done anymore.  "Come out." "Why?" Oba Niu frowned: "Isn't that the power of magic?" "But the power of magic is too rare on this planet."  Has there never been any real magician? Just because the magic power on the earth began to dissipate due to non-fatal reasons thousands of years ago, relying on the most powerful force there.  The power close to the center of the earth extracts the magic source, which is why so many magicians are created. However, the creation of that kind of crystal cannot be accomplished by the power of the magician alone, but requires the consumption of magic sources for transformation. " " Then.  "I can't reform it. I don't know if Carlos told you that the incident in India happened because there was an accident in the organization, and then a traitor revealed the crystal through that accident.  , only after we were chased to India with no escape" Speaking of this, he shook his head with a wry smile: "The accident completely destroyed the altar where this crystal was made." "Then" "Build one.  The Altar of the Dead will take thirty years." Dongfang Yun's indifferent words stopped Oba Niu's words.  "Alas!" Auba Niu buried his head between his arms again.  Dongfang Yun walked from the sofa to the chair opposite the desk and sat down on the chair, saying, "Mr. Obama, is it really not you who did this?" Obama shook his head.  Dongfang Yun said leisurely: "China's main plan now is development. This thing must not be done by them. If this thing is not done by you, then it is most likely Russia." "We can't be so sure, the Chinese people are very cunning.  Yes, you don¡¯t know about something called the Bitter Meat Scheme, right? It¡¯s because they want to develop that they create such a thing at their own doorstep, and then blame it on us to make us feel scrupulous.  We can take advantage of the opportunity to develop," said Aoba Niu.  "See the China threat theory again?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Okay, no matter who does this, Mr. President, do you know why I wanted to sell two to each of your countries from the beginning?  "Why?" "One for balance, one for punishment." Dongfang Yun said, getting up and walking out: "I won't stay for dinner. You should think about it carefully!" Close the door and stay.  Auba Niu had a dull and miserable face. ??¡­ ¡°As expected.¡± Sika¡¯s home? Dongfang Yun and his party were eating snacks and watching TV.  And on TV, what is being broadcast at this moment is reports of biohazard incidents that have occurred in Ukraine and Mexico.  Depp said to Dongfang Yun with a smug look on his face: "Boss, the United States and Russia have indeed taken action immediately." "It's just that I don't quite understand," Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Obaniu should give me more advice.  Thinking about this, why is Russia one step ahead of the United States? " Depp said: "Because Obama is better at being gentle and dealing with the American people. No matter what happens, the first thing he thinks of is grief.  treatment, to win the sympathy and approval of others; Putin is relatively more iron-blooded, which is also related to Russia's National Day. Once a problem arises, the first thing Putin thinks of is how to solve it with force. If he is provoked, he will be violent.  Of course, those who put the blame on themselves will retaliate with greater force. " "But as the superiors, they have the same idea, that is, they will never do any tricks." Dongfang Yun said with a smile.  The only remaining crystal was thrown to Russia's neighbor, Ukraine, and Russia was thrown to the United States' neighbor, Mexico. They must have expected that the other party would use this trick. "But boss, how did you know that they all had it?"  Only one crystal is left? With the technology of China and Russia, even if they study it, they may not be able to find anything, right? " "Okay, of course I know there is still one of my things.  "A few." Dongfang Yun opened his palm, and there was another crystal in his palm: "This one is one of the last two in the world." "If so, that would be great."  Depp said with a smile: "Bangkok has been hit by a nuclear attack from China. The United States and Russia will probably take action soon. The world is already in chaos. Everyone is simmering and suppressing their anger. When this last one  The crystallization is the moment when the world war begins! " Depp is right. Now the whole world has fallen into panic. No one knows whether the next biochemical crisis will break out around them.  And the G20 summit - the G18, because India and Mexico already exist in name only - has already begun. The theme of this G18 summit is no longer economic issues, but biohazard incidents.  As the original provider of [Magic Biochemical Crystal], Dongfang Yun was invited to participate in G18.  This time G18 was held in South Korea for the second time. After arriving, Dongfang Yun rushed into the hotel with all his strength. It was not until the internal secret meeting was held three days later that he took Carlos in through the back door.  South Korea has obviously made a lot of preparations for this summit. The venue looks very luxurious and luxurious. This is in great contrast with the contiguous bungalows that Dongfang Yun saw in Seoul that are worse than Chinese towns. However, South Korea  North Korea's image engineering has always been sophisticated, which is understandable.  Many national leaders sat down one after another. Dongfang Yun sat on a chair reserved for him in the corner under the arrangement of the service staff. Carlos stood guard behind him.  The secret meeting is different from the formal meeting, so as soon as it started, the ferocious faces of the leaders of various countries were revealed. Mr. Zhang, who represented China, slapped the table and stood up, saying viciously: "Who can tell me, the one in Thailand?"  Which one of you threw the crystal?" His eyes glared at Obama and Putin's faces aggressively.  Putin sneered: "You should ask Obama about this! Don't forget, you and I share a large area of ??land. Do you think the incident in Thailand is only harmful to you?" Obama retorted: "This matter  This thing is harmful to all mankind, so why do you mean to pin this matter on me? "Putin did not speak, but looked at Mr. Zhang and Obama mockingly.  No one expected that the opening atmosphere would be so heated. South Korean leader An Xixiang quickly smoothed things over: "Why did the confrontation start at the beginning? Our secret meeting this time was clearly aimed at solving this problem, wasn't it?" The British Prime Minister also  Agreed: "Yes, since everyone is here, we might as well spread the word. If you don't mind, I would like to introduce someone to you first. Maybe you have heard of him. This is Magic Biochemistry.  The controller of the crystal, Mr. Yun.¡± Following his gesture, everyone looked at Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun was dressed in a top hat and windbreaker today. When everyone looked at him, he pressed two fingers to politely say hello.  The British Prime Minister said: "Mr. Yun, do you mind telling us the whole story?" Dongfang Yun stretched his waist and said: "Actually, this matter is very simple. We made seven of them, and one was  After being stolen, it broke out in India, and the remaining six were sold on average.With the three countries of China, the United States and Russia, it¡¯s that simple.  "Although he was a little dissatisfied with his simple answer, the British Prime Minister was not angry, but said: "Mr. Yun, can you explain to us what is going on in Thailand?  "    "you ask me?  You should ask those three people about this.  Dongfang Yun sneered: "I have sold all my last crystals, do you think I still have them?"  If so, why don't I sell it?  "The German Chancellor said: "Maybe you lied about the number and left some to threaten us?  " Dongfang Yun's face turned cold. He stood up from his chair and walked slowly to the venue. When he walked to the round conference table in the center of the venue, Carlos had already squatted in front of the table before him, flattening one palm.  Putting it in front of Dongfang Yun, Dongfang Yun stepped on Carlos' hand without looking. As Carlos slowly lifted up, he also stepped on the conference table with his other foot, and then took it back.  Carlos's hands and feet were already standing on the conference table. This process was very natural, as if Dongfang Yun had stepped directly on the elevator, and the leaders present couldn't help but secretly said, "But then they reacted."  Come here, someone actually dares to walk up to his conference table? They glared at him, but they didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do next. They were all scheming people, so they all held back their anger and put their hands in their pockets.  He slowly walked around the large conference table, came to the German Chancellor, looked at him condescendingly and said: "If I want to threaten you with this kind of thing, how about not selling any of it?  ¡± In fact, the German Chancellor realized that he had asked a stupid question as soon as he said it, but he did not expect that Dongfang Yun would dare to come to him so arrogantly and speak to him in this tone, pointing at Dongfang Yun and saying  : "Who are you? How dare you" Before he could finish his words, he felt a dark wind blowing from behind him, and the bone-shattering chill spread from his genitals to the roots of his hair. At the same time, he also noticed that all the leaders of the countries around him were shaking.  He stood up in panic and ran away in the opposite direction to him, but a large number of guards rushed in inside and outside the door. Although each of them was holding a gun, no one dared to act rashly, let alone speak. The eyes and guns of each of them were  He turned his head slowly and mechanically and looked behind him, but what he saw was a black hole the size of his head and the surroundings.  The round frame was like bone and metal. He slowly stretched his head back and took a few steps back. Only then did he see a head that was as big as the cab of a heavy truck!  The cold aura was obviously made of bone but had a metallic texture, and it seemed to be shaking slightly as if it were alive. Looking back, what covered the eyeballs was a pair of eyes that were at least forty meters long.  A huge bone dragon with its wings curled up on its back! This bone dragon is far bigger and tougher than the Tyrannosaurus Rex skeleton in the museum! The German Chancellor fell back and sat on the ground, with water stains oozing out from underneath.  Dongfang Yun squatted on the table, spread his hands and grabbed his hair to straighten his head, and said calmly: "You have to understand one thing, I just want to be a rich man and not a traitor. Otherwise, with my strength, I would have been killed long ago.  You can rule this world!  "Who doesn't know how to brag? But when your confidence matches the aura of this bragging person, your bragging will be convincing and recognized. When he said this, not only did the German Chancellor nod dully  , even the other leaders of G19 nodded secretly: This little girl really didn't seem to have any intention of dominating the world. Dongfang Yun stood up, and with a wave of his hand, the Frost Bone Dragon disappeared again.  The South Korean guard said: "Everyone, please retreat, I want to kill people, and no one can stop me.  "The guards wanted to retreat, but unfortunately their legs were weak. South Korean President An Xixiang continued to shout for a long time, and then they left. Dongfang Yun waved and said: "Everyone, please return to your seats and listen to me.  Can you explain yourself?  "His approachability made everyone relax and return to their seats. Even the German Chancellor, who was scared to death, returned to his seat with the support of two South Korean artificial beauties. "Dongfang Yun stood up and walked along the meeting  He paced the table and said: "Our organization has a history of more than two thousand years, and the founder is a Chinese, who is also an immortal in many Chinese novels.  Due to some necessary reasons, they had to leave the place where their ancestors lived, went to the volcano closest to the source of magic, dug a tunnel, and built a tunnel inside.There is no point in talking about these old-fashioned things. Let me tell you directly. A few decades ago, World War II broke out. At that time, our leader¡¯s wife died in the war. The extreme pain caused him to have a strong sense of urgency.  Desire for power, he spent a lot of money to create an altar, and the purpose of this altar was to create magical biochemical crystals. At that time, he knew that this thing was comparable to nuclear weapons. He knew the value of this thing, and thought  He wants to use these crystals to force the entire world to belong to him.  "Seeing everyone's expressions of 'I would do the same', Dongfang Yun smiled and continued acting: "Sadly, he died before the crystal was created, and then I became the leader of the organization.  Unlike him, I have no idea about conquering the world. But although this thing cannot be used to dominate the world, it can indeed be used in exchange for funds to make the people in our organization live a better life, right?  So I decided to sell these things to the three most powerful countries in the world.  " His words made the leaders of China, the United States and Russia look proud, while other leaders looked unconvinced, especially Comrade Xixiang, the president of South Korea, who looked at Mr. Zhang of China with increasing jealousy. Dongfang Yun continued: "  However, although I am the leader of the organization, some things still require the entire organization to make decisions together. Fortunately, most people in the organization do not like the so-called conquest, because we are reclusive people and have long been accustomed to a peaceful life.  Unfortunately, there are still some people who dream of the former leader taking over the world, so after confirming my opinion, these opponents launched an attack when the crystallization was finally completed.  " His face changed to a sad look: "It's so sad. After all, those are the tribesmen I grew up with and lived with since childhood. They are no different from my relatives.  But they ignored the organization's will and took a tough stance. For this reason, I had no choice but to subdue them. In that battle, the altar was destroyed, and one of the opponents stole a crystal and escaped. What happens next?  Got it all.  " He picked up the coffee next to the French Prime Minister and took a sip and said: "I want to solemnly explain that there are seven crystals in total, including the one in India. Now I don't have any in my hand, so the one in Thailand  You can doubt anyone, but you can't doubt me.  "    "You are lying!  Mr. Zhang from Huaxia said coldly: "President Obama and I had a phone call with President Putin before. Each of us took one for the experiment, which meant that everyone had one left in their hands."  Dongfang Yun blinked: "So what?"  Mr. Zhang from Huaxia said: "India consumes one pill, and each of us consumes one pill, that is, there are three pills left. Then there will be one pill for Thailand, one pill for Ukraine, and one pill for Mexico. A total of seven pills, right?"  "    "yes.  " "But I still have one in my hand!  Mr. Huaxia Zhang sneered: "The three pills consumed, plus the four biochemical events, should have consumed all the seven pills you mentioned. Why do I still have one in my hand!"  ?  " Dongfang Yun was stunned for a moment, and then said with a weird smile: "I'm going to ask you, are you sure you took one for an experiment?  " "Isn't it a ghost if you don't do experiments?  Mr. Zhang said: "Which country would leave the manufacturing method of such a mass murder weapon in the hands of others?"  Even if we can't create it, we still need to research ways to detoxify it, right?  "Yes, Dongfang Yun sat lazily on the table: "If it were me, I would do the same." Mr. Zhang snorted: "Then I said you lied, is it wrong?  " Dongfang Yun smiled: "Tell me the reason why I lied.  " Mr. Zhang choked and hummed: "How could I know.  " "Then tell me the reason why I threw the crystals to Thailand.  "    "I have no idea!  Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "I respect you as a compatriot of our ancestors, so I talk to you in a pleasant manner, and please be more sensible."  " His eyes suddenly shone with light, as if a knife was stabbing Mr. Zhang in the face, causing the latter to turn away his head: "Mr. Zhang, anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that I have neither a reason to lie nor a crystal.  Reason, if you think about it from someone else's perspective, I think your suspicion is justified, so I have a suggestion for you. You can try asking Mr. Obama and Mr. Putin if they lied. If they didn't lie, go home and check for yourself.  After a while, let the two of them check whether the crystal used for the experiment was stolen!  "His words shocked the three of them. Dongfang Yun glanced at the leaders of various countries: "I don't know what you think about this crystal, and I don't know how you view the biohazard incident, but I can tell you clearly.  You, Crystal, I don¡¯t have any more. As for the biohazard incident in Thailand and other three countries, you¡¯d better consult with the leaders of these three countries and ask them why they have the courage to do so easily.I can destroy other people's countries, but I can still sit here and talk to you carelessly!  " After saying that, he turned around, jumped off the conference table, and walked away with Carlos. Only then did everyone present remember that from the beginning, they had been led by the leaders of the three countries, and the main issue in this matter was the biochemical crisis in Thailand.  In terms of time, the problem is that biochemical crises and nuclear bomb attacks have also occurred in Mexico and Ukraine. Judging from the conversation just now, the latter two incidents were obviously caused by the United States and Russia, and the reason why they did such things was because  They think China is leading the incident in Thailand! Although this is very chaotic, isn¡¯t such an inhumane approach worthy of condemnation? And fortunately there are only a few crystals. If there were more, would their country be in trouble?  For a moment, the leaders present looked at the leaders of the three countries with sharp eyes. Dongfang Yun looked up and laughed as he walked out. A group of reporters rushed to take pictures of him, but they immediately discovered that this person was not the leader of any country at all.  The tower-like man behind him was obviously not the bodyguard of any country's leader. These reporters were not gossip reporters, so they all moved away after being stunned and ignored Dongfang Yun.  , the Rolls-Royce given to him by Oba Niu had already arrived. When he returned to the hotel, Dongfang Yun threw himself on the bed and turned on the TV. The singing and dancing on the TV were very moving, but his mind was not here.  The war in the world I don¡¯t know how it is going. Thinking of Suwandelius and the others, Dongfang Yun suddenly felt something in his heart and snapped his fingers. Benjie, the sword master of the lion clan, had appeared beside his bed.  There was also a person inside. Benjie threw the person aside and respectfully knelt on the ground and said, "Benjie has seen the Beast God!  " "Get up and tell me, what's going on with him?  "Dongfang Yun glanced at the people on the ground. "This man used mental power to invade me. His mental power fluctuated very strangely, so I didn't kill him, but brought him to see the Beast God.  "    "oh?  "Dongfang Yun got out of bed and picked up the bald man lying on the ground. After taking a look, he couldn't help but be surprised: "Yuri!  !  ?  " "No, that's not right!  He denied his view and touched his finger on the other person's forehead: "There is no such symbol, this is Yuri Kai!"  " "What is Yuri Kai?  Carlos said curiously next to him. "Yuri Kai is Yuri's clone. Although he also has Yuri's control ability, he is obviously not that powerful.  " He looked at Benjie: "You just said that he had mentally invaded you. Will it be difficult to resist?  "    "Won't.  "Although Benjie acted unruly and arrogant outside, he was more honest than a kitten in front of Dongfang Yun. He answered seriously: "I discovered it as soon as the invasion started, and then I counterattacked with a mental force.  He fainted.  "    "I see.  " Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his soldiers will not be controlled by Yuri, he will not lose this war no matter what. He said to Benjie: "Tie this man up and give it to Oba Niu.  He was careful about this guy's mental control.  "    "what about me?  Stay and protect the Beast God, or leave?  "Benjie looked at Dongfang Yun with some expectation. He always thought that if he could become the personal bodyguard of the Beast God, it would be an infinite honor. Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said: "There is nothing going on here. Do you want to stay?  Just stay, but I'm also very bored here. I can't stand it if you invite a few women to come and play, so you can move around freely outside.  " He knows quite a bit about the lewdness of the Lion Clan. " Yes!  "Anyway, with the psychic chain and his tenth-level strength, Benjie doesn't feel at all that if he and the Beast God are in the same city, someone else can hurt him.  "Have you been caught" Los Angeles  In the underground base, Yuri was sitting on a chair thinking about something. "Now is not the time" "What does the biohazard incident mean" "What is the conspiracy behind this" "Why is that long tail?"  The stupid big guy can't be controlled by mental power" "Which country should I start from to conquer the world" "If I want to take revenge on this world, I must first endure the unbearable ambition of ordinary people" "¡­  ¡­ Benji threw Yuri Kai to the Americans and repeatedly warned them to cover him with a cloth.At the same time, once someone behaves unusually after coming into contact with this man, they must be controlled.  After the Americans kept answering, Benji walked out of the hotel.  Although it has been exposed in the United States, this is not the United States after all, and the Beast God has also warned himself to hide the characteristics of his hands and feet as much as possible, so he tied his tail around his waist.  But even so, when he walked on the streets of South Korea, he still attracted people's attention.  Because he is too tall. His height of 2.5 meters is already beyond the height that humans should have on this planet. Moreover, his figure is extremely balanced. Most of the people who are more than 2 meters tall are usually lean.  , even if you have some muscles, you still feel tall and thin.  On the other hand, Benji's muscles are really thick. Even though he is wearing the clothes specially made for him by the Yankees, they are still bulging. This makes him look very well-proportioned. If he were to reduce the proportions, he would look like  The most perfect man. ? Tall, handsome, and strong.  It can be said that this man has almost no shortcomings except that he is too tall.  Being so noticed when walking on the street did not bother Benjie. The orc prince was the center of attention whenever he walked on the street. He was already used to it.  The only thing on his mind now is to quickly find a few women to vent his anger - there is nothing you can do about it, Leo.  The only pity is that he can't understand Korean, so he can't find places like "brothel", "jijuan" and "heaven and earth". He can only wander around. Seoul happens to be a pretty big place, so he goes all the way.  Went to the city center.  The South Korean men and women passing by along the way were quietly pointing at him and talking in low voices, but the women were secretly discussing how rich such a tall and strong man would be, while the men were extremely jealous in their hearts and secretly cursed this man.  Can't find a wife.  After wandering around for a long time, Benji became a little impatient. He stopped a passing couple and asked in pure American English: "Hello, is there a nightclub here?" "Wow~! He talked to me.  !¡± The woman jumped up in surprise, holding her boyfriend¡¯s hand and shaking it.  "I saw it! Why are you shaking me?" The man was very impatient.  As mentioned before, Benjie is tall, handsome and strong, which is unique to Caucasians. He far surpasses most male celebrities in South Korea. He does not have the effeminate and thin appearance of those celebrities, but instead gives people a sense of security all the time.  The eye sockets and the pair of green eyes also look extra deep.  So the girl who talks to you is excited, and the man is jealous.  Benjie naturally noticed this, and he asked again without caring: "Excuse me, is there a nightclub here?" Both of them understood the previous words, except for the word "client", which the two South Koreans did not understand.  Understand, the girl raised her head and asked strangely: "What?" "Nightclub bar?" Benji changed the word.  "Bar?" The girl understood the word, looked up at the sun at ten o'clock in the morning, and wondered: "How can there be a bar open at this time? Why is he looking for this?" "The ghost guy must be looking for a woman to relieve his anger.  !" the man said disdainfully.  The girl rolled her eyes at him: "Do you think people are as lustful as you? Maybe this gentleman wants to drink! Look at his melancholy eyes~~!" "Go away." The man pulled the woman behind him hard and raised his head.  He said to Benjie: "Bar? Are you looking for it?" "Yes!" Benjie was very excited.  "From here, walk here, this is it." The man took out the phone from his pocket, opened the map and pointed.  Benjie suddenly said: "Thank you!" "You're welcome." The man sneered, pulled his reluctant girlfriend and turned around to leave.  Benjie didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the other party¡¯s sneer. He followed the path pointed by the other party and wandered around for a long time to reach the place mentioned by the other party.  Benjie was stunned.  This is a building of about ten stories. Although it is not too high, it is very conspicuous.  Benjie looked around, secretly wondering why the hospital in this country was so conspicuous?  Is this what a cultural person should do?  Even our orc empire only has prostitutes.  Looking up further, on the top of the building, the two letters S and M of Nuo Da stood in the middle, which immediately shocked Benji!  After receiving the memory of an unlucky American, he naturally understood what these two letters represented, and it was precisely because he understood that he was shocked.  ¡°This must be such a wild nightclub with such a backstage, that it has the courage to put these two letters in the middle!  ?  So wild!    But I like it!  With a faint smile on his face, Benjie walked into the building with his legs raised.  What surprised him was that, not to mention the men walking back and forth inside and outside, although most of the women here looked pretty, everyone was wearing OL clothes.     role play?  Benjie remembered the terms taught to him by the Japanese girl Nayako, and couldn't help but feel secretly happy. He walked to the front desk and knocked lightly: "Give me a room, five beauties, and some good wine." "Please tell me more, please."  Once?" The lady at the front desk was stunned by what he said.  "I said, give me a room, five beauties, and some good wine!" Benjie repeated.  The girl at the front desk raised her head and looked at this tall man. She felt pity for him. She had never seen such a tall, handsome and muscular man. Just looking at his charming face and the bulging muscles on his neck, she was filled with pity.  It made her feel wet down there.  However, she did not forget her responsibilities: "I'm sorry, sir, you may have found the wrong place. We are S and M companies here." "Ah, I know, I saw what was written on the roof, so I  Come in." Benjie said matter-of-factly.  "No, sir, I may have misunderstood something. We are the Hall of Fame Entertainment Company, or S/M for short." The receptionist explained.  "Grandma, why do you look down on me!?" Benjie was furious: "What about the Hall of Fame? A hospital with a good name is no longer a hospital? I have even been to the House of Gods! Stop talking nonsense,  I want a woman and wine. Find me a room quickly and bring it to me, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± This domineering attitude almost made the receptionist almost orgasm. Her body trembled and she said: ¡°Sir, if you must need a woman,  Can you wait until I get off work" "Do you think I can't pay?" Benjie said angrily: "Do you think I am a man who even needs charity?" "Of course not, of course not"  The front desk lady apologized profusely, and her voice attracted the security guard's attention.  Four security guards came over, and the man who was obviously the captain said: "Sir, what can I do for you?" In fact, when he said this, the security captain was also very nervous, but his responsibility prevented him from doing so.  Not standing up.  "Benjie turned around suddenly, and the moment their eyes met, the security captain sat down on the ground, and the three security guards next to him also ran away frantically with a howl.  Benji looked back at the lady at the front desk again: "Room, woman, wine, immediately!" As he said that, he slapped the gold card that Auba Niu gave him on the marble platform and said: "I have plenty of money!" He took it in the palm of his hand.  When it opened, a five centimeter-deep fingerprint appeared on the marble surface, but the gold card was completely undamaged!  "Please, please wait a moment!" The lady at the front desk was startled. With this shock, milky white mixed with light yellow liquid flowed down along the black stockings.  She quickly called the boss of the company. What did the boss hear?  Someone is coming to cause trouble?  Are you still using our company as a brothel?  And vandalized public property?  The security can't deal with him?  Find him a room to stabilize him first, and I will arrive with someone later.  The receptionist was visibly relieved after hearing this, and quickly took Benjie to a room on the fifth floor. This room was actually a reception room, but some trainees had no place to live some time ago, so the company temporarily stayed here.  I made a big bed for them.  After placing Benji down, the front desk lady immediately left as if her butt was on fire.  Not long after waiting, the door was kicked open, and then a middle-aged man wearing glasses led a group of black suits in. He said arrogantly: "Are you the one who came to make trouble?" Benjie muttered to himself.  Bringing in a bunch of men who don't speak English?  He waved his hand to get out.  ¡°Boss, he doesn¡¯t understand Korean.¡± said a man in a black suit behind him.  "Oh? Go and call the front desk." "The front desk took leave and went home, saying he was scared." "What about my secretary?" "I went out to sign a contract." "Is there anyone in the company who can speak English?  "There is a concert tonight, and most of the company's artists have gone out. Only **Era and Xuanya are left. As you know, **Era is a group of people who have never studied. Xuanya does know some English."  "Then call her!" The leadership of this company is very oppressive towards artists, so when the man with glasses opened his mouth, the female artist named Xuanya rushed over: "Manager Li, what's going on?"  The man pointed at Benjie and said, "Ask him why he is making trouble!" Xuanya and Benjie looked at each other.When they looked at each other, their eyes lit up, and they secretly said, "What a beautiful person." The latter laughed loudly, stood up suddenly like a blind bear attacking someone, stretched out his hand, held Xuanya in his hands, and laughed: "You are very good.  It's you!" "How dare you rob someone? Come on!" Manager Li was furious and waved his hands forward. Even though they were timid, they still had the courage to swarm forward.  So, a farce caused by a misunderstanding transitioned into a criminal case.  Naturally, Benjie didn¡¯t know that the incident caused by his lustful behavior had indirectly exposed the biggest disguise in the world!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 144: Seoul Catastrophe and Black Hawk Fighter

    Benjie easily knocked down all the men in black who rushed towards him.  How has the fat and fair-looking Manager Li ever seen such a thing? A group of big men in black rushed up and had everyone wiped out with just a few slaps in the face?  In desperation, he roared, then turned around and ran away?  Benjie curled his lips disdainfully, sat back on the sofa with Xuanya in his arms, laughed and kissed her with his mouth open.  The artist named Xuanya had long been impressed by Benjie's majestic auraor perhaps knowing that there was no hope of resistance, she had no choice but to smile shyly and kiss Benjie.  Benjie's dirty hands were groping back and forth on Xuanya's body, not to mention that Manager Li ran out of the corridor very quickly. When he turned around and saw that the strong man was not chasing him, he was relieved, but his anger immediately flared up.  To the heart.  You know, our company is one of the top big companies in South Korea. Even Samsung, Hyundai, and bosses have to be polite to everyone they meet. Why are they being bullied to the point of being bullied today?  No, I want him to die, I want him to die!  "It's just that this guy looks like a foreigner at first glance. Even if he calls the police, he will be bailed out. You must know that Americans can rape women in our country without paying.     then what should we do?  Manager Li was thinking, and suddenly thought of a cooperation project between the country and his company. With a thought in his mind, he took the elevator to the top floor.  The top floor is his office. Of course, he does not intend to return to the office. Instead, he immediately changes to another elevator after reaching the top floor.  This elevator is the most secretive in the entire company, with a special password lock and pupil recognition system.  And the most critical thing is that this elevator only has up and down buttons, but no floor buttons, which means that this elevator only goes to one place except the top floor.  Manager Li walked to the elevator and pressed the down button, and then the entire elevator moved downward.  Not long after, the elevator stopped, opened and he walked out.  What rushed towards me was a burst of steam.  You know, it is winter now. Even if the air conditioner is turned on in the office, it is impossible to feel this burning heat.  The elevator was located on the second floor. He walked a little further along the iron fence, and an underground military factory with enough space for five or six football fields came into view. Here, both parts production and compression were completed in a centralized manner.  This also brings the number of workers here to more than 4,000.  And what this huge underground military factory produces can be seen from the thing on the front tarmac - aircraft.  This pure black streamlined aircraft with a smooth appearance, even if you don¡¯t get close but just look at it from a distance, will give people a great sense of evil, like a black hawk galloping in the sky, overlooking the prey below.  And Manager Li also knows that the name of this aircraft is the Black Hawk fighter jet.  This is a fighter jet that has never been built by anyone in the world, with the strongest attack power and speed, and the largest ammunition capacity. Even the United States and Russia, the major military powers, or the European Union and China, will never be able to build it.  Someone can build this plane!  This is the pride of South Koreans!  Just when he was thinking about using this plane to blow up the lion-like man to pieces, an officer next to him had already walked over and said with a smile: "Manager Li, why are you free to come down?" Manager Li heard the voice  He quickly turned back to shake hands with the officer, and said happily: "Second Lieutenant Jin, I didn't expect you to be here. When did you come here?" "Two days ago." Second Lieutenant Jin said, "It seems that your company held a star concert that day.  On the day of the meeting, you weren¡¯t there when I came, so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°No matter what, if Second Lieutenant Jin had told me earlier, I would have greeted you early no matter how big it was.¡± Second Lieutenant Jin said, ¡°Manager Li,  I haven¡¯t said it yet. Why are you free today? Are you not training your artists in the company? " Manager Li sighed: "I thought so, but there is a troublemaker in the company, and I don¡¯t have any bodyguards under his command.  After one round, they were all beaten down, and since he was a foreigner, it seemed that even if I went to the police, the matter would be settled. I was depressed, so I could only tolerate him continuing to act recklessly in the company and come down to relieve my depression. "  Second Lieutenant Kim is also a stubborn person. South Korea's "Black Hawk Fighter Plan" was established by all countries in secret. In order to prevent spies from various countries from discovering it, all military factories were built underground in major companies.  , using the noise of corporate factories to cover the noise of military factories.  The reason why I chose the entertainment company is because the entertainment company's building also produces the sound of artists training every day, which can block the sound of the military factory.  This kind of thing even one¡¯s own country has to choose to hide.The current military factory will never allow any behavior that leads to discovery.  It¡¯s just that Second Lieutenant Jin usually had a lot of favors from Manager Li and had unspoken rules for most of the female artists in this company. So on impulse, he didn¡¯t even care that the other person was talking about foreigners. He patted his chest and said: "  No matter how powerful that person is, can he still stop a bullet? I'm here to help you solve this matter, but" Manager Li heard his smile and immediately slapped his chest and said, "Which star does Second Lieutenant Jin have his eyes on?  Fortunately, you helped me solve this matter. I will definitely invite Second Lieutenant Jin to go to the nightclub to have a good time tonight." While Second Lieutenant Jin smiled, he also said seriously: "This is the second best, but if I take action, I can't say that he is causing trouble!  The guy will definitely die, so I hope Manager Li can keep this matter secret from the people in the company. " "No problem! Second Lieutenant Jin is my friend. Whoever dares to talk nonsense about what my friend did for me will do so.  I won¡¯t be able to survive in the South Korean entertainment industry for the rest of my life!¡± Second Lieutenant Jin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡± As he spoke, he picked up the walkie-talkie and spoke a few words, and soon a dozen soldiers with guns and ammunition were marching in order.  He ran over dog-leggedly.  ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Second Lieutenant Jin waved his hand coolly, and he and Manager Li took the elevator back to the top floor.  When they came to the room where Benji was, it was already filled with a sinister atmosphere.  It must be mentioned that as one of the artists in this company who often have unspoken rules, Xuanya is absolutely tolerant. Faced with Benjie's rampant dragon roots, she actually swallowed half of it crazily and sat on Benjie's side.  Her body twisted her little waist that fascinated thousands of fans and kept howling.  Manager Li was furious when he saw it. Do you still take the company seriously?  To do such an obscene thing?  Second Lieutenant Jin was also one of Xuanya's bed guests. Now that he saw him, he couldn't help but feel jealous. He waved and said, "Bring that gangster to me!"  Quite timid, but still bravely rushed forward.  Even inexperienced people know that when a man is in such a mood, he will be very angry if he is disturbed, so Benjie raised his hand and punched him without even looking. Although he adhered to the mentality of not causing trouble and not making a big fuss, he did not use fighting spirit, but this  With a punch of hundreds of tons of speed, the two soldiers were knocked out directly by just the wind of the fist, and they were stuck to the wall like crushed cockroaches.  "Shoot me! Shoot!" Second Lieutenant Jin was startled when he saw it. He ignored Xuanya and immediately shouted loudly.  The dozen or so soldiers behind him immediately pointed their guns at Benjie and pulled the trigger.  Benjie certainly knew the power of bullets. Although the small projectiles did no harm to him, Xuanya couldn't bear it, so he quickly turned around and pointed his back at the rain of bullets.  The bullet landed on his back, causing almost no damage to his skin. It just flattened with a bang and he sat on the ground with a clatter.  On the other hand, Benjie was still standing up quickly while holding Xuanya in his arms. He obviously had no consciousness of facing danger, and Xuanya in his arms was trembling continuously under this stimulation, constantly reaching the peak.  If it was just like this, it is impossible to say that after Benji is over, he will just take a few lives and end up with it. However, when Second Lieutenant Jin saw this situation, he was extremely frightened and thought of this in a smart way. He used a gun to kneel down on one leg.  The ground quickly started to fire.  It has to be said that to be able to become a second lieutenant, this person's shooting skills are still quite good. All his bullets hit the place where they were intended to hit. It's just a pity that his 'cover door' was wrong.  This idiot still thinks that Benjie has practiced some kind of golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt. He thinks that you can protect your body but not your lower body. I broke your second half, but I can't break your cover?  So the bullets all hit Benjie¡¯s drooping folds from behind his crotch.  As we all know, even for a tyrannical man, once his lower body is hurt, even if there is no injury at all, it is enough to make his hair stand on end and not move for years. What's more, the bullet may not really cause no damage to Benji's lower body.  Of course although there was indeed no harm at all, the huge pain caused by the bullet still made Benjie straighten his waist and vent all the milky white liquid in his body. Xuanya was so excited that she fainted with a scream.  passed.  Being able to vent out such real pain in his balls, Benjie can be considered a man, but precisely because he is a man, the anger caused by pain in his balls becomes more and more uncontrollable!  "Roar!" The tough man roared wildly, threw Xuanya aside, turned around and appeared in front of Second Lieutenant Jin who was kneeling on the ground, and punched him hard from above!  He used fighting spirit in this punch.  So the scene in New York reappeared in Seoul, and this companyPedestrians around the building felt a sudden flash of white light inside, and then downward from the fifth floor, the floors collapsed layer by layer. At the same time, a shock wave swept around, shaking the walls and glass of the surrounding buildings.  break.  This was not over yet. When the unknown force in the building rushed to the first floor, it further penetrated the ground. The ground at the edge of the building first collapsed suddenly, and then suddenly bulged upwards, as if an underground volcano erupted.  It expanded rapidly until all the buildings within a radius of two hundred meters were arched by the force generated underground. At first glance, it reminded people of the city falling scene in "Star Trek 2".  When all this turmoil was completely over, a huge hole with a diameter of a thousand meters had appeared in Seoul, and the hole was so deep that all the superstructures fell into it, and it was not even filled!  In the sky, the naked Benjie held Xuanya in one hand and looked down from a distance. He was also very surprised that although his punch was angry, it shouldn't have caused such terrible damage. But the facts are in front of him. Could it be that I  Did you come here and become stronger?  Before he could react, a series of explosions were triggered again in the cave. The explosion was so violent that the fragments of the building that had fallen inside were thrown up again, and countless rubbles flew straight into the sky.  It was at this opportunity that Benjie, a tenth-level expert, immediately discovered that the pit was actually a different place, and there was a strange airplane inside!  ?  He forgot that he was more than a hundred meters high in the air, and casually threw Xuanya, who was also naked, to the side, and his body rushed towards the pit.  When he reached the bottom of the pit, the reinforced concrete that was blown into the air fell back down again, burying the pit tightly.  Silence Silence An indescribable feeling surrounds the hearts of all the people in this city. The South Koreans who are closer and have not fallen to the bottom of the pit are paralyzed on the ground with urine and feces, and their eyes are blankly looking at the pit without thinking.  Knowing what happened here, the people who just heard the explosion rushed over quickly.  A police car came to the pit as quickly as Benji was buried. The young policeman got out of the car and stared at the pit in shock, muttering: "God, was I dreaming? If so.  You don¡¯t have to wake up from your dream, just give me a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Screams came from the air, and when he looked up, he saw a voluptuous and sexy figure completely naked.  Falling from the air, he shouted: "Catch me!" The young policeman subconsciously raised his hand.     boom!  The naked woman fell on the police car. Not only was the police car destroyed, but the woman was also torn apart and covered in blood.  The young policeman touched the blood spattered on his face and went crazy instantly. He knelt on the ground and shouted: "God, the beauty I want is alive!!!" When the crowd gathered more and more, the army and  The police also began to mobilize from unknown directions, and reporters began to seize the high ground around them. On the contrary, ambulances and fire trucks could not get in for a long time - this shows that South Korea is indeed China's former slave, and what a good master it is.  He didn't learn anything, but his desire to watch the excitement became more and more powerful.  South Koreans generally don't like to put on pretense as Americans do. Faced with such a tragedy, even if it has nothing to do with them, Americans will definitely cry in a pretentious manner. On the other hand, South Koreans probably have been ravaged too much by the American garrison.  Seeing such a scene, there was an expression of curiosity and surprise. No wonder even their entertainment company is called S/M.  Just when there were various opinions, some said it was a missile attack, some said it was an earthquake, and some even said it was a shoddy project, a bright light burst out from the deep pit, followed by a loud explosion in the center of the pit, with concrete blocks mixed with steel bars and other debris.  It was blown into the air by the fierce force coming from below, and then spread out like a raindrop, hitting the crowd watching below like raindrops.  Only then did the onlookers realize the truth that they should not watch the excitement, but it was already too late. There were too many people, so even if they wanted to leave frantically, they still could not avoid the deadly construction debris falling from the sky. Fortunately, they were still able to escape.  They could hide in the nearest house, but most of them were directly killed and injured.  The chaos around him did not affect Benjie as he slowly floated out of the pit. He was holding the wreckage of a Black Hawk fighter jet in his hand, scanning the surroundings indifferently, and after a few seconds, he quickly flew away.  Benjie has received knowledge inheritance, so he naturally knows that even if aircraft military factories are not built in busy cities, they are rarely built underground, and the coating on the outside of this kind of aircraft gives people a sense of  The feeling of death made him more and more curious about the underground military factory in the center of the city, so he found a relatively complete aircraft and brought it out.He originally wanted to take the plane back to Dongfang Yun, but Dongfang Yun¡¯s words made him divert to the G18 venue.  Dongfang Yun didn't know what kind of plane this was, but his many years of experience as an otaku allowed him to discover through Benjie's perspective that this plane had a strong science fiction atmosphere. In other words, just looking at the appearance, the image of this plane was transcendent.  This world has been around for more than ten years.  Moreover, Dongfang Yun also noticed something suspicious about the fact that the General Factory was built underground in the downtown area, so he wanted to leave this problem to Oba Niu to solve.  The G18 side has also been alarmed by the so-called "terrorist attack". After all, even if the guards don't come to report the news, the violent vibration alone is enough for the leaders to notice something abnormal. But everyone is very surprised. You have always only done others to serve the country.  You are a small country, why do others attack you?  When Benjie slowly placed the scrapped plane in the square outside G18, everyone realized that it was this dear friend who came from the prairie. He had just finished conquering the United States and now he is not even sparing his slave country?  However, everyone was quickly attracted by the scrapped plane. Most people were curious about what happened to the plane, but the leaders of the United States, Britain, Japan, Russia, France, China, and Germany all changed.  Color, they rushed over quickly. Even though they knew that there were many reporters around them taking pictures, the shock and panic on their faces still did not hide. They touched the appearance of the scrapped fighter plane. Putin even climbed into the cockpit of the fighter plane.  Checking something carefully.  Leaders of other countries also noticed their strange behavior and followed them.  Only South Korean President An Hee-sang's expression changed rapidly. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Benjie blankly.  Benjie floated in the sky without a care, turning a blind eye to the flashing spotlights around him.  At this moment, Ao Banniu turned around and said, "Mr. Benjie, I would like to ask, where did you get this thing?" Of course Benjie wouldn't say that I wanted to go to the ** and who would have thought of discovering it by accident?  There was a huge cellar in which besides spicy cabbage there were some planes like this.  He just said calmly: "I was ordered by our boss to search for unknown energy sources hidden in this country, and I found this in the underground arsenal in downtown Seoul." The expressions of a group of people changed again, and the United States waited for seven  The leaders of the country all blushed, while Comrade Xixiang of South Korea turned pale.  Obama narrowed his eyes and looked back at the leaders of various countries: "I think we should talk about issues other than the biological crisis." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 145: Insidious

    "The matter is very serious" In Dongfang Yun's hotel room, Auba Niu's face was as dark as water.  "The matter is really serious, so serious that even a biohazard incident can only be regarded as a piece of cake compared to this matter." Auba Niu emphasized again.  Dongfang Yun put down the coffee cup in his hand and said: "What exactly is going on? Please tell me carefully." Obanu sighed slightly and said: "Mr. Benjie, the aircraft found in the underground arsenal in downtown Seoul used  "This is technology that does not belong to this world." Dongfang Yun chuckled: "Are you kidding me, Mr. President, is this technology from other worlds?" "This kind of technology comes from an alien planet!" Obama seemed confused!  In memory.  ¡°In October 1996, an extremely strong energy induction suddenly erupted in the Mariana Trench in the Pacific Ocean. Scientists observed that this energy induction was changing the earth¡¯s magnetic field. If it is not solved quickly, it may have adverse effects on the life on the earth.  "So, the United Nations organized nine countries, the United States, Britain, France, Germany, Russia, Iraq, Cuba, Libya and South Korea, to conduct exploration." "The joint exploration team found strong traces in the Mariana Trench.  The source of the energy is a flying saucer. The flying saucer looks very weird and can only accommodate no more than five people. The actual space is much larger than a football field. " "After more than three months of research, scientists have conducted deep research.  The nine-kilometer-long seabed completed the homework task and successfully unlocked the flying saucer, allowing the joint exploration team to successfully enter it. "The main reason why this flying saucer feels strange is that it does not belong to any country. It belongs to the inner gate."  Next to it, there is a metal tablet with the same sentence written in forty-three characters. "It contains high-tech technology. You can take it away and study it on your own, but please note that the day the research is successful, the earth will perish."  " When Oba Niu said this, he sighed sadly.  "The day the research is successful, the earth will perish?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile; "This nonsense sounds legendary." "The legend is yet to come" Oba Niu continued to recall: "When our researchers entered  When we were inside, we discovered that it was really a world created by high technology. There were all kinds of weird models that we had never seen before. When the expedition team touched any of the models, it would appear in the form of a light screen.  This method of creating original model technology appeared, and the language could be switched at will. " "The researchers did not dare to make the decision, so they brought one of them back to the United Nations for research. After discussion, it was determined that the high technology in the flying saucer was indeed ours.  It can be copied after a period of research, but after scaling up the data, the original models are all very terrifying war weapons! Although the leaders at that time were jealous, they still selectively believed in metal!  After reading the words on the monument, everyone discussed and decided to seal the flying saucer. " Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "I guess you didn't do that." "Indeed," Oba Niu said, "The investigation teams from nine countries are taking over.  After receiving the order from the home country, they returned to the flying saucer for unified discussion. Everyone can take something, but one country can only take one. " "In order to prevent unfair incidents from happening, these nine countries have chosen the most popular model.  The United States, Britain, France, Germany, and South Korea took what was called the Allied Base Vehicle, while Russia, Cuba, Libya, and Iraq took what was called the Allied Base Vehicle, of course, to prevent metal.  What is said on the monument may come true. Nine of our countries have made a secret agreement, that is, they will only research the above technology and develop civilian derivatives, but not develop the above weapons. As you know, the United States is the leader in this world.  The reason why the number one scientific and technological power is like this is because our team of scientists is stronger than other countries." Dongfang Yun lowered his head to drink coffee, his eyes covered by his hair shining brightly.  Seeing that he didn't answer, Obama continued: "The reason why Area 51 in the United States is famous is because many of our aircraft and tanks are tested there, and this term is mentioned repeatedly in our movies. In fact, this  It's just a cover-up. Because of Area 51's reputation, those countries pay less attention to it, and the Allied base vehicles we got were built here. " "Then I guess the United States must not have complied with that agreement? "  "No." Aubaniu smiled bitterly: "Every high-tech product there makes people's eyes and hearts beat. Once they are developed and formed into powerful military facilities, the help they can bring to a country is inexhaustible.  "It's limited." "Since you've developed it, why do you think others won't?"What about hair?  I guess you must be thinking that the South Korean plane came from that flying saucer, so you are worried.  "No, it's not because of this. In fact, U.S. spies in eight other countries have already determined that almost all countries have researched the main weapons and buildings that can be developed in base vehicles. Although everyone is hiding it,  But it was actually tacit.  It is also because the so-called 'time of the earth's destruction' has not yet arrived, so we slowly relax our vigilance towards the predictions on the metal tablets, but in fact we have all overlooked one thing.  "    "What's up?  "Obaniu's face became very solemn: "We have all ignored In fact, everyone brought more than one thing!  " Dongfang Yun understood: "Just because everyone only took one thing, everyone felt that if they took one more thing, they might be able to beat other countries, right?  " "Although I really don't want to admit it, it's true!  "Oba Niu said: "It is now known that what Germany has obtained is a super tank called the 'Tank Killer'. This tank is not very effective against buildings, but it is effective against all other tanks.  Super destructive effect; what Russia got is a 'magnetic energy tank', which uses Tesla energy to have a very terrifying attack effect on soldiers, and can even penetrate buildings to destroy enemy troops; what the UK got is a super long-range tank  Sniper rifles have very powerful range and power In my guess, almost every country has obtained a kind of war technology that is independent of base vehicles.  This has led previous presidents to wonder whether the earth will be destroyed when all the technologies taken out of the flying saucers are researched?  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Then which one did the United States get?"  " "Not one kind, but two kinds.  "Auba Niu smiled solemnly: "Soldiers' genetic enhancement technology and stealth airdrop technology.  " "" Dongfang Yun said: "Just because you think that the earth will be destroyed after all the technology is developed, you become more worried when you see that South Korea has been able to successfully build that kind of aircraft?  " "That's right!  "Obaniu's face was ugly: "Whenever those scientific and technological achievements surpass the level of the earth for at least thirty or forty years, I will become more and more worried. I even think that the so-called destruction of the earth may not be due to natural disasters, but because of natural disasters.  When these nine countries formed a powerful army, another war was triggered!  " Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "Although I don't know if you are unfounded, but" He stopped laughing and looked at Auba Niu seriously: "What is the purpose of telling me this?  " "China, Japan!  "Obaniu said seriously: "The original expedition group of nine countries excluded China and Japan because China has unlimited potential and Japan is an inexperienced white-eyed wolf, so we refused after the first expedition.  However, before pushing the UFO completely into the Mariana Trench, we found that the UFO had been opened by someone before, and it was not done by our people, so I doubt that these two countries had also sent people in.  .  At today's G18 summit, after seeing South Korea's Black Hawk fighter jets, I secretly observed the expressions of Chinese and Japanese leaders and found that they also had the same expressions as ours. This further confirmed my guess, so I hope you  People with access to both countries helped me find out whether they were also conducting research.  " "What if it is?  " "If so, please help me destroy their base vehicle!  No matter what additional technology they get from it, as long as the base vehicle is gone, everything is useless!  "Obaniu said sternly. Dongfang Yun stood up silently and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at Seoul outside the window without saying a word. He has been telling himself that China in this world is not his former motherland, and he,  He was no longer human. But even so, he couldn't bring himself to do what he should do most - Dongfang Yun thought of the best solution when Obanu told him about China and Japan.  He completed the mission in one fell swoop - but if Japan did not mention it, countless people in China would die - if he was asked to destroy any country, he would do it without hesitation, except Dongfang Yunqian.  He opened his eyes and said to Carlos and Benji: What should I do? He couldn't contact his children. He could only turn to the two people closest to him in the world. Carlos said: Your Majesty, your will.  Determining the direction of my progress, no matter what you say, it is the same as not saying it. Bansai said: Sir, I will be a sharp blade in your hand and cut off the heads of all enemies for you. Carlos suddenly said: Your Majesty, there is something I don¡¯t know whether I should say.  Say it.  Carlos: Your Majesty makes atonement. What I want to say is that you are an emperor. Since ancient times, every emperor should have one word, ruthless!  You can be kind to your people, or you can't be ruthless, but no matter what, the direction you move forward will be based on dead souls and poured with blood, so please, be ruthless!  Dongfang Yun trembled.  He suddenly thought of what Darius had told him. The reason why he was not recognized by the Hexagram was because he lacked something.  This question in turn connects to the nature of the hexagram.  As an auxiliary tool that can produce a huge army, what is the essence of the six-pointed star?  It is to help the host become the emperor.  So if you don¡¯t have the ¡®ruthlessness¡¯ that an emperor should have, Six Pointed Star will naturally not recognize you.  But how can it be said that the word ruthless exists?  Especially facing his former compatriots?  Dongfang Yun is struggling. He is trying to convince himself that China in this world is not his former home.  He warned himself that the people in this world are just NPCs in a fantasy world.  He forced himself to become ruthless and able to attack anyone, just for his own imperial hegemony!  But, him!  Do!  No!  arrive!  Aobaniu just looked at Dongfang Yun, wondering what this guy was struggling with, until he got impatient and asked: "Mr. Yun? How have you considered what I said? I want to remind Mr. Yun.  , you are now both prosperous and devastated by our United States. The most important thing is that if something happens, the whole world will be destroyed!" Dongfang Yun's body was shaken, and he thought of what his mission was.  It is causing a world war!  No matter what the next task is, can China be saved in the war of the entire world with this one task alone?  "It's impossible. Countless people will die in China and the whole world. And those who watch their loved ones die in the gunfire, will they be better off?  I am still here thinking about not letting China fall into danger, but what I am going to do is to drag China into danger. So, does my current dilemma count as being a prostitute and building an archway?  His eyes sharpened suddenly, and he turned around and said: "Mr. President, I can help you solve the problems of China and Japan once and for all, but the method is very cruel. Are you sure you want to do this? Once the matter is exposed, you have to do this."  He will bear a large part of the responsibility!" Oba Niu was stunned, and then he said viciously: "I have long disliked the two countries. As long as I can solve them, what if I bear the biggest crime?  Besides, my actions ensure that this world will not be destroyed. I am the protector of this world!" "Okay!" Dongfang Yun sat back on the sofa with a straight face and said to Obama with narrowed eyes: "Mr. President, for  To study magic biochemical crystals, my people have captured some zombies in four countries including India and Thailand for research. You also know that whether it is China or Japan, if they want to hide something, we can't find it!  They might as well release these zombies into these two countries. Both countries have a very large population. Once a biochemical crisis occurs, it will almost not take long for the country to be destroyed. Furthermore, even if they develop those technologies, they will be meaningless.  . If they drop nuclear bombs on their own country, how about we release another batch of zombies until all the people are dead?" This extremely cruel idea immediately shocked Oba Niu, and he looked at Dongfang Yun with his mouth wide open.  , I never thought that such a beautiful person could be so vicious!  How many people are there in China and Japan combined?  A full 1.6 billion, that¡¯s a quarter of the world¡¯s population!  In just one sentence, extinct means extinct?  However, Auba Niu was not a hesitant person. He gritted his teeth and finally made a fist and said, "It's done!" After discussing some details, Auba Niu left.  Dongfang Yun sat back on the sofa in despair.  Benjie walked into the room, stood beside him and said, "Master Beast God, are you feeling confused?" Dongfang Yun shook his head: "I'm just in some pain, you know? China in another world is my motherland.  The place where I raised myself." Benjie frowned: "But this is not that world." "It's the same." Dongfang Yun lay on the sofa and murmured: "My plan will not let Huaxia.  It is really destroyed, but it is conservatively estimated that tens of millions of people will die. Although I continue to explain myself, I always feel a little guilty in my heart." Benjie said: "Big.??, you are in my world, but you are a great being who can kill hundreds of millions of people with a wave of a flag. I thought you would not be so repelled by killing.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "The purpose is different. My mission in that world is to conquer."  "Benjie said: "Then who gave you your mission?  " "Six-pointed star.  " "Then who gave you the mission to come to this plane?  " "Six-pointed star.  " "The tasks given by the six-pointed star are essentially the same, but in that world, you can kill countless people with your heart, but you are reluctant to do so in this world.  Can I assume that you have no sense of belonging in that world?  " "A sense of belonging?  " Su Wan flashed in Dongfang Yun's eyes, and the faces of Darius and others flashed across his eyes, and he sighed: "Of course I do.  " "With the same sense of belonging, is there any reason why something can be done in that world but cannot be done in this world?  "Benjie said: "To put it bluntly, your guilt is just that you are not clear enough about your purpose Please forgive me for my sin, but I really want to say that no matter that world or this world, it is because of  What you exist for, your will, is the only criterion that guides the course of the world. What you want to see is the only standard for the evolution of the world. From the beginning, you are supreme. What you do can be seen.  It is the law of heaven, the way of heaven, and the unchangeable rule!  Therefore, you don't have to be confused about what you are going to do, because the fate of both worlds is already determined from the moment you make up your mind.  " Being explained by him like this, Dongfang Yun couldn't help laughing: "You really have the potential to be a magician. Did this idealism come to you in sleep?  " "No one teaches.  "Benjie said seriously: "From the moment you become the Beast God, you are my only one and the only banner of the Orcs. In the direction you point to, the Orcs will complete it for you even if they abandon everything.  Even if it means killing ourselves.  Dongfang Yun sighed, feeling even more guilty, not for himself, but for these people who always believed in him. They were so pious. Looking back at himself, he clearly knew that only when he became stronger could he protect them better.  , but still feeling sorry for himself here, it is simply unforgivable. He took a deep breath, let out all the depression in his chest, raised his hand and put the last crystal on the table and said: "Benjie, go and grab two people.  They were transformed into zombies, and then released into China, Japan, and all the countries where the base vehicles were mentioned by Obanu.  Remember, when a city in these countries is infected, you take action to destroy the city. Try to complete these things within one day!  " Benjie asked curiously: "Why not expand the infection level?  Dongfang Yun smiled fiercely: "If China is destroyed, who will start a war with the United States?"  As long as we, as partners, blame the United States for this matter, then this world war will be impossible to even think about!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 146 of Chapter 146: Declaration of War!

    In fact, Dongfang Yun has never had an objective feeling about how strong a real tenth-level powerhouse is.  Although he has even manipulated the power of Shenwu, he still does not have an accurate position.  So when it was reported on TV that biohazard incidents of varying scales broke out in various countries within five hours, he couldn't help but look surprised.  From Japan to the United States, Benjie quickly circled in the direction of the earth's rotation, flying to eleven countries. And while he was finding his way, he had to let the zombies in his hands continue to infect various countries.  s reason.  ??In other words, if Benjie flies alone, it will only take up to three hours to circle the earth.  And this is only a tenth-level powerhouse.  "No, in fact, I have been flying at the fastest speed, and I still can't slow down my fighting spirit." Benjie said to Dongfang Yun, somewhat out of breath: "The beast god is ridiculous, let's not talk about the generals.  There are many strong men in the beast race who are faster than me, and this is the blessing of the sword master who delayed my transfer. " Dongfang Yun shrugged and did not dwell on this issue anymore.  Said: "The most important thing is the infection situation in the United States. How is it?" Benjie smiled and said: "With our preliminary preparations, Obama blocked Felix when the number of infected people was less than 2,000.  , very effective in nipping the danger in the bud.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Dongfang Yun¡¯s smile is very conspiratorial.  "It's just the Beast God. Why did you suddenly change your mind and let me infect the United States? And it's just an infection. You also notified Oba Niu to let him respond quickly?" Dongfang Yun smiled and said.  ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­Hmph! So, this thing was definitely done by the Americans!¡± The British Prime Minister slapped his hand on the table, blushing and shouting.  Obama was also in a panic at this moment. Facing the leaders of seventeen other countries, he didn't know how to answer for the first time.  "No more excuses?" Putin sneered: "I'll give you a chance to explain why every country's biochemical crisis breaks out either in the capital or in the most densely populated cities. Only the United States does not hurt people.  Daya¡¯s Felix! ? Why did the United States put out the biochemical crisis at the beginning? ¡°It wasn¡¯t just at the beginning, it was only three hours after the crisis started.  Later" Oba Niu faintly felt something was wrong, and he explained weakly while holding his neck.  "More than two thousand people? It's really a huge number!" Mr. Zhang of Huaxia said with anger: "We in Huaxia have already prepared response measures because of the incident in Thailand. That was nearly four hours after the biochemical crisis broke out.  Then the fight started! As for the number of deaths, do you know how many people died in Tianjing? And the epidemic has not been completely suppressed until now!" He punched the tea cup on the table!  Broken, he shouted: "If Tianjing hadn't already reserved several helicopters to pick up all the leaders of Zhongnanhai, all the powerful people in China would have died in Tianjing! The most important thing is" There were tears in his eyes.  Yongyun: "The most important thing is the leadership met and decided to drop a nuclear bomb on Tianjing The ancient capital of hundreds of years and the civilization of thousands of years will all be destroyed by a nuclear bomb. This is what you want  "Is this what you want?" Oba Niu said loudly, "I didn't do it! Like you, I don't have any magic crystals!" "You don't!"  "It's true that you don't have that thing, but you have zombies! Do you think we don't know? Don't forget that this is the 21st century, and there are satellites in the sky! You think we can't find out that it's your people who are carrying zombies all over the world  "My people!" "False accusations!" Japanese Prime Minister Hei Ran: "Just a few days ago, you personally admitted that you discovered the underground military factory in South Korea.  That person is your American superhero! Why else would he attack that monster in New York? Why else would he find the underground arsenal in South Korea and show it to you?  "Thatthat's not my person!" Obama said loudly; "That's Mr. Yun's man!" "You want to frame him now?" The Brazilian president said with fire in his eyes: "Mr. Yun said it before."  From what I hear, everyone present is playing politics. Who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Yun has no love for politics and governance? If he wants to conquer, the world is already in his hands! What¡¯s more, even if he wants to seize the whole world!  , What good will it do to him to release zombie viruses from country to country!" ?"I" "Do you think we don't know why you sent that yellow guy to do such a thing?  The German Chancellor suppressed his anger: "It's because of the appearance of Black Hawk fighter jets!"  Although some people here are not clear about this matter, after all, there are still a large number of people who know that if South Korea has developed the Black Hawk fighter jet with its national strength, then the other eight countries must also have secretly brought out the scientific and technological research from 'there'  Come out, plus Japan and China, which we have always guessed, huh, there are exactly eleven countries that are suffering!  You played a good trick. In order to prove that this matter has nothing to do with you, you even put the virus into your own country!  It has been nineteen hours since the virus broke out, and we have barely been able to control the virus. Tell me why you were able to respond so quickly!  ?  Just because you are America!  ?  "There is a reason why they are so angry. Nineteen hours have passed since Benjie released the virus. Except for the United States, all the remaining countries have barely controlled the disaster. In terms of terrain, China is the fastest general  The virus has been controlled in Tianjing and surrounding counties, and four or five cities in other countries have fallen. However, because of the excessive population density of Tianjing, Huaxia has also become the largest population, reaching 11 million.  followed by Japan, with 10 million deaths. Even if the population of other countries is not mentioned, these cities where the epidemic occurred may not be able to escape the fate of a nuclear bomb.  Beijing, the ancient capital of three dynasties, Paris, the capital of art, or London, the foggy capital, will all disappear. Not to mention the loss of money, the material cultural heritage alone will be enough to obliterate the history of this world for hundreds of years.  Ba Niu was speechless, he couldn't say that it was me who asked Mr. Yun to do it, but I only asked him to destroy China and Japan, and other countries did not think about it. He is a smart man, and he knows that at this time, even if he only admits that he is against one person.  This kind of behavior by the country is enough to trigger a war, so he must grit his teeth and refuse to admit it. ¡°If I say it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me. What reason do I have for doing this?  Just the Black Hawk fighter jet?  " "Aren't the Black Hawk fighter jets enough?  "The British Prime Minister said loudly: "We all know what is said on the metal tablet inside the flying saucer, and we all know that when the technologies we take out are unveiled, it is very likely that a world war will break out and the earth will be destroyed!  You and I are worried about this. The emergence of Black Hawk fighter jets has brought this opportunity closer, because even if the other party is South Korea, there will definitely be arms competition with us, so you want to eliminate some countries with technology and turn the future  Threats reduced to a minimum!  " He sighed: "Actually, we might not be able to discuss giving up all scientific and technological research and development, but the arrogance of Americans makes you do this absolutely unforgivable thing, because you know that Americans will never give up that.  Powerful technology.  Obama, you are pushing the United States into the abyss.  " "How do you know it was me who did it!  ?  Isn¡¯t it okay for someone else to frame me?  ?  Why can't it be Mr. Yun's conspiracy!  ?  "Obaniu finally couldn't help but stand up and roared: "That Mr. Yun has a mysterious background, and Benjie can never be a creature that our United States can create. Otherwise, we in the United States still need to take care of this and that?  Moreover, South Korea didn't even suffer a biological crisis, so why couldn't they bribe Benjie to do it?  Comrade An Xixiang shot him angrily, stood up quickly and said, "It's really not me!"  I think the reason why that person didn't put zombies in our country is because the G18 summit is held here. The mastermind behind the scenes is here, so he will naturally not cause disaster here!  "Everyone's eyes turned to Auba Niu again." Auba Niu said angrily: "But that Mr. Yun is here too!"  Mr. Zhang sneered: "Mr. Yun?"  Do you think he would be afraid of little zombies?  "Obaniu was stunned. Indeed, just by Mr. Yun's ability to summon the bone dragon, it can be seen that he doesn't care about zombies at all. Even if the nuclear bomb does not hit him directly, he will probably be able to avoid it.  The Japanese Prime Minister felt very happy. Although Japan had 10 million people dead, it was too difficult to be cold-blooded with the United States at this time and not receive any punishment, so he was in a good mood, but he still wanted to do it on the surface.  Pretending to be sad and angry: "And you said Mr. Yun has a conspiracy, then you can tell me, what is his conspiracy?  "Oba Niu was really desperate, even his own dog dared to bark at him, which really made him extremely depressed. He sighed and sat back in his seat and said: "Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with us in the United States. I don't know whose conspiracy it is.  I don¡¯t know. If you have time to be Sherlock Holmes, you might as well pay attention to the situation in your own country.  " "Concerned about the situation?  What's the concern?  The only solutions to the dilemma now are nuclear bombs and missiles.  "Putin said: "But we have to give the people an explanation. This explanation is to put the murderer to death.??Make it public!  Seeing everyone looking at him with ill intentions, Auba Niu finally struggled and said, "Do you want me to take the blame?"  " "I am not the scapegoat, but all the key points point to you.  "Benjie's voice made everyone turn around. "It's you!  ?  You murderer!  ?  "Mr. Huaxia Zhang was the first to pick up the cup of the Italian Prime Minister next to him and smashed it. The others also glared at Benjie. "Benjie let the cup hit his chest like a normal person and smashed it into pieces, and strolled to the big conference table.  , ignored Mr. Zhang beside him and said: "Mr. President, why don't you tell them the truth?  " "The truth?  "Obaniu calmed down. He finally discovered that this was a conspiracy against him: "What truth do you want me to tell you?  " Benjie said honestly: "Just tell them that your original purpose was to destroy China and Japan with the biohazard. Even if you can't make them perish, at least it will make them unable to develop new technologies, or even bury them underground.  It's just that you didn't expect that I would sneak through all the countries with zombies.  "Everyone was stunned." Benjie smiled and said, "So, I can prove that President Obama was unjustly accused."  " "You Mr. Yun, why do you do this?  "Obaniu restored the magnanimity that a president should have and asked calmly. "Because he wants war, a war in this world!  "Benjie glanced at the faces of all the leaders with a pair of lion eyes: "He wants this world to start a war again, so that all life will live in the chaos of war.  "Putin frowned and said: "He wants war?  Why?  As long as he wants it, whether it is money or status, he should get it easily.  " Benjie smiled: "Whether it's money or status, he has everything. All he wants is really war. As for why, I can't answer this.  Mr. Zhang said: "Then what do you want to do when you come to see us?"  Kill us?  Do you think there will be a war if you kill us?  " "Kill you?  No, no," Benjie smiled and waved his hand, leaning to the side: "Everyone, please allow me to introduce to you my companion - the elf scholar, Miss Hehemia.  " Only then did everyone notice that behind Benjie's huge body, there was an extremely beautiful sexy girl. Her beauty could not be described in words. The robe looked so elegant, but  Her figure is so wild. ¡°Elf?  "Oba Niu did notice the other party's pair of pointed long ears, and said: "What's the point of bringing her here?  "Hello everyone, please allow me to show you our dark night magic technology products," Hehemiah smiled and took out a large bottle, which contained a pink sparkling liquid: "The marrow of the soul."  " "What is that" The Japanese Prime Minister standing on the other side of Benjie kept glaring at Xishemia. Benjie also noticed this, so before the former finished speaking, he grabbed him  Lifting the other person's neck, he opened his mouth at the same time. With a natural sense of freshness, Hehemia smiled harmlessly, opened the bottle cap, and poured the essence of the soul into the mouth of the Japanese Prime Minister.  The Prime Minister was given a large swig. When Benji let him go, he knelt on the ground and held his throat, trying to spit it out, but all he spit out was bile. Within half a minute, the wretched man stood up again, with an expression on his face.  It has turned into flattery: "The great King of Dark Night is here, I feel as if I have been reborn. This feeling is really wonderful.  " "What did you give him to drink?  "Mr. Zhang asked with a frown. "It's nothing, it's just a specially made drug. As long as the user drips blood into it, it can hypnotize the drinker and synchronize his thoughts with his own.  "Benjie explained: "My master wanted war, but he also knew that it was difficult to start a war, so he used magic biochemical crystals to cause disasters one after another. In the last time, all the spearheads were pointed at the United States.  Under such circumstances, you should all start a war against the United States with the same hatred, and then some of your countries will join the United States after signing some treaties that are beneficial to them because of their common interests with the United States - after all, interests are eternal!  In this way, when the two sides of the war are balanced and have strong hatred as a basis, the war will become bigger and bigger until the war ignites the entire world.  " He sighed and said: "It's a pity that you are so uncooperative. I have no choice but to find a way to make you obey their orders.  " "Guard!  Guard!  "Everyone who understood immediately roared. "No need to shout.  "Benjie"He picked his ears: "I came in, do you think they can still come in?" "You killed them all!?" South Korean President An Hexiang was about to cry without tears.  "Of course not." Benjie looked at Hehemiah with a smile: "With the omnipotent Dark Night Scholar here, it couldn't be easier to stun all the guards with a gust of wind Oh!" He grabbed Mr. Zhang next to him.  With his hand, he snatched the fragments of the broken tea cup from the opponent's hand: "Life is so beautiful, why commit suicide?" Mr. Zhang gritted his teeth and said: "There is absolutely no way I will let you control me to start a war! The Chinese people have just recovered from the flames of war.  Not long after they broke away, they should not join the war again. "Benjie praised: "I admire your greatness, but you know, that is impossible." As he said that, he had already pinched Mr. Zhang's mouth.  Let Hehemiah imbue you with the marrow of your soul.  At this moment, some other national leaders rushed towards the door quickly, but in an instant, Benjie's body was blocked in front of the door.  He clenched his fists and smiled: "Do you think you can run away? I'll give you two choices. First, drink it yourself. Second, I'll knock you out and drink it one by one. In front of me, you don't even have a chance to commit suicide."  No, so" "Resident Evil is a shocking conspiracy, and it all originated from the United States!  ¡± ¨CDaily Mail.  "The super-technological armaments of various countries originated from an inexplicable energy source eighteen years ago!  ¡·¡ª¡ªLe Monde.  "President Putin denounced Obama's inhumane behavior, Russia plans to launch a war against the United States" - Italian La Repubblica.  "Ten countries jointly declared war, Obama admitted he was not afraid" - Buenos Aires Herald.  "Restore the real Obama, he would not hesitate to become a sinner to prevent the destruction of the world" - New York Times.  "The opportunity for the Japanese Empire to rise again - On the United States that detonated the world" - Asahi Shimbun.  "China will never be afraid of any provocateur, all enemies are paper tigers!  ¡·¡ª¡ªXinhua Daily.  Three days later, Dongfang Yun was eating milk and bread breakfast, looking at the reports on the website, and smiled at Hehemiya: "Right now, the first task is completed." (To be continued. Please search Piao Piao  Astronomy, novels are better and updated faster!)

 Chapter 147 of Continental Storm Explodes!

    "The host has completed the first step of the first-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution]." "The first step of the first-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution]: Start a world war on Earth 1426 in the parallel space." "Success conditions: United States/  China/Soviet Union launched missiles at each other and carried out landing operations. More than 30 countries around the world joined the war. " "System judgment" "Completion level: perfect" "Mission reward: 1. The summonable units of the four races are upgraded to.  Ten people. 2. Red Alert Technology Fragment ¡Á 1. ""The second step of the first-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution]" "The second step of the first-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution]: in China, the United States, Russia,  Britain, France, Germany, Korea, Cuba, Lee, Japan, and Iraq are among one country. Choose one country to seize the base vehicle and control the entire country to join the war. " "Time limit: 15 days." "Success conditions: Assumptions.  The base joins the war and eliminates any one of the remaining ten countries. ""Mission reward: Unknown." "Mission tip 1: After the second step of the mission is started, all countries with red alerts that can be remembered will be forcibly divided into two: allied forces and coalition forces.  camp, and the leaders of all countries controlled by the host using foreign magic technology will be controlled, and the system will forcefully change everyone's thoughts, making the start of the world war unchangeable. At the same time, no matter which camp the host joins, it cannot attack the same camp.  "Mission Tip 2: The difficulty of the host's capture of base vehicles from China, the United States, Japan, and Russia will increase. If you choose to capture the base vehicles of these four countries, the host will be attacked by irresistible unexpected factors.  To intercept, please choose the host carefully. " "Task Tip 3: China, the United States, Japan, and Russia will gain a resistance aura, and the basic attributes of all units will be increased by 300 when facing the host army. " "Task Tip 4: The host will not be able to use the following.  Magic biochemical crystals and other weapons of mass destruction. " "You are absolutely kidding me." Dongfang Yun lay on the bed, his balls aching.  Benjie said: "Sir, there are eleven main participating countries in the war. In fact, for us, we only need to regard this task as a war involving only seven countries. Next, we only need to capture Britain, France, Germany, South Korea, and ancient times.  Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to use base vehicles from any of the seven countries, namely, Lee and Iraq, and destroy one of them?¡± Dongfang Yun pinched his brows: ¡°How can it be that easy? You don¡¯t know how many types of troops China¡¯s base vehicles can produce?  Invincible, and the Japanese base vehicles are also very abnormal in the later stages. "What I don't understand is, why are these four countries so special? Wait" Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up.  Sitting up: "In the original game of Red Alert, the United States and the Soviet Union were the two most important characters. In the second-generation MOD of Red Alert: Roar of the Red Dragon, the protagonist became the Chinese who can crush others at will. At the time of the third generation uprising,  In the expansion pack, the Empire of the Rising Sun based on Japan has also become the protagonist. Does the system mean that I have to defeat all the protagonists as a non-protagonist and finally win the war? " "If that's the case If that's the case"  Dongfang Yun thought for a long time, then snapped his fingers, and the two six-pointed star arrays next to him lit up.  The two acolytes, the basic unit of the undead, stepped out of the six-pointed star formation and bowed respectfully at Dongfang Yun's knees: "I have seen the Lord of the Undead!" "Get up." Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said, "Now I have a mission and I need your dedication.  "Spend your own life." The two acolytes looked at each other, then took out the dagger and stabbed themselves in the throat without hesitation.  These two are both seventh-level acolytes, but even so, the dagger still took their lives.  The corpse fell to the ground, and immediately two black whirlwinds rolled up from the corpse, transforming into two dark fog-like figures.  Undead unit [Shadow]: Transformed after being sacrificed by the Acolyte.  Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said: "Two of you, one will monitor the Japanese Parliament for me, and the other will monitor the Chinese leadership and pass all real-time information to me." The two shadows bowed vaguely, and then turned into two black lines.  The smoke dissipates.  This is the greatest use of shadows. They are the best scouts, especially in this world, they are absolutely difficult to detect.  Immediately, Dongfang Yun brought together Hehemia, Carlos, and Benjie, spread out a world map, and drew a circle on each of the eleven countries: "This is the geographical location of these eleven countries.  The blue pen circled is the Allied Forces, and the red pen is the Allied Forces. China, the United States, Japan, and Russia are excluded. Can you tell me which country should we occupy? "Hyhemia said: "I'm sorry, King.  I'm just a scholar, so to thisIt's not very well researched, so I can't give an opinion.  " "What about you?  " "I think South Korea should be the first to be excluded. If it is according to the wishes of the Beast God, this country is simply too unlucky. The three protagonist countries of China, Japan, and Russia surround it. Japan and South Korea belong to the same country.  The Allies are okay, but China and Russia, which are closest to him, are allied forces. Once captured, it will definitely be unlucky.  "Benjie said: "The most important thing is that if you want to destroy other countries in this country, it can't be China, Japan, and Russia. How far do you have to go?  " Carlos said: "Cuba is not good either, it is too close to the United States, and I recently watched the news and found that Iraq and Libya are also too chaotic.  Therefore, it is best to choose one of the three countries of England, France and Germany. Not only are they close to each other, they can take care of each other, but there are no obvious enemies around them.  "Benjie said: "I cannot agree with this aspect. On the contrary, I think it is best to choose between Libya and Iraq. First of all, these two countries are chaotic enough for us to capture. They are also far away from the enemy. Their economic level  As a result, they could only fight defensive battles in the early stages of the war, and their terrain was suitable for defensive battles, right?  " When he said this, Dongfang Yun remembered that in history, even Rommel had a very difficult time conquering North Africa. In this way, the terrain in North Africa is indeed good. "The most important thing is that he thought of Libya's independent military,  It is the most domineering and most harmful weapon in the entire Red Alert - the self-exploding truck. He said to Benji: "If you were carrying something weighing dozens of tons, how fast could you fly?  " Benjie said with a smile: "Don't worry, sir, the weight of dozens of tons is not a problem for me. Even if I can carry it around the world, it will only take five hours at most.  " "That's great.  Dongfang Yun pointed at the map with a smile and said, "That's it, Libya!"  " He said to Hehemiya: "From now on, I want you to control the largest consortiums and companies in the world, so that you can drain all their funds anytime and anywhere.  " Hehemiya smiled and said: "Of course.  " " Carlos, take the soul essence from Hehemia, go and control all the current leaders of Libya, and prepare for us to take over.  "Benji, I want you to rob the Swiss bank tonight. Remember, try to take away all the gold, and remember to hide your body from others."  "    "yes!  " After the mission was released, the three of them also left. Dongfang Yun was lying on the big bed, quickly calculating what he should do. Whether it was controlling the consortium or looting gold, he was preparing to take over Libya.  , after all, even he doesn¡¯t know whether gold or hard currency is needed to develop science and technology. At the same time, Dongfang Yun is also thinking about the current situation in Libya. First of all, wars have broken out in various countries, including the eleven countries and the European Union.  A considerable number of countries in most countries, North and South America, Asia, and North Africa have joined this war. Some of them are to protect themselves, and some are to invade others. In the final analysis, it is for the sake of interests and the re-division of control areas. At this time, all countries  The purpose of entering the war is no longer the previous biological and chemical incidents, but because of the above two reasons, it is completely tied to the chariot of this war. In this form, the first thing Libya needs to be careful about is not the main thing.  The eleven countries fighting the war are the neighboring countries that have already completed their armaments, such as Algeria, Egypt, Greece, and Italy. Compared with the first three countries, Italy, which has a powerful navy, is the top priority. This country on the other side of the Mediterranean.  The threat is difficult to resist when Libyan technology has not yet completed the shipyard. Secondly, Iraq and Libya are the countries that need attention on the list of all countries, and they are also one of the weakest countries among the eleven countries.  We must always be wary of early strikes by the Allies, especially when Russia and China are held back by Japan and South Korea in Asia. However, Dongfang Yun does not understand one thing, even with systematic forced binding.  , the quantity and quality of the Allied countries are obviously stronger than those of the Allied countries, so who will fill the gap? If you join one of the Allied forces and cooperate with the power of magic technology, wouldn't it be easy to defeat the Allied forces in the end?  Only China and Russia are left? Is this to pave the way for the rise of China in the Roar of the Red Dragon? Dongfang Yun thinks that this is impossible. This is because his mission does not force him to join the Allied Forces.  It can be seen from the coalition forces. Because if you join the coalition forces, it is not difficult to destroy one of the coalition forces. Although you have to take the initiative and are restricted by the terrain, you have joined countries such as Cuba, Libya, and Iraq.  It is very difficult to destroy any Allied country - this task seems to only requireThere is no difficulty at all if you make the right choice, which is obviously unscientific.  Then there are only two possibilities, either the difficulty of joining the Allied Forces in this mission will be reduced, but the next mission will be higher; or the Allied Forces actually do not seem as passive as they appear.  Dongfang Yun thought about it so much that he almost lost his hair, but there was still no result, and he admired Tyrande Swain and the others even more.  Dongfang Yun was thinking about this, and on the other side, high-tech weapons that surpassed this era in various countries began to gradually appear on the stage. The first to appear were the flying soldiers.  This kind of individual soldier with powerful aerial firepower immediately caused a stir in the entire Allied circle. This type of unit first appeared in the battle between Germany and Belarus. The emergence of this group of flying units instantly changed the situation of the war.  According to the trend, Belarus, which had no air defense capabilities, was beaten back in an instant and was almost unable to fight back.  But the coalition soon launched a unit that was extremely capable of overpowering flying soldiers, the anti-aircraft infantry. The shoulder-mounted anti-aircraft guns of this type of soldiers were even more powerful than some fixed anti-aircraft guns. They were powerful and had a long range, and the flying soldiers soon suffered a lot.  It¡¯s just that the flying soldiers have mobility that the anti-aircraft infantry does not have, which also makes the anti-aircraft infantry useless. The flying soldiers¡¯ fighting method of shooting and changing places is deeply inherited by the Taizu of the Celestial Dynasty, and the battle situation is soon stabilized again.  So the coalition launched another unit - the magnetic storm infantry.  Although these soldiers do not have strong anti-air capabilities, they are extremely destructive to enemy soldiers and tanks. The Belarusian army received injections of magnetic infantry and anti-aircraft infantry from Russia and China, and finally launched some decent counterattacks.  .  But when they invaded Poland, they encountered a powerful sniper attack.  British sniper.  This type of unit can be called an infantry killer. Their longer range than tanks allows them to perfectly strangle enemy soldiers. Even coalition snipers can only take a beating when facing such an enemy.  Also launched at the same time was the German tank killer.  These two independent Kovu tanks, coupled with the Guangling tanks commonly equipped by the coalition forces, caused the coalition army to suffer a lot. The front line retreated again and again. Even in the later period, there were Soviet Russia's independent Kovu magnetic storm tanks and the Apocalypse tanks commonly equipped by the coalition forces.  The addition of the Kirov airship did not help. In the end, the addition of the Kirov airship barely prevented the Allies from continuing to invade. However, this extremely powerful air combat unit was not only expensive to build, but also traveled slowly. It was very easy to trigger an air battle between the two sides and then crash. Therefore, the entire  Belarus has turned into a huge meat grinder, making it extremely difficult for both sides to advance.  But in comparison, the damage of the coalition forces was much higher than that of the allies.  However, the stalemate between the two sides at the border of the Eurasian continent was quickly broken by the addition of the other two arms.  VR rockets and terrorist robots. The ultra-long range and large-scale destructiveness of VR rockets have caused beautiful flowers of death to bloom on the Allied positions. The emergence of terrorist robots has allowed tank killers and snipers to rule the battlefield.  The history of the army is gone forever. This powerful unit controlled purely by computers is not only extremely resistant to infantry bullets, but also moves so fast that it is difficult for tanks to hit it. The most important thing is that it has the ability to control tanks.  , once such a unit is forced into a tank, there is no other way except to completely smash the tank with thousands of cannons fired around it.  So the coalition forces sounded the clarion call for counterattack. The armies advanced in three directions from Belarus, Latvia and Ukraine, which had been destroyed by nuclear bombs. They all invaded Poland and Romania, and then closed the middle of Europe, with the arrow pointing directly at Germany and Italy.  However, in Czechoslovakia and Hungary, they made no further progress.  Without it, the emergence of French cannons completely blocked VR rockets and the coalition forces. The coalition forces spent so much money to build French cannons, turning the defense line in central Europe into a cemetery for the coalition forces, killing as many as they came and completely crushing them.  The Allied Forces dreamed of advancing into Western Europe.  The war in central Asia and Europe did not affect the participation of the United States. On the one hand, the US military completely defeated the Bahamas from the coast of Miami and turned it into a transit point to advance towards Cuba. On the other hand, it advanced from the coastal route of the Barents Sea in the eastern part of the Norwegian Sea.  Severodvinsk in western Russia used the Philippines as a springboard to attack Guangdong and Fujian. At the same time, it cooperated with Japan and South Korea to attack North Korea on land and formed a fleet from the East China Sea to press against the three ports of Qingdao, Yantai, and Dalian.  The U.S.'s blossoming did not bear fruit. Not to mention that the severe cold in northwest Siberia blocked the pace of the northern navy. After the destruction of India, China, which had no back threat, blocked the U.S. Navy on the southeast coast in two ways.  , and at the same time reorganized the volunteer army to support North Korea.  From the two shadows who came back from inquiring about the news, Dongfang Yun learned that China and Japan at this moment were indeed not as powerful as they were in the Roar of the Red Dragon expansion pack and the Hour of Uprising expansion pack. They could only?They have base vehicles and technologies for the coalition and allied forces respectively, but they don¡¯t even have independent military weapons.  However, the naval battle also fully demonstrated the undersea power of both sides. Although the Allied Aegis destroyers and super aircraft carriers dazzled the Allied forces, on the other hand, the Allied Typhoon-class attack submarines and giant squid also did not want to let the Allied forces dazzle.  black.  Especially the giant squid. God knows how long it took the coalition forces to raise such a huge thing. For an ordinary Aegis destroyer, this squid pounced on it and dragged it, and it sank to the bottom of the sea in an instant.  The appearance of the giant squid alone blocked the Allied naval forces from all directions, especially the U.S. fleet approaching Cuba. I originally thought this would be an extremely easy battle, but who knew that the appearance of ten giant octopuses directly caused the U.S. North to  The Atlantic Fleet was wiped out!  However, although the Allied navy was blocked, the Allied forces were unable to fight back against the Allied countries, because it can be seen from the super-amplitude radar that almost no important port of the Allied countries has three to five French giants.  This made Putin yell at the coalition headquarters that the French were shameless.  The amphibious stalemate caused the two armies to unanimously focus on the air force. At this time, the appearance of Kirov airships, American paratroopers, and Black Hawk fighter jets caused both sides to spit out some old blood and beat each other.  Three to five hundred people slapped each other and retreated hand in hand with swollen faces, because the appearance of these three arms would trigger a fierce air battle every time, and the losses in air battles were obviously far greater than those in land battles Finally, both sides finally put their heads together.  The opponent's high-end command headquarters was deep in the interior. For a time, the final arms of the hyperspace air force and radiation engineers took action one after another. The leaders of both sides were Tanya, the highest-level special forces soldier of the Allied Forces, and Crazy Ivan, the highest-level special forces soldier of the Allied Forces.  A strong man with super detonation ability caused terrible damage to the headquarters of both sides. In just one day, more than 3,000 high-level commanders of the two armies died.  So the two sides began to fight in the news again. You said that the freezing ability of my hyperspace soldiers could hurt the sky and freeze the land, and I said that your radiation engineers were too cruel and even affected the people.  The wide scope of this world war, the powerful application of technology, and the huge consumption of resources are all unprecedented. It has only been ten days since the war started. Except for Antarctica, there is no trace of pure land on this planet, whether it is Canada or North America.  The territorial disputes in the United States, the confrontation in Brazil and Argentina in South America, or the struggle for hegemony in Africa will gradually push this war to a climax.  At this time, Dongfang Yun finally took control of Libya and became the supreme ruler of Libya.  But at this moment, there are only five days left before his mission. In five days, if he wants to destroy an allied country, he must be one of the eleven main warring countries. What should Dongfang Yun do to complete the mission?  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 148 The Financial Master

    For Dongfang Yun, who possesses the essence of his soul, it is only a matter of time before he takes over the chaotic Libya. Carlos has done better than Dongfang Yun ordered. He has been completely merging all the rebel and government forces, and also  After unifying all the opinions in the parliament, Dongfang Yun was invited to Libya. Because of this, it took ten days.  As the capital of Libya, Tripoli is not in Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes, even though it is Libya¡¯s economic and cultural center and largest port.  Moreover, it is located on the Mediterranean coast, very close to the two allied countries of Italy and Tunisia. If Dongfang Yun does not want the capital to be captured within two days of taking over, the best way is to move the capital.  But the problem is that Dongfang Yun has just taken over. Even with the excuse of war, a hasty move of the capital can easily arouse criticism from the domestic people - this is also the biggest difference between Dongfang Yun's original Dark Night Empire and this world. In the Dark Night Empire, Dongfang Yun  Yun's words are the highest will. Even if he knows it is wrong, no elf will stand up and say that your decision-making error proves that you are not suitable to be a leader. Step down quickly. We need to re-elect Therefore, Dongfang Yun can only  Put down the idea of ??moving the capital.  His acquisition of the highest command authority in Libya was unexpected by all countries, especially the United States. When Obama saw Dongfang Yun complete the takeover ceremony with his true colors, he even discussed Dongfang Yun with his think tank all night  intention of.  The leaders of other countries naturally knew who Mr. Yun was. For a moment, it seemed that the war was no longer so important, and all eyes fell on Libya.  Dongfang Yun also knows this. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for him not to be regarded as a threat by other countries, because the matter of magical biochemical crystals has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.  Then the only solution is to demonstrate so that even if you are a threat to everyone, no one dares to offend you.  It is not easy to achieve this, and the stability of the Libyan people is only a superficial phenomenon, and Dongfang Yun itself has tasks to deepen.  With such domestic and foreign troubles and problems of its own, Dongfang Yun must come up with a solution in the shortest possible time. Otherwise, even if the Allied forces of the eleven main war countries do not take action against Libya, the internal unrest between the ordinary Allied countries and Libya will  It was enough to make him suffer.   Galaganda, eastern Kazakhstan.  This city, which many people have never even heard of, is the location of the entire coalition command center at this moment.  The reason why we chose this place is because the location of Garaganda can be called the deepest inland area, and it is the same distance from Russia, China, and Europe. After the two sides exchanged headquarters countless times during the war, the coalition forces will  Placing it in a place where you have to pass through a large land route in any direction, first of all, it ensures that the headquarters will not be raided by any army, land, sea or air force. At the same time, it is also surrounded by allied countries, which ensures the safety of the headquarters to a greater extent.  To be honest, the biggest difference between the Allied Forces and the Allied Forces is the gap between the participating countries. In terms of number, the participating countries of the Allied Forces are higher than those of the Allied Forces. However, the overall national strength is very different between the two. The Allied Forces are almost all British and French.  Developed capitalist countries like Germany and the United States, on the other hand, look at the coalition forces. After China and Russia teamed up to sweep the entire East Asian continent and bring all countries back, the participating countries in the coalition forces are nothing more than countries like Vietnam, Afghanistan, Iran, and Uzbekistan. It is just a comparison between the two sides.  A comparison of names is enough to greatly discourage the coalition forces.  This also makes it difficult for the coalition headquarters, even the leaders of Iraq, Cuba and Libya, who are also among the eleven main warring countries, to get a word in the joint parliament.  Now that the war is in trouble, it is better for developed countries, but for most developing countries in the coalition, the continuous consumption of national power has made most people start to complain. If they had not been tied to the coalition tank,  It is estimated that the birds and beasts have already dispersed.  Regarding this issue, Putin and Mr. Zhang are obviously quite depressed. They are eager to break through the Allied defense lines and make some substantial progress, but the existence of French cannons has effectively blocked the Allied offensive.  It has been eleven days since the start of the world war, and the coalition forces have been blocked for five days. During these five days, the armies of both sides have blossomed everywhere, exchanging fire all over the world. At the same time, due to the development of the war, both sides have  Many factories have stopped working and farmland has been abandoned, so the interruption of the capital chain has become the biggest problem at present. Joint parliaments like today have been held seven times in three days. Not only Putin and Mr. Zhang are exhausted, but also those below  The leaders of various countries also looked bleak.  This eighth parliament was held again for more than an hour, and during this more than an hour, only a handful of people were able to speak and put forward effective opinions and suggestions, and the parliament once again fell into silence.  Just when Putin wanted to declare the end of parliament,Someone announced here: Mr. Yun, the leader of Libya, has arrived.  Putin and Mr. Zhang looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other's eyes.  They all thought that Mr. Yun must be preparing for a big war when he took over Libya, and that he might not rely on the coalition camp - since they learned yesterday that Mr. Yun had taken over, the former leader of Libya had returned home.  Today, this person actually came to the coalition headquarters. Could it be that he had some other purpose?  Because the matter of taking the soul marrow was erased by the system, Mr. Putin Zhang¡¯s memory only shows how powerful Dongfang Yun was when he summoned the Bone Dragon.  The door of the parliament hall was opened, and Dongfang Yun Ruofeng strode in as light and swift as the wind. Behind him, Benjie and Hehemiah followed closely.  For some reason, the atmosphere in the parliament hall was still silent a second ago, but when Dongfang Yun entered, it seemed to inject vitality into a pool of stagnant water. What he brought in was a very special one, which made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.  the feeling within.  Could it be that he is here to join the coalition again?  Putin and Mr. Zhang stood up involuntarily.  The two big men stood up to greet him, and the other countries were also quite surprised. They did not dare to neglect and also stood up to pay attention.  Dongfang Yun had a calm smile on his lips. He walked up to the rostrum and turned to look at the leaders of more than thirty countries below. He leaned back and sat down.  Putin and Mr. Zhang next to him were shocked when they saw this action. There was clearly nothing behind him. This was a rhythm that meant sitting empty!  However, in an instant, Benjie's figure appeared behind Dongfang Yun. He was carrying a sofa that was obviously from the lounge outside the hall. In less than half a second, he stuffed the sofa behind Dongfang Yun. This made Dongfang Yun  Yun calmly sat on the sofa.  On the other side, Hehemiya took the microphone from Putin's table, walked quietly to Dongfang Yun and knelt down, and a pair of delicate jade arms smoothly raised the microphone to Dongfang Yun's mouth.  "Then maybe some people don't know me." Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Let me introduce myself, my name is Dongfang Yun, President of Libya, you can call me Mr. Yun." Leaders of all countries present here know about this.  They had already seen Dongfang Yun's appearance on TV. At first, they had a very strange attitude towards this sweet-looking 'girl' taking over Libya. But when they saw it today, especially Benjie's  The powerful speed and Hehemiah's peerless appearance gave them the idea that 'this girl looks very unusual'.  Mr. Zhang next to him asked: "Mr. Yun, are you returning to the coalition on behalf of Libya?" "Of course." Dongfang Yun said: "Libya, as a member of the eleven main war countries, has been tied to the coalition from the very beginning.  Are the coalition tanks on board? But my return this time is different from the previous Libyan presidents. I am here to bring substantial progress to the coalition forces." He straightened up and looked down at everyone and said, "I know.  It would be unrealistic for me to propose that the coalition forces be handed over to me to command from today on, because many of your countries are richer and more powerful than Libya. However, I hope that after I bring the fruits of victory to the coalition forces, I can have a voice comparable to Russia and China.  Quan. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± He said the last sentence while looking at Putin and Mr. Zhang.  The two of them looked at me and I looked at you, smiling at each other.  Putin said: "If Mr. Yun can really bring us substantial progress, then you should have the right to speak. In this world, the strong should be respected." Mr. Zhang also nodded in agreement.  Dongfang Yun laughed heartily. He laughed for a while before he stood up, took the microphone from Hehemiya's hand and said, "Since the two big guys have said so, I won't be polite." He walked down the podium step by step.  As he walked up the steps, he said: "I know the two biggest problems that are currently plaguing us. One is the inability to achieve victory due to the stalemate on all fronts, and the other is the breakdown of the capital chain caused by the excessive consumption of national power in various countries. In fact, we must solve these two problems.  This question is easy. As long as we first destroy an Allied warfighting country, we can disrupt all the Allied forces' deployment and frighten them, and use this warfighting country as a stepping stone to open up a new war route; and the countries'  The problem of excessive capital consumption is easy to solve, as long as you get enough money." As soon as he said this, people around him scoffed, because it was nonsense, and there was no difference between what he said and what he didn't say.  Everyone here is playing politics, how can anyone not know these two paths?  The idea is great, but how to put it into practice is the biggest difficulty.  Dongfang Yun seemed to have noticed the disdain of others, and smiled slightly: "I know you think I said nonsense, IAlthough it is impossible to destroy a country immediately for you to see, I can give you enough money to help you solve the problem.  " As he spoke, he raised one hand, and countless A4 papers flew up into the air like flowers from a goddess and gradually fell down. The Palestinian leader took one, and his pupils shrank after just one glance. The Brazilian president got one  Zhang, after taking a look, also shook his wrist. The shocked expressions of the leaders below could not be concealed from Putin and Mr. Zhang. They also walked down and picked up one each. After taking a look, Dongfang Yunsha's body also trembled.  Smiling: "Each one of these is a letter of full donation of the assets of one of the world's most famous large companies, including full shares of Royal Dutch Shell, Wal-Mart, Mobil, Apple, Microsoft and other Fortune 500 companies.  , and at the same time, there are all the funds of more than a hundred of the most famous families in the world, including the DuPont family, the Rothschild family, the Onassis family, etc., with a total value of 170 billion US dollars.  Of course, these are all wealthy people in the Allied countries. Their loving gifts will not only make our capital chain super saturated, but also deprive a large number of Allied countries of financial resources due to tax reductions and other factors, making them  The capital chain is gradually broken, and it is no longer stronger than us.  " In everyone's shocked eyes, Dongfang Yun continued: "Of course, in addition to these, I will also provide all the reserve gold bricks distributed by the Swiss Bank headquarters and the seventy-three banks, as well as the world's fifteen largest banks such as Bank of Tokyo Mitsubishi.  All reserves of gold bricks in the bank.  The total value is about 70 billion.  "Putin suddenly looked back at Dongfang Yun, and said with shock in his tone: "Did you rob those banks?  In less than eight days, nearly twenty banks around the world declared bankruptcy!  ?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Of course these are all banks in the Allied countries, and the national banks that really have a status in the world like the Russian Federal Reserve and the Central Bank of China, I have not touched them.  " He stuck out his tongue and smiled slyly: "Of course, if senior domestic officials have a large amount of money stored in major foreign banks and those people are bankrupt because of the bankruptcy of my bank, please don't blame me.  "Mr. Zhang waved his hand and said: "They brought it upon themselves. Now it is urgent to follow the authority. Thanks to your blessing, these two trillion US dollars are indeed enough for us to maintain the war for thirty years.  " "So everyone," Dongfang Yun returned to the sofa and lay back to make himself comfortable, and then said: "Have I solved your most essential problem?  " "Of course!  "A group of people nodded like garlic. Mr. Zhang said with admiration: "Your Excellency is so selfless. If anyone holds this money in his hand, it is enough to make him a rich man for a hundred generations. You can actually give it to us.  This alone is enough to ensure that your voice in the coalition forces will exceed ours.  "Putin agreed: "Indeed.  " He immediately added: "Currently, the reserve of gold bricks is actually enough for us to solve the capital chain problem. As for all the assets of these big companies and big families, I suggest not to use them for the time being. When the war reaches the final stage, we can use these  Take down the Allied forces in one fell swoop and carry out economic bombing, what is the old Chinese saying?  " He looked at Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang smiled and said: "Take the fuel out of the cauldron.  " "That's right, it's just to draw out the firepower, so I would like to ask Mr. Yun to think about my proposal.  "    "no problem.  Dongfang Yun said very boldly; "Since the money has been given to you, I will never interfere in solving the problem."  " Mr. Zhang smiled and said: "Just now we were saying that you have the highest say. If you don't make the decision, how can we dare to make the decision without authorization?  " Dongfang Yun also laughed: "I really don't know much about the economy. My brain will be confused if it exceeds 10,000 yuan, so I would never dare to intervene in the 'economic bombing' as President Putin said.  "Majestic, steady, and taking the overall situation into consideration. This is the deepest impression Dongfang Yun has left on everyone." Putin and Mr. Zhang returned to their seats. The latter knocked on the table and said: "Everyone, please be quiet."  " After the funds arrived, the leaders of various countries smiled happily and were finally able to calm down to discuss war matters. Putin said: "Mr. Yun, with the two-way solution you proposed, now that the rear area has been stabilized and the capital chain problem has been solved, then  What specific implementation methods do you have for our proposal to destroy a country first?  Dongfang Yun looked at the crowd and said in a nonchalant voice: "My goal is the United States!"  " Seeing everyone's surprised expressions, Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said with a smile: "That's impossible.  "    "¡­¡­"    "Alright alright.  "Dongfang Yun was attacked by a group ofThe 2-year-old leader's aggrieved expression was cute, and he smiled and said: "My idea is to destroy South Korea. As long as South Korea is destroyed, we have actually opened a passage to Japan. When South Korea is destroyed  , As long as we conquer Japan again, we can use Japan as a springboard to face the United States directly across the North Pacific. "Putin said: "If we attack Japan, we do not necessarily need to attack South Korea first. We can send troops from Vladivostok and use the coastal route.  Attack Japan." Mr. Zhang also agreed with Putin: "Now that we have a large naval force of the U.S. North Pacific Fleet between us and South Korea, wouldn't it be more convenient to attack Japan directly and then attack South Korea from both sides?" Dongfang Yun explained:  "Japan's land area is much larger than that of South Korea, and we can think of a pincer attack. Wouldn't the U.S. North Pacific Fleet and South Korea pincer our troops in Japan? After all, there are too few soldiers for a landing operation. And if we  To attack South Korea, we can not only attack from the sea, but also launch a land offensive from North Korea. I think Chairman Kim Sam Pang will not refuse, right?" Kim Sam Pang in the audience nodded repeatedly, holding the card in his hand.  The paper was drooling.  Dongfang Yun continued: "South Korea is small and can easily launch a quick attack. Once occupied, it may not lead to a major counterattack by the US military. On the other hand, even if we capture Japan, the US will definitely do its best to prevent us from having a springboard in the North Pacific.  Take back Japan." Mr. Zhang nodded and said: "This is true. Although whether we capture South Korea or Japan, it will attract the largest U.S. military force, but capturing South Korea will only increase the total number of U.S. troops stationed in Japan.  If you start a war rashly, you can capture Japan, and this big sea battle is inevitable." "After all, he is a big shot, and it makes sense.  Putin said: "I have thought about what Mr. Yun said, but there is one biggest problem here - if we cannot take South Korea before the US military can react, then even if North Korea cooperates with the land attack, it may be difficult to resist it.  South Korea's counterattack. " "It doesn't matter." Dongfang Yun smiled brightly: "Leave this problem to me. As long as you cooperate, I promise to conquer South Korea within three days!" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature for more novels.  Good to update faster!)

 Continental Storm Chapter 149 The combination of magic and technology!

    For Dongfang Yun, who possesses the essence of his soul, it is only a matter of time before he takes over the chaotic Libya. Carlos has done better than Dongfang Yun ordered. He has been completely merging all the rebel and government forces, and also  After unifying all the opinions in the parliament, Dongfang Yun was invited to Libya. Because of this, it took ten days.  // Welcome to Reading // As the capital of Libya, Tripoli is not in Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes, even though it is Libya¡¯s economic and cultural center and largest port.  Moreover, it is located on the Mediterranean coast, very close to the two allied countries of Italy and Tunisia. If Dongfang Yun does not want the capital to be captured within two days of taking over, the best way is to move the capital.  But the problem is that Dongfang Yun has just taken over. Even with the excuse of war, a hasty move of the capital can easily arouse criticism from the domestic people - this is also the biggest difference between Dongfang Yun's original Dark Night Empire and this world. In the Dark Night Empire, Dongfang Yun  Yun's words are the highest will. Even if he knows it is wrong, no elf will stand up and say that your decision-making error proves that you are not suitable to be a leader. Step down quickly. We need to re-elect Therefore, Dongfang Yun can only  The idea of ??moving the capital was suppressed.  His acquisition of the highest command authority in Libya was unexpected by all countries, especially the United States. When Obama saw Dongfang Yun complete the takeover ceremony with his true colors, he even discussed Dongfang Yun with his think tank all night  intention of.  And the leaders of other countries naturally knew who Mr. Yun was, for a while.  It seems that the war has become less important, and all eyes have fallen on Libya.  Dongfang Yun also knows this. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for him not to be regarded as a threat by other countries, because the matter of magical biochemical crystals has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.  Then the only solution is to demonstrate so that even if you are a threat to everyone, no one dares to offend you.  It is not easy to achieve this, and the stability of the Libyan people is only a superficial phenomenon, and Dongfang Yun itself has tasks to deepen.  In such a situation where you still have problems due to internal and external troubles.  Dongfang Yun must come up with a solution in the shortest possible time.  Otherwise, even if the Allied forces of the eleven main warring countries do not take action against Libya, the internal disturbances between the ordinary Allied countries and Libya will be enough to make him suffer.   Galaganda, eastern Kazakhstan.  This city, which many people have never even heard of, is the location of the entire coalition command center at this moment.  The reason why we chose this place is because its location is the deepest inland area.  And no matter Russia, China or Europe, they are all at the same distance.  After the two sides exchanged headquarters countless times during the war.  The coalition placed the headquarters in a place where they had to pass through a large land route in any direction. First of all, it ensured that the headquarters would not be raided by any army, land, sea or air. At the same time, it was also surrounded by coalition countries.  The safety of the command headquarters is guaranteed to a greater extent.  To be honest, the biggest difference between the Allied Forces and the Allied Forces is the gap between the participating countries. In terms of number, the participating countries of the Allied Forces are higher than those of the Allied Forces. However, the overall national strength is very different between the two. The Allied Forces are almost all British and French.  Developed capitalist countries like Germany and the United States, on the other hand, look at the coalition forces. After China and Russia teamed up to sweep the entire East Asian continent and bring all countries back, the participating countries in the coalition forces are nothing more than countries like Vietnam, Afghanistan, Iran, and Uzbekistan. It is just a comparison between the two sides.  A comparison of names is enough to greatly discourage the coalition forces.  This also makes it difficult for the coalition headquarters, even the leaders of Iraq, Cuba and Libya, who are also among the eleven main warring countries, to get a word in the joint parliament.  Now that the war is in trouble, it is better for developed countries, but for most developing countries in the coalition, the continuous consumption of national power has made most people start to complain. If they had not been tied to the coalition tank,  It is estimated that the birds and beasts have already dispersed.  Regarding this issue, Putin and Mr. Zhang are obviously quite depressed. They are eager to break through the Allied defense lines and make some substantial progress, but the existence of French cannons has effectively blocked the Allied offensive.  It has been eleven days since the start of the world war, and the coalition forces have been blocked for five days. During these five days, the armies of both sides have blossomed everywhere, exchanging fire all over the world. At the same time, due to the development of the war, both sides have  Many factories have stopped working and farmland has been abandoned, so the interruption of the capital chain has become the biggest problem at present. Joint parliaments like today have been held seven times in three days. Not only Putin and Mr. Zhang are exhausted, but also those below  The leaders of various countries also looked bleak.  This eighth parliament was held again for more than an hour, and during this more than an hour, only a handful of people were able to speak and put forward effective opinions and suggestions, and the parliament once again fell into silence.  Just when Putin wanted to declareAt the end of the meeting, someone outside announced that Mr. Yun, the leader of Libya, had arrived.  Putin and Mr. Zhang looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other's eyes.  They all thought that Mr. Yun must be preparing for a big war when he took over Libya, and that he might not rely on the coalition camp - since they learned yesterday that Mr. Yun had taken over, the former leader of Libya had returned home.  Today, this person actually came to the coalition headquarters. Could it be that he had some other purpose?  Because the matter of taking the soul marrow was erased by the system, Mr. Putin Zhang¡¯s memory only shows how powerful Dongfang Yun was when he summoned the Bone Dragon.  The door of the parliament hall was opened, and Dongfang Yun Ruofeng strode in as light and swift as the wind. Behind him, Benjie and Hehemiah followed closely.  For some reason, the atmosphere in the parliament hall was still silent a second ago, but when Dongfang Yun entered, it seemed to inject vitality into a pool of stagnant water. What he brought in was a very special one, which made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.  the feeling within.  Could it be that he is here to join the coalition again?  Putin and Mr. Zhang stood up involuntarily.  The two big men stood up to greet him, and the other countries were also quite surprised. They did not dare to neglect and also stood up to pay attention.  Dongfang Yun had a calm smile on his lips as he walked up to the rostrum and turned to look at the leaders of more than thirty countries below.  Lie back and sit down.  Putin and Mr. Zhang next to him were shocked when they saw this action. There was clearly nothing behind him. This was a rhythm that meant sitting empty!  However, in an instant, Benjie's figure appeared behind Dongfang Yun. He was carrying a sofa that was obviously from the lounge outside the hall. In less than half a second, he stuffed the sofa behind Dongfang Yun. This made Dongfang Yun  Yun calmly sat on the sofa.  On the other side, Hehemiya took the microphone from Putin's table, quietly walked to Dongfang Yun and knelt down.  A pair of delicate jade arms smoothly lifted the microphone to Dongfang Yun's mouth.  "Then maybe some people don't know me." Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Introduce yourself. My name is Dongfang Yun, President of Libya. You can call me Mr. Yun." Leaders of all countries present here know this.  They had already seen Dongfang Yun's appearance on TV.  To this sweet looking 'girl' taking over Libya.  At first they looked at it with a very strange attitude.  But when they saw her today, especially Benji's powerful speed and Hehemiah's peerless appearance, they had the idea that 'this girl looks very unusual'.  Mr. Zhang next to him asked: "Mr. Yun are you returning to the coalition on behalf of Libya?" "Of course." Dongfang Yun said: "Libya, as a member of the eleven main war countries, has been tied to the coalition from the very beginning.  Are the coalition tanks on board? But my return this time is different from the previous Libyan presidents. I am here to bring substantial progress to the coalition forces." He straightened up and looked down at everyone and said, "I know.  It would be unrealistic for me to propose that the coalition forces be handed over to me to command from today on, because many of your countries are richer and more powerful than Libya. However, I hope that after I bring the fruits of victory to the coalition forces, I can have a voice comparable to Russia and China.  Quan. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± He said the last sentence while looking at Putin and Mr. Zhang.  The two of them looked at me and I looked at you, smiling at each other.  Putin said: "If Mr. Yun can really bring us substantial progress, then you should have the right to speak. In this world, the strong should be respected." Mr. Zhang also nodded in agreement.  Dongfang Yun laughed heartily. He laughed for a while before he stood up, took the microphone from Hehemiya's hand and said, "Since the two big guys have said so, I won't be polite." He walked down the podium step by step.  As he walked up the steps, he said: "I know the two biggest problems that are currently plaguing us. One is the inability to achieve victory due to the stalemate on all fronts, and the other is the breakdown of the capital chain caused by the excessive consumption of national power in various countries. In fact, we must solve these two problems.  This question is easy. As long as we first destroy an Allied warfighting country, we can disrupt all the Allied forces' deployment and frighten them, and use this warfighting country as a stepping stone to open up a new war route; and the countries'  The problem of excessive capital consumption is easy to solve, as long as you get enough money." As soon as he said this, people around him scoffed, because it was nonsense, and there was no difference between what he said and what he didn't say.  Everyone here is playing politics, how can anyone not know these two paths?  The idea is great, but how to put it into practice is the biggest difficulty.  Dongfang Yun seemed to have noticed the disdain of others, and smiled slightly: "I know you think I saidNonsense, of course I can't destroy a country immediately to show you, but I can spend enough money to help you solve the problem.  " As he spoke, he raised one hand, and countless A4 papers flew up into the air and gradually fell down. The Palestinian leader took one, and his pupils shrank after just one glance. The Brazilian president got one  Zhang, after taking a look, also shook his wrist. The shocked expressions of the leaders below could not be concealed from Putin and Mr. Zhang. They also walked down and picked up one each. After taking a look, Dongfang Yunsha's body also trembled.  Smiling: "Each one of these is a letter of full donation of the assets of one of the world's most famous large companies, including full shares of Royal Dutch Shell, Wal-Mart, Mobil, Apple, Microsoft and other Fortune 500 companies.  , and at the same time, there are all the funds of more than a hundred of the most famous families in the world, including the DuPont family, the Rothschild family, the Onassis family, etc., with a total value of 170 billion US dollars.  Of course, these are all wealthy people in the Allied Forces, and they give them lovingly.  Not only will our capital chain become super-saturated, but it will also deprive a large number of allied countries of financial resources due to tax reductions and other factors, causing their capital chains to gradually become disconnected and no longer stronger than us.  " In everyone's shocked eyes, Dongfang Yun continued: "Of course, in addition to these, I will also provide all the reserve gold bricks distributed by the Swiss Bank headquarters and the seventy-three banks, as well as the world's fifteen largest banks such as Bank of Tokyo Mitsubishi.  All reserves of gold bricks in the bank.  The total value is about 70 billion.  "Putin suddenly looked back at Dongfang Yun, and said with shock in his tone: "Did you rob those banks?  In less than eight days, nearly twenty banks around the world declared bankruptcy!  ?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Of course these are also banks in allied countries.  And the national banks that really have a status in the worldlike the Federal Reserve Bank of Russia and the Central Bank of China.  I didn't move at all.  " He stuck out his tongue and smiled slyly: "Of course, if senior domestic officials have a large amount of money stored in major foreign banks and those people are bankrupt because of the bankruptcy of my bank, please don't blame me.  "Mr. Zhang waved his hand and said: "That's their own fault.  Now it's urgent to follow the authority.  Thanks to you.  These two trillion US dollars are indeed enough for us to maintain the war for thirty years.  " "So everyone," Dongfang Yun returned to the sofa and lay back to make himself comfortable. Then he said, "Have I solved your most essential problem?  " "Of course!  "A group of people were overwhelmed. Mr. Zhang said with admiration: "Your Excellency is so selfless. Anyone with this money in his hand can be enough to make him a rich man for a hundred generations. You can actually give it to us, just by yourself.  This alone is enough to ensure that your voice in the coalition will be greater than ours.  "Putin agreed: "Indeed.  " He immediately added: "Currently, the reserve of gold bricks is actually enough for us to solve the capital chain problem. As for all the assets of these big companies and big families, I suggest not to use them for the time being. When the war reaches the final stage, we can use these  Take down the Allied forces in one fell swoop and carry out economic bombing, what is the old Chinese saying?  " He looked at Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang smiled and said: "Take the fuel out of the cauldron.  " "That's right, it's just to draw out the firepower, so I would like to ask Mr. Yun to think about my proposal.  "    "no problem.  Dongfang Yun said very boldly; "Since the money has been given to you, I will never interfere in solving the problem."  " Mr. Zhang smiled and said: "Just now we were saying that you have the highest say. If you don't make the decision, how can we dare to make the decision without authorization?  " Dongfang Yun also laughed: "I really don't know much about the economy. My brain will be confused if it exceeds 10,000 yuan, so I would never dare to intervene in the 'economic bombing' as President Putin said.  "Majestic, steady, and taking the overall situation into consideration. This is the deepest impression Dongfang Yun has left on everyone." Putin and Mr. Zhang returned to their seats. The latter knocked on the table and said: "Everyone, please be quiet."  " After the funds arrived, the leaders of various countries smiled happily and were finally able to calm down to discuss war matters. Putin said: "Mr. Yun, with the two-way solution you proposed, now that the rear area has been stabilized and the capital chain problem has been solved, then  What specific implementation methods do you have for our proposal to destroy a country first?  Dongfang Yun looked at the crowd and said in a nonchalant voice: "My goal is the United States!"  " Seeing everyone's surprised expressions, Dongfang Yun waved his hands and said with a smile: "That's impossible.  "    "¡­¡­"    "Alright alright.  "Oriental Cloud QuiltThe aggrieved expressions of a group of older country leaders were cute, and they laughed and said: "My idea is to destroy South Korea. As long as South Korea is destroyed, we have actually opened a passage to Japan. When South Korea is destroyed,  As long as we conquer Japan again, we can use Japan as a springboard to face the United States directly across the North Pacific. "Putin said: "If we attack Japan, we do not necessarily need to attack South Korea first. We can completely send troops from Vladivostok and attack along the coast.  "Japan." Mr. Zhang also agreed with Putin: "Now that we have a large naval force in the U.S. North Pacific Fleet between us and South Korea, wouldn't it be more convenient to attack Japan directly and then attack South Korea from both sides?" Dongfang Yun explained: "  Japan's land area is much larger than that of South Korea, and we can think of a pincer attack. Wouldn't the U.S. North Pacific Fleet and South Korea attack our troops in Japan? After all, there are too few soldiers in the landing operation and if we attack.  South Korea can not only attack from the sea, but also launch a land offensive from North Korea. I think Chairman Kim Sam Pang will not refuse, right?" Kim Sam Pang in the audience nodded repeatedly, holding the piece of paper in his hand.  My mouth is watering.  Dongfang Yun continued: "South Korea is small and can easily launch a quick attack. Once occupied, it may not lead to a major counterattack by the US military. On the other hand, even if we capture Japan, the US will definitely do its best to prevent us from having a springboard in the North Pacific.  Take back Japan." Mr. Zhang said: "This is true. Although whether we capture South Korea or Japan, it will attract the largest military strength of the United States, but capturing South Korea will only increase the total number of US troops stationed in Japan.  If you start a war rashly, you can capture Japan, and this big sea battle is inevitable." "After all, he is a big shot, and it makes sense.  Putin said: "I have thought about what Mr. Yun said, but there is one biggest problem here - if we cannot take South Korea before the US military can react, then even if North Korea cooperates with the land attack, it may be difficult to resist it.  South Korea's counterattack. " "It doesn't matter." Dongfang Yun smiled lustfully: "Leave this problem to me. As long as you cooperate, I promise to conquer South Korea within three days!" (To be continued.)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 150 Misunderstanding

    "Allied troops appeared in ten South Korean cities of Seoul, Busan, Incheon, Chungang, Ulsan, Gyeongju, Daegu, Mokpo, Daejeon, and Jinju at about 5:13 a.m. on September 14th in South Korea.  And launched the attack at 5:20 in the morning. At around 17:00 on September 14, the invasion of more than half of South Korea's land area was completed, and finally at 15:00 on September 15, the entire South Korean army was completely defeated.  So far, reporters from the front have not sent back any reports on how the coalition troops descended from the sky. South Korea¡¯s foreign spokesperson has not given a definite answer to this, and the top Allied forces have not made a decision on whether to counterattack South Korea.  Decision. Welcome to watch" "Huh!" At the Allied General Headquarters, Oba Niu punched the table and shouted angrily: "Who will tell me how they did it?  How many coastlines does the small South Korea have in total? Our North Pacific Fleet is guarding the East China Sea, the South Korean and Japanese navies are deployed in the Sea of ??Japan, and a large number of South Korean troops are deployed on the 38th Line. So, how did the coalition forces break in?  To South Korea?¡± The British Prime Minister said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, aren¡¯t our spies conducting an investigation?¡±  "But what's the point of arguing here?" the French president sighed.  "UmI have something to do," South Korean President An Heixiang weakly raised his hand.  Auba Niu rolled his eyes at him: "No need to talk about sending troops! Now all the fronts are anxious. If troops are transferred from other places, it will easily trigger a chain retreat reaction." "It's not about sending troops." An Xixiang also knew it.  He is now a bereaved dog and has no right to intervene in the decision-making. He said a little aggrievedly: "Did you forget someone?" "Who?" "Mr. Yun." With one sentence, the scene suddenly became extremely quiet.  An Xixiang said: "Since he can transform the bone dragon in the novel, he may not be able to transform the magic door in the novel, right?" "" A group of people look at me and I look at you, although they disdain this kind of thing.  say.  But this seems to be the only explanation at the moment.  It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t think of Dongfang Yun¡¯s direction, it¡¯s just that none of these high-ranking national leaders value practical matters. If they have been in high positions for too long, they will inevitably lack imagination. But this also shows An Xixiang¡¯s unprofessionalism from the side.  Even after becoming president, he is still full of illusions about the world.  Obama pondered for a long time and said: "Although what you said is almost impossible, I also think that some things may not happen to that person." The British Prime Minister said: "Then he has now become the president of Libya. Standing with us  Isn¡¯t it true that he can send a large number of troops to South Korea? The United States and Britain may not be able to defeat him next time. "Obaniu nodded and said: "I understand, I will try to contact him and see this.  "Is the matter related to him?" Prime Minister Germany asked: "What if it does?" Obama sighed: "If it does, then it is a pity" "You want to send someone to assassinate him?" An Xixiang said in surprise.  "Are you an idiot?" Opaniu rolled his eyes at him: "How could that person be assassinated? What I mean is that it's a pity that we may have to spend a lot of money to win him over."  "The host has completed a  The second step of the A-level chain mission: Choose any country among China, the United States, Russia, Britain, France, Germany, South Korea, Cuba, Lee, Japan, and Iraq to seize the base.  vehicle and control the entire country and join the war. " "Time limit: 15 days." "Success conditions: Suppose the base joins the war and eliminates any one of the remaining ten countries." "Completion level.  : Perfect. " "Mission rewards: 1. The number of summonable units of the four races is increased to 100. 2. Red Alert Technology Fragments x2. " "A-level chain mission: Use all the power in your hands.  The only participating countries in the world war are China, the United States, Russia, and Japan. ""Time limit: ten days." "Conditions for success: Only China, the United States, Russia, and Japan are still in the war circle among the eleven main warring countries.  All participating countries have declared conditional surrender. "Mission Tip 1: The magic restrictions on mass destruction are lifted." "Mission Tip 2: When there are less than ten countries participating in the war, the probability of nuclear launch increases.  To 50%, there are only four participating countries, and the probability of nuclear launch increases to 100%.?Tip 3: When the host successfully completes this mission, Yuri will join the war. Before starting the next phase of the mission, Yuri's camp will increase the damage to the host's army by 1000%.  ¡± Occupying South Korea also made South Korea completely withdraw from the world war. This is not a good thing for the people of this country. They no longer need to worry about joining the army, but they will continue to be ravaged by foreign troops.  But before, it was only the United States garrison. This time it was replaced by the entire coalition. Dongfang Yun, who had completed the task, was still very miserable. No matter what, it was difficult for him to end the world war with only four participating countries in ten days.  It was too difficult. But the second step of this essential mission of evolution also made him discover that the combination of magic and technology is indeed extremely powerful, but so what? This is the earth, and it can almost be destroyed by a magical biochemical crystal.  In this post-apocalyptic world, Dongfang Yun simply can't figure out what he can do even if he gets the technology of Red Alert. Even if you use Apocalypse's cannon to hit the fourth-level powerhouse, you may not be able to kill the so-called super weapon, whether it is nuclear or lightning.  To that world, storms are just forbidden spells released by a tenth- to eleventh-level magician. Regarding the so-called mission prompt 2, Dongfang Yun is very calm, because checking it may not work for him.  After arriving at the mission, he summoned a hundred Tier 10 dark night archers and distributed them to various allied countries. With the elf's vision and speed, even if the opponent fired a nuclear weapon, it would not be difficult to detonate it with one arrow.  For this reason, Dongfang Yun, who is cautious, has also sent ten "shadows" to keep an eye on the leaders of the Allied countries. Once they have the idea of ????launching nuclear weapons, they will immediately launch nuclear weapons.  It had no impact. However, the tight deadline of ten days also put Dongfang Yun into a dead end. He summoned an undead pseudo-hero to ask about other types of 'biochemical explosion' methods. For his question, Lich Hei Qili gave him the answer.  The answer is the simplest 'Biochemical Crisis Initiator' that requires the least amount of materials, which is actually the 'Biochemical Magic Crystal' provided by the undead wizard Baida. In addition to this kind of thing, other methods to create large quantities of living dead must require additional methods.  The materials of that world. Dongfang Yun experimented and found that he could not summon anything except the units in the base. Even if the opponent had enough materials before being summoned, he would disappear after being summoned.  He misunderstood and forgot that he actually had a variety of powers to choose from. Until Carlos said something to him, "Why didn't your Majesty summon the goddess Jingjue?  " Zhenda Jimi!! Dongfang Yun's heart moved. He realized that he seemed to have become accustomed to Tyrande's existence, so he regarded Tyrande and Zhenda Jimi as his generals. But in fact, these two women have never been  In a practical sense, they are just a kind of pseudo-hero. It's just that Darius spent a long time preparing Tyrande, and Zhenda Jimi was awakened by him in the Palace of Ancient Loulan. They were too close to him.  He forgot their identities! So he waved his hands and walked out of the six-pointed star formation.  Have you seen it?  Dongfang Yun said in surprise. "Of course!"  I have admired Sister Tyrande for a long time, so during this period of time I have nothing to do but chat, so I will go to Goddess Yelin to chat with Sister Tyrande!  Zhenda Jimi said happily. On the contrary, Tyrande was very steady. She looked out at the sky from her mouth and stared at the question: "Your Majesty seems to have encountered a problem?"  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Did you just discover it?"  " Tyrande shook his head: "This time His Majesty was unconscious again. Everyone came to see His Majesty.  General Darius said that His Majesty seemed to have entered the 'realm' provided by the hexagram again, so everyone felt more at ease.  " Dongfang Yun said: "How is the situation over there?  " Tyrande said: "Your Majesty has been in a coma for ten days, and these ten days.  General Darius is leading an army to regain the territory of the Orcs and try to stabilize it.  General Swain's intention is to force the undead back to the bitter cold land in the far north, and wait until His Majesty returns to launch a general attack.  " Dongfang Yun looked at Zhenda Jimi again: "Where's Galen?  Zhendaji Mijiao smiled and said: "It's very good. Although the time is short, with me as a living dictionary who is proficient in all Loulan technologies, plus a large number of the most advanced human researchers, I have already combined the two technologies of the human base."  After researching more than half of it, it probably won¡¯t take half a year.  Even the three technologies of the human race can be mastered!  " Tyrande said from the side: "Half of Dark Night's three technologies have been researched, so please rest assured, Your Majesty.  ¡±Dongfang Yun nodded. He motioned for the two of them to sit down and told them everything that happened after arriving on the parallel earth.  And it also includes its own tasks.  After spending a long time talking, he took a sip of water and said: "This is the situation. Is there any solution? Or you two can sweep the country one by one." The two women looked at each other, Zhendajimi burst into laughter, and even  A cold beauty like Tyrande also covered her mouth and chuckled.  Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "Did I say something wrong?" Tyrande shook his head: "Nothing, can we take a look at the human base in this world?" "Of course." Dongfang Yun brought the two women to the host of Libya.  At the base, the black boss Sika and the black man Depp from the United States were already conducting construction and command here.  What I have to admit is that Sika¡¯s black boss style has been brought to the Libyan army very steadily. The Libyan army, which was not originally very powerful, has developed an outright hooligan atmosphere under his command of sticks and carrots.  And Depp is indeed very smart. He rationally used all the resources under the current situation, and continued to manufacture aircraft and cannons quickly and economically.  Seeing Dongfang Yun coming over, the two of them were first surprised by the two women behind them, but then they immediately looked away and ran over to report the situation to Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun did not delay, and quickly took the two women to visit the barracks, tank factory, air command headquarters and other buildings.  The two women lingered on these high-tech production lines for a long time, and absorbed the knowledge of two humans through their own strength, before returning to his presidential palace with Dongfang Yun.  Tyrande concluded: "I have to say. Your Majesty has gone into a misunderstanding. In fact, from the very beginning, the summonable units given by Hexagram were not intended to allow Your Majesty to take the wrong approach. It can be said that your use of individual soldiers  , except that the super large teleportation array was used in the right place, whether it was Benji Carlos's display of combat power in front of outsiders or the so-called magic biochemical crystal, it was completely unnecessary. " "" Dongfang Yun said in shock.  I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple.¡± Zhenda Jimi said: ¡°The first task is to trigger a world war.¡± ¡°Economy!¡±  Said: "I know that disputes over interests are the starting point of national conflicts. But what does this have to do with the economy?" "Of course it does." Tyrande explained: "Even in our world, the economy of the entire continent is connected.  To put it simply, when a country's treasury is stolen and all its reserves disappear, what will happen if a disaster occurs? What if a war does not happen?  The only way for the country to survive is to use war to buffer the country's financial shortage.  You just want to solve the problem peacefully, and the money you borrow belongs to others after all." "But this world" "This world is the same," Zhenda Jimi said: "Everyone in the knowledge I have captured.  The country also has its own reserves, and the United States is the largest debtor country in the world. So if one day all the banks in the United States are stolen and all the money printing machines of the Federal Reserve are destroyed, do you think this country will fall into madness.  ? And to add insult to injury, everyone will, facing the United States that is difficult to repay, who will buy their bonds and lend them money? For money, they will only accelerate the war against the oil countries in the Middle East and then obtain it through energy.  Money." "What does that have to do with the world war?" Tyrande explained patiently: "The entire world's capital chain is a line. When one link breaks, other links will collapse.  In knowledge, economic crises have happened more than once in this world. Although your stock system has advantages, it also has the biggest disadvantage, which is that once an independent collapse occurs, it will trigger a major collapse, and then the entire world will collapse.  Becoming poorer. And the United States is not the only capable country in this world. It has its own allies, and naturally it also has enemies that can compete with it! Therefore, the war between the oil countries in the Middle East can easily trigger a military confrontation between the two sides.  People continue to create conflicts between the two sides. In less than a week, the war will begin. Within two weeks, the entire world will start to take sides. When the formation is completed, the war will sweep the entire world. " Dongfang Yun is not playing with economics and politics.  material?  He nodded in understanding: "So I caused trouble by doing things?" Zhendajimi smiled and said: "It's not just trouble, the zombies you created made the whole world shrouded in fear.  And the spear that came outIt all points to the United States. According to normal development, there will be no world war, and it will only become a war between all countries against the United States.  Fortunately, you finally used the marrow of your soul to control those leaders and let them trigger a war. You turned around halfway in controlling those countries that were close to the United States. On the surface, it was due to interests, but in fact, people with a discerning eye can still see the problem here, so as a six-pointed star.  Only when the second step of the mission is started will everyone be brainwashed.  " Tyrande continued: "The second step is to seize a country and destroy a country. In fact, your Majesty's choice is not wrong. However, the number of people that can be summoned at this time increases to ten people from each clan. In fact, the original intention of the system is to start from this time.  , began to be distorted by you, Your Majesty.  "    "I?  What's the twist?  "Zendajimi sighed with her forehead raised, and took out a Browning pistol with a very undisputed look on her face: "Your Majesty, what is this?  " "Pistol, what's wrong?  "Zendajimi smiled slyly, floated the pistol in the air, and pressed it a few times with her delicate fingers like green onions. The pistol had been perfectly dispersed. She sketched out the various parts of the pistol in the air.  She made some marks and scratched something on the child, then waved her hand and reloaded the pistol. She controlled the pistol and flew to Dongfang Yun: "Your Majesty, fire a shot.  " "You you just made so many marks on it. This thing won't explode, right?  "Dongfang Yun picked up the gun with a weird look on his face. "Okay~ shoot.  " Zhenda Jimi urged. Dongfang Yunna could only point the muzzle of the gun at the mouth of the President's Office and pull the trigger. Boom! Dongfang Yun only felt his ears buzzing and could not hear the sound. As his eyes turned white,  , a huge force came from his wrist and pushed his body backwards, hitting a soft body. It took him a long time to recover from the starlight, only to feel a flash of green light in front of his eyes.  Finally, the trembling in his ears disappeared. Looking back, it was Tyrande who caught him. Dongfang Yun looked at the direction of his shooting, and his mouth widened. Half of the wall of the president's office had been shattered by him.  What came was a bell tower more than 70 meters high, which was more than 100 meters away. It was blown apart ten meters from the top! A large number of guards ran in and were immediately waved back by Dongfang Yun. He carefully looked at the bell tower in his hand.  Gun, murmured: "How is this possible?  " "Nothing is impossible.  Tyrande put a pair of delicate arms around his neck and said: "The ten summoning quotas are the same as the current one hundred summoning quotas. They are for your majesty to conduct research on the combination of magic and technology, rather than using  Yu uses high force to fight against the power of science and technology.  "To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Mainland China Chapter 151: Transformation, transformation!

    "Don't think that the pattern drawn by sister Zhenda Jimi on that gun is very simple. She is a more sophisticated designer than the Ai family. At the same time, Guloulan Technology has more sophisticated talisman technology than Dark Night Technology, so even if it is that simple  A few sketches were enough to make this gun different. Tyrande smiled at Zhenda Jimi: "Sister, come and explain to Your Majesty." "Okay sister" Zhenda Jimi came to Dongfang Yun.  Picking up the gun, easily dismantling it, then holding the barrel of the gun and saying: "This wind-like symbol is the Wind Demon Talisman, the fire-like symbol is the Explosive Demon Talisman, the stone-like symbol is the Stubborn Skill Talisman, and  What I added to the bullet is the fire attribute absorption talisman. Don't underestimate these talismans~ The principle of ** is nothing more than the hammer firing the primer to give the bullet the motive force, and then the bullet is ejected through the spiral. Although the texture of this gun is ordinary and there is no magic beast attached.  Crystal core, but when the hammer collides with the bullet, the flame generated will activate the fire attribute absorption talisman. Just that trace of fire attribute magic is enough to activate the other three talismans when the bullet slides through the barrel of the gun, the wind demon.  The added talisman increases the speed of bullets by more than five times, while the explosive talisman enhances the power of multiple bullets. Finally, the stubborn skill talisman protects the barrel of the gun from being eroded by the explosive force. "What an exquisite design," Dongfang Yun sighed.  : "Thank you for being able to think of it." "I can't think of it." Zhenda Jimmy put the ** in his hand and played with it. "In fact, whether it is Sister Tyrande's research on dark night technology or my research on human race,  The research on science and technology is too entangled in the development of the technology itself, rather than spreading its own thinking and conducting research apart from the technology itself - of course, this is also because the technology left by the alien life is indeed too tempting.  This planet is different from our world. The humans here do not have powerful weapons, magic and fighting spirit. They can only continue to use the technology developed with their own wisdom to make themselves stronger, so they have done what we have not done."  Tyrande continued: "In fact, if we had not come to this world and absorbed the knowledge of humans in this world, we would not have been able to develop a weapon even if we completed the research on the science and technology of the two races in a thousand years This seemingly  It is a weapon that is simple, but actually requires continuous accumulation of wisdom. His Majesty summoned us, which not only broadened our horizons but also made us understand the value of this world." Her usually calm eyes suddenly burst out with an eye-catching emotion.  Incredible fanaticism: "This is a treasure house. Different from our step-by-step development, our weapons are all constructed by base buildings and all made by hand. The biggest inspiration here for us is that some technological products can be produced in a production line.  Manufacturing, plus the process of harvesting scientific and technological achievements." Zhenda Jimi also said very excitedly: "Also, although the technological products here are very interesting to us, because the level of magic is not high, there is great room for transformation.  , we can completely create our own brand on these technologies, making them hundreds of times more powerful." Tyrande finally concluded: "So the number of people the six-pointed star gave your majesty to summon is not to allow your majesty to summon combat units, but to summon combat units.  I want His Majesty to summon researchers to transform these technologies.¡±  Do what you say. Tyrande nodded and said calmly: "Then, please call back all the elf archers sent by your majesty, and then summon a hundred dark night scholars and human researchers from the human race and the elf race to attack here.  The work of transforming the production line and monitoring and protecting it at the same time will be done by the orcs and the undead." "Wait, wait, you haven't told me how to get most countries to withdraw from the war in ten days?  " Zhenda Jimi sat back on the sofa and said matter-of-factly: "This is the simplest, whether it is direct control of those national leaders, or the use of magic biochemical crystals, or even direct bombing by pseudo-heroes  The opponent's capital is fine. I believe this task must be a transition, to prepare for Yuri's appearance as His Majesty said." "Is it that simple?  "Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "I know" "The whole world doesn't know what the purpose of the Libyan president is." In London, Berlin, and Paris, cities that have been nearly destroyed by biochemical incidents, after they were destroyed again, everyone saw  With the power in the hands of the Libyan president, just a downward punch from various strong men floating in the sky, or the legendary magic released by some people dressed as magicians, turned these fertile lands into thousands of miles.  sunken or scorched earth. So there is a legend among the people that the hometown of the Libyan president is Planet Vegeta. He and his men are a fighting race called Saiyans. Of course, this is just a folk story.It is speculation after dinner, but various countries have to pay attention to this matter, because Mr. Yun threatened a large number of them to withdraw from the war, otherwise this tyrannical attack method will fall on their heads. Of course, the coalition forces do not care,  Although they do not occupy much land resources, they have already received a large sum of "severance pay" from "Mr. Yun". However, the Allies are unwilling to accept this threat, especially Oba Niu, who has always  The United States, which has never been willing to be powerful, has to be suppressed and even controlled by small countries in the Middle East. Secondly, in this war, the United States' expenditure is too huge. If it retreats, the losses will be heavy. The most important thing is that Mr. Yun ordered China, the United States, Russia and Japan to  The four countries are not allowed to withdraw from the war. In other words, the United States will continue to fight. Even with powerful technological weapons, the United States is determined not to be able to face the two superpowers, China and Russia. As for Japan, it is just a set-up. Japan also thinks so, and the Emperor himself  He even sincerely wrote a letter of apology to Dongfang Yun, and sincerely invited Dongfang Yun to visit Japan to discuss surrender, but Dongfang Yun declined politely. So this world war seemed to start like a child's play, but ended up being a child's play.  With the withdrawal of most of the Allied and Coalition forces, there are only four countries left in the world struggling to continue fighting in the North Pacific. The United States, which has been unfavorable in consecutive battles, finally went crazy. They launched twelve nuclear bombs in one go, evenly distributed  Gave it to Libya, China and Russia. Just as China and Russia were on alert to prepare to open the nuclear bomb silos, another shocking situation occurred. Satellite cameras clearly captured these nuclear bombs being destroyed in mid-air before they had even flown away from the United States.  A gargoyle that was only used as a sculpture on the top of the building intercepted and carried it into space. The whole world was shocked. This ability to easily intercept nuclear bombs made nuclear bombs no longer the ultimate weapon that threatened the world. For a time, all eyes were focused on the Libyan Presidential Palace, especially the Libyan Presidential Palace.  Obama was sitting on his butt in Washington making a fire, looking in the direction of Libya and almost collapsed. He was very worried about whether Libya would give back a few nuclear bombs Even if they didn't throw nuclear bombs here, throwing a few self-destructing trucks would be enough for the Americans.  The nuclear bomb launch caused a serious decline in Obama's approval rating. Americans even had the idea of ????taking Obama as a war criminal and kidnapping him to Libya and giving it to their president. The Americans were scared, but they still could not withdraw from the war. The Chinese, Russians, and Japan  People are also confused. They can't see Dongfang Yun's intentions. They don't know what the Libyan president is thinking. Of course they don't know that Dongfang Yun, who many people call crazy, is waiting for a force to join and wait for this force that can be the enemy of the entire world.  Forces joined the war. In fact, Dongfang Yun didn't know the meaning of the system's doing this, so he could only wait quietly. Ten days passed quickly. Before he obtained the mission, Tyrande and Zhenda Ji  Mi completed the research on the Magnetic Infantry and the Rhino Tank respectively. The Dark Night Lord researched life, and the Terran Lord studied machinery. The brand-new Magnetic Infantry cannot even be called Magnetic Infantry. Tyrande gave them a brand-new name, "Thunder Infantry".  The body of an infantryman is tattooed with the 'Thundering and Shining Magic Array'. The combat armor on the infantry can effectively block the lightning-inducing magnetic field. The Thundering and Shining Magical Array on the body can also absorb the energy generated by the surrounding magnetic field that destroys the air.  The thunder element allows these magnetic storm infantry to use teleportation skills to instantly switch half a kilometer away. At the same time, they combine Tesla cannons and electromagnetic jammers, and inscribe 'Thunder Array', 'Electric Gathering Array' and 'Thunder Array' on them.  The 'spiritual whipping array' enables the weapon to absorb enough electromagnetic waves to launch a thunder array when it is turned on under the influence of a portable Tesla coil. The attack generated by pulling the trigger is no less than the lightning and thunder generated during a thunderstorm.  The so-called thunder is actually the degraded sound wave of the shock wave generated by the rapid expansion of the lightning channel. You can check Baidu Encyclopedia. This sound wave will interact with the mental whipping array. Even if the lightning cannot hit the enemy soldiers, it will still hit the enemy soldiers within fifty meters.  All soldiers suffered mental damage. The mild ones suffered from neurasthenia for more than ten days, and the severe ones directly lost their mental functions. They were referred to as idiots. The Rhino tank cannot be called a Rhino tank now. After Zhenda Jimi's transformation, this tank  It has the ability that ordinary tanks do not have. The "anti-gravity array", "wind Yang array", "power drive array" and "thermal energy conversion array" engraved below can easily convert the heat energy generated when the tank's internal machine is driven.  It becomes the driving force. After connecting the Fengyang Formation and the Anti-Gravity Formation, it can not only make the Rhino Tank, which is not heavy in the first place, suspended in the air, but also make it extremely powerful.Advance at ?? speed. On a Rhino tank, there are more than one wind-raising array engraved on it. There is a wind-raising array on the left and right sides, front and rear. Here, the tank's mobility has been unprecedentedly strengthened, allowing them to easily  Of course, this requires the addition of three small internal engines internally, and the amount of diesel fuel carried has also increased. However, the small internal engines in the front and on the left and right sides are not often used.  Therefore, the oil carrying capacity has not increased much. After transforming it into a tank with strong mobility, all Zhendajimi has to do next is to increase the attack efficiency. For the light barrel of the Rhino tank, Zhendajimi added an internal  'Ten times the note' and a 'fire attribute absorbing talisman', this transformation is both simple and lightweight. The flames generated by the tank bombardment are enough for the fire attribute absorbing talisman to absorb a sufficient amount of fire elements to bless the ten times note. Such a transformation does not even need  There are too many modifications to the shells. Even the most common tank shells, after being fired at ten times the sound, the penetration damage alone is enough to kill Tianqi instantly. It can be said that whether it is a lightning infantry or a Rhino tank, both  Enough to cause damage to the eight-level and below strong men in another world. After completing the transformation of the two units in less than ten days, the two enchanting women hurriedly began to research the transformation of other units. Tyrande  What she is studying is the Kirov airship. With the collective efforts of the dark night scholars, she is thinking of a new transformation method that can make the Kirov airship have the speed of a MiG fighter jet while maintaining a huge bomb carrying capacity and not being affected by it.  Damage its solid shell too quickly. This is a big project. And Zhendajimi has already begun to transform the Apocalypse Tank. This woman is undoubtedly crazy. She plans to transform the Apocalypse Tank into a Kirov airship.  It has powerful destructive and defensive capabilities, and also has a luxurious personal space inside, which is used to drive soldiers to eat, drink and have sex. Dongfang Yun secretly took a look at the modified Apocalypse tank. This thing can no longer be called Apocalypse because it is too huge.  Can you imagine a huge tank with a height of fifteen meters and a length of more than fifty meters and a gun barrel of more than thirty meters appearing in front of you?  This thing doesn't need to be fired at all, it just scares people to death. As for the method of transformation, it is actually very simple. Three layers of fifty-centimeter-thick external armor are attached to the 'Mixed Element Absorption Talisman', 'Stubborn Talisman', and 'Stubborn Talisman'.  The elastic talisman' and the 'inflatable talisman' fully guarantee the defense of the Apocalypse Tank. On the two huge barrels are engraved the 'Thunder Talisman', 'Thermal Energy Conversion Array', 'Flashing Process Talisman', and 'Gravity Blessing'.  At the same time, each cannonball that has been amplified more than ten times is attached with a 'heat energy conversion talisman' and a 'scorching flame formation'. In this way, when the cannonball is fired, additional  The gravity and impact force allow the shells fired from the too-high barrel to fall quickly, without being difficult to hit enemies who are close at hand. At the same time, the heavier the shells, the stronger the inertial effect generated, and the faster the first fall.  The function of the flash flow talisman is to cause everyone to experience the effect of being hit by a large flash bomb at the moment of firing. When the eyes are instantly blinded, the bomb carrier's thunder will paralyze the enemy's body and slow down the opponent's evasion speed.  The last thing is the increase of the scorching flame formation to the cannonballshow to say it?  You can imagine a huge cannonball more than one meter long exploding next to you and instantly emptying all the air, creating a vacuum within a radius of ten meters. The vacuum is not terrible. The worst thing is that you can't breathe, but the problem is the vacuum.  The core is a strong flame burning at a high density. Rather than the flame turning the surrounding area into a vacuum, it is better to say that the scorching flame formation absorbs all the oxygen within a certain range to increase the burning of the internal materials. In this way, ten years after the explosion,  All objects within a meter range will be drawn closer to the flames due to the strong attraction generated by the core of the vacuum. Dongfang Yun had seen Zhenda Jimi and asked Carlos to pick up the cannonball. Carlos stood on the newly modified cannon.  Half a kilometer in front of the mouth, the researcher next to him pulled the trigger and fired out a cannonball, and then there would be no more. If Dongfang Yun hadn't carried a lot of life spring water at any time and anywhere, if it hadn't been for the fact that Carlos had a rebirth  Cross, Carlos has no scum left. How could Dongfang Yun have imagined that the moment the cannonball exploded next to Carlos, this strong man with eighth-level fighting spirit and body protection would be torn to pieces in an instant?  Then after the Rebirth Cross was resurrected, it was sucked into the core flame and almost burned to charcoal?  Fortunately, Zhendajimi waved his hand in time to blow out the flames. Even if Dongfang Yun had the spring of life, he could not save Carlos. Even so, Zhendajimi still pinched his chin with dissatisfaction: "If the Warcraft Crystal is added,  Core as a driver, and then add a few tenth-level symbols, then it isA tenth level strong man will be half disabled after just one shot?  " Looking at this real fortress that was only half-formed, Dongfang Yun couldn't help but said to Zhenda Jimi: "Actually, are you planning to put this thing in the continental war over there?  " Zhenda Jimi said lazily: "In fact, it is not difficult to transform this tank. The world's advanced metallurgical technology and steelmaking technology are enough to make this kind of tank easily manufactured. The only problem is that if you want to make this kind of tank,  The production line of tanks requires too much manpower and material resources, and the defensive power of those external armors may not be able to withstand the attacks of tenth-level experts Don¡¯t forget, our future enemies will be the three realms of Tianyun Dead Souls." In addition,  , Zhenda Jimi also asked Dongfang Yun to try and summon her back with a large pile of design drawings. When she was summoned back again, she sighed and shook her head: "What a pity, they were all gone when I went back."  Before Dongfang Yun could comfort her, the woman had already laughed: "But it doesn't matter, I have already remembered those things in my mind, and I will never forget them." Dongfang Yun asked curiously: "What do you remember?  Are they all weapon blueprints?  "Of course it's not that," Zhenda Jimi said proudly: "It's a steel mill, a steel processing plant, a parts manufacturing workshop, a precision instrument maker, a transistor, a computer, oh, it's a lot of special products of this world~  " "Are you planning to be an electrical tycoon in that world?  "Dongfang Yun couldn't help complaining. To be continued) Go read om)

 Mainland China Chapter 152 An unexpected secret!

    In the last hours of the tenth day, the Yuri Empire entered the stage of history ahead of schedule.  This is something Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t expect.  We have to admit the endurance of this man who calls himself "Yuri x". When the United States was in panic due to the interception of nuclear bombs, the Yuri Empire came into being.  When a giant hanging fortress more than a thousand meters long and ten ground battle fortresses covering an area of ??500 square meters appeared, the land of Los Angeles was almost torn apart, and the hills marked with the words Hollywood turned into ravines. This area  The land that symbolized American film culture was in complete decline.  At the same time, cities with Yuri's base were established, including Helena in Montana in the United States, Hamar in Norway, Benidorm in Spain, San Pedro in Cote d'Ivoire, Mtwara in Tanzania, and  Mumbai, Bangkok in Thailand, Samarinda in Indonesia, Puerto Princesa in Palawan, Fuzhou in China, Gongqi in Japan, Montevideo in Uruguay, and Brisbane in Australia.  Overnight, Yuri bases appeared all over the world, and in just two hours they occupied the city where they were located and continued to advance.  The cities occupied by the Yuri Empire are all huge trading ports or transportation hubs, which allows them to advance and retreat, and will never be easily surrounded.  It was during this blitzkrieg that the characteristics of the Yuri Empire¡¯s combat units were fully revealed.  Crazy orcs, this kind of super mutant beast has the tyrannical strength of the Hulk. Ordinary armies are almost destined to be swept away in front of them.  The virus sniper has ultra-long-range sniper capabilities, and after hitting an enemy, it will erupt a poisonous mist within a 5x5 range, continuously causing serious damage to the infected people.  Yuri Kai, Psychic Assault Vehicle, Psychic Control Vehicle, and Laser XCOM, these units can easily convert enemy soldiers, tanks, and even power plants into their own units.  Units such as the Tornado Tank and the Getter Cannon Cart, which move very quickly but are slightly less powerful, are also very suitable for blitzkrieg.  "To sum up, Yuri's army is better than surprise.  The enemy knows nothing about its own side, and all arms seem to be preparing for blitzkrieg, possessing the ability to advance very quickly and easily causing civil strife in the enemy's army.  The slave minecarts of the Yuri Empire can forcibly control and transform all captured ordinary citizens into slaves. Wherever they pass, vehicles, street lights, building materials almost all metal products are transformed by the slaves.  Quickly dismantle.  Then it is put into the steel furnace accompanying the army to be converted into alloy, and then made into a brand new tank.  This sweeping trend that emerged from the sky and targeted all enemies and lands suddenly changed the whole world. Many people had just fallen asleep or had just finished breakfast and were turned into slaves. They worked hard for Yuri  Empire labors.  As soon as more people woke up or were about to fall asleep, they heard the bad news that most of the country had fallen.  For a time, most of the Allied countries that had experienced internal strife in World War III were directly conquered, and the Allied countries could only resist. If the North and South Poles were not included, half of the entire world had fallen into the hands of the Yuri Empire.  It was at this time that Dongfang Yun finally received the fourth mission.  "The host has completed the A-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution: The Precursor of the Destruction of the World]." "The A-Level Chain Mission [The Essence of Evolution: The Precursor of the Destruction of the World]: Use all the power in your hands. Let the participating countries in the world war finally  Only the four countries, China, the United States, Russia, and Japan, are left. ""Time limit: ten days." "Conditions for success: Only China, the United States, Russia, and Japan are still in the war zone. The military forces of all other countries will be lifted.  All countries declared unconditional surrender. " "System judgment" "Completion level: perfect." "Mission reward: The number of units that can be summoned by the four tribes is increased to 1,000. Red alert technology fragments x3." "A-level chain mission [evolved.  "Essence: Yuri's Revenge" is opened. ""A-level chain mission [Evolution of Essence: Yuri's Revenge]: Stop Yuri's continued invasion from all directions and gain Yuri's power." "Time limit: twelve hours.  " "Success conditions: Stop the Yuri Empire's advance within the time limit, so that it cannot occupy more than ten cities within the time limit. At the same time, occupy a [Yuri Giant Suspended Fortress]" "Task Tip 1: The task will be in.  It will open in one hour, and you can use this time to deploy." "Task Tip 2: The following cities cannot be occupied, China: Jingmen, Hubei, Taiyuan, Shanxi, Inner Mongolia, Fushun, Japan: Nagano, Nara, Kumamoto.  Tip 3: Before the next phase of the mission, the damage done by the host¡¯s army to the Chinese and Japanese armies is reduced by 500%.Damage to host army increased to 500%.  " "Task reward: unknown.  " "Obviously, the next task should be for China and Japan to appear.  And what we have to do now is very simple. In this technological era, we must use the power of high weapons.  " Tyrande said to Dongfang Yun casually. "You mean" Dongfang Yun raised his eyebrows: "Use our strongest warrior to attack?  To deal with Yuri?  "    "if not?  I'm very worried that the general seventh- and eighth-level strength will be controlled by Yuri's mind" Tyrande said this, with a fanatical look on his face that made Dongfang Yun tremble: "If we can obtain their mind control method, ordinary warriors can  Also able to use mind control.  Even controlling the opponent for a second during a battle is enough to change the situation of the battle!  " Her expression of excitement and gnashing of teeth made Dongfang Yun subconsciously hide away He just discovered that he was surrounded by war madmen, without exception. " Sighing slightly, Dongfang Yun found an open space.  Start summoning. Of the four races, only the undead have the most pseudo-heroes. After all, Ner'zhul's countless years of accumulation on the earth have made Dongfang Yun cheaper. As for the human race, the beast race, the elves, the background is too shallow, and the human race can bring out the most.  There are only more than 170 people, followed by the elves, more than 90, and the least by the beasts, only more than 60. The number of upper tenth-level pseudo-heroes summoned by the undead at once is a thousand people.  But this is not bad, at least Dongfang Yun can use the quota of scholars and researchers from the Liang people and elves to help Tyrande and Zhenda Jimi Dongfang Yun has more than 1,300 upper-level tenth level experts.  The dispatch was very fast, as fast as just one hour, and it spread to every corner of the world where Yuri's troops were. Facing such a powerful enemy, even if Yuri's unit had thousands of artillery weapons, it would be meaningless, let's not talk about it for now.  The speed of a tenth-level expert makes it easy to dodge these shells. Even if these shells hit accurately, they may not be able to kill one of them instantly. Dongfang Yun has the luxury of having every ten experts form a team.  The covering attack of Yuri's army was even more intense. In less than three hours, Yuri's army was completely blocked and unable to advance. Five hours later, Yuri's army had retreated rapidly. It can be said that the entire Yuri army retreated.  Except for the Orcs, all the units are too fragile. A tenth-level sword master can destroy the thickest laser UFO among Yuri's units by just picking up a stone. As for Yuri's army.  The best at mental power control Just kidding, who can cultivate to the upper tenth level has a mind as hard as a rock. The mental power control achieved by relying solely on machinery and biochemical fluids is simply vulnerable to them. At the same time,  Dongfang Yun's seven teams have also guarded the seven unoccupied cities. Even if the Yuri Empire once again uses underground raids, the powerful fortress that has just emerged can easily be defeated by the strong.  Like whack-a-mole, they were destroyed one by one. It is worth mentioning that the strong men of the teams guarding China and Japan learned mahjong, a national sport, in a team of four and four, and the remaining two people.  The patrols were distributed very reasonably. When Dongfang Yun led everyone back to the other world, Mahjong spread to the entire army under Dongfang Yun in less than a month This time, the one who knocked on the table was Yuri X.  The monarch of the empire was extremely angry at the futility of his men in the war, but along with his anger was a deep sense of powerlessness, and he could only watch as the world's leaders called him a psychopath.  Mr. Yun kept asking his men to block his army. It was only Dongfang Yun's actions that gave Yuri the illusion that the opponent was crazy, because after pushing Yuri's attacking troops back to the original place.  , those strong men who were flying into the sky and escaping from the earth retreated just like that.  Instead of killing them all!  ?  Yuri x felt the urge to vomit blood.  It was at this time that Aobaniu and Mr. Zhang jointly sent an invitation to Dongfang Yun.  Libya, Dongfang Yun looked at the giant hanging fortress that was forcibly captured by two death knights, and said in shock: "I really don't remember that there is such a thing in Yuri's Revenge" Sa!  A beam of light shot directly from the ground to the bottom of the giant fortress, and then shot to the sky from the top.  Dongfang Yun looked back at Tyrande with his mouth wide open.  Tyrande said to the Dark Night Scholar beside him: "Write it down, the defense of this thing is very poor. Even if it is modified, there is absolutely no possibility of resisting attacks beyond the eleventh level." The Dark Night Scholar immediately wrote down Tyrande's words.  on the paper.    There is only this one giant hanging fortress that can be captured Yuri seems to be wary of everything. These giant hanging fortresses are equipped with nuclear bombs. Once the possibility of being captured is detected, they will start to self-destruct.  .  The pseudo-heroes are not afraid of nuclear bombs because they have enough speed to avoid the explosion of nuclear bombs, but it does not mean that they can really eat a nuclear bomb at close range.  So in order to capture the giant hanging fortress, thirteen people have been killed.  This giant suspended fortress had its internal power system burned down on its own, and was only caught by the two death knights when it fell.  Because of this, Dongfang Yun was very distressed by Tyrande's behavior of attacking without saying a word. Of course, the one who felt distressed was the giant hanging fortress.  Before he could righteously condemn Tyrande, a secretary ran over from a distance and handed the letters from Oba Niu and Mr. Zhang to Dongfang Yun.  "Invite me? What do they want to do?" "Why don't you even think about it? They must want you to deal with Yuri!" Zhenda Jimi looked at the giant hanging fortress with greedy eyes.  "They are not afraid of driving away the wolf and ushering in the tiger?" "That's because Your Majesty's previous performance was so good. I heard that everyone now thinks you are a cynical lunatic who treats the whole world as your toy.  So Aobaniu and Mr. Zhang must think they can find a way to bribe you," Tyrande said.  "I really have a headache" Dongfang Yun sat in the President's Office of the White House and asked in surprise: "Borrowing troops?" Obama nodded solemnly: "Yes, it is borrowing troops. Those creatures as powerful as gods can only  You lend me ten people and sign with me that the rest will not be sold within half a year. I can give you anything you like in this world!¡± ¡°What about money, beauty, power, etc.¡±  As long as you like it.¡± ¡°But I can get this without you.¡± ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Dongfang Yun looks like a middle-aged man.  Auba Niu, who was thinking about the patient, smiled bitterly and said: "But I can get whatever you can give me." "" Auba Niu's eyes were filled with tears.  "Hey, it's not your duty to be cute, okay?" Dongfang Yun stood up and said, "If you just want to say this, then I'm leaving." "Wait a minute, wait a minute! I'll use a secret in exchange for your guarantee that the United States will not be  Is it okay for any country to invade?" Obama asked anxiously.  "Secret?" Dongfang Yun was still a gossip at heart. He sat back on his chair and said with a smile, "Let's talk about it. If I think it's valuable, I will do my best to help you." "One word  "Definitely!" Obaniu sighed: "In fact, in the flying saucer in the Mariana Trench, we not only discovered those technologies, but more importantly, we discovered a shocking secret!" "Don't talk nonsense!  Okay?" "Okay, okay It's said to be a secret, but it's actually the history of the flying saucer." A serious look appeared on Oba Niu's face: "That's a weird ancient book that no one dares to take.  So everyone made rubbings of those words, and united elite historians and philologists from various countries to study them at the United Nations Scientific Research Institute. After ten years of sorting and guessing, we seemed to have cracked the mystery of what was being carried out of the flying saucer.  "The meaning of that part of the text rubbing." "Oh? Tell me!" Dongfang Yun became interested.  Auba Niu solemnly said: "The meaning of those words is that the technology we obtained from the flying saucer was actually abandoned by the research institute of a powerful empire in the universe, and was given the title of 'ancient', 'obsolete', and 'outdated'.  'This type of word is 'junk'! Originally, these technologies were supposed to be placed in the 'museum' of the 'research institute', but at that time the 'Sage' and 'Leader Module' were lost at the same time, making the 'Magic God Ball' and '  The energy cube was unable to absorb the "central divine power", making the empire on the verge of destruction. In order to reduce the burden, the empire abandoned all the things that would burden the planet one by one, but at the same time, they were worried that these things would.  It has an impact on their "Seven Star Project", so they set up special functions. Whoever turns on these technologies will destroy the world where the flying saucer is located. "What kind of mess is this" Dongfang Yun just wanted to scoff, but  From the words 'Empire' and 'Seven Star Plan'.  Reminds me of the first test.  In the final stages of testing, those parchments revealed gold letters at the end.  ¡°¡­So we chose to re-train spokespersons.¡± ¡°¡­We found a heart with endless ancient bloodline.planet, and select seven people from those with the strongest bloodlines.  " "Using people of different age groups to test the fit of the seven systems to correct and improve the system.  " "We used some means to bring them here.  But we didn't expect that the empire would eventually die. The destruction of the highest laboratory made the seven major systems in our hands the only thing that could represent the existence of the empire.  " "We really want to use it ourselves and return the Empire to the universe.  " "Or build your own empire" "Their strongest will get the same strongest system, and the weakest will also get the weakest system. This is the consistent law of the empire.  " Dongfang Yun suddenly stood up! He suddenly realized that maybe things were not as simple as he thought! This parallel earth may not be an illusion at all, but a real planet! The superposition of time and space makes him live [  Ancient Loulan Temple Engine] When the human race technology was upgraded to the second level, it happened to be this plane among countless planes, and the time when various technologies on this planet were about to be researched. This double coincidence made the Hexagram start a new era.  The mission was to let his soul travel through the parallel space to this world, and then seize the human technology in Red Alert! Why could Yuri be knocked down from the sky by summoning a hellfire? Because Yuri already existed at that time,  This world war is very likely to be imminent! No, this may not be a coincidence, but all of this is designed by the Hexagram. Perhaps it has the most fundamental and direct ability to affect the timeline of a parallel universe, making this  The rotation of the parallel earth in the timeline has been stuck. When I promoted the human base to the second level, I let the time of this parallel earth start to rotate! It is even possible that the rotation of this parallel world has happened countless times, and the rotation of the earth has happened!  The rotation and freezing were repeated from before the start of the Third World War to the end of the Third World War, until one day I completed the second level promotion of the human base Anyway, I came to the location of Red Alert.  The plane is parallel to the earth. It is definitely not determined by the Hexagram after deliberately searching among countless planets. The various possibilities make Dongfang Yun wet with cold sweat. If the Hexagram really has this ability, then create it.  , and how powerful will the 'Empire' that created all the Seven Stars be? Compared with this empire, the Undead Human Race, the Heaven Realm Yun Realm, and even the Nujia Empire Tianren Qiyao are all weak!  How powerful would a person who could steal these two things, the 'Sage' and the 'Leadership Module', be from such a powerful being? If this person who stole things attacked him, would he really be able to resist? (  To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Please read it here.

 Mainland Storm Chapter 153 The Penultimate Link

    Dongfang Yun had no way to make any promise to Obama. Who knew whether the cramped six-pointed star would suddenly give instructions to destroy the United States on his next mission.  The only way he could help Obama was to support the United States once, and this opportunity was cashed in by Obama in less than three hours.  Because Dongfang Yun¡¯s defense of the Yuri Empire focuses on the seven cities in China and Japan, as well as those small countries that cannot withstand Yuri¡¯s attack, the United States has long been forgotten by him.  And Yuri discovered this. When the whole army attacked, even with the strength of the United States, it was retreating steadily. If Dongfang Yun hadn't taken action in time, almost even Washington would have been captured.  " However, the price of inviting Dongfang Yun's powerful men to take action was also very heavy. In just over two hours, more than 30 American cities, including Houston, were completely destroyed by a coping style of coverage.  ¡­This world war has been going on till now, even if Dongfang Yun doesn¡¯t take action, the losses caused are far more than the previous two wars.  Then Dongfang Yun came to Shanghai.  Unexpectedly, Mr. Zhang did not seek Dongfang Yun's asylum, but took Dongfang Yun to a secret room and said solemnly: "Mr. Yun, tell me straight to the point, what exactly do you want." Dongfang Yun  Qidao: "What do you mean by that?" "I just want to understand Mr. Yun's intentions. From the Resident Evil incident to now, what Mr. Yun has done, to be honest, is difficult for people to understand. I believe that whether it is us  China, or other countries, have set up research groups for Mr. Yun. Everyone hopes to judge what kind of person you are through your various behaviors, and then determine what you want. " "Oh?  "Have you guessed it?" "No." Mr. Zhang shook his head and said, "Mr. Yun acts in an unconventional way. Nothing in this world seems to be able to restrain you. All your actions seem to be arbitrary. Look,  "It makes no sense." "But I know," he raised his head suddenly and said, "Mr. Zhang, you must have an ultimate goal. This ultimate goal requires you to make many strange decisions in advance, or to change the world.  Let the world adapt to you." Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "You seem to have a reasonable guess." Mr. Zhang said: "So, Mr. Yun, can I know what your ultimate goal is?" Dongfang Yun said: "You.  Why do you think I should tell you?¡± ¡°Just because Mr. Yun has Chinese ancestry! That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Why is it enough?¡±  It¡¯s the blood of the descendants of Yan and Huang, don¡¯t you want your hometown to become stronger?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Dongfang Yun stood up with a smile: ¡°After saying so much, you actually want to borrow troops from me!  Don't forget that the wealthy businessmen and dignitaries in China have all immigrated abroad! Even various high-ranking officials in China have set up their accounts in Sweden. They would rather corrupt the law than do something for the people. I am a foreigner.  Why should I help you? If I let China rise, then those corrupt officials will not exploit the people? Don¡¯t be stupid, okay?  Soldier, as long as Mr. Yun does not interfere with China's affairs, our rise can depend on ourselves." "Oh?" Dongfang Yun became interested.  "Everyone thought we only got the coalition's base vehicle in that flying saucer. But no one knew that we also got another thing, which can improve the overall technology in the base vehicle by another level! From World War  From the beginning, I have ordered all researchers to start upgrading the base vehicles. At this stage, all manufacturing is in progress, and a large number of scientific and technological achievements have been equipped with troops. But even so, I know that I will never be Mr. Yun's opponent.  I want to implore you to show mercy to China. " "As for corrupt officials" He suddenly became fanatical: "No country's officials are absolutely clean, and China, which has had a habit of corruption since ancient times, is no exception. But now.  There are such corrupt officials, but it does not mean that there will be in the future! I am not satisfied with being the supreme leader for only four or eight years! I will devote my life to China!  Anyone who lives in a state of poverty must die! " "You want to be the emperor?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "You are crazy. This country has been oppressed by the feudal dynasty for thousands of years, how can it tolerate you being the emperor?"  "Because China has not yet conquered the world under my leadership! When I led the entire China to take a big step that the entire world has never taken. When the entire world is under my feet, thoseDon¡¯t the people still support me?  " "I always thought you were a steady person, but I didn't expect you to be an ambitious person.  Dongfang Yun shook his head and said: "I can't help you, because even I don't know what I need to do next."  Even if I can help you, I won't do it. You have no right to ask me, and you don't have enough benefits to ask me.  " "Then please forgive me and say I'm sorry.  Mr. Zhang's face turned cold. He said calmly: "I'm afraid you can't leave here."  "    "What did you say?  Dongfang Yun was amused: "Mr. Zhang, you want to imprison me?"  " "It's not a prison sentence, I just ask you to stay here temporarily, when China rules the world.  I'll let you go.  And if you are here, I will give you whatever you ask for. It is definitely the greatest preferential treatment.  " "Hahahahaha!  Dongfang Yunxiao burst into tears. He gave a thumbs up and said, "Mr. Zhang, although I don't know where your confidence comes from, you are definitely the first person to have the courage to say such a thing to me. Just  When I say this to you, I will give you a chance to show your trump card.  "Mr. Zhang trembled angrily and said coldly: "Please don't make a toast or drink as a penalty!  This secret room is so small, you can't summon that kind of ice dragon, and it was specially made by Chinese researchers. Not only can it generate high temperatures instantly, but it also has a high-power fire extinguisher and an absolute insulator. Your so-called magic, no matter what  Whether it's fire, freezing, thunder and lightning, these weird things in novels are unlikely to have any effect!  And it's a full 170 meters above the ground, and there's no signal at all. Even if you want to call for help, you can't!  When I get out, I will have someone pretend to be you and leave. Your men will never suspect us!  " Dongfang Yun yawned: "Is this your trump card?  "Mr. Zhang's face became ferocious, and he clapped his hands. The surrounding walls on three sides were opened, and at least fifty or sixty soldiers with live ammunition pointed their guns at Dongfang Yun. "Mr. Zhang said: "This is an improved and fully armed SEAL force."  , the attack power and defense power are stronger than tanks, and it is immune to mind control. With my order, you will be beaten into a sieve, so I still hope you can do something with it.  " Dongfang Yun stretched greatly. He strolled to the sofa and lay down on his back. Just when Mr. Zhang thought he had chosen to surrender, Dongfang Yun said calmly: "Your ignorance and arrogance make me feel powerless.  Although you are ambitious enough, you lack knowledge and strength.  I really don't know whether I should feel lucky or sad for your existence.  Now I give you one last chance. I want to take a nap. When I open my eyes, I want to see the sky outside You heard me right. Carry me out with the sofa. I will forgive your behavior.  .  " "It seems that you are planning to put up a stubborn resistance?  " Mr. Zhang snorted coldly, and a huge glass cover suddenly dropped from his head to cover him. Then the man waved his hand: "Fire!  " Ta da da da da The SEALs on both sides faithfully carried out his orders and fired bullets at Dongfang Yun frantically. However, within two seconds of firing, they lowered their weapons. Mr. Zhang panicked.  I saw that all the SEALs' throats were cut by sharp blades from nowhere, and blood was splattered everywhere! Looking at Dongfang Yun again, there was a man holding a huge hollow moon in his hands standing in front of him.  She is a sexy beauty. She has a pair of pointy ears unique to elves. The clothes on her body are not even enough to make a pair of underwear for a football player. This makes her exposed figure so much that a man will spit out nosebleeds. The only thing that makes her  What surprised people was that her eyes were covered by a gray cloth, and she had no vision at all. The area around the sofa was full of bullets that had been cut into two pieces. "It really surprised me.  " Dongfang Yun stood up and pressed a handkerchief to the right abdomen of the female demon hunter. There was a wound penetrated by a bullet. He casually handed her a bottle of life spring water. He strolled to a seal  The soldier next to the army spent a lot of effort to pick up the opponent's rifle, and said in surprise: "This gun can actually hurt my people?  He turned back and said gently: "Are you okay?"  " The female demon hunter knelt on her knees and said softly: "Report to my king that my subordinate is fine. I am deeply grateful to my king for healing his wounds, and I beg my king to forgive me for my negligence.  " "It's not an oversight.  Dongfang Yun casually threw the gun into his soul domain and said: "You are also a tenth-level strongman who has experienced several battles in this world. Logically speaking, even missiles cannot hurt you, so you will  It is normal to be careless about this kind of gun.  What's more, the damage done to us by Chinese soldiers has increased five times. How can I blame you?  Don't take this matter to heart.  "    "yes!  Thank you??Your Majesty!  Dongfang Yun walked up to Mr. Zhang and knocked on the glass cover: "Come out by yourself. What if I accidentally break the glass cover and hurt you?"  " Mr. Zhang walked out with a livid face, clenched his fists and said: "How is this possible? This new type of rifle can penetrate a three-centimeter-thick titanium alloy plate, and its speed exceeds three times the speed of sound. All of them were killed by her.  The strange weapons were stopped and all cut off?  Dongfang Yun shook his head and said, "Not all of them. Didn't you see that all my men were injured?"  " He sighed softly and said: "Honestly, have you ever thought that if these SEALs can't kill me, they will only have to wait for death?  " "thought about it.  "Mr. Zhang said truthfully. Dongfang Yun said: "Why waste other people's lives for your ambition?  What's more, once China wants to conquer the entire world, it will spend more manpower and material resources.  This is different from resisting an invasion, and it is also different from fighting for territory during a world war.  The war to conquer the world may cause countless soldiers to die in foreign lands. How many white-haired parents will send black-haired people away?  How many families are left with only orphans and widows?  For your ambition" When he said this, he thought of himself and sighed: "For ambition, as for that?  " The biggest difference between Dongfang Yun and all careerists is that his conquest was forced on this road step by step. He had no choice but to keep moving forward. " Even so, whether it is the enemy or one of his own people,  Those piles of corpses brought him great confusion and pain. Is it really okay to take away other people's lives for one's own benefit? But if you think about it carefully, Dongfang Yun can no longer look back. There are too many things behind him.  His supporters encouraged him and believed in him. Their lives were dedicated to him, which left him with only this way forward. And because he could not change, Dongfang Yun was just a man who was meaningless to those people.  People who start wars for their own power are very sad.  Mr. Zhang said loudly: "Only by launching a war can I have greater power. When I have greater power and the support of the people, I can remove the cancer from those officials who cannot be removed now."  Everything was wiped out!  This is fair to the people and a contribution to this country!  " Dongfang Yun sighed and said: "Do you know the saying, 'Heaven and earth are unkind and treat all things as stupid dogs'?  " "It comes from Laozi's "Tao Te Ching", which means that there is no kindness in the world because all things have become soulless straw dogs.  "Mr. Zhang replied. "Since you know it, you should remember that the full text of this sentence is 'Heaven and earth are unkind, and treat all things as stupid dogs.  The sage is unkind and treats the common people as stupid dogs. Between heaven and earth, especially the sage?  Virtual and unyielding, moving and out.  It is better to keep the center than to talk too much.¡±  The world is like a bellows. It is empty when it is still, and it is constantly spinning when it is moving.  It is better to keep benevolence in your heart than to have benevolence in your mouth.  "Having a rare opportunity to preach, Dongfang Yun began to read the article. "" Mr. Zhang was silent. It's not that he didn't understand, but he understood the meaning of Dongfang Yun's words very well. Dongfang Yun continued: "The virtuous one  There are so few people because the world has long ignored benevolence, so there are corrupt officials and people pursue power, money and interests.  You are in a high position.  What we should be thinking about is not how to kill all those unkind people, but how to prevent the "unkind" atmosphere from continuing to expand. This world is like a bellows that cannot move.  Everything is still, but if it moves, it will be filled with spiritual energy.  What you need to do is not to kill, but to 'move'.  No matter how much you talk, it is better to actually do something to let the people understand benevolence and understand things.  Just like now, blindly hiding wrong things, covering up things that the people should know, engaging in policies that keep the people ignorant, and blocking speeches will only make this bellows more and more dull, won't it?  When you set an example by blowing it, I don't believe that evil can prevail over good.  " Mr. Zhang smiled bitterly and said: "Everything is easier said than done. The world is developing much faster than our country. Open words and deeds will only make it easier for the people to be misled by people with good intentions. Our  Seniors always say that the eyes of the masses are sharp, but as the person standing at the top of the pyramid, you should understand that the masses are ignorant, and three people can make a tiger, right?  We all understand many major principles, but before we act according to these major principles, we must first complete some preparations.  During the Nazi Germany period, the reason why Hitler issued orders and prohibitions was because the people at that time had a deep personal worship of him. With this kind of personal worship, many things would be much easier to do.  " "So this is why you wanted to kidnap me today?  " Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "I will not pursue your fault, but I will not ignore this country either.  It depends on the next mission You're right about one thing, I do have the mostThe ultimate goal, but in order to achieve this ultimate goal, I first have to do something that seems unreasonable - even if I don't know why I do it.  For many things, if you want to get rewards, you must pay, right?  " With that said, he left the secret room with the female demon hunter.  Twelve hours passed quickly. Although Dongfang Yun tried hard to guess what the next task would be, he was still shocked by the task. "The host has completed A-level  Chain mission [Essence of Evolution: Yuri's Revenge].  " "A-level chain mission [Essence of Evolution: Yuri's Revenge]: Stop Yuri's continued invasion from all directions and gain Yuri's power.  " "Time limit: twelve hours.  " " Success conditions: Stop the Yuri Empire's advance within the time limit, so that it cannot occupy more than ten cities again within the time limit.  At the same time, capture a [Yuri Giant Hanging Fortress].  " "The system is determining" "Completion level: perfect.  " "Task reward: The number of summonable units of the four races has been increased to 10,000.  Red Alert Technology Fragments x4.  " "The A-level chain mission [The Essence of Evolution: Glory of the Republic vs. The Moment of Uprising] is now open.  " "A-level chain mission [Essence of Evolution: Glory of the Republic vs. Moment of Uprising]: Obtain the base vehicles of the Chinese Republic and the Empire of the Rising Sun, and ensure that the Yuri Empire is not destroyed.  " "Time limit: one week.  " "Success conditions: Obtain base vehicles from both countries within the time limit, and use their bases to complete the upgrade of the Libyan base vehicles.  At the same time, after the time limit expires, the Yuri Empire will occupy a land area of ??no less than 500,000 square kilometers.  " "Task Tip 1: To upgrade the base vehicle, you only need one core engineer from each country. The upgrade time of the base vehicle is three days, so it is recommended that the host seizes the time to act.  " "Task Tip 2: The Republic of China and the Republic of the Rising Sun are extremely technologically powerful. Even without increasing damage, they can still threaten the host's powerful units. Please be careful.  " "Task Tip 3: Please pay attention to adjusting the relationship between the three countries. Therefore, the task is the penultimate link. The behavior of the host is likely to affect the final direction of the task.  " "Task reward: unknown.  "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 154 The Fall of Honshu

    China and Japan, which were renamed the Red Dragon Republic and the Empire of the Rising Sun, immediately attracted worldwide attention after their appearance.  Although it is said that China and Japan entered the flying saucer at the last moment to obtain super technology, Dongfang Yun always felt that before the flying saucer was sent back to space, the guy named Yuri also entered.  This led to a very strange fact, that is, the Yuri Empire, which finally entered the flying saucer to obtain technology, was stronger than the first group of eleven main warring countries to obtain technology, while China and Japan, which entered in the second group, were even stronger  It also exploded with energy far exceeding that of the Yuri Empire.  To put it simply, if the initial technology of the United States and other eleven main warring countries is equivalent to one copy of Dark Night Base, then Yuri's technology is two copies, and the final Red Dragon and Rising Sun are three copies.  Three extremely scary books.  When the first batch of forces in Dongfang Yun's hands stopped the Empire of the Rising Sun's war against its own Gong Qi Yuri troops, the first batch of human troops sent suffered a heavy blow.  After the human base was promoted to the second volume, with the [New Battle] qualification triggered by Dongfang Yun, all the arms in the game can be obtained. However, Dongfang Yun initially felt that it should not be overqualified, so he sent out two thousand musketeers.  At first, his idea was to cover the soldiers of the Yuri Empire and evacuate Japan. As for Yuri's army, it didn't make much sense to have more dead points and fewer dead points. Anyway, Dongfang Yun had no interest in Japan or the Yuri Empire.  However, as soon as the two sides came into contact, the Yuri Empire was completely defeated!  The combined army of 50,000 people was defeated by the 10,000 troops dispatched by the Empire of the Rising Sun. This simply shocked Dongfang Yun.  The key is that the Empire of the Rising Sun only sent two types of troops!  Dongfang Yun has never played Red Alert III, but he still learned the names of these two arms from his spies. ?????? Imperial warriors and tank killers.  Don't get me wrong, the tank killers here are not German tanks, but real human beings. It's just that these soldiers wearing ancient ronin headgear and holding weird light guns have super strong combat capabilities against tanks, and they have very strange abilities.  AbilityEarth Release, able to bury the entire body under the earth and then dig a large pit.  When an enemy tank falls into a pit, they will immediately use their plasma cutting cannon to melt the tank!  And those guys called Imperial Samurai, who actually look no different from kamikaze squads in Dongfang Cloud, are actually a group of idiots who rush into the enemy camp screaming and shooting at random!  But they are such a group of idiots, and the Yuri Empire has nothing to do with them!  Because the swarm attack speed of the imperial warriors is too fast, these soldiers not only hold light machine guns in their hands, but also carry weird beam weapons on their backs - God is pitiful, even Dongfang Yun is the first time to see this kind of sci-fi flavor  weapons.  These imperial warriors are not only crazy.  And crazy, yes, the crazy two sons.  They will stare at the enemy camp. When most of the tanks have been killed by tank killers, these guys will scream and rush towards the enemy in a dense formation until they cut down everything they see in the enemy camp without mercy.  .  The light sabers in their hands are so powerful that they can easily cut through even steel. Once such soldiers are entangled at close range, the enemy will definitely die!  And this is not the craziest aspect - when the front group of imperial warriors are controlled by Yuri and stop, their companions behind them will immediately wave their light swords to cut off the companions in front, while shouting, "  The Empire doesn't need Stallers' words and continues the charge.  Once the controlled person dies, Yuri's troops will definitely have a more or less buffering cooling time.  Only two rounds of cooldown time were enough for these guys who were not afraid of death to rush into Yuri's camp. On the other hand, both soldiers and tanks in Yuri's empire were like slicing melons under this light sword.  They fell down like vegetables. Even the wild orcs could hardly kill the enemy one by one under the light knife.  Empire of the Rising Sun vs Yuri Empire.  It was almost a crushing situation, which forced Dongfang Yun to let the musketeers ambushing around take action.  Dongfang Yun was negligent. His biggest mistake was to think that imperial warriors and tank killers were the strongest arms of the Empire of the Rising Sun. In fact, these two types of soldiers were only the basic units of the Empire of the Rising Sun.  The appearance of Rocket Angel gave Dongfang Yun a hard blow.  This kind of soldier with four diagonal metal wings on its back and a body that looks like a white Iron Man appears instantly on the battlefield like a swarm of wasps.  Rush to the top of the hill where the Musketeers are at high speed.  The tens of thousands of Rocket Angels in Phnom Penh were shot down by more than a thousand musketeers in one encounter, but the musketeers with slow loading speed had no chance to shoot a second time.  Even if they have fighting spirit to protect their bodies.  The photon rockets falling all over the sky easily penetrated the chests of these seventh-order musketeers, and then exploded violently.  The whole mountain.  Countless golden flame flowers burst out. For the first time, Dongfang Yun¡¯s army allThe army was destroyed!  How could Dongfang Yun imagine that a seventh-level expert would be killed like this in this world? This even made him stunned for half an hour.  In this half hour, almost all the troops of the Yuri Empire in Miyazaki, Japan were buried. The last less than 5,000 Yuri soldiers escaped to the armed landing craft. However, this batch of armed landing craft had not yet left the port.  Half a kilometer away, it was destroyed.  The ones dispatched are still the army branch of the Empire of the Rising Sun, ninjas.  These soldiers, who only held a seemingly ordinary Japanese sword, used the legendary determination to cross the water and float on the water, but they were clumsy when treading water. Moreover, their speed and agility far exceeded that of the Imperial samurai.  Even the powerful barrage attack from the armed landing craft did not harm any of them. When these ninjas boarded the ship, the last batch of Yuri's soldiers remained near the Sea of ??Japan.  Just when Dongfang Yun was still in a daze, another thing happened.  The Red Dragon Republic launched a large-scale invasion of neighboring countries.  The most important thing for this country originally named Huaxia is population, and the establishment of the Red Dragon Republic has also brought the number of soldiers in the country to an incredible 30 million!  In other words, on average, there is almost one soldier among fifty people.  In this way, a good foundation has been laid for the Sekiryu Republic to invade and occupy surrounding territories.  In just three days, not only the Yuri troops wreaking havoc in their own country were wiped out, but also Mongolia, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, India, Bangladesh, Myanmar, Laos, Vietnam, the Philippines, North Korea, and all China's neighboring countries, except Pakistan.  Everything outside the country suffered a large-scale invasion. For a time, people in the entire southwestern Asia were panicked.  Everyone is worried whether they will be invaded next.  Not only that, the power that the Red Dragon Republic suddenly exploded even surpassed that of the Empire of the Rising Sun.  These two countries started a large-scale war on the Korean Peninsula on the fourth day after Dongfang Yun received the mission.  Originally, Dongfang Yun was still worried about the Red Dragon Republic. It should be noted that the ordinary arms of the Rising Sun Empire can defeat his own basic arms, so how terrifying will the opponent's high technology be? At first, the Rising Sun Empire really came up with something that made Dongfang Yun's eyes dark.  The Thunder vehicle used to transport troops is very similar to the suspended troop carrier in "Starship Troopers".  The power of the wave energy tank is comparable to that of the French cannon. The Tengu fighter planes and Striker VX simply traveled through the fucking Macross. They flew into the battlefield in fighter mode to carry out strafing bombing, and then conducted ground combat in robot mode. This cliffhanger  It is an imitation of Macross, and the Ghost King Mecha and Steel Ronin.  It's basically a Gundam wearing Japanese armor!  " If these places, which are often 10 to 8 meters high, appear at the beginning of a world war, it is estimated that all countries can surrender without having to fight twice.  And now? Haha.  Although the Red Dragon Republic did not have such a variety of arms, they only dispatched two arms and made the Empire of the Rising Sun mess up.  The enhanced Apocalypse tank is an accumulated unit during the Third World War.  It is famous for its super attack power and defense power as well as its extremely weak mobility. In the Red Dragon Republic, this kind of tank has been strengthened to the point of incomprehension. Simply put, its attack power and defense power are increased ten times.  It has been strengthened twenty times, and its movement speed has been accelerated five times. It no longer has to stop and fire as before, and it has mobile combat capabilities.  Such existence.  It made all the armored combat units of the Empire of the Rising Sun wailing, unable to fight, unable to carry, unable to run, and unable to run. In one encounter, at least three thousand Ghost King mechas and Iron Ronin were blown to pieces, and it was carried out from the air.  The attacking Tengu fighter jets and Striker VX were all shot down by the strengthened Apocalypse anti-aircraft missiles before they even got close.  As for the tank killer who shines when fighting Yuri.  There is no way to kill an Apocalypse This thing is too heavy and too long. Not to mention how deep a hole must be dug to prevent it from climbing up. The dust shock wave caused by this thing after it collapses is enough to kill it.  The tank killers who rushed over excitedly were blown away.  As for the Japanese infantry army.  It also suffered a devastating blow.  Whether it is the imperial warriors roaring and charging in groups, the ninjas flying over the walls, or the Rocket Angels attacking from the air, they are vulnerable to the basic infantry units of the Red Dragon Republic.  The name of this basic infantry unit is People's Liberation Army Soldiers.  Don¡¯t underestimate the most numerous military unit in China. When the Red Dragon Republic exploded the technology in the flying saucer at once, they received the most perfect enhancement.  The V27 body armor they wear is enough to give them a high probability of survival when facing various long-range thermal weapons. At the same time, the QBB21S in their hands not only has the ammunition capacity of the mg3 Destroyer and the rate of fire of the Uzi submachine gun,  What's more important is that each of these bullets is of 12.7 caliber, and the last firearm with this caliber is called m82a1, andKnown as Baretta.  ?Coupled with the anti-collision and portable low fort carried with them, the lives of PLA soldiers have added another layer of insurance.  Of course, what is most intolerable to the Empire of the Rising Sun is the will of the People's Liberation Army soldiers.  In the past three days, the Empire of the Rising Sun also launched foreign aggression like the Red Dragon Empire. Papua New Guinea, Canada, the United States, Mexico Even the powerful United States, facing the imperial warriors who were howling and charging,  It will also cause a feeling of lack of oxygen in the brain. The opponent's cluster attack is definitely a nightmare for countries fighting against the Empire of the Rising Sun. No one is not frightened by the roar of the imperial warriors.  However, the People's Liberation Army soldiers with steel-forged wills did not care at all about the roars and ferocious faces of the imperial warriors. Even when the swords of the imperial warriors and ninjas, and the enemy's rocket cannons were about to fall on them, they would still calmly buckle down with firm eyes.  If they pull the trigger, most of their bodies will be destroyed. Even if they have a trace of strength, they will pull the last v4 grenade on their bodies and die together with the enemy.  Faced with such an almost indestructible enemy, the Empire of the Rising Sun retreated and withdrew from the Korean Peninsula.  But what made Dongfang Yun relieved was that these two countries easily won the first battle against the Yuri Empire.  Instead of pursuing Yuri fiercely, they launched offensives in the eastern and western hemispheres respectively.  Just when Dongfang Yun thought that this week-long mission could easily come to an end, the Red Dragon Republic actually launched a large-scale landing operation against the Empire of the Rising Sun!  Relying on the powerful strength of the People's Liberation Army soldiers, the Sekiryu Empire naval forces successfully landed in Nagasaki and launched an offensive operation. They did not encounter much resistance at first. However, just when the army was about to occupy half of Kyushu Island.  A woman stopped the Sekiryu Republic's invading army.  This woman who wears a sailor suit, has a pair of basketball-like breasts, wears make-up that makes people pee, and has two weird ponytails, is named Omega Yuriko.  "Anyway, I must have the last laugh, because I am wearing a sailor suit. This is the conclusion." This woman said something loudly on the battlefield in an incredible and weird voice, and then made a move for Dongfang Yun to see.  The urge to vomit blood.  Her two ponytails shot up into the sky, and her hands waved upwards like they were catching a volleyball ball.  Then I saw that half of the city was rolled up like a carpet.  That¡¯s right, even high-rise buildings and street vehicles were rolled up from the deepest layer of the land, crashing into the Republic¡¯s army like giant waves.  Then easily bury tens of thousands of people!  " And the advance of the Apocalypse tanks is even more meaningless. She has the same ability as Magneto. With just a lift, more than a dozen Apocalypse tanks fly into the air and then smash into other vehicles.  Facing the People's Liberation Army soldier who was frantically pulling the trigger on her, she laughed even more arrogantly, pressed one hand on the ground, and an obvious electromagnetic shock wave rushed out under his feet, and then instantly destroyed everything within a two-kilometer radius.  of all life!  The strength of this woman.  It's terrifying!  The simple Republic has neither a variety of combat units nor heroic units like Tanya, Yuriko, and Crazy Ivan. What they rely on most is the power of the descendants of the dragon.  People's Liberation Army soldiers.  When these resolute warriors risked their own lives to shoot each other, Yuriko was so frightened by this momentum that she retreated once, but only once.  She is no less crazy than those imperial warriors, and she seems to be ashamed of her retreat.  This woman began to kill more crazily, and the tyrannical shock wave of telepathy was thrown desperately at the heads of the Republic troops.  Until this time, Dongfang Yun finally couldn't sit still.  He took the initiative to find Mr. Zhang and proposed a transaction, and after obtaining a Republic base vehicle.  Dongfang Yun sent Tyrande.  When this noble goddess-like existence appeared on the battlefield, the soldiers of both the Red Dragon Republic and the Empire of the Rising Sun were all stunned.  They have never seen such a graceful, elegant, and beautiful woman.  There is greed in every glance, no one is exception.  Of course they don't expect to get Tyrande, but they also know that there are some beautiful things. After seeing them once, they will never have the chance again.  Tyrande's elegance and calmness made Yuriko's eyes spit fire, because compared to this woman, she was worse than scum. This made Yuriko scream loudly, raise her finger, and a telekinetic shock wave flew over.  However, Tyrande didn't even move. The shock wave completely dissipated when it was fifty meters away from her, like a stone sinking into the ocean.  Yuriko was furious, screaming and firing shock waves one after another, but it was completely meaningless.  One move fails,She then used psychic throwing in the air, grabbing units on the ground and throwing them at Tyrande. Whether it was Red Dragon's Apocalypse or Rising Sun's Gundam, they were all thrown at Tyrande for free.  This is the real fight between gods and mortals suffering. Yuriko¡¯s madness caused both armies to retreat at the same time.  It¡¯s just that her madness can scare others, but not Tyrande.  Still without moving a single step, Tyrande blocked everything thrown over.  Her attention was not on Omega Yuriko, but she kept looking into the distance.  If there are magic masters from another world, they will find that Tyrande is using a magic called [Eye of Time]. This magic can extend a person's line of sight to an infinite distance and can penetrate everything he wants.  The penetrating obstacle looks directly at the object you want to see clearly.  Tyrande scanned for more than a minute, and Yuriko also vented for more than a minute.  When a ten-story building was thrown over by Yuriko's telekinesis, Tyrande finally took action.  She waved her hand seemingly casually and annihilated the building and the innocent people of the Empire of the Rising Sun inside.  Her body teleported in front of Yuriko, and she said calmly: "She is really a hateful-looking woman." "What did you say!?" Yuriko was so angry that her two braids stood up.  Tyrande was stunned, and then said: "Mental control? Against me? You are too naive. I don't have time to play with you, so" She squeezed lightly with one hand, and Yuriko's body was instantly grasped by big hands.  He stopped and could no longer move. As Tyrande moved vigorously, his whole body turned into meat and fell from the air.  On the other hand, Tyrande leaned forward, and when she reappeared, she was already over Osaka on Honshu Island.  And here is the combat base of the Empire of the Rising Sun.  Tyrande flicked her fingers, and two magics sank into the ground.  Then, the main base of this combat base disappeared instantly, and the ground began to tremble.  Tyrande murmured: "Since you made him very unhappy, then" "Disappear!" Boom!  As her last note floated out from her lips, the entire Honshu Island completely fell into the sea!  !  !  ps: Don¡¯t forget the national humiliation

 Chapter 155: The Strong Rise of the United States and Russia

    Tyrande's action finally plunged the world into a state of madness.  When the world finally has a place that can destroy countless cities at the same time with one hand, how will people react? The Americans said that the Dark Phoenix has appeared, so hurry up and summon the X-Men and Avengers.  People in the Chilong Republic said that the descendants of Nuwa were reborn and were full of disgust for the world, and decided to completely exterminate the human race they created.  The Vatican and the Red Dragon Republic have exactly the same statement, except that they replaced the "descendants of Nuwa" with the "saints" of God. They believed that the dirt of the earth had tarnished the holiness of God, so they sent the saints But  No matter what, the fall of Honshu Island still plunged this collapsed world into a complete panic. People could no longer restrain themselves from burning, killing and looting, doing everything a looter should do in troubled times.  It is worth mentioning here that Indonesia, a country full of dwarfs, has once again launched a massacre of Chinese people. This country has always hated Chinese people. Although Chinese people have driven the country's economy, Indonesians do not like most of their resources to be occupied by Chinese people.  , so once there is any trouble, massacres of Chinese will break out.  This time is no exception. Countless Chinese men who immigrated to Indonesia or worked there were beaten to death with sticks in the streets. Many Chinese women were brutally humiliated and killed there. At the same time, most Chinese shops were smashed and factories were destroyed.  The damage done by the Chinese was horrific.  It¡¯s just that these black dwarves forgot one thing.  This is no longer the era when the coalition forces were suppressed by the Allies in the early days of the world war, nor is it the era when China pursues peaceful development.  The past China no longer exists, and now it is replaced by the Red Dragon Republic!  As an absolute hawk leader, Mr. Zhang has some ideological differences, but he will never allow Chinese people to be so oppressed by foreigners.  So the second event that shocked the human world in the post-World War III era occurred.  China launched 13 nuclear bombs towards Indonesia.  Don¡¯t underestimate these 13 nuclear bombs.  This is already a powerful nuclear weapon after Red Alert Technology reached the third level. Just 13 nuclear bombs made the entire Indonesia a thing of the past!  After the nuclear bomb, the Indonesian archipelago was almost completely wiped out, and even the surrounding waters of the Indonesian archipelago were turned into a real Dead Sea. After the radiation, all the fish in half of the sea floated on the water, under the sun.  It is obviously a beautiful scenery with sparkling waves.  But in fact, it gives people an incurable desolation and bleakness.  These 13 nuclear bombs are not only a punishment for Indonesia by the Red Dragon Republic, but also a strong declaration to the entire world. The descendants of the dragon who have always only endured bullying and become stronger silently do not need to endure any bullying this time, because they have already  He has completely become stronger, so strong that he no longer needs to be polite to anyone!  With the whole world shocked by the nuclear bomb incident, European, American and other countries can only murmur a few words of displeasure and condemnation for violating a certain treaty that was originally signed. Such behavior is not good for the peaceful development of the people of the world.  They didn't even dare to reprimand him even slightly.  On the one hand, the war between the Red Dragon Republic and the Empire of the Rising Sun is clearly visible to the whole world. No one can stand a war of this intensity.  On the other hand, Tyrande's action on Honshu Island was seen as a joint effort between Mr. Zhang and Mr. Yun. Even the people of the Sekiryu Republic felt this way.  Of course, no one can explain this kind of thing. Mr. Zhang is hoping that everyone will misunderstand this matter so that the Red Dragon Republic can take the opportunity to increase its development efforts; Dongfang Yun is too lazy to explain.  He is already so powerful that he does not need to explain to anyone who distorts his intentions - perhaps subconsciously, he is also happy to see this kind of thing.  After all, he does have the blood of the descendants of Yan and Huang in his body.  After Tyrande got the Empire of the Rising Sun base vehicle, she strongly asked Dongfang Yun not to let her take action again, obviously.  This woman, who was originally as cold as ice, was no different from the research madman Zhenda Jimi when she encountered a research problem. At least the fanatical expression in their eyes was the same.  However, after seeing the power of the two newly rising forces, Dongfang Yun did feel the extraordinary power of this provocation. In his heart, he also vaguely felt that once this kind of weapon was equipped with his own soldiers, the strength of the army and the high technology would be great.  .  The power that explodes is definitely not as simple as 1+1=2.  While waiting for the end of this mission, Tyrande and Zhenda Jimi each asked to be recalled again. Although Dongfang Yun didn't know what they wanted to do, given the usual mystery of these two women, he was too lazy to do so.  pursue.  Five days after the one-week mission, the Red Dragon Republic continues to expand steadily, and the Empire of the Rising Sun is recuperating and licking its wounds.At that time, the Yuri Empire no longer dared to touch the land in Asia, and instead continued to develop in Europe and the United States.  Just when Dongfeng Yun thought that this task would be completed smoothly, the annihilation of the Yuri Empire that broke out simultaneously in Washington and Moscow once again caused a shocking wave in the muddy waters of the world war that had become calm.  .  The U.S. Army and the Russian Army have three red alert technologies!  It can be said that the journey of the Yuri Empire has never been smooth sailing. When it first rose, it almost instantly occupied most of the strategic locations and prosperous cities in the world. Just when the whole world was trembling under Yuri's iron heel.  , 'Mr. Yun' stepped in the air and blocked the strong attack of Yuri's army.  When Mr. Yun stopped blocking Yuri's army, he encountered the destruction of the Chinese and Japanese front armies. The sudden burst of power from the other side shocked the entire Yuri Empire. Yuri, who was in charge of the entire empire,  He immediately realized that he had hit a brick wall, but the battle had already progressed to this point. If he didn't fight, he would be destroyed. So Yuri simply withdrew from all the Asian front troops. Instead, he took advantage of the fact that the whole world's eyes were on Asia, and  When the two newly rising countries here threw cannonballs at European and American countries.  Yuri x¡¯s army first occupied Mexico, then attacked from the north and south of Mexico, and attacked Colombia, Venezuela, and Ecuador from the south.  It was washed up in several major states including San Antonio and New Mexico.  In fact, his troops may not be ignored. At least one of Dongfang Yun's scouts has been staring at the Yuri Empire. However, Dongfang Yun obviously has no intention of taking action, because the plundering of the base vehicle in this task has been completed.  His mission is not to let Yuri's empire perish.  And Yuri's extravagant attitude obviously made Dongfang Yun worry a lot. At least as long as Yuri occupied one more city, he would be less in danger of being destroyed, not to mention the current main target of the Red Dragon Republic.  It's Central Asia and Eastern Europe.  Japan, on the other hand, has suspended its expansion.  Yuri was almost out of danger.  On the other hand, the two superpowers in this world, the United States and Russia, are now in panic under Yuri's attack. Without the obstruction of Dongfang Yun, not only most countries in South America and Europe, such as Britain and France, have fallen.  To Yuri, even the southern region of the United States and Belarus and Ukraine, which served as Russia's observatory to Western Europe, fell one after another. Yuri's army approached Washington and Moscow.  Dongfang Yun deliberately stopped him at this time, and he also felt that both Obama and Putin would definitely ask him and Mr. Zhang for help. However, he did not expect that on the night when Washington and Moscow were about to be captured, two terrifying  The army descended from the sky.  Dongfang Yun was shocked again.  Because these two countries have also developed three red alert technologies!  Needless to say, the United States is very developed. It is not unusual for them to be able to use ordinary one-level technology to directly upgrade to three-level technology. However, Russia can actually do this, which makes Dongfang Yun find it difficult to accept.  But if you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with it, because Russia, which has a relatively poor economy, has always supported the development of its heavy industry by selling weapons. Without powerful weapons research technology, how could it possibly develop a powerful weapon that makes Americans look at it with suspicion?  Weapons? First it was Russia. They were the first to launch biochemical technologies for applications and animals that had not been researched in the entire world.  The War Bear, which is as heavy as an ordinary light tank, shocked everyone as soon as it appeared. This unit completely crushed the orcs as soon as it appeared.  Their tyrannical physical attack power and defensive armor make it difficult for three wild orcs to attack a war bear, and its roar can instantly pierce the eardrums of the wild orcs, causing bleeding from all the orifices, which makes the wild orcs even more scared.  I was so panicked that my hands and feet were helpless.  Then came the appearance of enhanced mobilization soldiers.  As an upgraded version of ordinary conscripts, although they have not reached the level of People's Liberation Army soldiers, Dongfang Yun has no doubt that five conscripts can kill one People's Liberation Army soldier - this record is already twice that of the Empire of the Rising Sun.  The appearance of these enhanced conscripts killed Yuri's marine infantry in an instant, and even the virus snipers were attacked by the incendiary bombs of the enhanced conscripts.  He could only flee in panic.  The appearance of combat engineers has put the Russian infantry corps in an invincible position. They have the technology to instantly develop a combat bunker. Each combat bunker can fully accommodate five reinforced mobilization troops. This kind of bunker is even used in special battles.  A certain survival rate can be guaranteed against the light tanks of the Empire.  The emergence of harvester mechas and sickle walkers instantly made Russia's technology powerful enough to be compared with the Empire of the Rising Sun. They also have the ability to jump like the Hulk in the movie, which makes Yuri's troops  The control-type army that should be protected the most is as if it is directly exposed to artillery fire. In addition to having powerful all-round firepower, the harvester mecha also has the ability to "turn a disabled person into a blue wave" that the sickle walking mecha does not have.  1??With its jumping legs destroyed, the sickle walking mecha can only sit and wait for death, while the harvester mecha can instantly turn into a battle fortress. This battle fortress located inside the enemy is like a fish bone inserted into the enemy's throat.  In the throat, not only does it become more difficult to destroy, but soldiers can also fight and repair it inside.  In addition to these arms, the exposure of Russia's other three arms even directly caused the Yuri Empire to give up all its territory in Western Europe, and the occupied Britain, France, Germany, and Italy all changed their surnames to "Russian".  The Crusher Chariot, the new Apocalypse, and the Terror Robot.  The new type of Apocalypse does not have the offensive and defensive capabilities of the Super Apocalypse of the Red Dragon Republic. They are still difficult to turn and have weak long-range combat capabilities against ordinary soldiers, but they have truly become tank killers. In addition to doubling the attack of the tank when one is strong.  In terms of strength and defense, this new type of apocalypse also comes with a very evil lightning harpoon, which can easily paralyze the driver of an enemy tank in the distance and drag the tank in front of him.  Then one shot or two shot to pieces.  As an amphibious and powerful tank, the Crusher only carries torpedoes for fighting enemies in the water, and in land battles, there is simply not enough traditional gunpowder weapons to support it.  But don¡¯t underestimate this kind of terrifying tank because of this. In Kazakhstan, the Red Dragon Front Army once had a face-to-face encounter with the Russian Front Army. Under the attack and defense of Super Apocalypse, the hard external armor of the new Apocalypse became worthless.  , and the Lightning Harpoon.  It is also impossible to do the full work on Super Apocalypse.  Just when this Russian marine force was about to collapse.  The appearance of the Crusher pushed the battle situation back to the average level in one fell swoop.  This kind of tank, which usually seems to be slow, turned into a group of runaway wild donkeys when it entered the range of Super Apocalypse. It instantly broke through Super Apocalypse's artillery net and directly collided with Super Apocalypse's battle group, and then  Something that made people spit out blood happened. This group of chariots that appeared like death squads, when everyone thought they would self-destruct, actually crashed into Apocalypse, and then Super Apocalypse, which is known for its powerful defense, unexpectedly  and was crushed one-on-one!  You read that right, it¡¯s crushing.  The only way to use the Crusher Chariot on land is to crush people and ghosts. Even Super Apocalypse's powerful armor that makes the Chinese proud and the world trembles, under the huge steel front wheels of the Crusher Chariot, actually  It was directly crushed into scrap metal!  At this time, the turning nightmare that all types of Apocalypse tanks have on Super Apocalypse manifested itself. When they faced the Smasher tank at such a close range, it was absolutely impossible for them to spend time turning in a big circle. At this time, they  You can only retreat.  But no matter how fast the retreat speed is, how can it be faster than the acceleration that almost burns out the fuel tank? So in one encounter, a large number of super apocalypse turned into steamed buns with meat.  If it weren¡¯t for the People¡¯s Liberation Army soldiers who remained strong at this time, the Red Dragon Republic¡¯s army would have been defeated and fled at this moment.  These warriors can hardly be called human beings.  Not only did they have a will poured out of steel, calm observation and handling skills, but also tenacity and unyielding characteristics. When the advancing tank group collapsed in a large area, these strong warriors not only did not take half a step back, but instead bitten  He clenched his teeth and struck head-on, and after several rounds of concentrated fire, he directly destroyed the Crusher!  This has something to do with the powerful firepower of the qbb21s in the hands of PLA soldiers, but more importantly, the armor of the Smasher tank itself is not too thick.  This also made the entire world aware of the only shortcoming of this tank.  Later, in the Yuri War and the encounter with the Red Dragon, terrorist robots appeared.  This new type of terror robot, in addition to surpassing the agility of the original terror robot, also strengthens the metal shell, making them better able to survive intensive artillery fire.  The most important thing is that the new terror robot has added an incredible function, which is the electronic stasis beam. The only function of this beam is to stop a unit. According to Tyrande, who has watched the video, this beam  You should have come into contact with the power of rules, which is a time-stopping rule.  Putting aside the power of rules for the time being, the ability of the terrorist robot itself is to sneak into the battlefield and kill the soldiers inside, and the existence of the idea stasis beam unlimitedly expands the threat of the terrorist robot. Just imagine, all combatants  When the car encounters a terrifying robot and is unable to avoid it, is it still immobilized, and the people inside don't collapse instantly? When the Russian Army expelled the Yuri Empire from most of Western Europe, the one-time burst of power from the United States will also  The Yuri Empire was expelled from North America and continued to crush Mexico.  Compared with the Empire of the Rising Sun and Russia, the three technologies of the United States are closer to those of the Red Dragon Republic, especially the existence of the Army and Peacekeeping Forces. Even Tanya can easily defeat the opponent when facing the strength of the previous one, but in this  In an era when the Red Dragon Empire's People's Liberation Army/SEALs, the Empire of the Rising Sun's Imperial Samurai/Ninjas/Tank Killers/Rocket Angels, Russia's Enhanced Conscripts/Combat Engineers and other inorganic arms have blossomed one after another, despite their?Wearing armor that looks like "RoboCop", the peacekeeping troops are still not worth mentioning.  Just as unspectacular as this branch of the military are the medical engineers who can set up medical tents. When this era enters an era where efficiency and speed are the key to everything, although medical engineers who can support field hospitals have advanced technology, they are not as good as themselves.  The military units are already out of date.  However, several of the more prominent arms of the US military are relatively more cost-effective, resulting in larger quantities that can be produced. This makes these main battle arms as cost-effective as China's People's Liberation Army!  The first is the Javelin Missile Soldier. In this era where large-area weak-mass beams such as the Guangling Tank have come to an end, and laser weapons have become more condensed and smaller, the emergence of the Javelin Missile Soldier, a heterogeneous unit, will undoubtedly make people in the post-gunpowder era  At first glance, this kind of military unit with infrared sights looks no different from the American soldiers carrying RPG rocket launchers, but the actual power is almost incomprehensible. To put it simply, even the strongest ground fortress of the Yuri Empire cannot  Under the siege of about fifty Javelin missile soldiers, it exploded instantly, and these soldiers only fired three standard shots.  This battle in Mexico City has also been written into the most cost-effective history of the three wars.

 Continental Storm Chapter 156 The Initial Evolution

    Also showing their strength in Mexico City are the frozen legionnaires and future tank x1.  It seems that countries with the three technologies of Red Alert can always create things that make people¡¯s eyes bright or dark, and frozen legionnaires are one of them.  This kind of unit, which is said to be very expensive to build, is completely bug-level. The v2mp mecha on them can ensure that they can move as fast as a runaway donkey. At the same time, the jet propulsion equipment on the back can also give them short-term capabilities.  The ability to fly, and when facing the sea, these guys can also quickly freeze the water under their feet, allowing them to travel quickly on the water.  It stands to reason that this kind of unit that can handle everything from sea, land and air will only end up with sparse attack power from sea, land and air. However, their powerful cryogenic weapons have incredible freezing power, ranging from corps buildings to soldiers and tanks.  , can easily freeze it.  Such soldiers, combined with the equally expensive future tank x1, are enough to ensure that the US military can quickly annihilate the enemy in any raid and fight a perfect blitzkrieg.  The shape of Future Tank  This kind of vertical tank, which is more than ten meters tall, not only has almost indestructible armor, but also carries two neutron jamming cannons that are as high as V3 rockets. One shot will completely clear the ground. At the same time, it also has almost  It is difficult to consume all the 'ammunition' in a battle - the spreading beam. This beam weapon provided by pure thermal energy allows him to launch extremely destructive high-density attacks.  You don't have to worry about running out of ammunition and making yourself a target.  After the frozen legionnaires attack the enemy and freeze the enemy into a pile of ice, the Future Tank x1 can give the enemy a taste of ice and fire with just two shots.  Of course, the enemy will definitely have no chance to express his gratitude in the end.  The future is always unpredictable. This incomprehensible week has made Dongfang Yun almost numb. Although he has not played the third generation of Red Alert, he still feels that if these countries come up with some EVA,  Continental shelf oscillators, tachyon Gaussian particle cannons, space cannons, Captain America and other things, I will definitely not be surprised at all.  When the world passes a week.  On a new day, Dongfang Yun's mission was finally updated.  "The host has completed the A-level chain mission [The Evolved Essence of Glory of the Republic vs. the Hour of Uprising]" "The A-level chain mission [The Evolved Essence of the Republic vs. the Hour of Uprising]: Obtain the base vehicles of the Chinese Republic and the Empire of the Rising Sun, and guarantee  The Yuri Empire is not destroyed. " " Time limit: one week " " Conditions for success: Obtain base vehicles from both countries within the time limit and use their bases to upgrade the Libyan base vehicles. At the same time, after the time limit expires, the territory occupied by the Yuri Empire cannot be exceeded.  Less than 500,000 square kilometers. " "System judgment" "Completion level: perfect." "Mission reward: All supreme summoning system functions unlocked, Red Alert technology fragments x1, Red Alert core x1.  "Book"  'Evolution'." "Reward: Return to the Hexagram Realm." "Task Tips: You have obtained all ten [Red Alert Technology Fragments] and [Red Alert Core]. How to complete the evolution, please read the "Book of First Evolution".  "Look for the answer." Dongfang Yun let out a long sigh and could finally go home.  It¡¯s really funny when you think about it. When did that place called [Six-pointed Star Realm] become your home?  But the earth is getting further and further away in my eyes.  Dongfang Yun also tried to find his original home in China and his parents in this parallel world. However, the world changed and his parents were nowhere to be found.  Where is that otaku Dongfang Yun?  It¡¯s the same dark room, and the same person alone.  But at this moment, Dongfang Yun didn't feel any loneliness.  Because as long as he has a thought, there will be countless people connected with his heart and soul to give him comfort and make him happy.  Thinking of Tyrande and Zenda Jimi who were immediately engaged in frenzied research after one more base vehicles from the United States and Russia arrived outside, Dongfang Yun shook his head and smiled, stood up from the sofa, and spread his arms.  , hugging the open space ahead.  The empty space was originally empty, but when Dongfang Yun wrapped his arms around him, a tough man wearing bright red armor appeared.  "I miss you so much, Darius."   "Father, we will never be separated from you." These two simple sentences bring endless warmth.  Darius¡¯s big hands hugged Dongfang Yun hard, and his eyes, which had always been arrogant and unruly, were full of tenderness at this moment.  When Swain, Galen, Swain and others all gathered around Dongfang Yun, Dongfang Yun passed all the memories of this parallel earth to them.  Swain's hoarse voice sounded: "Father, there is no doubt that this so-called essential task of evolution is actually to make you see more clearly. Only war is the driving force for the evolution of life, even if it is not  The technology that belongs to this world requires a lot of manpower, material resources and time to research, but when the country itself is threatened, when interests start to drive people crazy, no matter how advanced the technology is, it can be researched and implemented in the shortest possible time.  "Apply to war." He seemed not used to speaking for such a long paragraph, and took a breath before continuing: "In addition, the scientific and technological development of Red Alert from one to three will allow them to attack our people from one to the next.  The evolution from being difficult to damage at the beginning to being evenly matched in the later period is enough to show the value of these technologies that we have learned from. I think it is because of the discovery of this that the high priest and the goddess of Jingjue devoted themselves to fanatical research and couldn't extricate themselves."  , there was a trace of fanaticism on his sinister face: "Just imagine. When these technologies are mastered by us, when magic and science are combined, the effects can be terrifying. If those war machines are powered by our powerful warriors  To operate, and then use magic technology to transform, the power that can be unleashed, it is no exaggeration to say that even if we are only in the second base, we have the ability to enter the three realms of Tianyun Death Soul. " Dongfang Yun said:  "I don't think it's that serious. After all, the war machines in this world are for ordinary people who have no power at all. Even if they are modified, our people may not be able to play a big role. For example, if you let a knight drive it,  The actual effectiveness of tank combat is not even as good as riding a horse. " Ruiwen smiled and said: "Dad, you don't understand. The transformation of the High Priestess and the Goddess can definitely allow ordinary tanks to exert their original combat effectiveness.  Dozens of times more. What's more, if you think about it, a most ordinary seventh- and eighth-level assassin is driving a tank. Once the tank is paralyzed, the enemy does not know that the assassin is still hiding inside. Seeing such a powerful weapon,  I definitely want to come and take a look. At this time, no matter whether it is an assassin or a warrior, it can easily kill all the enemies who are approaching." Galen touched his chin and said: "Actually, this is a misunderstanding, father.  Think about it, there are some units in our army that have abilities of level 7 or above but do not have the ability to enter the battlefield, such as human researchers/farmers, orc peon/witch doctors/soul walkers, and even immortals.  The acolytes/shadows of the tribe can all drive chariots, which will enable them to exert powerful combat power. "Darius said: "In other words, these chariot airships can also protect our relatively fragile units, such as bows and arrows.  Hand magicians, etc., they can enter these mobile fortresses and enter the battlefield without worrying about being hurt by stray arrows, and inside the chariot, they can come out to attack at will. For example, magicians, when they release the forbidden spell, once they are  Interrupting will cause backlash, but what about when they cast spells in a chariot? "Sven said: "And I heard that many places are not suitable for life to occupy. Even tenth-level experts will quickly lose their combat effectiveness if they enter them.  For example, the cold pool of death/city of hatred in the underworld, the fierce winds in the dead soul world, the Yunmeng swamp in the cloud world, and the glorious city in the heavens. These types of terrains can be taken by closed chariots without worrying.  personal injury.  "Axe King Meng Ge said: "There is also the production of that kind of wild orc!  Just imagine, when our researchers eliminate the disadvantages of this kind of thing and then give it to our soldiers to use, hahahahaha!  Warriors who are powerful themselves. Even if they don't use fighting spirit, they still have strong strength and hard skin. Isn't this a pleasant thing?  " Dragon Turtle said: "He also has the ability to control his mind. Even my father wouldn't dare to let seventh-level soldiers face the Yuri Empire easily, right?  Maybe they have already mastered some of the power of mind control rules. So as long as we further develop it, we may not be able to let our soldiers obtain this ability. On the battlefield, even one second of control time is enough for our soldiers to save their own lives.  Life even kills enemies.  "Slada said: "The most important thing is those amphibious tanks and submarine warships. We do not have the power to fight underwater. Father, don't forget, Empress Zhendajimi said, [Behemoth Ancestor]  Heart] But it¡¯s at the bottom of the sea!  Sooner or later we will have to fight at sea, right?  ¡± Dongfang Yunxiao??: "You guys, you actually want me to give your future father-in-law some eye drops, right?" Slada's big face turned red suddenly, and she scratched her head in embarrassment.  His naive appearance made everyone laugh.  Ishkafiel said: "Meng Ge is right, not only the wild orcs, but also other individual combat equipment. Father, think about it carefully. If every one of our soldiers can be equipped with a tenth-level powerhouse,  Weapons that can cause damage, even if they are not used for frontal combat, once the two sides are in close combat, they can give the enemy a chill, hehe" Kyle said: "There is also a device that can make ordinary soldiers float into the air. In fact, our soldiers are less than ten  There are not many people below the level who can fly continuously, especially the orcs and humans. Most of them focus on melee combat. When these advanced warriors have the ability to fly and long-range attacks, and they also have the ability to fight at close range, the enemy will be overwhelmed.  Will it be miserable? " "There are also lightsabers, freezing devices, flame devices these will greatly improve warriors who do not have the ability to use elements," Darius concluded: "So the technology here is very useful to us.  It¡¯s really useful.¡± When they said this, Dongfang Yun was also quite surprised.  Even if a Musketeer unit was destroyed by Rocket Angel before.  Dongfang Yun still didn't have a deep sense of modern technology. Although he knew that these things might help him, he didn't expect that they could provide so much help.  He couldn¡¯t wait to take out the Red Alert technology fragments and the Red Alert core: ¡°Come and see how to assemble this thing.¡± Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, no one moved.  "What's wrong?" Dongfang Yunqi asked.  Swain said: "You don't have to look at it, Mr. Jun. Only you can use and assemble this kind of thing, because you are the owner of the six-pointed star, and we can't." Dongfang Yun was stunned.  Playing with the fist-sized metal fragments and the ruby-like core, he smiled and said: "Such a simple assembly is not difficult for me. I am the person known as the little prince of puzzles!" As he said, he  Just assemble it yourself.  Ten minutes later, Lairilei said to Dongfang Yun who was sweating profusely: "Dad, why don't you read the "Book of Initial Evolution" first?" Dongfang Yun nodded and wiped the sweat from his forehead.  He smiled sheepishly at his generals before summoning the "Book of First Evolution".  "When we know that we are not the only kind of creature in this universe, both the people and politicians are becoming more and more ambitious to conquer the universe." "Ambition. It is the driving force of evolution, even if we have  We have a first glimpse of the ability of the universe, but we know that it is still difficult to survive in the universe with this ability alone. "So. Scientists gathered together independently and continued to develop and study."  The war lasted too long. Scientists did not have much insight into the survival of the universe. Our initial step into the universe was nothing more than the launch of satellite launch vehicles. "Scientists' research has focused on life from the beginning.  "How to survive in the universe, so most of their research is focused on mechas." "As mentioned before, the war on the planet has lasted for too long, which has caused scientists to put all scientific research projects aside despite their efforts.  They focused on the survival of the universe, but the results were not too many. On the contrary, the by-products of this result were outrageous. " "The aerospace mechas they studied were divided into various combat mechas, and the spacecraft they studied.  , were also transformed into space tanks and space transport crafts. " "When these by-products became more and more powerful, and the power of these combat mechas and air-land amphibious combat vehicles grew again, the war started again. " "  This protracted war lasted for more than a hundred years, but no one told the scientists who were always living and researching underground. They thrived underground and continued to explore space technology. At the same time, they were abandoned by them in various ways.  The by-products have been continuously sent to various regimes. " "They don't know that the war has happened. Even though there are countless wars on the ground above their heads for these scientists, they still don't know that the war has broken out.  Over the past hundred years, their work has always been focused on the universe. With the ambition to conquer the universe, they studied day and night. "Life is precious, so they developed a self-propelled robot."  " "This kind of robot can be said to be a major innovation on this planet. Although we have four arms, a flexible tail and two pairs of complexIt has eyes and six ears, but it is far less capable than these robots, and its observation of the surroundings is far inferior.  " "One of the robots discovered the war all over the planet during an outbound shipment, and it told its master about it.  " "The scientist, who is also the top leader of the entire underground scientific research room, suddenly discovered that because of the fanatical research of people like him, the planet was brought into a century-long war, and countless people died due to the technology they created.  .  " "He was filled with remorse, summoned the scientists, and told them the fact.  " "They refused to conduct further research and at the same time began to destroy the by-products of space exploration technology.  It was just that this matter was discovered by the leaders of those regimes.  " "Those shameless politicians grabbed the scientists' families and threatened them to continue research, and military products must be sent out every once in a while.  " "The scientists are unable to resist and can only continue to be imprisoned in this underground base.  " "But they were unwilling to do so. The most powerful scientist discovered the power of self-propelled robots, and then used his best biochemical mechanical technology to start a research that changed the planet.  " "The mechanical life form was born.  " "Scientists transformed themselves into mechanical life forms. They are also the ancestors of our nation, and the original scientist got a name.  " " Yuanshi Tianzun.  " "As long as the fire in the heart core does not go out, our lives will not dissipate, so scientists quickly stopped the war on this planet.  " "They found that their bodies no longer had the desire to eat, drink and mate like the original race. What was left was just the desire for research, so Yuanshi Tianzun forced his army to transform all life on the planet.  He became a mechanical life form, and in order to prevent the life on this planet from continuing to wage war, he integrated his body into the core of the planet, and his whole person became the original planet.  " "Cybertron.  " "This is the story of the initial evolution. The story started from the war and exists to end the war.  "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 157 The Eve of Earth¡¯s Destruction

    "This is the story of the initial evolution. The story started from the war and existed to end the war." "Now, although we have become the rulers and leaders of the universe in the seventeenth era, we will never forget that initial  "The beginning and end of evolution." "War is the driving force that drives us to evolve." "But now we have no enemies, and evolution is facing an end." "Is it to maintain the stagnation of current technology until it decays, or to start a new evolution.  As for launching an internal war until it is destroyed, it seems that we can choose the latter." "But Yuanshi Tianzun's story seems to be telling us something." "We can't find the cause and effect from it." "Perhaps this problem can only be left to our descendants.  Come and choose." "Now, are you ready to make a choice?" Dongfang Yun closed the book and let out a long breath.  He said to Darius: "I have understood the story told in this book, but I still don't understand what it has to do with my mission, and what it has to do with the so-called 'evolution'." The Sand King was happy  Licking the candy, he looked very casual and said: "Dad, it's strange, haven't you seen such an obvious meaning?" "I understand that the story of the initial evolution started from war, and it exists to end war.  " Dongfang Yun explained: "But this seems to have nothing to do with the current situation, right? This parallel earth actually has nothing to do with us. I don't belong to this world at all. How can I evolve to end this war?  ? And there is no time limit for this mission. Does that mean that the evolution will not be completed until Tyrande and Zhendajimi combine the technology of Red Alert with ours? " Swain even sits in the sun?  , that sinister face seemed to be shrouded in darkness.  Regarding Dongfang Yun's problem, most generals actually didn't quite understand it. They almost saw the same simple truth as Dongfang Yun. Only Swain, his eyes flickered in the shadows.  Dongfang Yun noticed this and said, "Swain, what do you think?" Swain nodded and said, "I think I understand, but I can't tell you, Mr. Jun." "Why?" "Because  I understand it's meaningless. I'm just a general, but you are different. You are the emperor who will dominate everything. Like many things, you need to figure this out yourself. " "" Regarding Swain's answer,  Dongfang Yun is really weak.  These children.  There are also Tyrande Zhendajimi and others. Although they are willing to be on the front line when fighting is needed and can fight for themselves regardless of their own safety, they are really unwilling to give themselves any help when they need to think and guess.  Fortunately, Dongfang Yun is used to it.  He waved his hand and said: "I think it's okay, but I can't return to that world before I complete the final missionthat is, the six-pointed star realm, so the things over there" "Leave it to us." Ax  Wang smiled ferociously, his chest pounding loudly with his big hand: "We will protect all the territory for you, dad. Try not to cause conflicts that will affect the situation of the battle!" "Hey, this sentence comes from your mouth.  It's the most difficult thing to trust people when you come out, right?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but complain.  Darius laughed.  He slapped the Ax King: "Then Brother Meng will stay, and everyone can go back with me!" "Brother, you" The Ax King opened his mouth wide, and before he could say anything, Dongfang Yun agreed:  "Okay, then you go back and take good care of my three-acre land!" He said and waved his hand.  The room was illuminated by azure blue light. When the light dissipated, only the Eastern Cloud and the dull Axe were left in the room.  "Dad" Ax King murmured: "Is there a more exciting battle here?" "Come here!" Dongfang Yun shouted, and his Libyan secretary came in from outside.  "Go, find a TV for my son and show him a movie." The secretary opened his mouth and glanced back and forth between Dongfang Yun and Axeman Meng. No matter how you look at it, the red-skinned man should be the father.  Bar?  But she didn't dare to delay, and quickly made a gesture of invitation: "Sir, please." Ax King was depressed, but he couldn't object to Dongfang Yun's intention, so he could only pouted at Dongfang Yun and left.  The door was closed again, and Dongfang Yun was once again the only one left in the room.  His eyes were on the "Book of First Evolution", his eyes full of doubts.  Others read a book, especially one like "The Book of Final Evolution"?This book looks very thick, but the total amount of the book is not more than a thousand words. It only takes one day to read it a hundred times at most.  But Dongfang Yun was obviously different. He chewed every word over and over thousands of times, trying to find out the so-called "evolution" principle.  This kept him locked in the room for a whole month.  Until the secretary came in and informed him that the world war outside had progressed to the point where it was about to destroy the world.  Dongfang Yun came to his senses and called all the Libyan politicians and military officers over. Only then did he learn about the current situation of the world.  In the past month, the world war that was originally coming to an end has become a real world war. War has broken out in almost all parts of the world except the North and South Poles.  The main reason for this situation is that the Yuri Empire has mastered the three technologies of Red Alert.  How could the already ambitious Yuri X be willing to let the four rising powers completely extinguish the fire of revenge?  On the fifth day of Dongfang Yun's retreat to read a book, on the land of Antarctica, the Yuri main base vehicle that had been conducting secret research was finally upgraded to three technologies, and with it, the Yuri troops who were constantly evacuating to Antarctica from all over the world were quickly  The transformation was completed, which gave Yuri's army the strength to compete with the United States, Russia, Japan and China.  At the same time, Yuri X also realized that his net-like attack was no longer suitable at this time. Without the ability to gather troops to engage in firefights with the enemy, it was already difficult to survive in this world full of high-tech, so he chose  Concentrated forces for a cluster attack.  And his goal.  The African continent was chosen.  Although this place is barren and desolate, it contains countless mineral deposits that have not been explored by humans.  In this era, the fight is about economy and energy, so the Yuri Empire quickly invaded.  Here we have to talk about the power of the three Red Alert technologies mastered by Yuri, Red Dragon, Rising Sun, the United States, and Russia.  The level of combat technology they hold in their hands has already surpassed that of this world for nearly a hundred years. But what does a hundred years mean?  In 2013, sonic weapons on the earth have matured, and research on laser weapons has begun.  In 1913, one of the most powerful weapons during World War I was the Maxim heavy machine gun.  It still needs to be pushed on two wheels, and the Lewis light machine gun of that year may not even be able to break the bulletproof vest of the urban management.  So when countries that have mastered the three technologies of Red Alert begin to advance towards neighboring countries, there are almost no modern weapons and equipment to fight with. The final result is that the entire world is divided among five countries.  The Yuri Empire occupies most of Africa south of Nigeria, Chad, and Sudan to Yemen, as well as South America south of Argentina, Uruguay, Paraguay, Chile, and Bolivia.  The United States occupies the South American region north of Bolivia, all of North America, and Greenland.  The region of Africa west of Algeria.  Russia occupies the entire European region northwest of Turkey, across the sea from Portugal to the United States, which has occupied Morocco. At the same time, half of Kazakhstan is in a stalemate with the Red Dragon Republic.  The Red Dragon Republic occupied the entire Central Asia region south of Kazakhstan and expanded to Egypt, confronting Yuri who occupied Sudan.  At the same time, in addition to Indonesia, which has been destroyed, the entire Southeast Asia is also included in the territory of the Red Dragon Republic.  Although the Empire of the Rising Sun did not have another dispute with the Sekiryu Republic on the Korean Peninsula, their navy still crossed the ocean and took the entire Oceania south of Indonesia into its possession, including a sparsely populated country that was rich in natural resources.  Australia.  And next to it is New Zealand.  When the world was completely divided, the funniest scene appeared in Libya.  Libya is located at the junction of North Africa and Europe.  It has become the last trace of pure land in the world.  It faces the Russian-occupied Greece/Italy across the Mediterranean Sea to the north, is connected to Egypt occupied by the Red Dragon Republic to the east, faces the American colony of Algeria to the west, and is squeezed by Niger and Chad controlled by the Yuri Empire to the south, but  It is such a country, but because of the existence of Dongfang Yun, it has become an existence that no one dares to easily provoke.  Without it, Tyrande's destruction of Honshu Island in the Empire of the Rising Sun is still vivid in his mind. No one knows how many Dongfang Yun has such a powerful existence. In addition, whether the United States, Russia or the Red Dragon Republic, and Dongfang  Yundu had some friendship, and it was because of Dongfang Yun's help that the Yuri Empire successfully evacuated a large number of troops from others' encirclement. Therefore, Libya was faintly surrounded by stars in the center.  But he became the one who least had to worry about going through war.  But there is a saying that is right, ambition is the engine of war. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? break away from the Asian, European and African continent.In the Empire of the Rising Sun in the war zone, the other four countries are eyeing each other's territory. The oil and minerals in Central Asia and South America, the metal minerals in Africa, and economic centers like Western Europe all make the four countries jealous of each other, so they have a stalemate.  About ten days later, the war started again.  The Red Dragon fights Russia, the Red Dragon fights Yuri, Russia fights the Red Dragon, Russia fights the United States, the United States fights Russia, the United States fights Yuri, Yuri fights the United States, and Yuri fights the Red Dragon. Around the faint center of Libya, all the  Countries with neighboring countries began to attack each other.  The four countries have tacitly avoided the Libyan border to avoid giving Dongfang Yun a reason to take action. However, this war is destined to have no winner. In this fast-paced era, it was only the twentieth day of Dongfang Yun's retreat.  , the four parties have already used super weapons in unison - of course, everyone still has a tacit understanding to avoid the surrounding areas of Libya and each other's key cities.  The large-scale damage to the armies of all four parties gave the Empire of the Rising Sun a great opportunity. This country, which had launched a sneak attack on Pearl Harbor during World War II, took advantage of the fact that the Empire of the Rising Sun and the Sekiryu Republic were depleted of troops on the Pacific side.  They launched attacks from the coasts of the Sea of ??Okhotsk, Sea of ??Japan, East China Sea, and South China Sea of ??the two countries.  This sneak attack doesn't matter.  Not only did it disrupt the war situation between the Red Dragon Republic and Russia in Africa and Europe, it also forced these two countries to give up a large part of eastern Asia and evacuate to Central Asia.  Russia is okay.  Its focus is originally towards Europe and Central Asia, but the Red Dragon Empire is different. As the largest country in eastern Asia, it was forced by the Empire of the Rising Sun to shrink the people in each city while giving up Central Asia and North Africa.  Most of the territory turned back to hold on.  At this time, the Yuri Empire and Russia also saw the problems of the Red Dragon Republic, and began to squeeze the space of the Red Dragon Republic from Saudi Arabia and Kazakhstan respectively.  On the other hand, the United States also discovered that the center of gravity of the Yuri Empire and Russia had shifted, and it sent troops into Portugal, Spain and the interior of Central Africa.  As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die.  On the one hand, the Empire of the Rising Sun opened the East Asian front, and on the other hand, it also noticed the intentions of the United States. It actually sent some of its troops eastward to the Pacific Ocean and directly invaded the United States from the west coast of the United States!  This time the situation is straightened out again. Originally, only the Red Dragon Republic was under attack from both sides, but now it has become a situation where five countries are opening double or even triple fronts!  Simply, the Red Dragon Republic gave up all the territory it originally occupied.  It completely shrunk back to its original land of 9.6 million square kilometers, and concentrated on dealing with the Empire of the Rising Sun, which had old and new hatreds.  On the other side, the American people have a strong influence on their own government. The invasion of the mainland forced the United States to stop its offensive on the non-European front and deal with the Empire of the Rising Sun.  With the same war technology, the limitation of the number of troops immediately became the most fatal problem for the Empire of the Rising Sun.  Whether facing the Red Dragon Republic or the United States, the Empire of the Rising Sun, which may not be able to defeat them even in a single battle, became one of the first to be destroyed among the five super-technological countries with its courage to commit suicide.  , it didn¡¯t take three days.  The remaining three Japanese islands were completely occupied by the Sekiryu Republic, and Australia, which originally had many colonies, was colonized.  It was also completely occupied by the United States. The only remaining part of the world, the Empire of the Rising Sun, had an army of less than 10,000 people and fled to New Zealand.  However, before the United States could wipe out all the Japanese in one go, the most chaotic battle broke out in Central Asia, forcing the United States to return its attention to the Asian, African and European battle groups.  This battle is called the Battle of Iran.  The cause was just that the Yuri Empire and Russia divided up the territory left behind after the Sekiryu Republic retreated. However, due to the destruction of the Empire of the Rising Sun, the Sekiryu Republic, on the one hand, settled the people, and on the other hand, it made a strong return to Central Asia, and launched an attack on the two countries in Afghanistan.  National war!  Carrying the military exploits of destroying the Japanese archipelago, the People's Liberation Army soldiers became even more bloodthirsty in this war. Not only did they instantly destroy nearly 300,000 Russian troops, but they also annihilated nearly 200,000 troops of the Yuri Empire in one fell swoop.  Neither Russia nor the Yuri Empire could accept such heavy losses. After the armies of the two countries were expelled from Afghanistan, the three parties once again gathered a large number of land and air forces in Iran, and at the same time began to shrink the troops in the remaining occupied areas.  Stick to it.  Relatively speaking, Iran should be considered one of the strategic locations in this war. In the original four-party stalemate, the reason why the Red Dragon Republic had the best geographical location was because it occupied Turkey, which is surrounded by the Black Sea, the Caspian Sea and  The three inland seas of the Mediterranean, with this land, give China the best platform to attack Europe at any level, whether by sea, land or air.  At the same time, the territory from the west of Iraq to Egypt also made the then Red Dragon Republic???The route to Africa.  In fact, in the past ten days when the Red Dragon Republic has reduced its defense, Turkey and Syria have been hidden by Russia, and the Yuri Empire has also invaded Iraq. ? Then to the next level, if you want to win over Middle Eastern countries like Turkey or Iraq, or if you want to enter Southeast Asia, Iran is a perfect stepping stone!  Therefore, the three countries are almost certain to win against Iran.  At this time, the Americans chose to join the battlefield forcefully. After seizing Australia, the American Indian Ocean Fleet crossed the Gulf of Oman from the Arabian Sea into the Persian Gulf, and then landed in southern Iran, far superior to the Yuri Empire's navy.  This makes the United States confident enough not to be expelled from the Persian Gulf by the Yuri Empire.  Then the war in Iran broke out on a large scale.  Now, a month after Dongfang Yun retreated, the four parties have invested a total of 50 million troops in Iran. With the army, navy and air force on top, it is no exaggeration to say that the entire Iran has been reduced to scorched earth.  At the same time, the four countries were completely at odds with each other at this time, and all three Red Alert super weapons appeared one after another.  Russia¡¯s vacuum implosion bombs, the United States¡¯ proton impact cannons, the Yuri Empire¡¯s genetic mutants, and the Sekiryu Republic¡¯s black hole particle beams began to explode crazily in most of each other¡¯s occupied areas.  However, not all four countries have occupied areas. Don¡¯t forget, the Sekiryu Republic has given up all occupied territories. Under the current situation, the only one occupied is the Japanese Islands.  When the Japanese archipelago was completely destroyed by six vacuum implosion bombs, seven proton impact cannons and four genetic mutators, the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau area of ??the Chiryu Republic was hit by a genetic mutator.  Unlike the other three super weapons, the genetic mutator has limited ability to destroy buildings, but it will transform all irradiated life into monsters. Therefore, even though the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau is sparsely populated, there are still many yak vultures that have been transformed into monsters.  Huge monsters were killed, and even the sparse vegetation turned into piranha flowers.  This genetic mutator offended the top management of the Red Dragon Republic. With a livid face, Mr. Zhang finally pressed the black hole particle beam released towards Cape Town, South Africa.  And there is the headquarters of Yuri Empire.  The armies of the four countries are still engaged in a stalemate war in Iran, but the soldiers do not yet know that this world is about to be destroyed.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 158 Jia Tianzun Mecha

    The result of the destruction of Cape Town is that super weapons are no longer limited to landing on occupied lands in various countries, but have taken root in the interiors of various countries.  This may seem like a childish decision, but this is war. Once the leader of the country becomes crazy, everything will not be a problem.  On the second hour when Cape Town was destroyed, Yuri X, who happened to be away from Cape Town, finally tore his face apart, revealing a ferocious face dedicated to vengeful Yuri.  He only said one sentence.  "Let this world go crazy!" An hour later, Omuir State was destroyed, Tula State was destroyed, Tambov State was destroyed, Wyoming was destroyed, Tennessee was destroyed, New York City was destroyed, Henan Province was destroyed  Destroyed, Nanjing City was destroyed, Jiangxi Province was destroyed Perhaps for the United States, it is not as difficult as imagined to launch super weapons, because the will of the people determines that the United States will never suffer a few cannons in vain to surrender several states.  The city sinks to the bottom of the sea, and there is no need for public petitions. Just the reaction of various media to people's petition to release super weapons, Obama can no longer have any scruples.  How do you tell a joke? Americans say that other countries do not have human rights, because they can call you a fool in front of Obama, but people in other countries dare not.  People from other countries retorted, "Who says we don't dare? Call Auba Niu."  This joke also illustrates from the side the authority of the people¡¯s will in the United States.  It is easier for the Red Dragon Republic and Russia. Their governments have enough rights to do whatever they want in terms of war.  Then the whole world was in turmoil with super weapons flying all over the sky.  This super weapon war.  The key point is that the satellites above our heads are no longer able to accurately analyze the super weapons of the four countries.  In this case, the biggest confusion caused is that no one knows who is responsible for the destruction of their home, but everyone is hostile anyway. Since this is the situation, it will not be easy to save face if you give in and retreat, right? So the three of them are  Hours later, more than half of the world had sunk underground or could no longer support human survival. At the same time, earthquakes, tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions caused by super weapons began to occur one after another in various places around the world.  "This is the final outcome of mankind. It is also a disaster caused by mankind itself." - "Times" "What is ridiculous is that we are all about to be destroyed, but we still don't know what is the biggest cause of this war." -  - "Herald" "Goodbye, my love! Goodbye, my children! Goodbye, all my friends!" - "The Independent" "Look up at the sky, and you will find that the sky has long been despaired of.  "It's full of people." - "Xinhua Daily" "In this world that has become so crazy that it is almost destroyed, more living humans are sitting at home or on the street, calmly waiting for death to come.  This catastrophe, which no longer needed any warning and could not be avoided, even made those chaotic elements who took advantage of the chaos to rob and commit adultery, slumped on the ground in despair.  I could only look up to the sky with tears in my eyes.  More and more people are gathering in the squares of their cities, towns or villages, walking cross-legged, thinking about nothing, doing nothing, just hugging their family and friends tightly.  Use each other's body temperature to support their hope of survival.  And this time is also the most pious moment for all believers in the world.  Christians.  Kneel down and worship God, shouting Hallelujah.  Buddhists kneel down to worship the Buddha and shout Amitabha.  ??Muslims, kneel down and worship Allah, shouting for Allah¡¯s blessing.  But at this time, what is the meaning of these prayers? At the same time, when everyone is slowly calming down and approaching death, the blood of the soldiers becomes even more burning.  Whether it is the United States, Russia or the Red Dragon Republic, their soldiers have already learned about the destruction of their homes and the threat that their families will be annihilated. At this moment, they can no longer go home to reunite with their families, or forever.  They can no longer reunite with their families, so as the information continues to come in, more and more soldiers have become red-eyed with anger - even the persevering People's Liberation Army soldiers have become crazy at this time.  .  So, the final battle broke out on Iranian soil.  The only word that can be used to describe this war is chaos.  Except for the army of the Yuri Empire, which can maintain a moderate advance and retreat, everyone else is already red-blooded. Almost as long as the armies of their own countries encounter each other, there will inevitably be only one army that can continue to move forward on the enemy's corpse.  OK.  Yes, keep moving forward. At this time, the soldiers have no possibility of retreating, and they no longer have the faith and belief to support their survival. In their heartsMost of them only have one idea, kill one to get enough money, kill two to get money!  Isfahan, Zaland, Kerman, Yasuj, Baft More and more Iranian cities were destroyed by artillery fire, and more and more people died in this battle, both civilians and civilians.  It seems that all soldiers no longer have any fear of the word death, probably because they all know that even if they survive in this battle, they will only die in the end, right? This is really a funny story.  Times, it was only two years ago that the American blockbuster "Terminator 3" began to be released.  In that film, everyone avoids nuclear bombs, and the destruction of the world is actually caused by a computer program that prevents the earth from being destroyed further.  But it turns out that humans are always crazier than machines.  "Whether it is Obama, Putin, Yuri X or Mr. Zhang, there is no turning back from the time the first piece of land in the country is destroyed.  "If you can't destroy others, you can only be destroyed by others. This is the current situation in the nuclear weapons era.  Dongfang Yun listened to the secretary's report, and suddenly all his ideas became clear. He finally understood the meaning of the "Book of Initial Evolution".  However, just when he was about to rush to the front line of Iran quickly, a proton impact cannon fell from the sky.  This is a super weapon from the United States.  To a large extent, it represents Auba Niu's resentment towards Dongfang Yun - the great destruction has reached this point, and there are not many Dongfang Yun.  There is a lot of Dongfang Yun.  Faced with this level of attack, Dongfang Yun could naturally survive, but he could not sit back and watch the five base vehicles he had collected so hard below being destroyed. At the same time, there were thousands of scholars and experts from the human race, beast race, and elven race below.  So Dongfang Yun could only say to the light ball falling from the sky: "Kyle" "If you want to resolve the dispute, you must first get into the dispute!" A blue light flashed, and a judgment angel in golden armor grew from behind Dongfang Yun.  Standing up, a pair of white wings fanned out and the rapid wind pressure lifted her body quickly towards the black-red light group falling from the sky. At the same time.  The broad-edged long sword in her hand was raised back and struck hard on the proton impact cannon that hit her head on!     brush!  There was a slight sound like the wind blowing over the body, but Kyle's sword was swung by. The proton impact shell with a diameter of more than two hundred meters was unfolded by the sword, and the blood from Kyle's sword was picked up.  The red sword energy not only split the cannonball, but also continued to fly upwards until it cut the white clouds in the sky into two pieces before disappearing.  Dongfang Yun covered his face.  He originally wanted Kyle to give him a divine protection to resist the light ball, but he didn't expect Kyle to cut it with a sword instead.  You said this thing wouldn't explode if you cut it off? Facts have proved that it really didn't explode.  Even when Dongfang Yun thought he was about to throw away a cross of rebirth, the light group that was cut in half slowly dissipated as it fell!  "How did you do it? Kyle?" "It's actually very simple, father. As long as you destroy the energy source inside, this thing will naturally stop exploding." "I've convinced you." Dongfang Yun stood up.  thumb.  Ax King walked by next to him, squatted down and put a big hand on the ground.  Dongfang Yun raised his foot and stepped on the big hand of the Ax King and said: "Kyle, stay here. Once there is another attack, destroy it if you can. If you can't destroy it, block it. Don't let this attack here.  The skill is destroyed!" He said.  The Ax King suddenly raised his hand, and Dongfang Yun was thrown into the air as if on a rocket.  Before Dongfang Yun could fall, a frost bone dragon roared out of the huge blue magic circle behind him, catching Dongfang Yun perfectly, and then spread its wings and flew rapidly towards Iran.  At the same time, the Ax King also made a proud expression towards Kyle, then put his feet down and flew after him.  On the other side, when the Iran war reached a fierce stage, a new party joined.  Empire of the Rising Sun.  This country was forced to New Zealand by the United States, and it was not until the outbreak of the Middle East war that the United States was eager to obtain a share of the profits. At this moment when the world was about to be destroyed, it could no longer make too big a storm, but the Emperor of the Empire of the Rising Sun was obviously unwilling to do so.  Just like that, he withdrew from the stage of history, so he ordered the last research and development personnel to disassemble and reassemble all the weapons, steel and numerous tanks and ships, and finally completed the only epic unit in the world.  General executioner.  This giant mecha, which is two hundred meters high, has three giant sword-like legs, and it also has three bodies facing different directions. The arms of each body hold a giant wave energy blade.  When this is just historyWhen the poetic mecha descended on Najafabad in Iran, the armies fighting in the other four directions were completely stunned.  The effect of the giant wave energy blade's appearance was to cut open a huge crack nearly 500 meters long in the ground. At the same time, the huge mecha suddenly sat down, generating an extremely terrifying omega shock wave.  , turning all objects within a three-kilometer radius, whether living or dead, into particles.  It's just the same, when this extremely slow-moving mecha was hoisted by forty remaining heavy transport aircraft of the Empire of the Rising Sun and flew to the most concentrated battlefield of the Iran campaign, all countries discovered its existence, so when it was still  Before it had left two kilometers, a vacuum implosion bomb exploded at its foothold.  Putin¡¯s cruelty was not expected by the emperor, who was sitting in the center of the cockpit. At that moment, the general¡¯s executioner¡¯s body was completely destroyed, and the other body was also half destroyed.  By the time General Executioner¡¯s internal researchers completed repairs on the giant mecha, it was already two hours later.  More than two million front troops from four countries gathered in Najafabad again, forming a siege on the giant mecha.  Of course, they are also eyeing the troops of other countries.  It was at this time that a frost bone dragon roared from the sky, and a dragon roar attracted everyone's attention.  It slowly landed in the center of the battlefield, lying on the ground, letting Dongfang Yun wander down from its forehead.  Dongfang Yun's appearance at the heaviest moment of the destruction of the world obviously caught the leaders of various countries off guard. Dozens of satellite cameras in the sky stared closely at his face, and then broadcast his live broadcast through video and audio.  The method was sent to the video windows and headsets of the armies of various countries.  Dongfang Yun is smiling.  Looking around, he slowly moved closer to the center of the battlefield. At the same time, as his palm spread, a blood-red gem slowly emerged from his palm.  No one knows how this gem appeared in his palm. Even though countless pairs of eyes were staring at the video converter, they still did not see the flaw.  As he moves forward, in the air.  Ten weird badges or fragments slowly appeared from the air, spinning leisurely around his body.  After attracting everyone's attention, Dongfang Yun smiled hesitantly and said softly: "Hello everyone, I am Dongfang Yun." Even without satellite conversion, his voice was transmitted through a light that lit up inexplicably in front of him.  The miniature magic circle spreads far away - if you look carefully.  You can see a delicate long-eared elf sitting quietly on top of the ice dragon.  "I am Dongfang Yun, the Human Emperor, the God of Beasts, the Lord of the Undead. The King of the Night." "Maybe you don't understand what this shout means, but it doesn't matter." "There is only one thing I want to tell you.  "I am here to end this war." "I believe that many people know that I was the cause of this war. I do not deny this, and I am indeed responsible for the destruction of countless homes and lives.  Responsibility for death." His words instantly caused a commotion. Many tank drivers almost immediately aimed their guns at him, and all the soldiers' guns were also aimed at his body.  It¡¯s just that they were all stopped by their own country¡¯s leaders.  "Whether it's Auba Niupurix or Mr. Zhang, they all want to hear what Dongfang Yun has to say.  In other words, they are more curious about how Dongfang Yun wants to end this unstoppable war.  Dongfang Yun didn't care at all that all the cannons and guns were aimed at him. He smiled lightly and said: "I do not deny responsibility, but I will not take responsibility that does not belong to me. This is the most important reason why this war was launched.  , In other words, the reason why this war will definitely happen even without me is because of interests. " Without the motivation of interests, these countries would not join the war one after another. It is precisely because of the excessive loss of interests that so many countries will join the war quickly.  "Perhaps you have all discovered that this war lasted much shorter time than the previous two world wars, and compared with the previous two wars, this time  The destruction of this world is also more complete." "Yes, this is because you have mastered higher technology and have more advanced power." "You have evolved," "But, evolution is caused by.  When the war begins, it should also exist to end the war. " "So I am here, and what I have to do is to use your final evolution to complete my initial evolution." "This is the end for you.  For me, it's the beginning. Fortunately, you don't need to understand. In short, this war is about to end. " "Then let's get started."nbsp; Dongfang Yun smiled, and his two eyes suddenly bloomed with dazzling blue light. Similarly, a miniature blue magic circle was produced between the palm of his hand and the suspended blood-colored gem.  His voice spread far away: "My command, my conquest, the attacking dragon dance, the eternal end of the heart. I don't care about a counterattack, I just hope for the rest of my life, whether it is the final revenge or the moment of uprising  ¡± As he chanted, the surrounding pieces of red alert technology were spinning rapidly. These metals with red skins were constantly blooming with blue light, slowly shooting out chains of lightning in the air.  Something connected to the red alert core on Dongfang Yun's palm.  "Go to hell!" The Emperor of the Sun in the hands of the general executioner roared ferociously, and the giant wave energy blade in the hands of the giant mecha slashed towards Dongfang Yun head-on.  However, a sturdy figure with red skin color instantly appeared on top of Dongfang Yun. What made people eye-popping was that he used a huge battle ax to block the giant wave energy blade!  And after he blocked the arrogant power of the giant mecha with his relatively small body, he showed no intention of being suppressed. Instead, an excited smile appeared on his hideous face: "What a cute big guy, come to think of it.  It will be fun to dismantle it! But now is not the time, so those who control himyou still have a few more minutes to live." The Emperor of the Rising Sun Empire almost turned his nose with anger and shouted at the mecha pilot to use more force.  The poor mecha pilots were pushing the control lever to the top, but they couldn't push it any further. This made them secretly frightened, and on the other hand, their faces turned red from holding back.  At the same time, the red alert fragments around Dongfang Yun rotated faster as he chanted: "When at zero o'clock, the Hidden Wind Dragon comes to the city, there will naturally be defenders of the technological age, who will become an invincible army and block the third party.  The rise of the empire! Under the witness of the six-pointed star, the initial evolution has begun. With my command and conquer, combine it - the Tianzun mecha! " PS: Thank you Sunshine Naughty for the two monthly tickets!

 Chapter 159 of Mainland China: Completion of Integration!

    "The Book of Initial Evolution" What it really wants to tell Dongfang Yun is not actually the so-called "story of initial evolution, which started from war and exists to end war." What it really wants to express is that when life is destroyed  After being forced to a certain level, it will usher in a new evolution.  This is not difficult to understand.  Whether they are the original Cybertronians with four arms, one tail, two pairs of compound eyes and six pairs of ears, or the people on parallel Earth who were forced to fight to the death, the origin of their evolution was when technology developed to its limit and faced  Super potential that bursts out when higher demand arises.  Therefore, there was a frenzy of scientific and technological research and development that broke out in the five countries of the United States, Russia, Japan, China, and Yuri in just a few months from the beginning of the world war to the end of the world war.  That¡¯s why the original Yuanshi Tianzun transformed himself into a mechanical life form by transforming his body.  In fact, both Tyrande Zhendajimi and Swain must have seen this.  Of course, this does not mean that Dongfang Cloud has reached the point where it has to evolve. Whether it is the base of the four races or Dongfang Cloud itself, there is still a lot of room for development and evolution.  But when the human base was upgraded to the second version, the Supreme Summoning System gave Dongfang Yun the opportunity to travel to the parallel space and issued tasks. In fact, it can also be seen as the Hexagram itself forcing Dongfang Yun to evolve.  Although Tyrande and Zhendajimi have not read "The Book of First Evolution", these two monster-level women may not have expected the final situation of the Earth War.  ¡°And Swain really understood the fundamentals of evolution.  The reason why he didn¡¯t say it was because he thought of the same thing as Dongfang Yun after he woke up.  The initial evolution.  It happens in mechanical technology rather than magical technology like the six-pointed star realm, that is to say, if the initial evolution is completed.  It is impossible to let Dongfang Yun passively transform into a mechanical life form like Yuanshi Tianzun.  For Swain, in fact, whether Dongfang Yun is a living body, a mechanical life form, or becomes a mechanical body, it will never affect his loyalty and feelings for him, but here Swain has to take Dongfang Yun into consideration  idea.  Dongfang Yun needs to figure it out and make his own decision. Swain, as his general and child, should not interfere.  Of course, Swain also knows the seriousness of this problem, because once Dongfang Yun cannot complete his evolution, he will not be able to return to the six-pointed star realm.  This is not something Swain can decide.  So after he figured it out, he immediately told Darius about it privately through the soul chain.  And Darius, as Swain wanted, made the decision and said: "Everyone, please go back with me." Like Swain, Darius, despite his desperate hope  Dongfang Yun returned to the six-pointed star realm, but he was unwilling to interfere with Dongfang Yun's thoughts.  Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t figure it out at first, or maybe he figured it out but couldn¡¯t make a choice.  It is impossible to return to the six-pointed star realm.  At least he can stay on the earth with all the people close to him, but in this way, there is no possibility of continuing to become stronger. Without the possibility of becoming stronger, the fifth condensation will never be seen again, and the research method will never be found.  Knowing the truth about the collapse of the Seven Stars' empire, it is even possible that decades have passed on a parallel earth.  It was destroyed by a sudden enemy.  But if you want to return to the six-pointed star realm, you need to be transformed into a mechanical life form. If it is half human and half robot, it is okay, but you may really become like a Transformer, with only the soul remaining in the human part.     this problem.  I have been struggling with Dongfang Yun for nearly a month, until today.  He just thought of something.  ??An incident happened in that ¡®test¡¯ space.  At the final exit, a row of text recording seven-star reviews appeared on the ceiling, and the opening of this text explained one thing.  "We found a planet with endless ancient bloodlines, and selected seven people from the people with the strongest bloodline." If Dongfang Yun remembers correctly, these people, including himself, should be Seven Stars, Chaos, etc.  Bloodline six-pointed star, Holy God bloodline five-pointed star, Haomu bloodline four-pointed star, Dragon-worm bloodline three-flashed star, Python-beast bloodline twin-spangled star, Yinhua bloodline one-blazing star.  Everyone is the heir of blood.  If all seven people are selected bloodline people, and the reason why everyone is selected is because of their own bloodline, then perhaps their own evolution may not completely transform into a mechanical life form.  "The so-called bloodline, blood and veins are called bloodlines. If you become like a Transformer, you will lose your bloodline, right?"  But even if you turn into a half-human, half-machine body, it would probably be quite painful.Right?  At least the most serious problem is there - you have become half human and half machine, do you still need to eat, drink, poop and sleep?  Can you still have sex in bed with the girl you like to create life?  This all bothers Dongfang Yun.  Thinking of that test, Dongfang Yun once again set off a wave of doubts: Why did I fail in the end despite performing very well?  Not approved by Hexagram?  He remembered the words of Tian Ren Qi Yao: "The strongest Chaos, I also predict a future, do you want to listen?" "This place is not only your starting point, but your end." "but in the end.  Once, you will be obliterated here. " "Life is death, death is not death." He means that my Chaos bloodline is the strongest.  But I am the strongest, why don¡¯t I feel anything and don¡¯t get the Seven Stars?  I won the six-pointed star, why wasn¡¯t it recognized?  What is required for the recognition of the six-pointed star?  It¡¯s not just the starting point, it¡¯s also your end point Is this prediction from the Heavenly Bloodline just to confuse me, or is it really a prophecy?  He should be mocking me, because I will be his enemy. This prophecy is a way to confuse his opponent.  But how did he know I would come back here to take the test again?  He must have known that I would not be recognized by the six-pointed star.  ¡°Then damn six-pointed star, why don¡¯t you recognize me!  ?  What am I missing?  It was at this time.  Dongfang Cloud actually started testing again.  This time, Dongfang Cloud did not follow the same rules and conduct the same test.  Since the first two tests with the same steps were not completed, Dongfang Yun simply led all the 'NPCs', including the 'Fifth Condensation', into the most dangerous room at the beginning, and directly killed everyone.  He was killed, and then completed the test relying on his own danger perception alone. This time, he still encountered Tianren Qiyao who completed it the fastest.  But this time, Heavenly Man Qiyao acted like a machine.  I said the same words to myself as last time or the last time.  But what is surprising is that this time after Dongfang Yun quickly completed the test and exited, the sound of gold and iron told him that he had initially obtained the recognition of the six-pointed star, reopened the Chaos bloodline, and mastered the first place in the Chaos bloodline.  Ability 'Danger Perception'.  This surprised Dongfang Yun, but what surprised him even more was what came next.  "The system evaluation is completed. When the host masters [Chaos Flower Cluster], [Infinite Improvement Power], and [Absolute True Thought Straight Line], it will be fully recognized by the six-pointed star and open all the supreme summoning systems." This evaluation made Dongfang Yun  He almost fainted, why did he suddenly activate the bloodline of chaos?  How did you get the initial recognition from Hexagram?  Looking back at the test again, Dongfang Yun found that everything he did was very by the rules, except for venting his anger at the beginning and trapping the other five people to death.  Not much else has changed.  Until this moment, the words Darius once said were like a bolt of lightning piercing the dark night, completely illuminating Dongfang Yun's mind.  "Dad, what are you talking about? The six-pointed star is the only star of kings. Although the seven-pointed star is the strongest, it is not worthy of the word 'emperor'." "is the king. The first.  What needs to be done is to be ruthless. How can an emperor who is not ruthless enough be able to bring things right and create a glorious empire? " ruthless what I lack is actually the word ruthless!  Yes, the only difference between the initial recognition of the six-pointed star and the previous two times is that I led those people into a trap and killed them.  In fact, when we walked out of the initial room and saw the body of Yinhua Bloodline, our first thought was who was the real murderer around us.  ¡°When the real murderer cannot be found and you want to survive in this dangerous house, the best way is to kill everyone who may be the murderer!  It turns out that this is the benefit of being ruthless!  Thinking of this, Dongfang Yun thought about the issue of initial evolution.  ¡­Being cruel to others is nothing. Only being cruel to yourself can you be truly cruel, right?  "The word ruthless has given me the initial recognition of the Hexagram. Can we think that the Hexagram in charge of the Emperor is actually forcing me to be ruthless from all angles?"  It can be seen from each task that when the wishes of the six-pointed star are met, rewards can be obtained.  So, does that mean I have to be tougher on myself in order to gain the right to initially evolve?  With this question, Dong ?Yuncai was awakened by his own Libyan secretary and came to the battlefield of the Iran War.  In fact, after walking all the way, the devastated world has made Dongfang Yun feel extremely soft-hearted. He suddenly realized that if being more ruthless can actually make the people, especially his own people, live better, then maybe, as an emperor, he can treat himself  It's really necessary to be more ruthless.  Dongfang Yun, who had given up all worries, finally understood the meaning and method of initial evolution, so when he started to activate the six-pointed star, a ritual inscription to complete the evolution appeared in the soul realm.  However, from this memorial text, Dongfang Yun was excited to discover that the so-called initial evolution turned out to be a suit of battle armoror a personal mecha, instead of turning himself into a half-human, half-machine body. This made him particularly excited.  ecstatic.  So when he read out the words ¡®Tianzun Mecha¡¯, the smile at the corner of his mouth got bigger and bigger.  The Red Alert Core did not allow Dongfang Yun to evolve. When the ten Red Alert fragments rotated to the extreme around the Red Alert Core, all the fragments stopped rotating and then floated on the Red Alert Core as the Red Alert Core flashed.  onto Dongfang Yun's body.  The center of the eyebrows, the back of the head, the shoulders, the chest, the back, and the limbs.  The ten fragments were attached to various parts of Dongfang Yun's body, and then they pulled him back.  Slowly float into the air.  At the same time, the red alert core slowly integrated into Dongfang Yun's chest.  For a while.  Dark clouds gathered rapidly in the sky, and in less than ten seconds, the sunny sky at noon turned into a gloomy and gloomy weather that seemed to be about to blow up with violent storms.  In the thick black clouds, thick lightning bolts shuttled as fast as dragons in the clouds, accompanied by bursts of thunder that sounded like dragons roaring across the sky, causing the earth to be quickly illuminated and then immediately plunged into darkness.     following.  It was the weapons and equipment of the four armies, tanks and aircraft, and blue shadows were dragged out.  These phantoms have the form of original weapons and equipment, just like their souls, which are quickly pulled out of their bodies and then fly towards Dongfang Yun.  The effect of this strange scene is that once the shadow is dragged away from the body.  All weapons and firearms will become as stiff as fossils, the lightsaber blade will no longer emit light, and the weapons will be hard to pull the trigger as if they are on safety, mechas and tanks.  The planes seemed to have turned into metal coffins, which were no longer difficult to open and even more difficult to move.  In the sky, the plane fell to the ground and shattered like porcelain.  But not even an explosion occurred.  At the same time, the sky and the ground.  Surrounding Dongfang Yu's body, a violent whirlwind rolled up, from bottom to top, from top to bottom. When the two whirlwinds met, Dongfang Yun's figure was completely invisible. Instead, there were those azure blue ghosts like guns and tanks.  The shadow was quickly swept into the growing tornado.  In fact, it¡¯s not just the weapons and equipment of the surrounding soldiers, even the sub-bases of several major empires scattered around the world are quickly stopping operations.  So the base vehicle was paralyzed!  The barracks is paralyzed!  The tank factory is paralyzed!  The power plant is paralyzed!  The empty fingers are paralyzed!  The shipyard is paralyzed!  High-tech paralysis!  All special buildings, non-special buildings, one, two, and three technologies, as well as the launchers of super weapons, are all disabled!  In an instant, all technological products seemed to disappear, and as the power disappeared, even the entire base was plunged into darkness.  People still don¡¯t know what exactly happened, although they can vaguely feel that when all technologies are stopped and all power resources disappear, even if they are not destroyed, something will happen.  Unlike the researchers and managers in the base, the people at the most central battlefield in the world actually saw everything that happened.  But precisely because they saw it, it was even more difficult for them to accept it.  Seeing the huge building shadows flying into it, the surrounding soldiers seemed to understand something. Their footsteps were retreating, but they were unwilling to leave like this.  All eyes were watching the tornado that quickly formed and slowly expanded without moving at all. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the tornado suddenly exploded!  The dissipating wind pressure dispersed the surrounding dust and also dispersed the dark clouds in the sky.  When all the coverings were dissipated, the soldiers¡¯ eyes fell on the center of the battlefield.  They were too far away, and they could barely see where the previous tornado was, a metallic figure that was mainly red with blue edges.  Dongfang Yun.     althoughHe had long expected that this Tianzun mecha was very powerful, but Dongfang Yun had never thought that this mecha was so powerful!  The mecha on the shoulder slowly raised up with a mechanical start-up sound, and a metal body as thick as a thumb shot out from it. Even the Ax King not far away did not see the speed of this thing's flight, and it just disappeared into the sky.  Then, Dongfang Yun saw his appearance clearly from the display inside the visor.  What was just launched is a satellite spy satellite that can cover 100,000 square kilometers. It can accurately transmit information about all locations within this range to the mecha. It is through this that Dongfang Yun can clearly see the location of the Tianzun mecha.  The whole picture.  This mecha is about two and a half meters tall. It is red in color and has a blue border that represents a six-pointed star.  The overall frame looks simple and slender, with a vague feeling of Iron Man's suit. However, no matter from the three-dimensional perspective or from the texture, even a loyal fan of "Iron Man" will feel a sense of Iron Man's suit.  The idea that Tianzun's armor is not even worthy of polishing shoes.  That¡¯s right, the appearance of this mecha is full of the beauty of future science fiction. Just by being motionless, it gives people the feeling of a work of art.  Helmet, shoulder armor, arm armor, chest armor, leg armor, and a streamlined and slightly bulging back armor on the back.  This seemingly simple mecha is actually the weapon with the highest technological content in the entire Red Alert. It has the functions of all the superior weapons and armor in Red Alert, and even includes the functions of some base buildings (including mining, self-generation, etc.  ), and even has the ability to release super weapon attacks, and the power will never be lower than the super weapon power released by the same type of building!  At the same time, its defense power definitely exceeds the super defense power of any unit in the three Red Alert technologies - whether buildings or vehicles - that is difficult to match!  The most important thing is that Dongfang Yun knew one thing clearly from the beginning when the armor was worn on him like a holy garment.  This initially evolved armor, known as the Tianzun Mecha, can actually continue to evolve!  It can be completely transformed by Tyrande and Zhendajimi and become more powerful!  In other words, it won¡¯t be long before Dongfang Yun will have the capital to fight his generals even if he doesn¡¯t use the ability extraction skills!  After Tianzun mecha completed Zuzuang, the familiar voice finally sounded in Dongfang Yun's ears.  "The host has completed the A-level chain task [The Essence of Evolution, the Final Fusion]." "The A-level chain task [The Essence of Evolution, the Final Fusion] requires: Evolution." "Time limit: None." "Success conditions: Completed  "Evolution." "System judgment" "Completion level: perfect." "Task reward: The host can return to the six-pointed star realm at any time and take away all non-living organisms in this world." "Then" Dongfang Yun glanced around with a smile.  , raised his right arm, and on it, a pocket cannon barrel was raised, aiming at the huge general's executioner armor and the Emperor of the Rising Sun Empire inside: "Goodbye, Parallel Earth." (To be continued. If you like  For this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.

 Mainland Storm Chapter 160 Return

    In the vast universe, there is a planet covered entirely by crystal. Under the light of the surrounding stars, the entire planet looks like a huge, beautiful crystal.  Everyone in the nearby galaxy knows that there is one of the most beautiful palaces in the universe on this planet, and in the palace lives a prince who is so handsome that no one can look directly at him.  In the prince's palace, there are not only his most loyal subordinates, but also countless enchanting, sexy, quiet or childish princes and concubines.  People in several surrounding galaxies yearn for this palace. Even the supreme ruler of a certain galaxy would be willing to be a gatekeeper for him if he received the prince's order.  Because anyone who comes out of the prince's palace, at least in the surrounding galaxy, is an absolutely supreme being - even if he is just a gatekeeper.  The existence of the prince not only makes the people in the surrounding galaxies stable and will no longer be oppressed by the powerful, but also protects these people from the pain of war. Because of the existence of the prince, no one dares to jump the battleship over.  So, at least all the people in this universe have been living a life of singing, dancing and laughter.  However, in recent months, all the surrounding galaxies have become dead silent, all entertainment activities have stopped on every planet, and every subject has lost the smile on their face.  This universe seems to be completely shrouded in darkness, with all the happiness sucked away by the black hole.  The reason why everything turns out like this is because all the top leaders are sending a message.  Prince, we are going to war with others.  War.  This seems very far away to everyone in the surrounding star system.  Since Prince Dian set foot in this universe more than 7,000 years ago, except when he let his powerful men destroy all opposition forces, the word war seems to have been far away from this universe.  Just a few months ago, the top leaders of 3,900 countries in 13 nearby galaxies went to the crystal planet in the Prince's Palace. After returning, each country's long-dormant weapons arsenal was reopened.  , the word 'army' has long disappeared.  It's on the lips of these leaders again. ???????????? It¡¯s anecdotal to say that the Prince¡¯s Palace wants to go to war with others.  Then it is completely unbelievable that he needs to use the armies of all countries under his rule to go to war with others.  Who doesn¡¯t know that His Highness the Prince has hundreds of powerful men, and every one of them.  Do they all have the ability to destroy a planet with just one move?  With such strength, Wang Zidian still needs help from others.  So how terrifying will the enemy he will face be?     no one knows. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Individuals on every planet.  They all began to worry about gains and losses.  If your own army can follow His Highness the Prince to make great achievements and annihilate the enemy in one fell swoop, then even if no one is left in the army in the end.  Even if it is their father, husband, and son who join the army, these relatives will die on the battlefield, and the people will never complain. Perhaps the parents, wives, and children of the fallen soldiers will be secretly sad, but when they face the prince's palace, they will definitely  Will greet you with a smile.  Because His Highness, who has ruled for more than seven thousand years, has brought a wealthy, beautiful and equal life to their ancestors and descendants. As long as His Highness wins, all of this will never be lost.  But what if the Prince¡¯s Palace fails?  What if he loses the right to rule the surrounding galaxies and is replaced by a tyrant to rule everyone?  This kind of conjecture will make people tremble even if it is just a new idea.  So the mother said to her son: "Go, son, fight the enemy bravely on the battlefield, even if it costs your life, you must win victory for the Prince's Palace." So the wife said to her husband: "Go, my dear, or take victory with you  Come back, or die in battle for the Prince's Palace. "So the child said to his father: "Go, Dad, as long as you don't shrink from fear, you will be the glory of my life." Soldiers stepped onto the troop transport ship one by one.  Space battleships began to assemble on various planets, and fleets completed space jumps one by one, heading towards the crystal star of His Highness the Prince.  At the same time, in the Crystal Star, which was always brightly lit and filled with laughter and laughter, the location of the palace seemed extremely dark at this moment.  In the dark palace, the atmosphere was extremely depressing and solid, like a cemetery, and you could barely hear the sound of breathing.  But it is obvious that in this dim environment, there are still countless pairs of eyes looking in the same direction.  That is a throne that belongs to one person, and there is indeed a person sitting on it.  Although he is in the shadows, so that his overall image cannot be seen clearly, he can still faintly see his outline.?It can be seen that he is sitting very lazily, leaning on the armrest of the throne with one hand and twitching his chin.  At the same time, his voice sounded: "So, does anyone else have any objections?" In the dimness, a magnetic baritone voice sounded, this voice sounded extremely wise: "Lord, Liang still thinks this is inappropriate, three flashes  Xing and the Shuanghua Star Controller have always been inseparable, but this time he has an extra strong attitude and joins forces with Chi Yixing, which may also involve the Shuanghua Star Controller. Lord, if we join forces with Samsung, we can defeat them all.  , I'm afraid there will be heavy casualties." "Prince" said calmly: "So what? Kong Ming, do you think there is any war that won't kill people?" The baritone smiled bitterly and said: "My lord, Liang thinks  There is probably a bigger conspiracy brewing behind this incident. "Oh? What conspiracy?" "My lord, the master of Qiyao Star has not shown up for two thousand years. This time, everything is weird.  Flashing star's behavior is completely different from his past, so Liang suspects that behind this, Qiyao star is likely to be adding fuel to the fire. If this is the case, once we both lose, Qiyao star will probably benefit. " Prince.  After pondering for a long time, he said: "Does anyone else agree with Kong Ming's opinion?" In the darkness, countless pairs of eyes were scanning the people around them, as if they were seeking each other's opinions, and at this moment.  Instead, the person closest to the 'prince' shouted lively: "Master, why bother? Even if there is really a Qiyao star behind this matter, I will beat him away!" On the other side, there was also a very cheerful voice: "  Luffy, count me in! " "No problem Naruto! But the Seven Stars are mine!" Two cheerful guys took the lead, and the others were no longer restrained by the depressing atmosphere, and started discussing happily.  But generally speaking, there are still many more people who support going to war than those who oppose going to war.  "Okay, don't argue anymore." 'Prince' waved his hand gently.  All sounds disappeared instantly.  A pair of eyes looked at him with burning eyes.  "Kong Ming, Lelouch, Aizen, Conan, I understand what you mean, but do you think I should accept your opinions?" The atmosphere was solemn, even though I knew that it was probably wrong to start a war rashly.  Although there are many doubts behind this incident, it should be carefully considered.  But everyone knows it.  Their opinions can only play a supporting role. What really makes a difference is the master's wishes.  ¡®Prince¡¯ Huo De stood up.  He said loudly: "I am not a fool, nor am I a person who cannot accept opinions. You all know this. But this time, even if I know it is a trap, I will jump! Don't you know why?" Everyone's  My breathing became heavy.  "Because that bastard from the Three Flash Stars killed Saga, injured Sesshomaru, and kidnapped Madoka! I absolutely, absolutely, absolutely cannot tolerate this!" 'He' used three absolutes in one breath, and even more  It makes all the shining eyes turn red instantly.  "Whether it's Shaka, Sesshomaru or Madoka, they are all our partners, partners we can rely on for life and death! They, and you, are equally important to me! So,  It¡¯s up to you to tell me whether I should endure it or not! It¡¯s up to you to tell me whether I should go to war!¡± ¡®Prince¡¯s¡¯ passionate voice echoed through the hall, immediately arousing countless responses: ¡°Let¡¯s go to war!¡±  ! Let¡¯s fight! Let¡¯s fight!¡± For a moment, the air in the entire hall was completely ignited, and even the wise men among them clenched their fists.  The prince suddenly turned around, threw up his cloak, turned his back to the people below and shouted loudly: "Kakarot will explore the path first, and then conduct spatial coordinate positioning. Index and Emiya Kiritsugu are preparing to start teleportation in the universe.  The remaining people are ready to fight. Once the cosmic teleportation formation is drawn, the whole army will attack!" "Yes!" The hall echoed like a landslide and a tsunami.  "The prince" shook his cloak and disappeared.  Similarly, chaotic footsteps sounded in the hall, and everyone began to walk out.  In the shadows, a short, big-headed boy with two round glasses stopped another person.  "What? Conan?" The person who was stopped lowered his head and asked.  Conan said: "How is the process on the Hexagram?" The person who was stopped shrugged: "What else can be done? It took more than seventy years for the master to leave the Five-Glow Star Realm, and the Hexagram cost more than eight thousand  At this level, do you still want to count on him to help us?" Conan said: "My information is not like this?Now, like this, Li Xiaoyao, you take Sesshomaru to the six-pointed star realm, and then tell the six-pointed star controller exactly what happened.  "    "tell him?  The speaker's semantics were strange: "What does he know?"  Tell him that he has to be able to understand it, not to mention that even if he understands the meaning of my words, is it possible that he can suddenly break out and complete the final integration?  Conan said: "You don't understand. He has a way to treat Sesshomaru's injuries, and if you bring him the news, he will definitely work hard to catch up."  "    "ah?  Will he do this?  Although he and his master are allies, I'm afraid he doesn't remember anything, right?  "Li Xiaoyao smiled bitterly. Conan said: "He doesn't need to remember anything, because even if he doesn't understand anything, he will do it as long as it is for the master.  "    "Huh?  Li Xiaoyao wondered: "Why do I think there is a huge gossip hidden here?"  " "Your intuition is very accurate.  Conan walked toward the door, and his distant voice reached Li Xiaoyao's ears: "You can ask Kuroko or Mikoto for gossip. When you see the person who controls the six-pointed star, tell him for me, and I will delay him for three years."  , three years later, it will be up to him whether he has the ability to join the battlefield between his master and the First and Third Alliance.  "    "Kuroko?  Mikoto?  " Li Xiaoyao touched his chin and walked slowly out of the palace with a strong heart of gossip. "" "Sure enough, the air in this world is the best!  "In the Goddess Ye Lin. Dongfang Yun spread his arms and breathed in the pure natural and pollution-free fresh air. Zhenda Jimi said anxiously behind him: "Your Majesty, hurry up and take out those base vehicles.  We still have to do research!  " "" Dongfang Yun turned around awkwardly and said, "I've been away from home for several months. You have to give me time to calm down, okay?"  Zhenda Jimi said anxiously: "Oh, what can we do to recover? It's just to leave for a while, and nothing has changed here. Hurry up, hurry up, I want it~!"  " This coquettish voice made Dongfang Yun's body numb for a moment. His eyes fell on Tyrande behind Zhenda Jimi. The latter was obviously impatient, but all his thoughts were hidden in his eyes and face.  Without showing any signs of it, Dongfang Yun said helplessly: "Okay, okay, here you go.  Study slowly!  " Said. As he waved his hand, five base vehicles that had not been deployed appeared in the open space. Zhenda Jimi immediately cheered, pushed Dongfang Yun aside and ran towards the base vehicle quickly. Before Dongfang Yun could complain,  Seeing a white shadow flashing beside him, Tyrande seemed to be calm and running faster than Zhenda Jimi. Dongfang Yun came to Swain's room.  The most unusual one among the children, or the most lonely one. Everyone else lives in his own room in the ancient tree. Only this gloomy guy always hides in the ancient guardian tree and lets the ancient guardian open his door.  As soon as Dongfang Yun entered the room, he felt a cold breath blowing in his face. The room looked extremely dark. Although it didn't feel damp, there was an extra bit of cold wind blowing through it. There was a birdstand hanging next to the bookshelf.  , the bird on the shelf is not any kind of ornamental bird, but a six-eyed hook-billed crow with scarlet eyes. This thing is very consistent with Swain's character. After Dongfang Yun came in, although the six-eyed crow has been cold and bloodthirsty.  He became gentler, but remained motionless, not even showing any signs of flattery. Dongfang Yun scratched his head, walked straight to Swain's desk and sat down, looking at the densely packed drawings and maps on the table, and couldn't bear it.  He couldn't help but say: "Did you organize all of this alone?  " Swain continued to draw pictures with the compass without raising his head, and replied calmly: "Yes, Mr. Jun."  " Then, there was a long silence between the two people. "I don't know how long it took, but Swain finished the drawing in his hand, and then he raised his head and said, "Father, what's the matter?"  " "Ah," Dongfang Yun was almost asleep. He shook his head and said, "Swain, how much do you know about the six-pointed star from Darius?  " Swainqi said: "Why do you ask me?  Just ask General Darius.  " Dongfang Yun said lazily: "That guy always plays tricks on me Although you are the same guy, I always think it's better to ask you about some things.  " Swain unfolded a new parchment, continued to draw pictures on it, and asked: "What do you want to ask, father?  " Dongfang Yun said: "Chaotic clusters of flowers, infinite power of improvement, absolute true thoughts in a straight line, what are these?  "    "have no idea.  "    "have no idea?  " "Yes, I only know that with these things, even if the six-pointed star does not recognize Junfu, Junfu's supreme summoning system can be completed.  "    "Completion?  " "It means that, Father Jun, you will have a complete supreme summoning system, and you can use all the functions above at will.  "    "Why?  The supreme summoning system obviously relies on the hexagram to exist!  " "Because the six-pointed star is just a mark, but the supreme summoning system is the core.  "    "I do not quite understand.  " "To put it simply" Swain raised his head, pulled a large box from the side, rummaged inside for a long time and then took out a staff inlaid with a World of Warcraft crystal core: "Father, please take a look.  " "Is this just an ordinary staff?  " "Please look at the inlay of the crystal core and the staff.  Dongfang Yun took a closer look and indeed found a strange magic circle on it. Swain said: "If the hexagram and the supreme summoning system as a whole are compared to an artifact-level staff, then the supreme summoning system is equivalent to  The inscriptions and magic circle on this artifact-level staff, and the six-pointed star are equivalent to the artifact soul.  Seeing that Dongfang Yun was still confused, Swain said: "An artifact cannot be used without its soul. Just like the inscriptions and magic circle on this staff, without its soul, no matter how many Warcraft crystal cores are replaced,  No matter how powerful the magic power is to drive it, it still cannot be used.  The three things mentioned just now are actually equivalent to a very different kind of crystal core. The function of this crystal core is that even if the soul of the artifact is not used, inscriptions and formations can still be initiated.  " "So," Dongfang Yun suddenly realized: "In other words, the Six-Pointed Star does not recognize me, so I cannot use the complete Supreme Summoning System. But if I have those three things, even without the recognition of the Six-Pointed Star, I can still drive the complete Supreme Summoning System.  The summoning system?  " "That's right.  " "Why didn't you tell me earlier" Dongfang Yun held his forehead and sighed: "It's better now. No matter what, I have to find those three things before I can use the complete system.  " Swain said: "In fact, we have been secretly exploring the entire continent with a troop. I must have understood that the so-called six-pointed star realm is actually a place for you to conduct trials, so you have grown up.  Everything will be completed here.  So since your second 'test', this private army has been looking for those three things.  " "Private troops?  Dongfang Yun quickly asked: "Have you found it?"  " "The information obtained so far is absolutely that the line of true thoughts has been taken away by the Nujia Empire.  Swain said calmly: "But the power of infinite improvement and the flower clusters of chaos should be on this continent."  " Dongfang Yun stood up with an excited face: "That's good!  When the notice goes down, everyone is keeping an eye on me. I must find them!  "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! PS: Thank you to the 10,000 people at the same time and Shen Tianyue for their monthly votes!

 Continental Storm Chapter 161: Bui¡¯s Conflict

    With Dongfang Yun's instructions, the Yeyin Army began to search for [Chaos Flower Clusters] and [Infinite Enhancement Power] across the entire continent at a faster speed. In Darius's impression, Chaos Flower Clusters  It's not clear what it is, but the power of infinite improvement should be engraved on the ancient parchment, so the first target of the Hidden Night Army is still that ancient parchment.  At the same time, Buicareno also began to accelerate his "money making", and what he wanted were basically the rarest and strange items on this continent.  Of course, the terms "rare items" and "exotic items" are difficult to define by various human countries. Therefore, various things such as 'great-great-grandmother's foot-binding cloth' and 'grandfather's ashes' were given away one after another.  In the hands of Buicareno.  For this kind of result, it is impossible for Buicareno to say whether you can send something serious if you have finished, because even Buicarenoor Galen can't accurately say what kind of thing it is.  It's serious stuff.  The tragedy caused by this situation is that Galen had to take the card master Drizzt, the light guard Izaro and the sand king Chryseles to writhe in the warehouse full of rancid smell.  Of course, it can¡¯t be said that it was ineffective, at least after a while of tumbling, they really found a few treasures.  Recurve Bow: +30 attack speed.  (The effect of placing it in Dongfang Yun's soul domain is to increase arm muscle activity and arm nerve reflex arc sensitivity by 30 for all generals, and all other props are the same. Soul Soul Stone: +450 life (superimposed on the blood viscosity of an eighth-level strongman,  Increase the upper limit of blood viscosity) +400 magic value (superimposed on the total amount of magic power/fighting energy stored in a seventh-level strongman's magic source/fighting energy source), +4 life recovery speed (superimposed on the division of hematopoietic stem cells of a seventh-level strongman.  Speed). +100 magic recovery (superimposes twice the own meditation magic/refining fighting spirit speed). Butterfly knife: +30 points of agility (superimposes a sixth-level strong leg muscle activity level nerve reflex arc sensitivity), +30 attack points.  (Superimposes all the muscle strength of a sixth-level strongman), +30 attack speed, +35 dodge (increases whole body nerve reflex arc sensitivity by 35). Bee sting: +40 attack speed, -10 skill cooldown. These four things are very useful to generals.  Their strength had improved very well, so they were immediately sent to Dongfang Yun by Galen. This also compensated the four generals for their scavenging behavior for three days. On the other side, Dongfang Yun came to the northern wasteland.  While receiving the four pieces of equipment from Galen, I also received the quantity report from the human base. To put it simply, the current number of human pseudo-heroes has reached sixty-six, and almost all of them are between level ten and level twelve.  Among them, there are the largest number of archmages, with thirty-one, fifteen paladins, fifteen blood mages, and five dwarves invited by Pope Benfric XIII from the dwarf empire Volendam.  Became the King of the Hilland among them was the legendary blacksmith Todrak, who was known as the ghost. In fact, Dongfang Yun did not intend to let Todrak transform into the King of the Hill, but after seeing four of them.  After his fellow dwarves suddenly turned into giants, Todrak hugged Dongfang Yun's legs and refused to let go. "Becoming a giant is every dwarf's lifelong dream." Todrak said helplessly with tears in his eyes.  I could wave my hand and grant his wish, but I was secretly wondering if this guy went home and wanted to sleep with his wife, would he be kicked out directly? "Of course not, because among the other four people, the one with red hair is my wife.  !" Tordrak looked smug. "Back to the story, except for the sixty-six pseudo-heroes. In the past few months, the number of infantry trained by the human base has reached 330 million. The number of musketeers is 300 million.  Ten million, knights 290 million, priests 184 million, witches 55 million, spell breakers 120 million, magic helicopters 6 million, mortar squads 8 million,  There are 8 million steam tanks, 900,000 dragon eagle knights, and 1 million super griffon knights. In other words, if you add all the human units, the total number has reached close to 1.31 billion!  They are the cheapest infantry and musketeers, and are also produced by various empires through frugality. Most of the knights are civilian equestrian masters contributed by the southern steppe countries. All priests are provided by the Papal State alone (I want to say here, for  To gather such a large group of priests, Ben Furyk XIII was so frugal that he even sent apprentice-level monks). As for the witches, female magicians from across the continent who had heard that they had the hope of advancing to the seventh level gathered together to break the  The magicians are made up of almost half of the male magicians in the mainland.  As for magic helicopters, mortars, and steam tanks, they were made from hundreds of millions of tons of steel scraped together by the three empires and their affiliated countries. This was because the three empires had prevented other countries from developing such technology that would transcend the ages.  Weapons have long been produced by various countries that are jealous of each other and have pooled their money to produce countless weapons.  As for Dragon Eagle Knight and Super Griffin Rider??, as the ultimate unit of the human race, it is relatively difficult to adjust. First of all, if you want to adjust the Dragon Eagle, you need at least the fifth level of [Thunder Eagle], [Earth Eagle], [Ice and Fire Condor] and other eagles.  Warcraft and super griffins also need griffins for adjustment, and there are only a few griffins in the entire continent.  However, the created dragon eagle knights and super griffon knights are powerful enough to challenge a tenth level strong man in a single fight, which is refreshing to all the countries in the mainland. The dragon eagles prepared from all the eagles and griffons captured in Buicareno'  Under the promise that both the knights and the super griffon knights would be returned to the country that captured them, all the countries with eagles and griffons around them began to crazily capture these two flying creatures.  Thousands of eagles disappeared.  This was because Buicareno concealed it from them, saying that the adjusted dragon eagles and super griffins could not reproduce, so the countries did not allow these creatures to be completely extinct.  Dongfang Yun was completely shocked when he heard the battle report from the human base.  1.3 billion troops!  The total population of the entire continent is less than 30 billion, which means that almost one out of every 25 people has been sent to Bansai.  Even if Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t go to the class competition.  It is also conceivable that the entire Taysia grassland next to Bansai City is almost to the point where even a needle can't penetrate it.  "How could it be?" Galen said while eating the breakfast brought by the orc maid: "Those guys have already discussed it. Most of the soldiers will be assigned to the area around the Duotaru River, the longest river in the continent. At the same time, there are also other areas we have conquered.  Neighbors from various countries who have entered the country can make dumplings when Dark Night marches again. " "There are so many people" Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows: "This development is too fast, just now Delai.  Erth and Swain just reported to me that the number of elves has reached a record high of 12 million, and the number of orcs has also reached 33 million. I am still thinking that these more than 40 million people have arrived.  Sai can't even squeeze away, how can the human race resist it. Now, the human race is thirty times more powerful than the dark night and the beast race combined. How can we continue to confuse the human kingdom?" "What are you confusing!"  Food said inarticulately: "Dad, with the power we have now, we can completely occupy the entire continent in an instant, right? The 1.3 billion troops in my hands don't even need to make any moves. All countries have to take notice."  "Stop." "Nonsense!" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes at him and said, "Do you think I'm stupid for not knowing this? Our key enemy is no longer the mainland human race." He pointed.  Top of the head: "There are still people from the three realms staring at us. The reason why they haven't taken action against us now is because they want the power of the dark night and the power of the human race in my hands to harm both sides and reap the benefits." "But our current power is also  You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Three Realms! Even the orcs of Atlantis in the past may not have an army as large as ours?¡± ¡°You can survive a hundred battles only if you know yourself and the enemy!¡± Dongfang Yun sighed: ¡°After such a long period of development.  Who knows if the Three Realms will have already begun to recuperate and prepare for the next 'war'. I am not fully prepared. I don't want to go to war with them so early. And" He paused and said: "Tai.  Rand and Zhendajimi unanimously asked me to postpone the war and let them research the Red Alert Base, so that we can basically ensure the safety of the war." Galen rolled his eyes: "It's so troublesome, dad.  But forget it, I¡¯ve been waiting for so long anyway. I don¡¯t care if I wait a little longer But are you ready to put on a show? Forty-five million troops versus 1.3 billion troops. How will this show be performed? Now hide it from the mainland.  The human race is no longer the main point, we still have to hide it from the three realms of Tianyun Death Soul and Nujia Empire~" "I'm thinkingI'm thinkingI'm thinking of a p!" "Swiss, silver-blue figure!  Falling next to Dongfang Yun: "Dad?" "Go tell these two girls Zhenda, Jimmy and Tyrande, if you want me to do all the tricks to delay the time, let them come up with a way to act."  "Yes!" Tai Lung disappeared, and Dongfang Yun poured another glass of fruit wine and handed it to Galen: "Why are you eating so fast? Eat slowly, and no one will compete with you." "No, dad," Galen slurred  Qing Qing said: "There are half of the so-called 'treasures' left in the warehouse. If I go back late, those three guys Drizzt will not tear me apart.  Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and said, "Wouldn't it be better to just tell all the human countries to send them the parchments?" "Those guys are ambitious. During this period, Mr. Bui has captured hundreds of spies. Who among the mainland humans doesn't want to get them?"  What is Mr. Bui's so-called 'Soul of the God of War'? If we specify that we want the parchment, I'm afraid they will go through it beforehand or even hide it and study it themselves!  What's more, isn't there exactly what we need among those messy things?" "Oh, then??Thank you for your hard work.  " "It's not hard!"  Galen drank the fruit wine and took a deep breath and said, "It's nothing more than a little dirty and vendetta. Except for Chrysalis, we can tolerate it."  " "In that case, don't let her search with you. Let her come over and stay with me.  " For this daughter who at least seems to be the youngest in age and mind, Dongfang Yun obviously loves the Shah King more than the other generals. "Okay, then I will go back and tell her, but" Galen hesitated and his mouth twitched.  . Dongfang Yun kicked him on the butt: "If you fart, hurry up!  "UmI strongly suspect that Chrysalis has fallen in love with Mr. Bui?" "Huh?" Dongfang Yun was stunned: "Are you sure?" Galen scratched his head: "Drizzt and Izaro  They all say so.  I also have a vague feelingit's just that you know, dad, Mr. Bui treats youhehe.  So we are not sure how far the Sand King and he will go.  " "It's outrageous for such a young girl to imitate other people's love affairs!  Dongfang Yun was slightly angry: "You are so close to her and you don't care about her!"  " "I don't have time!  Galen frowned: "Drizzt and Izaro are younger brothers, who dares to care about her?" "Go back and ask her to come over and stay with me for a while."  " "But" "Go quickly!  "    "yes!  " Galen left, Dongfang Yun sat alone in the room, and couldn't help but re-examine the relationship between himself and Buicareno. Su Wan once said that the reason why Buicareno was willing to help her and even betrayed the mainland human race was that he had the ability to let people  The happier life of the mainland human race is only one aspect, but on the other hand, it is because he looks like Bui Carreno's dead childhood sweetheart. But the man is obviously very entangled, even though he already knows that he is not a woman, he still feels that he is not a woman.  The affection never disappeared, but every time I saw him, I felt very ambiguous about him. This made Dongfang Yun a little worried, because Bui Carreno was indeed a very good person, no matter who he got to know.  , there will be a feeling of spring breeze, and he has excellent management skills and integrity, which makes Dongfang Yun very confident about him even if he has not been debugged by the human base. But then again, he and Buika.  Renault is simply impossible. When Buicareno finally despairs of his feelings, what will he do? Dongfang Yun also vaguely feels the Sand King's feelings for Buicareno.  But most of the time, the Sand King is more cute and coquettish than the little girl with the same appearance in human beings, making it difficult for people to doubt her. But when Galen revealed it today, Dongfang Yun thought about it carefully and found that she really liked Buika.  Renault has a special feeling for marrying Sand King to Bui Carreno. Let¡¯s not talk about whether Bui Carreno is willing or not. Dongfang Yun¡¯s father-daughter love for Sand King is very important, which makes him and many people in the world.  It¡¯s the same if a father doesn¡¯t want his daughter to get married, and as a true heroic unit, the Sand King¡¯s lifespan is probably much longer than that of Bui Carreno. It¡¯s like an immortal vampire falling in love with a human. You can accept your immortality but with your own eyes  Watching your lover grow old and die in front of you? No matter from any angle, Dongfang Yun does not want the King of Sand to fall in love with Bui Carreno. So, he is not sure about Bui Carreno's concept.  Sex, what should Dongfang Yun do with the pure feelings of King Sha entrusted to him? "Kill him.  " Swain's voice sounded in Dongfang Yun's mind. "Eh?" Dongfang Yun was startled and said depressedly: "When did you switch to this channel?" Swain said gloomily: "Young father forgot.  Are you okay? When General Galen was talking to you just now, you asked me to listen.  " Dongfang Yun thought for a while, and it seemed that this was the case. He sighed softly and said: "You want me to kill Buicareno?" "It's best to kill all the people who will cause you trouble.  Kill all the people who make you depressed and frowning.  Swain's cold voice was full of the bloody smell of bayonets, "Everyone who makes you unhappy must be killed!"  " "Including Kriselis?" Although Dongfang Yun knew Swain's loyalty to him, he still asked sarcastically. "If she makes you unhappy, I will kill her too!  If I make you unhappy, you will die!  Swain solemnly said: "You are the supreme king. Anyone who makes the smile disappear from the king's face should not exist in this world!"  all!  " These words with the smell of fat and blood made Dongfang Yun shudder and said: "It's not that serious Forget it, let's stop this topic. Since you listened to Galen and me, what do you think of this play?  How can we make people in the three realms above be confused by us?"  Swain was silent for a moment and said: "Undead!"  The Proy Empire is not called the number one country in the southern part of the continent for nothing.  Not only does this country have a land area and army comparable to the three great empires of Pompeii, Basteque, and the Papal States, it also has a maritime trade that is more powerful than the three great empires.  "And what supports this maritime trade is the Proy Empire, which is known as the strongest navy in the mainland.  So the Proy Empire is also called the Overlord of the Far Sea.  The reason why it is not as famous and powerful as the three major empires is because of the topography of the Puloy Empire. Almost the entire land area of ??this peninsula country is on this protruding peninsula of the continent. What is tragic is that it blocks the Puloy Empire and  Connected to other countries on the continent is the Ketik Rainforest, which is known as one of the four most dangerous places on the continent. In that rainforest, the famous Gorgons on the continent are entrenched.  The Proy Empire has sent troops to conquer this rainforest countless times, and even tried to set fire to the forest, but they were unable to break through, so they could only live in this isolated peninsula in great frustration.  Precisely because it could not bear the pain of isolation, the Proi Empire built the continent's first steel ship and relied on maritime trade to make the country rich.  In fact, the Puroy Empire can conquer neighboring countries and create an external colony through naval battles, but all countries are aware of the power of Puroy's navy, so in previous transactions, very little iron ore was sold to Puroy, and Puroy  Iraq itself does not produce much iron, so this also limits the expansion of the Proy Empire.  The inability to expand due to resource reasons has made the kings of Proy extremely miserable. Without iron ore, what can it do no matter how many resources it has? So in the past few hundred years, this country has been committed to developing personal strength, hoping that  One day we will be able to conquer with the help of countless strong men.  In fact, they are almost there.  Because more than a hundred years ago, they obtained a magical parchment scroll.  ps: Thank you Zhenglongtian for the big reward, thank you for the great evaluation vote of the outstanding people, and thank you for the big monthly ticket of the reincarnation of the sun god!

 Continental Storm Chapter 162 Thirty-nine Night Hidden

    Scholars who are familiar with the modern history of the countries in the southern part of the mainland know that more than 130 years ago, the Proi Empire completed a transfer of power.  This change is not the change of father and son, but a counterattack from Prince Proy. He embarked on the road to fight for royal power from a hereditary prince and successfully ascended the throne as emperor.  This prince is Kennairo XI, also known as the legendary summoner of the mainland.  In fact, the name of Kennairo XI was only spread on the mainland more than 30 years ago when he won the throne. The power of the Proui Empire's shipping allowed this nobleman who inherited the prince's title as early as the Second World War.  He traveled abroad when he was a teenager, but when he came back, he took the title of the strongest summoner in the mainland.  At that time, it was during the reign of Kenero X. In order to widen the sea routes and build steel warships, Kenero X used tyranny to rule the people. All people were not allowed to hide steel products in their homes. No one could hide more than ten kilograms of iron products.  Those with 20 kilograms will be sent to the frontier, those with 20 kilograms will be imprisoned for ten years, and those with 50 kilograms will be immediately beheaded.  But among ordinary people, who hasn¡¯t ordered an iron pot and iron spoon?  In the name of expropriation, King Kenello X plundered almost all the steel products in people's homes, and countless people were ruined.  Kenero XI, who had long been ambitious, discovered the dissatisfaction of the people and felt that this was a good opportunity to ascend to power, so he secretly prepared for three years. When the time came to raise an army, nearly two million people followed him, and the troops were directed at him.  Kanai, the royal city of the Puroi Empire.  Of course, if the emperor was overthrown so easily, no one would be willing to take this position.  All the dozens of guests and ministers in the court of the Tenth King of Kennaro were on the tenth level.  With everyone joining forces, the rebel army could not advance or retreat without more than half of them being killed or injured.  It was at this time that Kennairo XI took action.  Although King Kennairo X had already known from the words of the ship passengers who returned from the voyage that his distant nephew had made a big name on the mainland, he really didn¡¯t expect that the other party was so powerful!  The eleventh-level summoned beasts of Kennairo XI actually have three heaven-level, five twelfth-level, and four eleventh-level monsters!  Even without the use of heaven-level monsters, the guest of the tenth generation of Kennairo would never be able to resist it.  So, the tenth generation of Kenero died, and the eleventh generation of Kenero ascended the throne and sat in the palace.  He was fifty-seven years old.  A fifty-seven-year-old eleventh-level powerhouse.  Even if he lives now more than a hundred years later, there is actually no problem at all. It's just that this emperor who worked hard to govern and was praised by all people after he ascended the throne ended up being poisoned by his grandson.  In exchange for the appearance of Kennaro XII.  This embarrassing incident in the palace is not worth mentioning.  But many Proy royals know one thing.  That is, Kennaro XI left behind a parchment that advanced him to a legend. Whoever gets this parchment will be able to gain the tyrannical power of Kennaro XI in the past.  It was just the power struggle after the death of Kennairo XI.  This parchment was accidentally lost and its whereabouts were completely lost.  Until a few years ago, when the Royal Trading Company was doing business abroad, they accidentally found this parchment. The head of the trading house dedicated it as a gift to the current emperor, Kennaro XIII, and the head of the trading house himself became the current emperor.  Earl of.  This matter is said to be a secret, but in fact it is not a secret at all. At least it is a household name in the entire Proy Empire.  It's just that Proy was in trouble on the peninsula after all, so the news never spread.  Kanai, the imperial city of the Puroi Empire, is both Didu and the largest port in the world. More than 117,000 ships enter and leave the port here every year. On average, more than 300 ships enter and exit various small ports every day.  Today, the sky is bright, cloudless, and the waves are blue.  In Ganai Port No. 4, merchant ships from the Hansel Empire entered the port and berthed at Pier 11. On the one hand, workers began to unload the goods, and on the other hand, tourists also stepped ashore on sampans.  Even though it¡¯s just Pier 11, there are thousands of tourists coming and going every day. The hard workers have long been accustomed to all kinds of weirdos, but today they saw an extra strange person.  This man wore a gray and black cloak, and his whole body was bulging in the cloak. However, as he walked, he could vaguely see that this man was wearing a pair of dark silver slender streamlined metal boots.  The boots made a crisp sound as they stepped on the ground.  Although such a person is rare, it is not surprising. What caught the attention of the hard workers was that there was a unicorn behind this person!  The whole body is covered with spotless and soft white hair. It has the same shape as a six-legged horse but has two missing legs. It has a long pointed golden horn on its head. Its big eyes seem to be able to see through everyone's soul!  Yes, it is indeed the legendary unicorn!  It just followed the cloaked man, not like a cat or dog.It looks left and right like a pet, and does not frown like a tamed six-legged horse. Instead, its relationship with the cloaked man is like a friend, with no restraint, only gentleness.  In fact, unicorns did not appear on the mainland only after the rise of the Dark Night Empire, otherwise there would be no records in the epic.  Over the past thousands of years, people have seen unicorns in the four most dangerous places on the mainland, as well as in some more famous forests, but few people have been able to capture and tame unicorns.  Legend has it that this kind of creature has the strength to reach the eighth level when it is born, and will become stronger as it grows older; it is said that their blood can resurrect people from the dead, but everyone who drinks the blood donated by a unicorn will become a unicorn.  They are half-human and half-demon because they kill the purest life; it is said that unicorns will only get close to the purest virgins and children, and those with slightly dirty hearts will be seen through and disgusted by them; legends There are many  The legends are already numbing, but no matter what, what appears in front of you is indeed a real unicorn, isn't it?  So for a while, both the hard workers and the guests were all focused on the unicorn.  A fat man with a mouth full of gold teeth came over. He was dressed in bright clothes, and he was obviously rich or noble: "Friend, is this a real unicorn?".  The cloaked man stood still, silent.  The big gold tooth smiled and said: "How about selling it to me. Ten thousand gold coins!" He held a gold card between his two fat fingers: "You can trade it immediately!" "Get out of the way." In the cloak, it was crisp and cold.  The female voice came out, touching but chilling. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Big Jin Ya shuddered, thinking of the legend that unicorns will only approach the purest virgins.  An arm wearing a dark silver arm armor stretched out from the cloak, and a hand wearing a metal glove grabbed the big gold tooth's throat, and then lifted it gently, and the big gold tooth didn't even have time to scream before being thrown into the sea.  .  "Hurry up and save people!" At the signal of the dock administrator, several hard workers jumped into the sea.  The dock manager walked over quickly.  Smiling flatteringly: "Miss. I'm so sorry. We didn't expect that gentleman to harass you, otherwise we would have stopped him." "You're kidding, unicorn!"  He was born with eighth-level strength.  Raised so big.  Although it is unclear how strong it will be.  But isn't it just a joke to destroy the people on this dock?  The dock manager secretly cursed the big gold tooth, and the smile on his face became brighter.  The cloaked woman said calmly: "Lead the way." "Lead the way? Where are you going?" "The hotel closest to the palace should be the most luxurious." "Ah! This is no problem!" The dock manager said quickly: "Do you want me to give you some?  Are you preparing a car?" "" Although the cloaked woman's face cannot be seen.  But the dock manager could still feel her looking at him with disdain, and then he saw the other party turn over into a unicorn.  "I'm so stupid! Just wait, I'll lead the horse!" The dock administrator rode the six-legged horse and took the cloaked woman to the hotel in the city center. He was secretly satisfied with the envious looks along the way and said with a smile.  : "Are you satisfied with this hotel? If you are not satisfied, change to another one!" The cloaked woman looked up at this spacious five-story hotel and glanced at the palace two streets away. She tossed it casually and found that a bag had arrived at the pier.  In the hands of the administrator: "It's none of your business." The dock administrator didn't have to worry about it, he knew that there was definitely a lot of weight in it, so he quickly thanked him and left.  The cloaked woman turned back and patted the unicorn's neck: "I'll wrong you again for now, okay?" The unicorn nodded in a very humane manner.  The cloaked woman waved her hand, and a blue light lit up under the unicorn. When the light dimmed, the unicorn had disappeared.  The cloaked woman walked into the hotel, and the waiter immediately greeted her: "This guest, would you like to have a meal or stay in the hotel?" The cloaked woman said, "I want a room with a south-facing window on the fifth floor." The waiter was stunned: "Miss,  That room is for dining, we only have guest rooms on the fourth and fifth floors.¡± The cloaked woman waved her hand again, and a cloth bag fell into the waiter¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯ll cover the entire fifth floor until tomorrow.¡± The waiter wanted to laugh at you, you know the fifth floor.  How much is the daily turnover? You just packed it, but he immediately felt the weight of the bag, opened it and took a peek and broke into a cold sweat.  Mommy, here is a whole bag of Papal State gold coins, at least fifty!  Not to mention covering one floor, even covering the entire hotel for a day is more than enough.  ? ?Thinking that she is a mother, the waiter quickly nodded and bowed to welcome the cloaked woman.  Arriving on the fifth floor, the waiter asked again: "Miss, what food do you need to prepare?" "No, reporter, don't bother anyone." "Of course, of course!" The waiter got three gold coins as a tip and left with satisfaction. The cloaked woman  When I arrived at the southernmost room, I closed the door and pushed open the window. As expected, I could see the entire palace vividly.  She casually took off her cloak, revealing her sexy and graceful wheat-colored skin.  This girl wears dark silver arm armor and leg armor. The arm armor goes straight to her armpits, and the leg armor connects to the top of her thighs. Both of them fit her body lines very well, but her defensive equipment seems to be used on her limbs.  There is only a dark silver shadow armor about the size of an ordinary bra on the torso. On the black underwear that looks no different from a thong, only the lower abdomen is protected by a dark silver armor. On the shoulders, there are very strong lions.  Head-shaped dark silver shoulder armor.  She has long black hair that reaches her waist, and her appearance is stunningly beautiful, but her eyes are as cold as if they had been immersed in the cold pool of the far north ice field for ten thousand years.  She carefully scanned the palace from the window, while the index finger of her metal glove drew something on the window frame.  After staying in this state for more than five minutes, she took a deep breath and walked back to the center of the room.  He threw away the tables, chairs and benches, took out a lot of magic materials, and carved some formation on the ground.  It¡¯s night, Proi Palace, the emperor¡¯s bedroom.  "Your Majesty, why are you still not sleeping? Aren't you satisfied that I am sleeping with you today?" The charming and naked princess on the luxurious bed said.  She was very curious. The emperor, who usually would rather sleep with the little beauty than go to bed like a lewd ghost, why didn't he have any sexual desire at all today and just sit there in a daze?  Could it be that I am not charming enough?  Or is there something wrong with the emperor's health?  Kennaro XIII shook his head, climbed onto the bed and held the little beauty on his fat body.  He said: "I don't know why. I'm a little uneasy today. I always feel like something is going to happen." "Your Majesty, that's your illusion. Our country is peaceful and the people are safe now. How could anything happen? Even if it's possible.  It happened. That¡¯s a small thing~!¡± The little beauty gently licked Kennaro XIII¡¯s chest.  The little hand grasped downwards dishonestly: "It is difficult for our country to go to war with other countries, and there is no possibility of civil strife. Your worries are unnecessary." "I hope so too." Kennairo XIII  He said with a smile: "Besides, I am also a very powerful summoner. Even if someone assassinates me, who can deal with me?" "Your Majesty~" The little beauty's fingers drew circles on Kennaro's chest.  "What's the secret of that parchment that allowed you to advance to the eighth level in a few years, and have such a powerful summoned beast?" "What? You want to practice too?" Kennaro said with a smile.  "I don't want to practice~ As long as I serve His Majesty well, I will have glory and wealth, so what's the use of practicing that thing?" A strange color flashed in the little beauty's eyes, but Kennaro didn't notice it.  Kennairo laughed and said immediately: "Actually, it's simple to say. My grandfather encountered a chase when he was traveling in the mainland Of course it had nothing to do with him. It was someone else who was chasing a poisoned magician.  After the magician died, he saw the pursuers pulling out two things from the magician's body as if they had obtained treasures, so he killed those guys and got a parchment and a notebook.  What is recorded is the magician's decipherment of the parchment with strange writing. Although only about half of it was deciphered, and only one-tenth of the part that could be practiced, my grandfather still started to practice. Unexpectedly, the parchment was really  What's more, as the summoner's level increases, the overall strength of the summoned beast increases, and the understanding of the rules also increases, making it easier for the summoned beast to break through and advance. Later, my grandfather passed down the parchment scroll.  The notebook was burned, and all the deciphered words were passed down orally from generation to generation, so even if this parchment falls into the hands of others, it will not be possible for cultivation. "The little beauty said: "But even if it is not possible for cultivation in a short time, as long as others are unable to practice.  Can't we just find a few magicians to decipher the text? " "What do you know?" Kennairo said with a smile: "Do you know who the magician was who was poisoned to death? My grandfather found out later.  The old guy is Constantine!" "Constantine!" the little beauty exclaimed: "That paleographer is also a master of magic patterns?" "Yes, that's him!" Kennairo said with a proud face.  He, who else can decipher such a difficult text? So there is no need to worry about the parchment being taken away What's wrong with you?"It's okay." The little beauty woke up from her thoughts and said with a smile: "Your Majesty was really smart!" Kennaro laughed and said: "That is, that is my grandfather and to be honest, he is still  There is no one else who knows that passage except me. Those guys who were passed down the secret of the parchment were all killed by me, hahaha!" The little beauty also laughed, but there was a trace of resentment in her eyes.  "You laugh so hard." A voice came from the side.  "What!?" Kennaro was furious.  The little beauty was shocked: Did I say what I was thinking?  Then the two of them discovered that the person speaking was a beautiful woman with wheat complexion wearing dark silver armor who came into the room at some unknown time.  Kennairo was really not fooled by the beauty at this time. He stood up subconsciously and said, "Who are you? How did you get in?" "Under the throne of the Dark Night, the Night Hidden Legion, Night Hidden Thirty-Nine." "Ye Hidden Thirty-Nine  ? Never heard of it." Kennaro XIII touched his nose, and then said in surprise: "Holy crap! You are from the King of Dark Night!" The Proui Empire has prosperous maritime trade, and can reach the mainland from the sea.  All coastal countries, so the news will naturally not be closed.  "That's right." Ye Yin Thirty-Nine said calmly.  "Butbut why did the King of Dark Night send people to find me? Isn't he at war with the three empires?"  Kennaro XIII exclaimed.  Because there were few armored warships and Kennaro XIII was a bit fatuous, he had not heard about the Pan-Continent¡¯s rise in sending troops to human bases for adjustment, and even if he had heard about it, he might not have cared about it.  Yeyin Thirty-nine said calmly: "My king has no interest in you or your country. I have only one purpose here, to hand over the parchment." "What!?" Kennaro was shocked and immediately became angry.  He said: "Are you robbing? Or are you here to extort?" He suddenly sneered and said: "Do you think I will be afraid of the Dark Night Empire? Go back and tell the Dark Night King that if he has the ability, just let him come over. Even if I accept the challenge, he  You have to be able to get through the Kotik Rainforest! " "Don't forget that we are a country of elves. Do you think a tropical rainforest can stop us? " Ye.  Yin Sanjiu said: "What's more, my king is not in the mood to deal with you at all, that's why I'm standing here." She slowly pulled out the cross sword from her waist: "I'll give you two choices, either die or  "Hand over the parchment." (To be continued ps: Thank you to book friend Ajie for your monthly vote!

 Chapter 163: Still an Ant

    Yeyin Thirty-nine slowly pulled out the cross sword and pointed the tip of the sword at Kennaro XIII's eyebrows: "Either die or hand over the parchment." Kennaro was stunned for a long time and suddenly laughed.  Laughing loudly, he stood up suddenly, not caring that his fat body was exposed to the air: "Are you kidding me? In my country, in my palace, you actually dare to threaten me!? King of the Night  So what? What about the Yeyin Legion? Do you think I will be afraid?" As he spoke, he clapped his hands vigorously, and a dozen figures fell around him, and they were a group of tenth-level powerhouses!  They surrounded the Thirty-nine Yeyin in the middle, and faintly protected Kennaro XIII.  Ye Yin Thirty-Nine raised his eyebrows: "Since I broke into the palace, do you think I didn't expect to face a group of masters from the palace's inner courtyard? I'm warning you one last time, hand over the parchment, or you will die!" She  The words were not groundless. Kennairo thought for a while and said: "I can't give you the parchment. How about we find a balance I will let you leave safely, as long as you no longer want to take my parchment.  How?" The corners of Yeyin Thirty-Nine's mouth turned up, and a beautiful smile bloomed: "Impossible!" As she said that, her figure turned into a dark silver light and shadow and pierced Kennaro XIII.  "Hmph!" A strong man holding a giant hammer snorted coldly. He stepped to the side with a height of two meters and four meters, and already fit in front of Kennaro XIII. At the same time, he blocked the giant hammer in his hand.  With a soft sound, Ye Yin Thirty-Nine was bounced away and staggered back a few steps.  On the other hand, look at the strong man.  His figure didn't move at all.  A flash of surprise flashed through Ye Yin Thirty-nine's eyes, and his dark eyebrows frowned slightly: "You are not a human being!" "Hahahaha! Who said I am human?" The strong man laughed.  The giant hammer in his hand danced like a hammer, pointing at Ye Yin Thirty-Nine: "Otherwise, do you think an ordinary tenth-level strong man can have more than a thousand tons of brute force?" Ye Yin Thirty-Nine squinted his eyes,  Her face was frosty, but everyone noticed that her right hand holding the sword was trembling slightly.  Her attack just now seems ordinary, but only people in the dark night know that after the human base upgraded to the second volume and Dongfang Yun unlocked the qualification for a new battle.  All bases can already activate the technologies of the second and third editions at the same time when they are upgraded to the second edition, and among the three editions of technology in the Dark Night Base, some new professions have appeared.  This Yeyin Thirty-nine is one of the new professions, the Flash Swordsman!  The so-called flash swordsmen are as fast as lightning and as powerful as landslides. They do not possess any kind of fighting spirit.  But he has an extremely strong body. Even if he is only an ordinary seventh-level strength, he still has the speed and strength of an eleventh-level or above strong person. The only shortcoming of the Flash Swordsman is that after losing his fighting spirit and magic body protection, his body  The defense is appallingly low.     simply put.  If the Flash Swordsman encounters any short-range warrior, as long as the opponent does not exceed level 11, he can easily defeat him. But if he encounters a long-range opponent, even an ordinary musketeer.  I'm afraid he can easily kill more than ten Flash Swordsmen.  It is precisely because the Flash Swordsman exchanged weak defense for strong strength and speed that Ye Yin Thirty-Nine was so surprised that he did not defeat the strong man with the giant hammer in a fight.  Even if the opponent is obviously a powerful warrior, he definitely shouldn't be Yogakure Sanjiu's opponent!  "Are you surprised?" Kennaro XIII discovered this keenly and said with a lewd smile: "Don't you think that my royal tricks are all made up of paper? Or are you already worried that I will put you on the spot?  Captured and turned into a slave girl?" Ye Yin Thirty-nine sneered, a small red ball popped out of the finger cot of his left hand, and then he aimed it at the roof.  In an instant, the small red ball turned into a seventh-level single-body magic [Meteor Fire Bull] and rushed towards the roof.  "Obviously, she has decided to signal to her companions.  What was unexpected was that the giant flaming bull that rushed into the air hit a light mask that had not appeared before and exploded to pieces!  Ye Yin Sanjiu frowned even more tightly.  "No, no, my beautiful elf slave, please don't make such an expression, your frown looks very ugly!" Kennaro XIII smiled lewdly: "Since you have decided to fight with the King of the Night,  You're so embarrassed, do you think I will give you a chance to escape? Just now, I have activated the palace's defense system. It is impossible for magic below the tenth level to destroy the magic shield. " He hugged me with one hand.  Holding the little beauty, he picked up the wine glass next to him with one hand, sat down on the bed, let his ugly little dick fall outside, and said lazily: "Capture her and use her as a slave girl!" "Okay!"  The strong man with the giant hammer gave a lewd smile, waved his hands to the strong men around him, and strode towards Yeyin Thirty-Nine.  "Seeking death!" Ye Yin Thirty-Nine's eyebrows were full of stern expressions. The next second, his figure turned into lightning. When the strong man with a giant hammer came at him, he skillfully avoided the hammer and flew across the air.  He stood up and pointed his sword at Kennaro.Heart.  Ding Ding!  There were two more soft sounds, and two swords were already placed on Ye Yin Thirty-Nine's sword at the same time, and two more tenth-level strong men took action!  Fortunately, they were not as powerful as Ye Yin Sanjiu, so the swords only lifted Ye Yin Sanjiu's long sword instead of knocking her away.  Ye Yin Thirty-nine made a very clever move with her sword retracted and spinning in the air. The long sword danced in the air with sword shadows, stabbing the sword men on the left and right from all angles.  The two men were able to fight head-on at first, but after discovering that the woman was too powerful, they began to use skills and fighting spirit to block, and soon they became a group in the thirty-nine battle of Ye Yin.  On the other side, the strong man with the giant hammer wanted to join the battle group, but the speed of these three people was too fast. Almost the entire hall was filled with their figures. The strong man with the giant hammer could not intervene and could only worry about it.  On the other hand, Kennaro XIII was sitting there complacently, enjoying the massage from the little beauty while happily drinking and watching the fight.  The melee between the three lasted for less than three minutes. A magician who had been standing far away suddenly opened his eyes and said: "There is no need to waste time with her, it's up to me." With that, he ate his left hand.  Put two fingers in front of your lips.  He chanted in a long voice: "Mimi, Mimi, Mimi" The sound came out from between the two fingers, turning into sound waves visible to the naked eye and rushing towards the three members of the battle group.  It seems that because of too many times of cooperation, the two sword masters immediately withdrew when the sound wave arrived. On the other hand, Ye Yin Thirty-nine, it was impossible to escape in panic, she could only draw her sword horizontally.  files.  But how could a weapon block the sound wave? Almost instantly, Ye Yin Sanjiu felt his brain buzzing, and his vision went dark and he fell down.  When she opened her eyes again, her whole body was surrounded by a pair of big iron hoop-like hands.  Unable to move at all.  She slammed her head back violently, but it hit a solid muscle, and then the voice of the strong man with a giant hammer came to her ears: "Stop struggling, you want such strength from me."  It is simply impossible to break free! " "Stutta is right, do you know what his true form is?" Kennairo XIII was naked and wearing a white robe with gold trim.  He walked over with his arms broken, holding the wine glass and said with a lewd smile: "His true form is the Badatan War Beast, second only to the legendary Behemoth and Komodo War Beast! So I advise  Don't resist." As he said that, he wiped his fat palm on Ye Yin Sanjiu's face.  Ye Yin thirty-nine showed no fear on his face, he opened his mouth suddenly and bit hard, and the two rows of teeth collided fiercely in the air.  Although Kennaro withdrew his hand.  But he was still startled, his face twisted, and he immediately melted away, smiling: "What a strong temper! But I like it, and I hope you will always maintain this temper when you are fucked by me." As he said this,  He winked.  Two more tenth-level masters came over and grabbed one of Ye Yin Sanjiu's legs with lustful smiles.  Spread those slender legs widely.  As if stroking a rare treasure, Kennaro XIII stroked the slender leg armor of Night Hidden Thirty-Nine that reached to the root of the thigh with his hand, almost drooling: "It's a very rare armor. Not only is it beautiful, but it also looks beautiful."  It looks like the defense is good. But" He chuckled: "It's too much trouble to wear these things, take them off." The two strong men next to him responded and put their big hands on Ye Yin Sanjiu's waist.  With a force, he took off a pair of long-legged boots and armor, revealing a pair of slender, tight and tender wheat-colored legs.  Kennairo XIII almost drooled at the sight. His eyes were already occupied by those beautiful legs. He swallowed hard and said with a smile: "Beauty, for the sake of my love for you.  Come on, give me your winning speech?" Ye Yin's thirty-nine eyes almost burst out with fire. She gritted her teeth and said: "I swear, if you dare to touch me, the iron hooves of my king will crush Proy.  You will also lose your head!" Her cold words full of murderous intent made Kennairo XIII tremble, and Little Didi, who was originally holding his head high, was also frightened.  He waved his hand to the little beauty next to him very angry and unwillingly. The latter immediately brought a pill. Kennairo swallowed the pill and then regained his glory. He snorted coldly: "You think I'm done with you."  , if I kill you again, will the King of the Night know? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything. Mr. Andalu has just used the mental power detection, and there are no non-Proy seventh-level or above strong men around the palace.  You said there are no companions around you! Do you think you can deceive me? Even if I kill you, the King of the Night will know that I killed you, but with no evidence and no witnesses, how can the King of the Night deceive me?  "Hahaha!" Ye Yin Thirty-nine laughed, and then his face turned cold: "You don't understand my king so much. My king doesn't need a reason to attack any enemy of any country!" "The King of Dark Night is so cruel!"  ?" Kennaro XIII also thought in his heart.He weighed it secretly, but said forcefully: "No wonder the entire continent is planning to deal with him!" Ye Yin Thirty-Nine snorted: "So what? Even if he is the enemy of the entire continent, my king is destined to achieve the final victory.  Victory, trample the entire continent under his feet! And to him, you are just a pitiful reptile!" Kennaro XIII was furious. He was not a person who was good at thinking, and he stepped forward and pulled him away!  He removed Ye Yin Sanjiu's chest armor, revealing a pair of plump wheat-colored jade rabbits. He licked his tongue greedily and said: "I don't know if I am a reptile, but you will be fucked into a worm by me soon! Let me do it."  Let¡¯s see if you still have the courage to be tough with me at that time!¡± He was indeed so angry that he didn¡¯t even call himself me.  This man actually kept his word and didn't care about the country or the country at all.  A pair of big fat hands fiercely grabbed Ye Yin Sanjiu's black underwear.  "Hey, you're just joking. There's no need to really do such a thing, right?" There was a voice from the side, startling everyone in the hall.  Everyone turned around and suddenly found a person standing at the entrance of the palace.  And it¡¯s a fifteen or sixteen-year-old silver-haired girl wearing a tuxedo.  ¡®She¡¯ looks obviously more beautiful than Ye Yin Sanjiu. Just one look at her makes people feel like they want to put her under her and ravage her.  " However, being able to enter the hall without so many strong men knowingly shows that this guy is either an ordinary person without any power, or a super strong man who has stepped into the heavenly realm.     obviously.  Everyone present prefers the latter.  Because this ¡®girl¡¯ is too calm.  "Who are you?" Kennaro XIII frowned.  "Hello everyone, I am Dongfang Yun." It was Dongfang Yun who came in. "I am the Emperor of Humans, God of Beasts, Lord of the Undead, and King of the Night." Dongfang Yun greeted everyone happily.  "You are Dongfang Yun!!!" The shadow of a famous tree. If there is one name that has resounded throughout the continent this year, it will make children cry at night.  That must be Dongfang Yun.  Hearing his name, everyone put on a defensive posture, and Kenero XIII quickly hid behind the giant hammer man Stutta, who was the incarnation of the Badatan war beast.  "What? You all look surprised? Especially you" Dongfang Yun pointed at Kennaro XIII: "That was not the tone when I spoke just now. Aren't you going to mess with my men? Keep going."  "You, you, youyou said you are Dongfang Yun, what evidence do you have!?" Kennaro looked a little panicked.  "Evidence? What evidence do I need that I am Dongfang Yun?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said: "If you really want evidence, it seems that there is really no evidence, but I came to this country through the anti-summoning array she set up. She should  She's a witness, right?" The woman Dongfang Yun talks about is naturally Ye Yin Thirty-Nine.  When Dongfang Yun walked into the main hall, Ye Yin Sanjiu looked excited. Now he saw Dongfang Yun looking at his body, although not all three points were exposed.  At this moment, I was blushing with embarrassment, but even though I was shy.  She still cried with joy.  She did set up an anti-summoning array at the restaurant, but her plan at the time was to report back and hope that Darius would send a general. After all, to attack the imperial city of a country, just a few Yeyin Legions of no more than eight or nine levels were still  not enough.  Who would have thought that the general did not summon him, but his own king. How could she not be excited? How could she not be happy? "Dongfang Yun, the king of the night, they all say that you are a heaven-level warrior, but I am not so good at it."  I believe it." The man who spoke was the man who had previously sent out sound waves to subdue Ye Yin Sanjiu. He seemed to be very calm and stepped forward: "If you can take my move, I will believe that you are the king of the night." Dongfang Yun.  Looking at him with contempt: "Do I need you to believe it?" The man's words were suppressed, and his face turned red: "Youdon't you have the pride of a strong person at all?" "That thing?" Dongfang Yun thought.  He thought for a moment and said, "It seems that there really isn't one." "No matter if there is one or not! You have to take my move!" As he said that, the man put the two index fingers of his left hand between his lips.  "My king, be careful!" Ye Yin Thirty-Nine knew that Dongfang Yun had no rank, so she shouted quickly.  However, before she finished saying the word "heart", she stopped shouting.  Or rather, everyone was completely stunned.  Because they saw that a red line suddenly appeared on the man's neck, and then his entire head slowly slipped from his neck along with the red line. After falling to the ground, it still rolled far away on the ground, and then the headless corpse  He fell to the ground, blood splattered everywhere.  Dongfang Yun touched his nose: "Well I am an emperor after all. Don't you think IYou don¡¯t even have a bodyguard by your side, right? What do you think, Tai Lung?¡± The air beside him was distorted, and a figure slowly emerged, and it was the Blade Shadow Tai Lung. The latter said calmly: ¡°Of course, father.  " "Wow!  Kill him quickly!  "Kennero XIII fell to the ground, pointing at Dongfang Yun and roaring. "Of all the palace guests, most of them chose to retreat slowly. Only three people rushed forward, and one of them was Ye Yin Thirty.  Nine threw the giant hammer aside, the strong man Tuta, and the other two were a man with a pale face and sharp knives, and a seductive and hot woman wielding a whip. "Batatan war beast, Snow."  The ghost-carrying wolf, the purgatory man-eating tree" Tailong slowly flattened the wrist blade on his right arm: "These are the people who are the incarnations of summoned beasts.  " "What? Are you having difficulty?" Dongfang Yun raised his eyebrows. "Don't be too simple!  "Tailong sneered, and the figure flew up like lightning. His speed was faster than the stream of light. He was so fast that he stopped in place after taking a step forward. When everyone focused on him, they realized that the figure was  Slowly faded into the air - it turned out to be a very complete afterimage! Immediately they discovered that among the three people who rushed over, the man with the white face and the whip suddenly fell to the ground.  When it came into contact, it was actually scattered into thousands of meat pieces at the same time. These meat pieces were put into the pot and cooked to make braised pork with perfect knife skills. On the other hand, the giant hammer man Stutta did not stop because of the death of his companion!  Instead, he rushed forward faster, raised the giant hammer in his hand and hit Dongfang Yun hard. "I heard that you are very powerful?" Dongfang Yun stood still and said leisurely: "I don't know how strong you are.  What's the situation?" "You'll know after you try it!  "Stutta shouted loudly. The giant hammer fell with the whistling wind, and was easily caught by a hand wearing black gloves. Tai Lun turned his head to Dongfang Yun behind him and said: "It still belongs to the category of ants.  ¡± ps: Thanks for the big monthly ticket because I am a little bookworm!

 Continental Storm Chapter 164 Winged Human Race

    Stutta, the giant hammer, suppressed his blush.  He could never have imagined that the five-ton hammer in his hand plus his own thousand-ton power would be blocked by that thin human with one hand. This was simply huge for the Badatan war beast.  shame!  Anger exploded, and he poured the strength of both arms into the giant war hammer, while blushing and almost spitting out steam from his ears, but obviously, his brute force finally had some effect.  The gold brick floor under Tai Lung's feet was slowly falling apart, and the spider web-like cracks were getting bigger and bigger, forcing Tai Lung to use an extra third of his strength.  This is normal. Tai Lung himself is positioned as the top assassin. What he is best at is speed. This also means that even if he is promoted to the second level of God, his strength does not exceed 2,000 tons. He can withstand Stutta's attack with one hand.  Brute force is naturally not easy.  "Eh? Tailong, why are you blushing?" Dongfang Yun joked.  "Be refreshed!" Tai Lung gritted his teeth and replied.  If Dongfang Yun hadn't been right behind him, he would have gotten out of the way and then cut off the stupid big man's head with a knife.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "But you were still saying that he was still an ant." "Dad," Tai Long couldn't help but said, "If you have time, can you take a few steps back?" "There's no need to be so troublesome.  " As soon as Dongfang Yun's voice fell into Tailong's ears, a red mechanical arm armor with a blue edge was placed on the heavy hammer, and then Tailong felt that the pressure in his hand suddenly disappeared.  He looked back in surprise, only to find that Dongfang Yun was there.  He has changed into an outfit like Iron Man.  "Should I say that your armor is very fashionable?" Tai Lung couldn't help but complain.  "If you have time, can you bring her over?" Dongfang Yun pointed at Ye Yin Thirty-Nine not far away with his other finger.  Tai Lung sneered.  The figure instantly appeared next to Yeyin Thirty-Nine. With a flick of her fingers, her dark silver armor that had been taken off returned to her body. Then Tailong picked it up with both hands and appeared behind Dongfang Yun.  Ye Yin Thirty-Nine's eyes were full of gratitude, and his body was almost completely exposed, so he couldn't help but shyly said: "Thank you, General Tai Long." "What a big deal." Tai Long casually tossed Ye Yin Thirty-Nine  Throwing it to the ground next to him, he lay in Dongfang Yun's ear and said, "Dad, if you feel like you can't hold on, I'll kill him to avoid losing your face, right?" He felt that he was reluctant to take it with one hand.  Dongfang Yun should have been able to hold on under that arrogant man's hammer.  Dongfang Yun sneered and said, "Are you underestimating old paper?" As he spoke, the gloves of his mechanical arm armor made a buzzing sound, and every knuckle bulged out.  There was a blue light of energy blooming inside. Immediately, without seeing him make much movement, a strong light shot out from his hand, which instantly melted the alloy war hammer that was as thick as two wine barrels, and  Then it pierced the internal protective shield and roof of the hall.  Shooting straight into the night sky.  Dongfang Yun held his right hand and the light disappeared instantly. He clapped his hands and turned around and said proudly: "Are you awesome?" Although Tailong went to the parallel earth in the Red Alert world, he just came back with a soy sauce. Who would have thought that  Dongfang Yun got something as heaven-defying as the Tianzun Armor?  He bulged out.  He opened his mouth wide and said, "What is this?" "With your IQ, it's hard for me to explain it to you." The bulge behind Dongfang Yun spurted out strong flames downwards, causing him to fly up.  He flew up to the sluggish Stutta and said, "Hey, it's not a good habit to be dazed on the battlefield!" Stuta opened and closed his mouth twice, and blood-red eyes suddenly burst out in his dull eyes. This rude man had completely  Enraged.  He roared to the sky, jumped up, and the muscles in his body suddenly increased several times. Not only did all his clothes break, but his entire skin turned gray-white, and in the blink of an eye, he transformed into a head that was more than thirty meters long.  The fat monster suddenly landed!  Then, without stopping, it hit Dongfang Yun with the five-meter-long horn on its head. Before the latter had time to dodge, it suddenly used all its strength to run wildly on all fours!  Along the way, there were endless sounds of shattering buildings and explosions triggered by stepping on magic traps in the inner courtyard of the palace. Looking along the traces of its impact, the monster actually knocked Dongfang Yun three to five kilometers away. In addition to the ruins of the line,  Apart from the meaty corpse left after being trampled to death, there was almost no trace of the monster.  Tai Lung touched his chin: "It is said that the Badatan War Beast is the third king of land warfare after Behemoth and Komodo War Beast, and even if the first two see it, they will not provoke it easily.  Now it seems that it is indeed the case!" "General, my king"Yin Sanjiu said anxiously.  "It doesn't matter," Tai Long waved his hand to interrupt her: "With my father's temperament, if he was invincible, he would have called me over long ago. Now he seems to be very excited about playing or he is testing the Tianzun armor.  performance, so don¡¯t worry about it for the time being. However, the name Tianzun Armor sounds very strange. Although it is very impressive and shocking to the eardrums, it always feels like a middle-class one. Isn¡¯t it a bit treasonous for me to think so? But the fact is.  So, oh my, oh my" He was talking to himself there, and everyone including Ye Yin Sanjiu looked at it dumbfounded.  No one would have thought that a handsome guy who looks very cold on the outside has a mouth like that of an old lady, and his words are so inked, and most of the time there is no key point, making people unable to understand what he is saying.  "Huh? Are you finished so soon?" Tai Lung was talking at length, but suddenly stopped and took a strange step to the right.  "General Tailong, you?" Ye Yin Thirty-Nine was confused.  "If you don't want to be a meat sauce, just follow me and take a few steps to the right." "Oh, yes." Ye Yin Thirty-Nine took a few steps to the right in a learned manner. Just when he was about to ask why, he heard Yuan Zhi  The howling sounds of the nearby monsters rang in my ears, and no matter how I heard the sound, it gave people a feeling of fear and panic.  Boom!  With a loud noise, the huge body of the Badatan war beast slammed sideways onto the ground.  Countless gold bricks on the ground were smashed away, and the ground was crushed.  Its huge body brushed against Tai Lung and Ye Yin Thirty-Nine and rushed out, smashing through the other wall of the hall. It rubbed the ground until it was more than seventy meters high, and then it stopped, and very quickly  Apparently, by the time it stopped, a life had been lost.  The Badatan War Beast is actually similar to the Komodo War Beast and many Elephant-type monsters.  Their bodies are very strong and they also have skin with quite good magic and physical resistance, which makes them unstoppable when attacking from the front, and difficult to kill when defending in retreat.  But this kind of overweight creature has a common feature, that is, once it lies on its side, even if it is gradually lying on its side, its internal organs cannot bear the weight of the skin and will be crushed or even crushed to death. And this animal named Stu  The behemoth of the tower.  If he fell sideways from such a high place, his internal organs would probably have been shattered by now.  And only then did Ye Yin Thirty-nine understand why Tai Lung asked himself to move to the side - with the speed at which the monster fell, if he waited until it got closer to react, he would probably be knocked out without being crushed to death, right?  Thinking of this, Ye Yin Thirty-Nine admired Dongfang Yun even more.  The sound of mechanical fire breathing approached quickly, and Dongfang Yun slowly fell back into the hall.  Looking at the seven-eight-meter-wide and five-meter-deep ravine beside him, he couldn't help but said to Kennaro XIII: "Well, I didn't mean it. Do you want me to compensate for this?"  "You, you, you what do you want?" At this moment, Kennaro XIII also realized that except for his three summoned beasts, the rest of the royal offerings were unreliable, so he walked over and asked tremblingly.  Dongfang Yun touched his nose.  Unfortunately, what he encountered was a visor, so he couldn't help but call the helmet back.  Said: "Well, it's like this. Although I am a very kind person, but for my defeated generals, I still don't like to see them standing talking to me." "Ah." Kennaro Ten  The Third hurriedly said: "I'll have someone bring the chair up right now." "Stop talking nonsense! Are you pretending to be confused with me?" Tai Lung said coldly: "Kneel down!" He shouted sharply, and Kenna was instantly beaten.  The third generation was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "Great King of the Night, please forgive me for my mistakes!? Please do, please forgive me!" Dongfang Yun sighed: "Parchment Scroll  "I, I, I will give it to you right now!" Kennaro crawled to the cabinet next to his big bed, picked up a storage ring, climbed back, and quickly summoned a sheepskin.  The roll was handed to Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun took it and his body trembled because the familiar voice sounded again.  "The system is being tested" "The system is being evaluated" "The system has detected the infinite improvement power skill book." "Is the host learning?" "Yes." Is there any need to ask?  With Dongfang Yun¡¯s reply, the parchment slowly turned into a seemingly ethereal golden sand in his hands, swirling and flying into Dongfang Yun¡¯s nose as if blown by the wind.  "No!!!" A scream came, and the little beauty who was the concubine of Kennaro rushed towards her rolling and crawling.  "Get away." Tailong didn't have the slightest pity for her and kicked the little beauty away.??Pay attention to Dongfang Yunlai again.  After sucking all the gold sand into his belly, Dongfang Yun felt as if there was something extra in his body, and the sound of the system also sounded.  "The host has completed learning the power of infinite improvement. It is currently at the zero level. The skills have been imprinted in the mind of the host and require continuous improvement to become stronger." The voice dissipated and Dongfang Yun touched himself up and down: "That's it.  ?¡± ¡°Ah? What else should we do?¡± Tai Long asked.  "The power of unlimited improvement! It sounds like a ridiculous thing, can it be gone after just one article of exercises?" Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "Isn't this too hasty?" Tailong thought for a while and said:  "As far as I know, it's just that the power of infinite improvement is a kind of power that you need to master. I don't know the rest." "Okay," Dongfang Yun comforted himself: "I can't say that this is called the power of infinite improvement.  The power technique is very powerful? Maybe the strength improved from level 0 to level 1 is the same as that of ordinary people who advance from level 0 to level 1!  How can there be something so unbelievable? " "Compared to this what's going on with her?" Dongfang Yun pointed at her, but she still crawled over without giving up.  The little beauty who cried "Give me back the parchment".  "Please, please forgive me, the King of the Night. She is me no, no, no, she is, I, yes, my concubine." Kennaro XIII said in a panic.  "Your concubine, but the parchment is yours and you didn't say anything. Why is she so persistent?" "I don't know why she is so crazy!" Kennaro Thirteenth almost cried.  Dongfang Yun walked over and knelt down and said, "What do you want the parchment for?" "Give it to me. Let me become stronger and take back the throne" The little beauty hugged Dongfang Yun's hand tightly.  "Take back the throne?" Dongfang Yun looked at Kennaro XIII.  "I really don't know!" Kennaro XIII was afraid that he would be implicated, so he kowtowed and bowed: "Your Majesty, if you want to kill her, just kill her. This has nothing to do with me!" "You are really cold-tempered.  Where is the person, but" Dongfang Yun raised his foot: "I hate careerists the most, even if the other person is a woman. So Huh?" He was surprised to see a pair of people slowly growing up behind this woman.  White wings!  "I'm a human? Angel?" Dongfang Yun took half a step back in surprise: "Are you from heaven!?" The woman raised her head with tears in her eyes: "Take me away, I am willing to tell you everything, and as long as you help me regain the throne  , I¡¯m willing to give you a generous reward!¡± Tailong said: ¡°Dad, this woman is an angel, I can¡¯t keep it, it¡¯s better to forget¡± He pointed to the top of his head, meaning that the three realms are still watching us. Who knows?  Is he a spy?  Dongfang Yun agreed: "Forget it. Then this angel. I'm sorry, I can't help you. And I can't keep you, so you go die" Before the word death could be uttered, Ye Yin Sanjiu beside him had already screamed.  Stand up: "My King! She is not an angel, she is a winged human being! A woman from the winged human race!" "Artist clan?" Dongfang Yun asked in surprise: "Is it a race that specializes in giving birth to stars?" "It's not the artist clan, it's the winged human clan, that is.  A race of humans with wings." Ye Yin Thirty-nine explained: "Thousands of years ago, the Winged Human Race was a reliable ally of the high elves, but there were fewer and fewer of them on the mainland." "You know a lot!"  Qidao: "I don't even know about this." "Because my subordinate is a Dark Night Scholar, he is suitable for the profession of Flash Swordsman, and he is proficient in formations and history, so he joined the Night Hidden Legion." "  That's why you can draw a counter-summoning formation?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile, "Well, since she's not an angel, it's okay to take her with you." "Me again?" Tailong told the little beauty with a grimace.  The spring of life asked: "Can you fly?" The little beauty was surprised to find that the wounds on her body were healed, and she quickly saluted: "Thank you, His Majesty the King of the Night! Thank you sir!" "Your Majesty, are you leaving?" Ken  Nairo Thirteen said tremblingly.  "Do you still want to keep me for dinner?" Dongfang Yun glanced at him: "As a human being, don't be too perverted." Kennaro XIII took his words as a sign to let him go, and he thanked him hurriedly.  As Yeyin Thirty-Nine summoned the unicorn and left, Tai Lung and the little beauty from the Winged Human Tribe flew away in the distance. Dongfang Yun then flew into the air and waved his hand to Kennaro XIII below from a distance, and then  Fireworks were ejected from his back, pushing him far away.  "Whoop!"?Kenero XIII breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. At this time, the royal ministers also gathered around and expressed comfort.  Although Kennaro was so angry that these guys shrank back at the critical moment, he also knew that this was caused by the reputation and strength of the King of Dark Night. He would have wisely protected himself; not to mention that he still needed these offerings now, so he did not lose face.  Come, he just said angrily: "Humph! That little bitch, King of the Night, just wait! One day I will fuck you to death in bed!" However, he seems to have no chance.  Because Dongfang Yun, who had left the country and returned to the Goddess Yelin through the teleportation array, unfolded the mecha on his left shoulder, and a delicate gun barrel appeared. In Tai Lung's strange eyes, a small one-foot-long rocket shot out of the barrel.  He walked out and disappeared into the night sky in an instant.  "What is that? Although there is not much energy on it, I can faintly feel an extremely dangerous aura." Tai Long couldn't help but ask.  "Oh, that." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and took off all the mecha, and said calmly: "% equivalent vacuum implosion bomb, a type of super weapon." "% equivalent? What does that mean." "Oh, don't  I asked, this thing is so expensive." Dongfang Yun was very depressed.  "Expensive?" "Yes, 30% of the energy equivalent of a super weapon can be used by the Tianzun mecha for three days, but it requires one hundred magic crystal coins. Do you think it is expensive?" "Dad, you haven't said yet%  What does yield mean? " Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes at Tai Long and said as he walked into the ancient tree: "A vacuum implosion bomb with 100% yield can probably turn 150,000 square kilometers of land and everything on it into nothing.  Scorched earth, right?" Looking at the place where Dongfang Yun left, Tai Long counted on his fingers for a long time, and then murmured: "With such a % equivalent super weapon, wouldn't that guy's entire inner city of the palace have to disappear?  I said there must be some conspiracy behind daddy not being angry. He left peacefully on the surface, but then he killed them when he turned back. " He even wanted to get the newspaper tomorrow morning. The headline on the front page would probably be "Mysterious Power Attacks Kana, Pro.  Yi Huangcheng disappeared overnight".  He turned around and patted Ye Yin Thirty-Nine seriously: "You have heard that the king was insulted because of you, but he massacred the city." "Yes! Ye Yin Thirty-Nine is willing to die for the king!"  Tai Long smiled and looked back at the little beauty from the Winged Human Race: "Then, tell me your name first, and I will have someone insert a document to determine whether you are safe and qualified to enter our ancient tree." (Unfinished)  To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please come and read.) PS: Thank you jokorerwong for your monthly votes and Yilan Listening Flute.  Big rating vote.

 Continental Storm Chapter 165 Clues to the Chaos Flower Cluster

    Whether it was the Sand King's affairs, the undead tribe's affairs or the winged human tribe's affairs, Dongfang Yun could no longer have any distracting thoughts.  Because he is studying the [Infinite Improvement Power].  The so-called infinite power of improvement is actually a technique for cultivating the soul. Dongfang Yun had thought about practicing magic or fighting spirit not long after he came to this world, but he discovered it after Su Wan took him for a test.  , Dongfang Yun itself has no magic source or fighting spirit source at all.  This makes the King of Darkness, who has been rumored to have reached some level of heaven level, embarrassed. Before obtaining the Tianzun Mecha, Dongfang Yundu could only rely on the skill [Ability Extraction] to cheat his life. After obtaining the Tianzun Mecha,  Although he can rely on the power of the Tianzun Mecha to fight, this thing is too expensive. Perhaps when the Supreme Summoning System is completely owned by Dongfang Yun, the consumption of the Tianzun Mecha will be reduced, but God knows when that will take place.  So Dongfang Yun is looking forward to this infinite improvement power.  And this technique did not disappoint Dongfang Yun.  Among the techniques on this continent, cultivating the soul can be said to be an extremely cumbersome matter, and the first item of those cumbersome techniques was enough to stop Dongfang Yun - a source of magic was needed.  On the other hand, the power of infinite improvement does not require Dongfang Yun to have a magic source, but only needs to use [True Thoughts in a Line] once to make his body fit with the technique, and then he only needs to use his mind to run it.  .  Having used True Thought Straight Line so many times before, and the lifespan of his soul has been consumed so much, Dongfang Yun doesn¡¯t care if he uses it again and consumes some lifespan.  So he chose to make the fit.  When the technique was completely integrated into the body, Dongfang Yun faintly felt a trace of Qi flowing in the body.  As a rare protagonist in online novels, he does not start his own cultivation until he has reached one million words.  Dongfang Yun expressed that he was very excited, so he began to increase the intensity of the energy.  This kind of cultivation, like an old monk entering samadhi, can indeed make people ignore the time. When Dongfang Yun faintly felt that he had broken through the second level and that trace of Qi had turned into a breath, there was a knock on the door of the room.  .  Dongfang Yun woke up and touched his body. There was no so-called toxin that had been eliminated.  A little disappointed.  He walked over and opened the door, his eyes widened.  Tyrande, Su Wan, Zhenda Jimmy, Darius, Galen all the people closest to him stood at the door.  "Youwhat are you doing?" Su Wan came up quickly and touched Dongfang Yun's face with her jade hand: "Yun, are you okay?" "What can happen to me?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile; "On the contrary, it's you  , Are you already so idle? What are you doing together? " "Yun" Su Wan's eyes were red, and she put her hands around Dongfang Yun's neck and hugged him tightly: "You have been in seclusion for half a year.  "I miss you so much." "How much?" Dongfang Yun was surprised.  His eyes looked at Darius involuntarily.  "Yeah." Darius nodded vigorously.  Dongfang Yun slowly pushed Amelia Su away, turned around and walked into the room: "Wait a minute, I'm a little messy, a little messy." He sat on the edge of the bed, touched the velvet quilt, and said with a smile, "You are making me happy.  . If I have been in seclusion for so long, why is there no dust in this room? I remember that the door will not be opened without my permission, right?" Zhendajimi sighed: "Please, it's better for you.  Doesn¡¯t the owner of this ancient tree know that the inner walls of the ancient tree can automatically purify the air? Even if it is left for ten thousand years, there will be no dust. " Dongfang Yun.  He opened and closed his mouth a few times, pinched his eyebrows and said, "What a headache. Do you really have no time to say this in cultivation?" Darius stepped forward and said, "Dad, let's go to the meeting hall.  Something happened during the six months since you were in seclusion." Dongfang Yun nodded and led everyone into the meeting hall at the top of the Ancient Tree, including the three daughters Su Wan and the generals who sat down separately.  Dongfang Yun said: "Tell me, what happened in the past six months?" Su Wan took the lead and said: "Yun, let's talk about you first. Are you feeling any physical discomfort after being in seclusion for so long?" "No, I'm fine.  , Not even hungry. " "So do you feel that you have become stronger?" Zenda Jimi asked tentatively.  "No, right?" Dongfang Yun moved his body, stood up and said to Darius, who was standing behind his throne: "Reach out your hand." Darius took off his black gloves and extended his fleshy palm to Dongfang Yun.  forward.    The latter held his breath and concentrated, and used enough strength to punch Darius hard on the palm Although Darius had tried hard to relax his muscles, the shock still caused Dongfang Yunsheng pain.  He rubbed his fists and said: "You haven't gotten strongereither in terms of strength or speed, right Darius?" "Uh, that's right." Dongfang Yun sat back on the throne and said curiously: "Zhenda Jimi, what are you doing?  Why are you asking this? My infinite improvement power is cultivated by the soul, not the body and magic." Zhendajimi showed a very complicated expression and said: "Do you remember who has the lowest rank among all the generals?"  Dongfang Yun looked at Slada Lerilei and the others without hesitation: "It should be Slada and the others, because they can understand the rules relying on the base, and there is the master blacksmith Todrak who makes runes. It must be Slada and the others.  You guys are about to reach the heaven level, right?" The fishman guard grinned: "Normally speaking, we should be able to reach the twelfth level by now, after all, half a year has passed, hasn't it?" Dongfang Yun Qidao  : "Normally speaking, is there anything abnormal about that?" "Yes." Lairilei pointed her little finger at her nose: "As your most incompetent child, I am now at the second level of God, that is, the second level of Heaven.  Duan." "Huh?" Dongfang Yun's eyes widened: "Did you have any adventures?" "Dad, this is actually the biggest thing that has happened in the past six months."  Darius, the only one who was closest to Dongfang Yun, said: "All the generals now. I (Hand of Noxus) and Gay Lun (Power of Demacia) are leading the way, the sixth level of God; Sven  (Wandering Swordsman), Swain (Tactics Leader) are the fifth level gods, Meng Ge (Axe King), Ramos (Armored Dragon Turtle), Kyle (Judgement Angel), Ishkafiel (Dark Sage).  ), Talon (Shadow of Blades), Magreus (Half-Human Rhino), and Drizzt (Card Master) are the fourth level gods; Chrysalis (Sand King), Demonic Vine (Eternal Nightmare),  Izaro (Guardian of Light) and Raven (Blade of Exile) are the third-level gods; Blitzcrank (Steam Robot), Slardar (Murloc Guard), and Lereile (Windrunner) are the second-level gods.  The only special one who has never used runes to improve his strength is Pudge (Butcher), who is now at the third level of God." Dongfang Yun stared. Once upon a time, Tyrande, who was at the fifth level of God, was still looked up to by these generals.  The existence of hope, when did everyone reach this level?  "How did you do it? Also, as far as I know, the death knight named Kaku is only at the second level of God, right? Pudge has been promoted to the third level of God, won't he be suspected?" "Please allow me to sell it.  That's it, Dad." Darius clapped his hands.  A male elf appeared in the hall and knelt down on one knee: "Jejedel pays homage to His Majesty the King! I have met Queen Su, High Priest Tyrande, Empress Zhenda and all the generals!" "Get up,"  Dongfang Yun gave a gentle gesture, and then asked: "Darius?" "Jejedel is the evolution of the latest batch of elves born in the ancient tree. According to his qualifications, he was made into a Flash Swordsman and joined Ye Yin.  Legion, Dad thinks. "What level should I ask?" Dongfang Yun said matter-of-factly: "The first-level base is debugging the sixth level, and the second-level base is debugging the seventh level. Even if Jijidel has made a breakthrough recently,  It's only at the eighth level, right?" Darius said: "How can the breakthrough be so fast? Jiejieder has not had any breakthrough, but he is now at the ninth level." "Nani?" Dongfang Yun said in shock.  Have our ancient war trees reached this level? " "This is the most important thing." Darius said: "In the past six months of your retreat, all the units under your command have been destroyed.  , have all been promoted by two levels inexplicably. This is an improvement without warning!" Zhenda Jimi continued: "That's why I asked you how you feel about your strength. No matter how you look at it, everyone's improvement.  It should be related to you." "It's a bit messy." Dongfang Yun closed his eyes and pondered for a long time. When he opened his eyes again, there was an unbelievable look in his eyes: "Could this be the effect of the infinite improvement power?" He  He stood up suddenly and said: "My infinite improvement power has been raised from level zero to level two. That's what happened in this retreat! Could it be that your advancement is because my ability has improved?" His words made everyone confused.  Moved by this, Tyrande was the first to stand up from the wicker chair and instantly appeared next to Dongfang Yun. He pressed her delicate jade hands on top of his head. Suddenly, a green light shone from the white palm, covering Dongfang Yun.  The whole person is enveloped in it.  Within half a minute, Tyrande returned to his seat and murmured: "It's impossiblesuch a thing"How is it possible?  " "What happened?  Dongfang Yunqi said. Tyrande said: "The life span of the soul written in the pen has been increased by three thousand years It is a genuine three thousand years."  It's not that I haven't heard that it's possible to increase the soul's lifespan. Theoretically speaking, as a person becomes stronger, the soul's lifespan will increase. But a second-level increase of three thousand years is too outrageous, right?  It should be noted that everyone's soul lifespan is engraved by the law of heaven. The reason why people who choose to practice magic and fighting spirit are called heaven-defying is because practicing them can increase the lifespan of the soul. But also, because of the existence of the law of heaven, even if it increases,  There will never be too many" Her eyes showed a fanatical look, which made Dongfang Yun's pores freeze up: "Your Majesty, how on earth did you do it!  ?  " "I want to know too," Dongfang Yun said with a bitter smile: "I think this is probably the effect of the so-called power of cultivating the power of the soul, such as the power of infinite improvement, right?  It¡¯s just that I still don¡¯t understand why you can also improve as my strength increases. Logically speaking, after being summoned by me, your strength has already existed independently of the supreme summoning system.  " "Soul chain!  Swain, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly said: "Father, do you still remember our soul chain?"  "    "remember.  Ultra-long-distance, unlimited, no billing, no monitoring of the phone network without even opening your mouth.  " "Perhaps, the function of this soul chain is not as simple as being able to communicate with each other.  Swain said: "The power of infinite improvement."  It cultivates the soul, and our souls are connected together. If it is a metaphor, Junfu is like a big tree, and we are the leaves on different branches. As the tree becomes stronger, the leaves will naturally change.  Got bigger and greener.  The cultivation of Junfu's soul by the power of infinite improvement is actually the cultivation of all of our souls.  It's just done by Junfu's hands alone.  Then this can be explained easily. Father Jun's promotion has also increased the strength of all our souls by two levels.  The high priest also said that all cultivation is against heaven. In the final analysis, it is because the life span of the soul has been improved, and conversely, the life span of the soul has been improved.  Does it also mean that our own strength will also increase?  " Tyrande said: "What you said makes sense, but I have no experience in this area.  " Zhenda Jimi said: "I have heard that in our era, some people who encountered bottlenecks in practicing elemental magic would choose to practice soul magic when the soul magic reached a certain level.  The bottleneck of elemental magic will also be broken through.  " "That is to say," Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "If I keep cultivating the power of infinite improvement, the power of all of you will continue to increase!  ?  " "At present, this is indeed the case.  "Swain nodded. Forcibly suppressing the excitement in his heart and the urge to practice to death, Dongfang Yun said: "That's right.  Before he said anything, Pudge was still in the territory of the undead.  Now that he has inexplicably broken through to the third level of God, one level stronger than Kaku who controls the undead base, won't they doubt Pudge?  "    "it does not matter.  Galen smiled and said: "Although Pudge is stupid, he is very shrewd in his heart. He was not with Kaku when he advanced for the first time, so he took this opportunity to ask the high priest for a bottle of secret potion and drank it.  After that, as long as there is no too fierce battle, the rank will remain hidden.  "Sven said: "But speaking of Pudge, it is also the second major event that has happened in the past six months.  " Dongfang Yun became interested: "Tell me about it.  Sven said: "Dear master, do you still remember the girl with Nine-Tails bloodline who was saved by Pudge?"  " Dongfang Yun thought for a long time: "It doesn't matter anymore Wait, there seems to be such a person on a mountain in the bitter cold land of the far north, right?  "Sven said: "Yes, Pudge asked the master if he could save him because he was a kinsman of Queen Su. You were worried that Pudge would be in danger if he was exposed, so you said you could save him or not.  Pudge felt that the Nine-Tails bloodline was rare and that this girl might be a relative of Empress Su, so he protected her and the villagers in that village secretly, and even sent some supplies to the cave where they were hiding from time to time.  " "Ah, I didn't expect Pudge to do good things.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile. Siwen nodded: "The problem lies in the nine-tailed girl. The constant support makes her" At this point, Siwen seemed to swallow with some difficulty: "She is"  Pudge seemed to have a crush on him.  " "Walter!  ?  "Dongfang Yun was shocked. This surprise was no less astonishing than before when he knew that his own promotion could also help others advance. "Who is Pudge? A butcher, a corpse monster! That height, that appearance, that figure, no matter how you look at it, you shouldn't have it.  Girls like him, right? Even though he is his own child, Dongfang Yun is still extremely pessimistic about him.The Kyuubi girl was full of sympathy and pity.  He held his forehead and sighed: "What does that girl like about Pudge? Tell me, I will let him change." Sven said: "The key is not how she and Pudge are, but that she once promised Pudge, if Pudge  After saving the villagers, I will give Pudge a gift. " "Firstblood?" Dongfang Yun said with a wicked tone.  Swain shook his head and said: "It's not the first night Last month, she told Pudge that she wanted to fulfill her promise, so she took Pudge to the Silileus Permafrost Glacier in the bitter cold land of the far north.  "In a frozen river between the Frozen Glacier and the Thorodo Snow Mountain." Galen continued: "That little girl took Pudge there. You don't know, that place is covered with ice and snow all year round."  It can freeze even before it hits the ground. In that kind of place, Pudge even suspected that the girl was a spy or something and was ready to kill her at any time. "Riwen smiled and said, "If I were Lan Lan, in the gloomy sky!  Next to the snow-covered mountains and icebergs, people have already huddled up in a ball due to the cold, but that guy Pudge also showed some rare gentlemanly demeanor and stretched out his fighting spirit to keep Lan Lan warm! "  Dongfang Yun said: "Lan Lan is the nine-tailed girl?" Lairile said: "Yes, it is her, but let me tell you, Brother Paji is not a gentleman. He is just afraid of freezing Lan Lan to death.  I can¡¯t find anything.¡± Ramos said, ¡°Brothers and sisters, can you please stop going off topic? I just came back from the Orcs and I haven¡¯t heard about this yet, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gai said.  Lun said: "The nine-tailed girl took Pudge to the edge of the river and pointed it to Pudge at a marked river channel. That is actually the center of the river. Although the river is blocked by ice, the river is still frozen.  There was still water at the bottom. Pudge wiped the snow off the ice, and then Dad, guess what he saw. "Bitter cold weather, icebergs, glaciers, undead, brushing away the snow on the ice with his hands" On the Earth  Dongfang Yun, who has been visiting major forums for many years, naturally thought of a signature file about the Lich King, and couldn't help but said: "lzsb?" "Of course not!" Galen said seriously: "He saw it.  , According to our estimate, there is a 90% chance that it is a chaotic flower cluster! " "What!" Dongfang Yun stood up suddenly.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 166: Imminent

    If you want to open the complete supreme summoning system and obtain the recognition of the six-pointed star, you must gather three things: the power of infinite improvement, the absolute straight line of true thoughts, and the flower cluster of chaos.  Absolutely. Leaving aside the fact that true thoughts have flowed into the hands of the Nujia Empire in a straight line, the power of infinite improvement and the flower clusters of chaos are definitely the most important things to Dongfang Yun at this stage.  ??Just imagine, the power of infinite improvement has reached such a perverted effect, how powerful will the chaotic flower cluster be?  Dongfang Yun was moved by Swain's words and said loudly: "Where is that thing you just said? Let's go now!" "There's no rush, Dad." Darius said: "At least let us get it.  Let¡¯s talk about it after everything has been explained.¡± Dongfang Yun said, ¡°Can you first tell me what the flower cluster of chaos looks like? Is it a flower?¡± Darius shook his head and said, ¡°According to Pudge, the flower of chaos is  Cluster is actually a kind of flame that combines black and white. Black and white represent chaos. The way the flame burns is like a cluster of flowers, so Pudge speculates that the black and white flames should be the clusters of chaotic flowers. The most important thing is  Yes, Pudge felt the power of the six-pointed star from above. " Dongfang Yun nodded, trying to suppress the excitement in his heart, and said, "Then, who can tell me what happened in the past six months. " Tyrande.  Said: "First of all, there is the human race. Under the urging of Ben Furik XIII and other three empire emperors, Buicareno has asked Galen to start counterattacking the dark night." Galen continued: "That's right, currently. Before the dark night  The occupied Lawrence Empire, Kelfman Empire, Terran Empire, and Rocardo Empire have all been occupied by me. At the same time, civil strife has occurred within the Basques. The original royal family overthrew the puppet emperor who had been established before and seized the throne.  Later, they also began to flirt with the mainland human race, and the Slok Empire also announced its separation from the Dark Night Empire's status as a vassal state and officially declared war on the Dark Night Empire. The Thirty Kingdoms of Hansel also responded to the mainland human race's propaganda.  The King of Hansel Empire issued an edict of rebuke, condemning you for waging war and causing the loss of life." Dongfang Yun was stunned and said with a strange look on his face: "When did these guys become so bold?" Galen sneered: "The main thing is.  Those idiots saw that you haven't shown up for more than half a year. At the same time, the Dark Night Beast Clan continues to be in a stalemate in the war with the undead. In addition, the number of troops prepared by the human base has reached 580 million. They think that the Dark Night has begun to move forward.  They were in decline, so they stabbed each other back. " Dongfang Yun spread his hands: "But at least I am still working hard to resist the invasion of the undead. Even if they only look at my contribution to the mainland, they can't break up so quickly.  Right?" Swain said in a hoarse voice: "Stabbing in the back has always been a specialty of humans. What's more, because the army has generally reached the ninth level, the confidence of the mainland human race has begun to increase. Now, even if Nujia attacks again, they will.  A battle of confidence." Speaking of Nujia, Dongfang Yun thought of it: "So what did the people who stayed behind in Nujia say?" "What did they dare to say?" Galen sneered: "Just over a month ago.  Before that, all the Nujia prisoner-of-war camps were disbanded, and all the original Nujia Empire garrison troops were sentenced to death. "The self-confidence of the mainland humans is really inflated" Dongfang Yun said with a bitter smile:  "Then the Nujia Empire didn't express anything?" Darius said: "Now the strength information of the human base, I believe that the garrison soldiers have already passed it back to the Nujia Empire's military headquarters. I think the Nujia Empire also needs it to face these hundreds of millions of troops.  To measure the strength ratio, there is no action for the time being.  " "That's good. At least the aliens in the prisoner-of-war camps have been released.  " "It would be great if that was really the case.  Galen said: "If Buicareno hadn't come forward to take all the nearly 30,000 foreigners in all the prisoner-of-war camps under his command, I'm afraid those unlucky ones would have been executed."  At least none of the elves will survive.  " "The human race actually wants to kill those alien races!  Dongfang Yun finally got angry: "Even the elves in the prisoner of war camp."  It has nothing to do with us. They are already so pitiful. Why do the top leaders of the human race kill them?  " Galen sighed: "Who knows, maybe this is human beings. When they don't have strength, they will hide and shrink. When they have strength, they will be as arrogant as the nouveau riche. It's a pity that they don't know and were adjusted out.  The more soldiers there are, the stronger dad's strength becomes, so strong that now this army of nearly 600 million alone is enough to destroy this continent!  " Dongfang Yun looked at Tyrande: "Do you think our current strength, including the human race and the beast race Dark Night, is capable of defeating the Three Realms in a single battle?  " Tyrande said: "The Ai family has already fought in the war.The results of the competition simulation are pretty good. If we fight against the Three Realms, the probability of winning is more than 70%, but at the same time our soldiers will also suffer heavy losses. If Nujia attacks at this time, the results will be disastrous.  " Dongfang Yun said angrily: "You want to tell me to continue to be patient?  The mainland human race has made further progress. If they don't take action, they will hit the goddess Ye Lin!  " Tyrande said: "Your Majesty does not need to be angry. You only need to give the Ai family three more months. All the red alert technology will be able to arm all the beasts, dark nights and even the undead. By then, let alone the three realms, even if  It can be easily settled if Nu and the Empire come together.  " Dongfang Yun snorted coldly, stood up from the throne, walked back and forth a few times, turned around and said, "Then tell me, now that the human army is approaching Goddess Ye Lin, what should we do?  " "Dad, don't be angry, Mr. Bui has already solved this problem.  Galen smiled. "Solve it?"  How to solve it?  " King Sand jumped up from his chair and said loudly: "Hee hee, Bui told those high-level human beings that he and you are friends after all. Now you are fighting the undead, and he helped the mainland humans regain the territory that you occupied, Dad.  He was so kind and righteous that he would never stab someone in the back.  The top leaders of the human race also knew Bui's character and knew that they couldn't fall out with him for the time being, so everyone was in a stalemate.  Now the human race can be regarded as three days and one small meeting, five days and one big meeting!  " "Buy?"  Dongfang Yun frowned: "Chryseles, when did you become so friendly with Mr. Bui?"  " Sand King pouted. The elf rolled his big eyes strangely, ran up to the high platform dedicated to the emperor with a smile, and threw himself into Dongfang Yun's arms: "Dad, dad, when will you have time to take Sand King to eat delicious food?  ?  " " Chrysalis!  "Dongfang Yun's voice became stern, and he pulled Sand King away by her pink ears: "Don't change the subject!  " Sand King's pink mouth rose, his big eyes began to roll, and he was filled with tears: "Daddy doesn't like Sand King anymore?  " "Those are two questions!  Dongfang Yun said angrily: "When you are young, you start to imitate others' puppy love!"  ?  This is a very serious question!  " "Woo, dad scolded the sand king.  Empress Su~High Priestess~Empress Zhendajimi saves the Sand King~!  " Seeing that pretending to be pitiful had no effect, the sand king began to ask for help from the rear army. Su Wan stood up and said: "Yun, don't blame Chrysalis, who doesn't have a hazy love?  " "Do you have one too?  Dongfang Yun gritted his teeth and said. Su Wan was speechless and sat back. Zhenda Jimi said: "You, why are you blaming Chryseles for this!"  I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t fall in love when you were young!  " Dongfang Yun pointed at the way he looked more feminine than a woman: "Do you think any woman is willing to fall in love with me prematurely?  ?  If so, do you think I am willing to fall in love with Lily Girl?  "    "some people.  Tyrande said calmly: "I am angry with the outside world."  Go home, pick up your wife and children, and spread the raft.  "    "you you you!  !  !  "Dongfang Yun was so angry at the words of this wilted woman that he almost lost his temper, and returned to the throne: "Let's not mention this matter for now, Chrysalis, you will stay with me from tomorrow on, and you are not allowed to go to the human race again.  Base!  " "Dad is the worst!  The sand king hates his father the most!  "When King Sha heard this, he really cried. He disappeared in front of Dongfang Yun in an instant. "Alas!  Dongfang Yun sighed solemnly and waved his hand to Swain: "If there is anything else that is unlucky, tell me everything."  " Swain said gloomily: "The last thing is about the Five Stars. Father Jun, two people brought information about the Five Stars.  One of them was seriously injured, but has now healed.  "    "oh?  Ning's men?  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Is it Kusanagi Kyo and that Dior?"  "    "no.  According to Iori Yagami, those two people, one is a dog orc named Sesshomaru, and the other is a human named Li Xiaoyao. Judging from the way he carries a sword on his back, he should be a swordsman.  They seemed to be looking for Junfu for something very important, but they heard that Junfu was in retreat, so they didn't bother him.  " " Sesshomaru?  Li Xiaoyao!  ?  "Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up. These two were anime and game characters that he liked very much when he was an otaku, even more than Yagami Kusanagi Kyo, and he said quickly: "Invite them quickly.  " The guards outside quickly brought the two people in. Different from Sesshomaru's indifferent expression, Li Xiaoyao looked cynical and took the lead in making a fist salute to Dongfang Yun: "Li Xiaoyao has seen the master of the six-pointed star!  " As he said that, he also poked Sesshomaru with his elbow. Sesshomaru nodded slightly: "Sesshomaru.  " "I have admired these two great names for a long time." Some things have become indifferent after seeing them too much. A second ago, I was looking forward to seeing these two childhood friends.The image of the eastern clouds returned to calm the next second.  It¡¯s not that the two people don¡¯t look like the two-dimensional ones. On the contrary, Sesshomaru¡¯s face is incredibly handsome, and Li Xiaoyao also has an ancient look.  It¡¯s just that Dongfang Yun has experienced too many things, just like a person who loved cartoons as a child. When he becomes an adult, even though he still likes cartoons, he is not as obsessed as before.  Dongfang Yun said: "You two are here, have you brought any news about Ning?" Li Xiaoyao nodded and said: "Actually, the most important thing when you come here this time is to ask for help, because Sesshomaru was ambushed and seriously injured, and in the hands of my master  There is no medicine exchange in the Supreme Summoning System, so you asked me to bring Sesshomaru to you to ask for medicine. " "That's what it should be. Whether it's public or private, I will definitely help you with Ning's affairs. Look at it now.  Come on, His Highness Sesshomaru seems to be recovering well," Dongfang Yun Xiaodao said.  Sesshomaru bowed slightly to Tyrande: "Thank you to the high priest for this." Dongfang Yun said: "Now that the most important thing is said, is there anything else? For example why was Sessh¨­den ambushed?"  "This is also another purpose of mine." Li Xiaoyao said with a smile: "My master has always been at odds with Chi Yixing, and wars always break out every once in a while. And it always ends with my master's victory.  , but recently. For some reason, the Three Flash Stars and the Blazing Star have colluded. Sesshomaru was injured because of the sneak attack from the Three Flash Stars. The Three Flash Stars have always been allies with the Twin Stars. Since the Three Flash Stars and the Blazing One Star  If there is collusion, there may not be Shuang Huaxing in this alliance. The most important thing is that we suspect that there is instructions from Qiyao Star behind this." Dongfang Yun frowned deeply: "So Ning is almost surrounded by enemies.  Except for me and the Four Stars, almost everyone is hostile to Ning How many outrageous things have you done?" Sesshomaru said coldly: "Master has not done anything. If so, then  Everyone knows that the master and you are allies. And you, as the strongest bloodline of Chaos, are also the second most powerful Hexagram. The sad thing is that in order to prevent you from gaining more power, they want to kill you before you can escape.  , you have been a huge disappointment so far!¡± Wow!  His words, which were not considered provocative, made all the generals stand up suddenly and glare at the two men.  Darius took a step forward and pointed the battle ax behind his back at Sesshomaru: "Are you condemning my lord? The humble beast tribe!" Sesshomaru raised his eyebrows, and his right arm was pressed against his sword.  Go up: "Do you want to fight me? Do you think that even if everyone here comes together, will you be able to do any harm to me?" Darius's eyes flashed with murderous intent: "Our weakness is not brought by you.  The medal that shows your strength is no excuse for your wanton bullying. Take back your words, otherwise we will kill you! " " Misunderstanding, misunderstanding! He has such a bad mouth, don't mind it.  !" Li Xiaoyao knew that Sesshomaru's pride could never explain anything.  So he quickly nodded and bowed to appease everyone, and at the same time said to Dongfang Yun: "Great six-pointed star controller, we really have no ill intentions, really. We just want to tell you, sir, that my master has decided to go to war with the other party, no matter how many stars the other party has.  " By joining forces with Sesshomaru, of course he can easily kill everyone here, and even destroy this 'inner world' easily. But when he got all the information from Shirai Kuroko, he knew that he had arrived.  What is the identity of the person you will see in the six-pointed star world? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In order to prevent him from getting distracted, the master who is 10 billion times stronger than him, even gave all his queens to him.  In other words, this guy is my future male master!  Even if the other party does not have this level of identity, as the controller of the Hexagram with unlimited potential and the owner's ally, Li Xiaoyao will never allow Sesshomaru to easily provoke a fight.  So he took an absolutely low profile.  Dongfang Yun naturally understood Sesshomaru's character very well. At the same time, he also understood the anger of Darius and the others, so he waved his hand and said, "Don't get excited. I believe Sesshomaru has no ill intentions." He leaned over and looked at the people in the hall.  The two of them said: "You are telling me this information in the hope that I can also send troops?" Li Xiaoyao shook his head: "Now my lord, you I will tell you the truth, you have not intervened in the power of the master and other star battlefields.  Someone from one of our master's think tanks told me that he will try to delay the master's war for three years. Three years laterwell, it is only two and a half years now. After this period, will anyone join the war?  Your strength depends on you." "Two and a half years" Dongfang Yun closed.He held his breath for a long time, and then said: "I understand." "Then, let's say goodbye!" Li Xiaoyao just wants to run away now, otherwise Sesshomaru will be left here, and he doesn't know when.  The fight started.  "Wait a minute." Dongfang Yun said: "Tylande, help me prepare ten tons of life spring water, and then exchange it for some life and magic restoration potions and resurrection crosses, and take them away with Li Xiaoyao and the others." "This is really extraordinary.  Thank you!" Li Xiaoyao was overjoyed and bowed quickly.  , "You're welcome, this is what I should do." Dongfang Yun smiled and nodded.  The two left, Dongfang Yun called Iori Yagami and said: "An, have you met Li Xiaoyao and Sesshomaru before?" "Yes." "What is their current strength?" "Li Xiaoyao Shenba, Sesshomaru Shenqi  " Dongfang Yunqi said: "They are not very strong. I heard that Ning said that she did not have an army, only these summoned strong men. Both of them are strong enough to join Ning in the battle with other stars.  "Why can't I do it?" "First of all," Iori said indifferently, "Master, you have overlooked one thing. The strength of Shen VIII is equivalent to one hundred times that of Shen VII, and the strength of Shen VII is one hundred times that of Shen VI.  , which means that if Sesshomaru fights a hundred Darius, only Darius will die. Then, people from the outside, except for allies, cannot enter the inner world of other stars.  In other words, only my original master and her subordinates can enter the six-pointed star realm, but they will also be weakened to a certain extent when they enter, such as me. " "Ah, what happened to you?" Yashen said: "I am here.  My strength is the fifth level of God. Although I have been promoted by two levels with the help of you, my master, but even if I am the third level of God, if I leave the six-pointed star world, I still have the ability to destroy a planet alone Although it is more difficult, this  It's a fact." "So much weakened? Is there even a level above the ninth level?" Dongfang Yun looked at Darius.  Darius shook his head: "I don't know. When I was the strongest before, I was only at the twelfth level." Yashen said: "Yes, after passing the threshold of the ninth level of the gods, I will reach the super god level. I will enter  In the six-pointed star realm, the level was weakened by nine levels, from the third level of super god to the third level of god. " "So" Dongfang Yun said bitterly: "I have not yet joined that level.  Strength in war. " Two and a half years, can you break out of the six-pointed star realm in this time?  Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t know, but he knew that everything should come to an end. Conquering the entire six-pointed star realm was imminent!  He stood up and said: "Then, everyone, get ready. The general headquarters will prepare for the war. Starting early tomorrow morning, we will launch an attack on the undead base!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.  (.) Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. ps: Thank you Zi Meng Xinshuang for your monthly votes!

 Continental Storm Chapter 167: Killing the Donkey

    Dongfang Yun's words immediately caused the Orcs and Dark Night to mobilize. The entire army under Dongfang Yun's command, except for the human race, began to gather in a dense form. Naturally, there was only one target, the bitter cold land in the far north.  Originally, for Dongfang Yun, adopting a high-level martial arts strategy was the most suitable method at the moment, but the six months of seclusion caused the situation to change again.  Kaku, the death knight who rules the entire undead base, has somehow developed the undead's most powerful weapon - the All-Destroying Immortal Formation!  The effectiveness of the All-Destroying Immortal Array is equivalent to the outer layer of the six-pointed star realm. The effect is to set up a regular barrier within a certain range according to the owner's instructions. All creatures within the barrier have a restricted maximum level, and the death knight card library is set  What is certain is that all creatures within the barrier must not exceed the second level of gods.  This formation is actually somewhat similar to the Far East Staring Tears Formation that Dongfang Yun and others encountered in the City of Chaos. In fact, both are technologies from the base. According to the former Beast King Benitez,  , the Tears of Far East Gaze is actually the only thing left in the Orcs from Atlantis in the past, and it has been inherited in the souls of the Orcs. When the Orcs encounter danger, this soul-engraved ability will awaken.  .  So it can be inferred that in fact, the All-Destroying Immortal Formation may not have been developed by Kaku himself. He probably dug it out of an unknown corner in the underworld.  The All-Destroying Immortal Formation is still very threatening to Dongfang Yun¡¯s family. To paraphrase Tyrande, if she obtains this formation.  Just change the maximum level limit to level five.  Dongfang Yun sweated on his forehead at the slightest thought, secretly saying that the heart of the most poisonous woman really did not deceive me.  The number of undead is as high as hundreds of millions, but Dongfang Yun only has more than 40 million soldiers available. Once everyone steps into the formation, when the strength of everyone and the enemy becomes the same, the number of enemies in the ice and snow is  Several times or even ten times the size of our own, Dongfang Yun's army would only be annihilated except for fleeing.  Of course, judging from Pudge¡¯s report.  Kaku doesn't have the heart yet.  In other words, even if he had the intention, he would not dare to do that.  Because his position among the undead is not that strong, the most embarrassing situation of the undead is that no one is convinced by the most powerful ones. In the past six months, Kaku has been calling reinforcements from the underworld.  Moreover, the undead natural disaster has not completely covered the northern wasteland of the continent.  This incident has already caused many heaven-level experts to express their disdain.  In addition, the number of heaven-level undead in the undead base has increased to thirteen. If it were not for the fact that Kaku himself holds the undead treasure Frozen Throne and is the strongest among the three powerful gods (except Pudge  . There is also a newcomer from the underworld), I am afraid that he will no longer be able to suppress those unruly guys.  Because of this, Pudge felt that it was impossible for Kaku to lower the maximum level of the All-Destroying Immortal Formation to below level 12, because once everyone had the same strength, Kaku might be rebelled - for the undead  Generally speaking, the importance of the individual is always greater than that of the collective.  Although he had Pudge's information, Dongfang Yun still had no confidence. After all, this involved the life and death of the power in his hands. Just imagine, even if Kaku lowers the maximum limit level now, once the war starts, the undead will retreat steadily and eventually retreat.  When it comes to the base arcane code, Kaku may not jump over the wall in a desperate situation.  What makes Dongfang Yun somewhat fortunate is that he himself found a loophole in this matter, and maybe he can find a flaw in it.  Since the undead have the All-Destroying Immortal Formation, why is the underworld still controlled by Kusanagi Kyo?  ??Just imagine, when hundreds of strong men from the underworld join forces to perform the All-Destroying Immortal Formation and adjust everyone's level to the same level, wouldn't Kusanagi Kyo have been kicked out of the underworld long ago when faced with a group fight?  Since Kusanagi Kyo has a way to solve the All-Destroying Immortal Formation, maybe he can do it too.  "That's impossible. Kusanagi Kyo's Fire of Kusanagi possesses the power of the sun. It has a great restraint effect on the undead. Even if the All-Destroying Immortal Formation has rules and blessings, the Fire of Kusanagi also has rules.  , and it is a higher-level rule, so the All-Destroying Immortal Formation will not be effective against Kusanagi Kyo, but if it is the Beast Clan¡¯s Far Eastern Gazing Tears Formation, I am afraid Kusanagi Kyo will never die again.¡± Iori Yagami¡¯s words are like a head.  Cold water was poured on Dongfang Yun's head.  "Both the Orc base and the Undead base have such powerful formations, why doesn't the Dark Night base?" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but wail.  Tyrande said calmly: "Who said that? We have always had it, and we have been using it since the beginning of the base structure." "Huh?" Dongfang Yunqi said: "Why don't I know?" Tyrande  De rolled his eyes at him beautifully: "Your Majesty's memory has been a little bad recently."?I forgot that you used this formation in that parallel earth.  " "What you are talking aboutshouldn't it be a teleportation array?  Dongfang Yun murmured: "But doesn't everyone know this?"  " Tyrande sneered and said: "Your Majesty is really good at joking. On this continent, only Dark Night can use the teleportation array. The only profession among other races that can involve space magic is the Summoner - this one.  A profession that can summon summoned beasts from different spaces.  " Dongfang Yun sighed: "So that's it. Indeed, in terms of war, the teleportation array sometimes plays a more powerful role than the Far East Gazing Tears Array and the All-Destroying Immortality Array. But the problem is that our teleportation array has no  This method has a restraining effect on the All-Destroying Immortal Formation.  " He suddenly rang out. Since the three races have special formations, then the human race " The human race also has them.  Without waiting for Dongfang Yun to ask, Zhenda Jimi said: "The main formation of the earth is a single-body control formation. The user will produce a halo effect. Depending on the user's ability, all friendly forces within a certain range will receive bonuses."  A buff to the upper limit of all the user's abilities.  " Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up: "Really!  ?  "    "real.  However, while the formation is in use, the user cannot move, fight, be injured, or receive attacks of any kind, otherwise the formation will be interrupted immediately.  " "You damn sister are making me laugh!  ?  Why is the unique formation of the human base so weak?  " "Weak?  ". Zhenda Jimi said: "Husband.  I have a way to break the immortal formation that destroys all things and prevent the main formation of the earth from being interrupted~!  " "What is it!  ?  "Dongfang Yun was shocked. Tyrande said calmly from the side: "Red Alert Technology.  " "Red Alert Technology!  ?  "Dongfang Yun understood it as soon as he thought about it. Indeed, as long as the users of the main formation of the earth hide in mobile tools such as tanks and airplanes, with the flexibility of the tools, the users can move at will while sitting in place, and even if everything is  The Immortal Destruction Formation lowers everyone's strength, and his own spellcasting will not be interrupted. Thinking about it further, as long as he uses single props brought back from the parallel earth in this war - such as various types.  Mechas and firearms, let alone Kaku¡¯s lowering the maximum level limit to level five. Even if it is reduced to level one, the undead will be destroyed by a super weapon. ¡°That¡¯s still waiting.  What?  He quickly said: "Why don't you equip the entire army as soon as possible?"  " Zhenda Jimi rolled her eyes cutely: "Did your husband forget our previous meeting?  Even if it is only equipped to the Dark Night and the entire Orc army, it will take at least a month, because currently our research results have just reached a stable stage.  The operation effect is not yet mature yet.  " "The Dark Night of the Orcs is equipped with less than 50 million troops a month.  Only two months left to equip 600 million humans?  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry. "So you were just playing with me from the beginning, right?"  " Tyrande said: "Of course not, use a month to equip the Orc Dark Night, and while equipping it, check for deficiencies and fill them in to improve efficiency.  The next thing is naturally a trip to the assembly line.  " "So, the final result is that I still have to wait for a month, right?  ". Dongfang Yun continued to frown. Swain said: "Actually, we can pull out the undead army to fight. After all, the effect of the All-Destroying Undead Formation can only barely cover most of the land in the bitter cold land of the Far North, at least most of it.  The Sorordo Snow Mountains have not yet been enveloped by the formation effects. The undead army of about 1.1 billion is hiding on the Bakdu Tundra and the Silithus Permafrost Glacier to shrink their defenses. In fact, even if we do not draw them out, the undead army will  With such ambitions, they may not be able to stay in such a narrow range for long.  " "To sum up, there's still not enough time, right?  Dongfang Yun could no longer complain, "Don't you think it has become a joke that I sent all the troops to the outskirts of the bitter cold land in the far north and left everyone freezing there?"  " He suddenly remembered something, looked at Tyrande and said: "How many magic gold coins do we have in our hands now?  " Tyrande said: "More than a thousand.  " Dongfang Yun suddenly smiled and said: "It seems that I have to take action in the end!  " Zhendaji Mickey said: "What do you mean, husband, are you planning to use the super weapon on the Tianzun mecha to bomb the undead gathering place and fight out those guys?  "    "certainly!  Dongfang Yun said fiercely: "Since there is no other way to use the All-Destroying Immortal Formation, I can only act ruthlessly."  " Tyrande continued to pour cold water on his face with an indifferent expression: "Your Majesty, please don't forget that in our previous plan, the number of the current undead army must be kept at least half.Only in this way can it have an effect on subsequent development. It will be no problem if you keep bombarding it to the extreme, but the number of undead will probably be greatly reduced.  " "This won't work, and that won't work either. Then you can come up with a solution!  Dongfang Yun said angrily. He naturally knows all the matters. As long as there is enough time, combat effectiveness is naturally not a problem. The key is that what he lacks most now is time. Dongfang Yun now has been seriously affected psychologically by the safety of Fifth Ning.  It was difficult to calm down. Ax King, who had been looking at the map, said: "I have an idea.  " This reckless man who always only used force but not his wits stunned everyone with just one sentence.  Among the thirteen strong men above the heaven level, there are only five people who truly belong to Kaku's faction. Death Knight Koga,  Death Knight Lund, Lich Toland, Crypt Lord Pagus, and Butcher Pudge. This makes Kaku very troubled. In a six-on-seven situation, there are two powerful gods, Koga and Pudge.  One side is certain to win, and Kaku's competitor, Lich Spade, has six God-level powerhouses, but since he is the only one who is God-level two, there has been no excessive fighting since his arrival.  Kaku started to argue. With so many heaven-level warriors, Kaku actually preferred to go head-to-head with the troops under the King of Dark Night. Although the generals under the King of Dark Night were also as strong as the clouds, Kaku thought that everyone was strong.  At the first level, with several times the number of enemies, I should be able to easily win on the frontal battlefield. What's more, deploying the All-Destroying Immortal Formation is too expensive and there are no professionals to deploy it.  , Kaku paid a very expensive price to buy the formation scroll from a certain survivor in the underworld. He originally planned to use this scroll at the most critical moment. But the key is that when Kaku found out about the King of the Night.  After hearing the rumors on the mainland, I have no idea. The legendary King of the Night has infinite power and can wipe out a country from the map with just a wave of his hand.  With his immortal body, even the ancient artifact Assassination Sword cannot kill him. According to legend, millions of troops were wiped out with a flick of his finger. The rise of the Dark Night Empire on the continent was also accompanied by countless bloody storms.  .To this day, the lives lying under the iron heel of the dark night are no less harmful than the last undead natural disaster. Facing such an enemy, Kaku is really worried that the war has reached a critical moment.  The King of Darkness suddenly appeared in front of him. He didn't even have his life left, so what the heck? As for adjusting the maximum level limit of the All-Destroying Immortal Formation to level five, he had never even thought about it.  The Butcher's guess was correct. Kaku was facing internal and external troubles at the moment. He not only had to face the war with the Night King and the Orcs, but also had to be wary of the Lich Spade and his gang from behind. His only support now was the large formation and the weapon in his hand.  Kaku would never do such a thing if his own rank as a second-level god were to be weakened by the formation. But theoretically speaking, everyone is opposed to the undead that Keio controls the underworld.  In the war of the undead natural disaster, Kaku was not worried about Spade and his gang being stabbed in the back. After all, the mainland was the future base of the underworld resistance. For the underworld resistance, everything must be based on conquering the mainland.  With the undead shrinking in defense and his own inaction, Spade has begun to talk about the motion to ask for the replacement of the holder of the Frozen Throne. This makes Kaku very unhappy. He is in urgent need of a big victory to reverse the situation.  But the damn Dark Night and the Orcs just don¡¯t attack, are they really that wasted?  So Kaku is very troubled, and for that reason, he is now sitting alone in the hall drinking.  With the shouts rising, a crypt assassin from outside ran in, knelt down and said: "Sir, there is news from the mainland human race!" "What news?" Kaku asked without raising his head.  "Sir, I'm very happy. I heard that the human race has surrounded Goddess Yelin and is discussing whether to attack Goddess Yelin. If Buicareno of Bansai hadn't insisted not to attack, Goddess Yelin might have been defeated.  "Goddess Yelin?" Kaku asked strangely: "What does that have to do with us?" "Sir!" The underground assassin said, "Goddess Yelin is the headquarters of the King of Darkness!"  Kaku was stunned, his eyes gleaming, and he stood up suddenly and said: "You mean humans have threatened the base camp of the King of Dark Night!?" "That's right, the King of Dark Night has not shown his face for more than half a year.  Human beings' fear of him has been shaken, and all the dark night armies have been dragged here by us, so human beingsIt¡¯s normal to want to end the Night King¡¯s family in one fell swoop!  " "So" Kaku walked around in his position, and after a long time he asked tentatively: "You mean, is it possible that the King of Dark Night will withdraw his troops?  " The Crypt Assassin said: "Sir, if my hometown is really attacked, the King of the Night will definitely withdraw his troops, but the problem is that Bui Carreno, who is now in charge of the human army, has been holding back, and the top leaders of the human race are not willing to provoke him easily.  He, so things have come to a standstill. It is hard to say whether the Night King will withdraw from the Orc Empire.  Kaku said angrily: "It's hard to say that you still talk nonsense to me!"  Looking for death?  ".    "of course not!  "The Crypt Assassin said: "Sir, now the human army is controlled by Buika Reno, of course it will not move. If" He chuckled, Kaku was not an idiot, and his eyes immediately lit up: "If it is Buika Reno  If Renault is dead, then the human army may immediately invade the home of the Night King. At that time, the Night King will definitely go back to defend. If humans do it more simply and directly burn the goddess Ye Lin, the King of the Night will not be able to say anything.  When he is so angry, he will no longer pay attention to the beasts, but will point all his fingers at the human race, and fight against the human race until death!  When they both lose in the fight, it's time for our army to occupy the entire continent!  "The Crypt Assassin shouted: "Your Excellency is wise!  Kaku said with satisfaction: "Go and call all the senior officials here, I want to have a meeting!"  "  Basque Empire, the imperial city of Fordil. In the human coalition command post, the meeting was in full swing. " Bang!  " There was a loud noise, and the conference table was almost smashed. Emperor Alonso III of the Pompeii Empire said loudly: "Just because of your old friendship with the King of the Night, you refused to send troops to the goddess Ye Lin. Do you know that you are like this?  It is simply a betrayal of humanity!  " Almost everyone in the human coalition command post is the emperor of a big country. When you face an emperor, you may feel pressure, but when you face a group of emperors, the pressure is completely gone. " What,  Once calculated in terms of batches, they are not worth much. So faced with Alonso III's scolding, Buicareno looked very calm. He glanced at the noisy conference room, clapped his hands to signal everyone to be quiet, and then calmly calmed down.  Said: "So, are you planning to kill the donkey now?  "(To be continued)

 Chapter 168: Assassination!

    Dongfang Yun was very anxious.  What Wu Ning needs to face now is the one, two and three stars that are 10,000 times more powerful than the current Dongfang Yun. Once a war breaks out between them, the kind of war scene alone is definitely not what Dongfang Yun can imagine.  In this kind of war, even if Fifth Ning can win, it will definitely be a tragic victory, and her character is one of those who will never look back even if she hits a wall.  Therefore, Dongfang Yun must seize the opportunity given by the 'wise man' in Li Xiaoyao's mouth, perfect and strengthen himself as soon as possible during this period, and break out of the six-pointed star realm to fight side by side with Fifth Ning.  Kaku is in a hurry.  The All-Destroying Immortal Formation cannot be supported by his ability, so if he wants to maintain this great formation, he needs to end this war as soon as possible.  However, if the King of Dark Night is not in the urn, Kaku cannot go out to fight this battle. Even if the high-end power is the same, in terms of basic strength applied to the war, the coalition forces of Dark Night and the Orcs are obviously higher than his own men.  A level.  Therefore, he very much hopes that the human race can attack Goddess Yelin immediately. Even if he cannot destroy Goddess Yelin, he will at least anger Dongfang Yun and give Dongfang Yun a reason to leave the bitter cold land of the Far North as soon as possible.  In this case, Dongfang Yun has only two choices. One is to enter the bitter cold land of the extreme north to fight with himself, and the other is to abandon the beast tribe and return to the Goddess Yelin alone. No matter which one of these two choices, they are the same.  Kaku wanted to see it, so he was eager to see the mainland humans attack the goddess Ye Lin.  "Compared to the first two, the mainland human race is actually very anxious.  Based on ¡®Buycareno¡¯s Soul of the God of War¡¯.  Someone with a 'soul' will definitely build an extremely large base.  Then debug your soldiers one by one, and make your army stronger by improving and strengthening the soldiers.  Therefore, the top management of the mainland human race very much hopes that Bui Carreno can take advantage of the time when Dongfang Yun is held back by the undead to attack the goddess Ye Lin, and destroy the base that can bring him powerful troops before he can react.  fall, thus destroying the foundation of Dongfang Yun.  In fact, to put it bluntly, this is simply caused by the fear of Dongfang Yun's abilities among the top human race officials in mainland China.  They had never thought that if the human base was not in the hands of Dongfang Yun, Dongfang Yun might have begun to withdraw troops on a large scale - after all, when the soldiers are equally powerful, the number of troops determines the victory of a war.  .  Because he was worried that Dongfang Yun would know the news about the siege of the goddess Yelin and return quickly.  Therefore, the mainland human race is also very anxious.  It¡¯s funny to say that the three forces that now control this continent, Dongfang Yun, Kaku, and the top human race officials on the mainland, are all very anxious, but none of them actually have the initiative.  To paraphrase Tyrande: This is really an era when time is more important than life.  It is precisely because the top human beings are very urgent that the Pompeii Emperor Alonso III persecuted Buiccareno.  In fact, everyone present looked on with cold eyes.  In fact, most of them feel that since the forces in their hands have now reached such a strength, and the coalition has nearly 600 million troops, then whether Buiccareno is qualified to continue to lead the human race on the mainland is worthy of discussion.  .  Bui Carreno has always been famous on the road.  Even senior officials from various countries feel that his integrity and character, as well as his attitude towards dealing with others, are really worth learning from the people.  It is one thing to be worth learning from the people, but it is another thing to be liked by the emperors of various countries.  Think carefully about the emperor of the Gallon Empire.  In fact, if Buicareno had not always had no ambition, it would probably be due to his attitude towards treating nobles and commoners equally.  He has died at least a hundred times.  Therefore, at least three-fifths of the emperors in the human headquarters feel that someone should take the lead at this moment to deprive Buicareno of the right to be the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces.  The army of the mainland humans should naturally be managed by the mainland humans, and the only ones who can truly represent the mainland humans are the emperors here.  As for the other two-fifths, including the Bastec Emperor Flo VII and Pope Benfric XIII, they actually really hoped in their hearts that Buiccareno would give up his job at this time. There would be many things to do in this way.  , I don¡¯t need to look at him anymore.  ¡°But it¡¯s one thing for Buiccareno to take the initiative, but it¡¯s another thing to be forced to give up his rights.  This is not to say that King Flo VII, King Benfrick XIII and others care about the opinions of the mainland people on whether they are trying to burn donkeys and burn bridges, but they have added another layer of concerns in their hearts.  To put it bluntly, the 600 million troops of the mainland human race are enough to scare the participating countries in all wars throughout the ages to death. But in fact, if there is no Bui Carreno, these 600 million troops will be a threat to the King of the Night.?, maybe there is no difference between a chicken and a dog.  It is precisely with the "Soul of the God of War" of Bui Carreno that the human soldiers have become so powerful. They are so powerful that if you look at it, 600 million soldiers have reached level nine or above, and they have initially completed the Sword Master's walk all over the ground.  The idea that there are as many Dharma gods as dogs.  Flo VII and others felt that although Bui Carreno had been unwilling to talk too much about the human army being modulated into 'super soldiers' and acted as if they had not taken back these powers, who could guarantee that Bui Carreno  Is there really no way to recover all the power of these 600 million troops into the 'Soul of the God of War'?  Don¡¯t underestimate Buicareno. This man who became famous at a young age can manage the class of Nottingham University in an orderly manner. At the same time, he is also closely related to many famous and powerful people on the mainland. This in itself shows that he has extraordinary abilities.  Therefore, Flo VII and others were worried that once Buicareno was pushed into a hurry, this man might grit his teeth and take back all these powers. At that time, the so-called 600 million invincible army of mankind would all turn into nothing in front of the King of Dark Night.  Lamb to the slaughter.  It is true that Buicareno has always worked hard for the rise of the human race on the mainland, but there are so many people in history who have suffered psychological distortions and brought trouble to the world because of unfair treatment. Who can guarantee that Buicareno will not become one of them?  So even though these two-fifths of the people were also very anxious, when Pompeii Emperor Alonso slapped the table on Buicareno.  The latter said, 'Are you trying to kill the donkey?  'When he said this, Flo VII immediately slapped the table and shouted: "Alonso! Don't bully others too much!" Alonso III frowned and said: "Flo, what do you mean?" "  What do you mean by me!?" Flo VII vividly played the role of a passionate middle-aged man who stood up for others' injustice: "What? You were beaten like a lost dog by the King of Darkness before. If it hadn't been for Mr. Bui's action, you Pompeii  The empire has long been a vassal state under the name of Dark Night, and it is no longer even a vassal state. Now that it relies on Mr. Bui, it has a powerful army and the ability to be hostile to the King of Dark Night, so you want to seize power backhand? Tell you?  ! Whatever Mr. Bui can give you, he can take it back. Even if he can't do anything, I, the Bastec Empire, will never let you bully the benefactor of the human race in the mainland!" His words are high-sounding.  The words also vaguely tell those blind guys who are trying to seize power: Buicareno may have the ability to take back all the abilities given to soldiers. If you don't want such powerful soldiers, you can make trouble as much as you want.  .  No one here is a fool, who can¡¯t understand the meaning of Flo VII¡¯s words?  The expressions of a group of emperors, generals, and ministers all changed, and their eyes when they looked at Buicareno were full of fear.  ??In this era when all people are on the ninth level.  Whoever's army is beaten back to its original shape will be bullied.  The weak eat the strong, this is a truth that has not changed since ancient times.  Alonso III¡¯s expression also changed drastically. While he understood the meaning of Flo VII¡¯s words, he also heard another meaning of this sentence.  Flo VII is basically telling Buicareno: People like Alonso are simply ignorant wolves.  Even if you help him now, he will still turn around and bite you, so if you really have the ability, take back all the power given to the soldiers of the Pompeii Empire!  The intentions of Flo VII are extremely sinister!  Those words.  Every word is heartbreaking!  Alonso III's eyes quickly looked at Bui Carreno, and his face had been replaced by a flattering smile that he had never seen since he was a child: "I'm sorry. Mr. Bui, I didn't mean that. God can prove that I  I am still completely convinced by Mr. Buyi¡¯s leadership, so please forgive me for my gaffe just now. I am also thinking about the mainland¡¯s human race.¡± In his anxiety, this emperor did not even use the title of ¡®I¡¯, which shows how serious his mentality is at the moment.  Anxious.  There was a strange smile on Buicareno's face. He had already seen everyone's thoughts clearly, and at the same time he was sighing secretly in his heart.  At this time, the human race is still stabbing each other internally, and at the same time they are still playing the trick of killing the donkey due to lack of oxygen in the brain. It can be seen that the human race is indeed in need of innovation.  He smiled lightly and said: "Your Majesty Alonso, I have already said in the previous war that this is the war between the dark night and the human race. What I do is to hold on to the last fortress of the human race. Now I have not only done it,  And it¡¯s not enough to overfulfill the task? Just because I don¡¯t like being invaded doesn¡¯t mean I like to invade others, so there¡¯s no need to mention the attack on Goddess Ye Lin!¡± At the same time, he said to Flo VII.  Your Majesty, the reason why the human race has been rude in the face of the dark night is that strength is one thing, but the disunity among the human race is also a problem. I think I have no identity and am not qualified to teach you, but I still hope that the human raceThere is enough less internal fighting, so that we can show more strength when facing the enemy.  " "I really admire Mr. Buyi's noble character and integrity!  "Flo's words are not false. In fact, as a member of the mainland human race, Bui Carreno is respectable in every aspect." Ben Furyk XIII said: "Mr. Bui Carreno  , then what are you going to do?  Are we just waiting for the Night King to come back?  "Buycareno nodded and said: "Yes, that's my idea.  " Everyone present was in an uproar. If they didn't all 'know' that Buicareno is a staunch humanist and has always had such a bearing, they would almost think that there was some collusion between Buicareno and the King of the Night. " Buicareno  He also saw everyone's doubts and said frankly: "Actually, our current strength is more than enough to fight against the King of Dark Night. It's just that you were too afraid of him before, which led to you not being confident even with an army of 600 million.  When I said I would wait for him to come back, I actually wanted to give this old friend a chance.  As long as he agrees to live in seclusion in the Dark Night Empire in the goddess Ye Lin from now on, then this war will sweep across the continent.  That¡¯s it!  " A king from a small country was dissatisfied and said: "But so many of us have died, and we are already certain of winning, should we just give up like this?  " "Many people died on both sides.  "Buycareno sighed: "Because of this, I don't want anyone to die anymore.  " His sigh was sincere. How many soldiers died in the dark night during the conquest of the Basque countries? Although Buicareno could not say that he was grudged about this matter, he was always very sad about the death of those soldiers.  , but Dongfang Yun and Galen have said many times that there is no destruction and no establishment, and Bui Careno also knows that only under the leadership of Dongfang Yun can the human race have a real future, so they will help Dongfang Yun.  Carreno would not be sad for the dead. Benfuryk XIII crossed himself on his chest and said: "Mr. Bui's kindness is really admirable I just want to take the liberty to ask, if so.  The Night King doesn't agree with you?  "Buycareno closed his eyes, as if a struggle was actually brewing. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were filled with murderous intent: "If you don't agree.  So for the sake of the future of the human race on the mainland, there is no way I should be an unjust person who kills my friend with my own hands!  " This is what Benfric XIII, Flo VII and others were waiting for. Now that Buicareno has said it, they don't have any more questions, so this meeting ended again. It's night  , Benfric XIII and Flo VII were playing chess in the Pope's tent when they suddenly heard the thunder outside and the coercion was gathering. Shock waves continued to shoot out in all directions, and there were roars and curses from soldiers everywhere.  The sound was accompanied by the sound of muskets and weapons clashing, which made both of them startled. "The King of the Night is coming?"  "Flo VII frowned. "No, I think it may be His Majesty Alonso who took action against Mr. Buie.  "Ben Furyk XIII shook his head. "This reckless man!  "    "how?  You want to stop it?  "    "why not?  Do I have to wait until Buicareno is disheartened and implicates you before I am happy?  " Ben Furyk shook his head and said: "No.  This may not be a bad thing, especially for you and me.  "Flo was stunned, and then thought of this. The old god sat back, picked up the tea cup and said: "His Majesty the Pope is right. If someone is seeking death, then it is none of our business.  ¡± Thinking about it, even if Buicareno¡¯s strength has not increased to the abnormal level, just the few heaven-level generals under him are definitely not something that Alonso¡¯s men can defeat. In other words, Alonso¡¯s assassination is considered a crime.  Returning without success is considered lucky. The greater possibility is that Buiccareno took back all the soldiers of the Pompeii Empire in anger. By then, the Pompeii Empire would be divided between the Papal States and the Bastecs.  . Just as the two of them looked at each other and continued to play chess with understanding, the curtain door of the big tent was opened, and then a man walked in. The chaos outside was still going on, and all kinds of fighting magic was already going on.  The sky outside the camp was reflected like daylight, but Alonso III sat on the chair next to the two of them very calmly. Neither of the two emperors said a word to this uninvited guest.  Looking at him with interest, Alonso III felt that the eyes of these two annoying guys were looking at him, and he was about to be unlucky, so he said: "You must think that outside.  I caused the commotion, the warOne of the parties in the fight was also sent out by me to kill Bui Carreno.  " Seeing that the two of them were silent, he continued: "You must be thinking that I came to this tent to be on guard in case Buicareno was not killed, and I could also use the excuse of not knowing that it was my men who took action on their own.  To put it bluntly, I came here to clear myself of suspicion.  " Flo VII couldn't help but asked: "Isn't it?  "    "yes.  "Alonso III replied seriously: "I am here to clear away the suspicion, but at the same time, I can tell you clearly that someone did assassinate Buicareno, but it was not me who did it.  people.  "Flo VII sneered and turned around to continue playing chess. On the contrary, Pope Ben Furyk looked at Alonso with a puzzled face. "Do you believe him?  "Flo asked. "I think what he said is true. Ever since I got to know His Majesty Alonso, he has always given me the impression that he is bold and courageous.  " "Thank you for the compliment.  Alonso sighed: "It would be great if Mr. Bui had the same view as you."  "Floach said: "You really didn't do it?  Could it be that the King of the Night is coming?  Impossible, if he comes, it will definitely not be just a small fight like this.  "The Pope said: "Of course it will not be done by the other emperors. The three people who will benefit most from Bui Carreno's resignation are you and me. Even if the other emperors hope that Bui will delegate power, they will never do such a thing.  .  " Flo suddenly smiled bitterly and said: "Listening to what you said, I feel like I did it.  " Alonso said frankly: "The other purpose of my coming here is actually to verify with you whether you did it.  " "It's really not true.  Flo sighed: "I hope Mr. Bui feels the same way."  " Of course Buicareno feels so. Not only does he know that the one who assassinated him is not the three empires, but he also knows who the other party is. Undead!!! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com)  Vote for recommendations and monthly votes, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read).

 Mainland Storm Chapter 169 Everything is in the Cards

    The incident goes back ten minutes.  The trusted emperor of the Basque Empire is the nephew of the previous emperor. In fact, the new emperor's royal bloodline is lower than that of the puppet emperor promoted when Dark Night occupied the Basque Country. However, when the mainland human coalition forces attacked the Basque Country, the previous royal family  Everyone in the country has been exiled to an unknown corner. For the top human race, what they need now is the stability of Basque. As for the question of whether the blood is pure, it is not among their considerations.  Therefore, the new emperor was registered without even a coronation ceremony. Then, in order to express respect for the senior leaders of the mainland human race, the palace was even allocated to these emperors who left their homes and careers to come to Basque.  But this matter was rejected by Buiccareno. His reason was that no matter how powerful other countries are, they should never interfere with the sovereignty of other countries, and the Royal Palace is a representative building of sovereignty.  This view is very consistent with Bui Carreno's character - this man is Dongfang Yun's undercover agent in the mainland human race. In fact, if he wants to avoid being discovered, the easiest way is to always maintain his own attitude, although this will make many people  The emperor who dominates a country is unhappy.  In fact, the more Buicareno maintains his past character, the more assured the human emperors, headed by the emperors of the three empires, will feel about him.  Because too many people are lost because of the excessive power in their hands, Buicareno happens to be not one of these people. Even if he has a serious illness in his hands, his compassionate character still exists in his heart. That's it.  The emperors are not worried that this mainland celebrity with the same strength as the King of Dark Night will backhand him and become the king.  Therefore, the human coalition forces set up countless marching tents outside the Basque Imperial City.  Just because the emperors marched in person, these military tents were no less than a palace.  But the biggest disadvantage of the marching tent compared to the palace is that it is very easy to be sneaked into.  Before the assassination, Buicareno had been staying in his marching tent. His tent was as simple and plain as his people. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There were only two people.  Card Master Drizzt, and Sand King.  For this ¡®sister¡¯ whose combined mental and physical age is no more than fifteen years old, Drizzt has always had a headache, just like today.  ¡°Obviously, my father had ordered my sister not to leave his side, but for some reason, my sister still ran out and appeared blatantly in front of Buicareno and Drizzt.  For this kind of thing.  Drizzt had no choice. Although he could inform his father, everyone knew that his father loved this 'little sister' the most. In order to prevent the latter's revenge, Drizzt could only close one eye -  Pretending to be asleep.  ??Buycareno actually felt something about the Sand King's intimacy.  In fact, for the little girl Dongfang Yun has always been closest to him, the vague 'love' that Bui Carreno has attached to Dongfang Yun has gradually tilted towards her.  This is not to say that Bui Carreno is a lolicon, but it has to do with his experience.  After all, compared to Dongfang Yun who has always insisted on emphasizing that he is a man.  Although the appearance of Sand King is very different from that of his former childhood sweetheart, he still has the character of a girl/young girl.  But Buicareno gradually connected the images of the two people.  So Buicareno does not reject contact with the Sand King, but rather enjoys it.  Just like now, Buicareno kept marking on the map, while the Sand King knelt down at the low table with his hands on his chin, looking at each other with burning eyes.  Both of them liked this atmosphere very much, so they kept silent.  "What are you doing?" The guard standing guard outside the door scolded.  "Brother, I am sending candies to Miss Chrysalis on the order of Master Bui." A flattering voice sounded.  The guard naturally knew the Sand King's hobbies and Buicareno's doting on her, so he did not doubt his presence: "Sir, the man came and said he wanted to give" "Let him in." Buicareno refused.  The other party responded after finishing speaking.  This is also another shortcoming of the marching tent, the sound transmission inside and outside is transparent.  The door curtain opened, and a young man with a pale face walked in carrying a plate of pastries and candies.  Bui Carreno still said without raising his head: "Put it on the table." "Yes!" The man lowered his head and slowly walked to the table - at this moment, the Shah King was still looking at Bui in fascination.  Carreno.  When he came to the table and put the plate on the table, King Sha suddenly sniffed his nose and asked strangely: "What does this smell like?"   Before she even finished speaking, a black light shot out from the man's hand and shot directly into the eyebrows of Buicareno, who was focusing on drawing the map.  "It's the smell of the undead!" Drizzt stood up suddenly, a yellow card wrapped in a crackling light like lightning in his hand, which was already shot at the opponent.  Unexpectedly, the strength of the person who came here is not too bad. As he tapped the ground with his toes, a long sword emitting cold air appeared in his hand. He waved his sword and chopped the yellow card away. At the same time, he was also hit by this tyrannical force.  Gotta fly out of the tent.  "Sister, what are you stunned for!" Drizzt roared, and his body rushed out along the gap where the opponent flew out.  The Sand King stared blankly at Buicareno, whose body was slowly disintegrating into the shape of a cross.  It¡¯s stabbed!  The cloth above the marching tent was torn, and a fear devil with a height of more than five meters fell from the sky, stamping a big hole on the ground, and said with a vicious smile: "Die so easily? Look at it.  The so-called man who can rival the King of Darkness is nothing more than this!" He looked at the Sand King with a grin: "Huh? This little girl with thin skin and tender flesh looks good, she must taste delicious!"  As he spoke, he strode towards the Sand King, and grabbed him with his big hand that was almost half the size of the Sand King.  But when the hand reached halfway, it stopped involuntarily.  Because Lord Fear Lord saw it.  The little girl is slowly turning around.  This fear demon king is one of the thirteen heaven-level powerful men of the undead tribe in the bitter cold land of the far north.  Russ, a first-level god, is a famous figure even in the underworld. What dangers has Lord Russ not seen?  Even if it was Keio who dominated the underworld, Russ was not afraid. Sometimes he even thought about what else in this world could make me afraid.  However, this time, he was indeed afraid.  It¡¯s not the kind of inertial fear that arises when you meet again after being scared or hit.  It is a feeling of panic that comes from the heart and from the depths of the soul.  The reason for this feeling was that the little girl slowly turned her head, and Ruth saw her watery cherry-red eyes.  Surprisingly, such beautiful eyes would only make people like them and make them feel happy, but when the focus of these eyes is on yourself.  Russ felt as if his whole body was in a cold cave that was colder than the bitter cold land of the far north. The surrounding area was filled with cold air that was colder than the breath of the Frost Bone Dragon. The coldness not only made the skin and muscles seem to be frozen.  , even the bone marrow seemed to be covered with ice.  He stared at the little girl with wide eyes who didn't feel the presence of power at all.  Ruth, who has been living in the underworld of eating people but not spitting out bones all year round, actually had the idea of ????turning around and running away.  He could only move his big mouth and stammered: "You who are you?" "How dare you attack him, you will all die!" King Sha murmured, his petite body moving slowly.  Slowly stood up.  "What did you say?" Ruth's body began to tremble involuntarily.  "Chryseles." Buicareno's voice sounded.  It made Ruth extremely panicked!  His eyes, which he could barely move, moved from the little girl in front of him to the body that was clearly lifeless just now.  And that corpse actually came to life!  There is no necromancer, there is no spell from the underworld, how can it be so simple to violate the will of the God of Death?  Buicareno was naturally resurrected through the cross of rebirth. As soon as he opened his eyes, he understood what was happening in front of him, and then after a little connection, he also thought that the undead planned to kill him, and then use the human army to conquer the goddess Ye Lin.  Come to prompt Dongfang Yun to evacuate the bitter cold land in the far north.  At the same time, he also felt the surging anger of the Sand King, as well as the power hidden in her young body that was about to move.  So he hurriedly said: "Kryseles, don't forget that matter." The strong single pressure of the Sand King suddenly disappeared, which made the Dread Lord Russ turn around and fly out of the tent crazily as if he had been reborn.  .  The Sand King clenched his little fist and turned around and said: "They actually want to hurt you, this is unforgivable!" "Thank you." Buicareno felt warm in his heart and said with a smile, "Just don't forget about Your Excellency Yun.  "I told you not to show too much power." "I know." Sand King said, clapped his chubby little hands, and two human race twelfth-level pseudo-heroes appeared beside him.  "Protect Buyi." After saying this, the Sand King's body turned into fine sand and disappeared into the tent as if blown by the wind.In the tent.  On the other side, the undead pseudo-hero [Death Ghost] Owen has jumped over fifty kilometers.  The Dead Dark Ghost is not one of the four pseudo-heroes of the undead base, but it is another profession developed by Emperor Ner'zhul when he controlled the undead base. It is not inferior to the four pseudo-heroes. This profession is good at careful assassination.  , and can obtain quite powerful attribute bonuses in the dark, so it was considered a more popular profession than the four pseudo-hero professions at the time. However, after Ner'zhul died, the Dark Ghost profession was eliminated by the undead because of its strong assassination ability.  Criticism is that the undead have never had many assassin-type professions, so during the most prosperous period of the Dead Dark Ghost, they posed a serious threat to other undead professions.  As a result, under the leadership of some high-level professionals at that time, a hunt for dead ghost professionals began in the underworld, and this profession also gradually came to an end at that stage.  But this time, Kaku summoned god-level warriors and offered generous conditions. Coupled with Kusanagi Kyo's control over the iron blood of the underworld, Owen, the dead dark ghost, decided to join the underworld resistance.  And this time, it was also his first assassination mission after coming to the mainland.  Although he quickly killed Buicareno, Irving felt that the matter was not that simple. If the intelligence personnel had not sent back too many copies of Buicareno's face rubbings, Irving almost thought that he could easily kill him.  The object was not Buicareno at all.     at the same time.  In the military tent, next to him was an ordinary man who seemed to be sleeping soundly and could not feel any strength at all.  The sudden burst of such powerful power left Owen with lingering fears.  You know, the yellow card he used to resist was the imitation artifact Frostmourne. Its own characteristic is to freeze all enemy attacks and weaken them at the same time. But even so, Owen used all his strength to block a block.  Even though he blocked it, he was still knocked away by that small card.  This gave him a vague premonition.  The man who uses the card to attack is very likely to have reached the level of God II or above, because only those who are much stronger than him or have no power at all will not be able to feel the power in him.  So after knowing that he had succeeded, Owen spared no effort to escape hundreds of miles away.  Just when he thought he was getting rid of the enemy, a strange red card suddenly appeared on the ground dozens of meters ahead.  Then the red card slowly rotated in a circle, turning into seven-color cards of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple. From the intersection of these cards, a blue light shot straight into the sky. In the light and shadow, a man wearing a gentleman's hat  Walk out slowly.  He smiled and said: "I haven't fought for a long time, and my bones are itchy. It looks like" He raised his head, revealing a pair of eyes blooming with scarlet light: "Today is my lucky day." "Hiss" The other party's calmness  And the strange way of appearing made Owen, the dark ghost, take a breath of cold air.  He pulled out the Frostmourne fake and held it in his hand vigilantly: "Tell me your name." "The child of the great father. The master of cards, Tristefat." Triste smiled mischievously.  "I've never heard of a person like you on the mainland." "Oh? It seems like you are a little ignorant. What about you? Who is it again?" "The dead ghost, Owen Rodriguez." "Oh? It seems like you are a little ignorant.  We are both a little ignorant." Owen gritted his teeth and said: "Your joke is not funny." "It doesn't matter, as long as 'Goddess of Luck is smiling'." "I advise you to get out of the way, otherwise, don't blame me.  You're welcome!" Owen yelled.  "Usually people who say this are either ready to fight for their lives, or they are fierce and weak." Drizzt was very considerate: "I guess you must be the first type." "In this case, why don't you get out of here!" "No, no, no, no  " Drizzt took out a pile of cards and played with them in various ways: "I guess you are the first type because I hope you are the first type so that I will not become bored.  " "Then go to hell!" The dead ghost shouted angrily, and his body instantly turned into a shadow and disappeared on the ground.  Drizzt kept smiling, but his eyes were fixed on the ground.  The two of them were more than fifty meters apart. Just on the road at this distance, a black shadow like a sharp sword was spreading towards them at a very fast speed.  Then, just as the shadow came half a step in front of Drizzt, Owen's body suddenly emerged from the ground, and the frost sword in his hand stabbed Drizzt with a heavy death aura: "Shadow Stab"  !¡± On the other hand, the latter jumped back very calmly, not only narrowly avoiding the point of the sword, but the blue card in his hand also hit the death energy bomb that turned into a shock wave and hit him.    In Owen's horrified eyes, the blue card hit the death air bomb, but it was not corroded and annihilated. Instead, it turned into a ball of blue gas, wrapped Nuo Da's death air bomb in it, and then purified it all.  This feeling is like dropping a drop of high-strength washing liquid into the dark turbid water, removing all the blackness and dirt, leaving only clear and pure water.  The same is true for this death air bomb. After the blue light flashed, the death air bomb turned into a pure energy bomb. Drizzt also briskly stretched out his hand and touched it slightly, and all the energy bombs were absorbed by him!  "What kind of rule is this!?" Owen shouted in horror.  "Don't worry, it's just a little trick." Drizzt smiled lightly, but his steps were not slow. His body appeared in front of Owen in an instant. Between the index and two fingers of his right hand, a black card appeared between the two of them.  A graceful arc was drawn between them, slashing horizontally towards Owen's throat.  As an assassin, Owen is extremely fast, but under Drizzt's move, although he already knew that he should pull away and retreat, his body really couldn't keep up with the rotation of his big head, and he only had time to move his sword horizontally.     Ding!  With a soft sound, Owen felt a strong force coming, and his body flew out as if being hit by a truck.  "Too slow, too weak." Drizzt has always been known for his viciousness. He tapped his toes on the ground, his body was light and fast to keep up with Owen who was retreating, and then he slashed the card in the air with his right arm!  The speed was so fast that this time Owen didn't even have a chance to block. He could only desperately use his ultimate skill "Eternal Dark Hell", and his body instantly disappeared into the shadows on the ground.  Boom!  Drizzt didn't hug anyone, and the card was slashed directly on the ground. Suddenly, centered on the slashing point, the surrounding ground seemed to have been hit by a giant hammer of thousands of tons, creating a giant spider web-shaped crack with a diameter of two kilometers.  , and between these cracks, tons or even tons of soil arched high from the ground, exposing the geothermal magma below.  "Missed?" In this ferocious hell-like environment, Drizzt was suspended in mid-air, looking around.  "You have no chance, because in my eternal dark hell, you will never find the real me!" Owen's voice came. Although the surrounding magma slowly rose and turned the ground red, but in this  Within the range, there are still countless pure black "shadow people" moving quickly. Each of these "shadow people" looks exactly like the figure of the dead ghost Owen.  Drizzt imitated Dongfang Yun's movements and touched his nose, then rubbed a card with his fingers and said: "I should be able to find you, right? Because" "Everything is in the card!" (To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.

 Continental Storm Chapter 170: Being Swallowed Alive and Dying

    "Damn it! You've had enough of chasing, haven't you!?" Dread Lord Russ looked angry.  Since just now, the little girl has been hanging more than fifty meters behind her. The two of them flew dozens of kilometers, and the little girl hasn't stopped yet!  During this period, Ruth accelerated countless times, but the little girl was able to keep up without any haste, neither catching up with him nor being pulled one meter away by him. This gave Ruth a strange feeling.  This little bitch is actually playing with herself like a cat playing with a mouse!  This made Russ, the fear lord who had always been in awe, furious.  So he stopped abruptly and turned back to glare at the Sand King.  The Sand King paused far away in mid-air, his face that was originally so cute was now expressionless.  She said calmly: "What, you're not going to run away?" "You bitch!" The Dread Lord flapped his huge bat wings and turned around, clenching his fists half the size of a sand king and saying: "Don't bully others.  "Too much." "This word is so funny when you say it, Undead." "I'll give you a chance to tear off all the heads yourself," said the king. "What did you say?"  Laughing in anger, he looked at the Sand King ferociously and pinched his sharp nails: "I am the Fear Demon King! A strong man of the first level of God! Do you think I will be afraid of you!? Who gave you the courage to ask me this?  Such a rude request?" The Sand King looked at him indifferently: "So you refused?" "Nonsense" Before Russ could finish his words, he felt a heavy blow on his back.  This made his originally ferocious face even more distorted, and at the same time, a mouthful of green blood shot out like an arrow.  (What? How?) After being hit.  In addition to the pain in Ruth's eyes, there was more surprise and astonishment.  He lowered his head and looked at his abdomen. The person who caused him such intense pain was actually that little girl. He could clearly see that half of the opponent's little fist was sunk into his abdominal armor and even his belly!  And the hard belly armor made of cold obsidian from the underworld did not block the punch at all. Not only was the punch completely shattered.  There are even large cracks in the surrounding area!  The most important thing is that Ruth did not see clearly how this little girl appeared in front of him!  He looked up again and looked at the place where the Sand King was floating a few tenths of a second ago. At this moment, the figure was slowly becoming invisible. That turned out to be the phantom left behind after exceeding the peak speed!  Ruth looked down at the Sand King in disbelief, then looked up at the place before the Sand King, going back and forth several times.  Then he spurted out another mouthful of blood and flew out.  Because the second layer of Sand King's strength has already acted on his abdomen.  Russ flew for more than a kilometer at a speed of more than twice the speed of sound before landing, and then rolled hundreds of meters on the ground before hitting a large mountain, knocking open the rock wall at the base of the mountain by more than three meters.  It was a deep hole, and then it stopped.  Ruth stood up precariously holding on to the wall next to her, holding her stomach with her left hand as she slowly walked out. There was a gurgling sound behind her.  He originally thought it was the sound of broken rocks falling to the ground.  But a hint of coolness behind his back made him couldn't help but put his hand on his back.  At the touch, both of his eyes almost popped out.  The armor behind his back has completely disappeared!  It is obvious that the shattering of the back armor will not be caused by the impact with the ground and rocks, because this is the armor of a heaven-level fear devil!  Then there is only one possibility.  The armor on the back was shattered because the little girl's punch penetrated her own internal organs!  Ruth suddenly felt that the pain in her abdomen was nothing.  Because he was facing the biggest crisis in his life, and the creator of this crisis turned out to be a human girl who looked less than ten years old!  He raised his head with difficulty and saw the loli slowly descending from the sky.  From her frosty face, Ruth saw an expression that made his lungs explode.  Contempt!  That¡¯s right, it¡¯s actually contempt!  How dare someone look down on a Dreadlord!  The fear that originally arose in his heart suddenly turned into raging anger. Russ roared angrily, and his huge body of more than five meters high rushed forward. The huge fist carried a violent explosion and blasted towards the Sand King's face!  This punch was not full force. Even though Russ was furious, his mind still maintained a trace of calmness. This calmness came from his many years of fighting experience, so although this punch that violently grabbed the dick was mind-blowing, but  In fact, there are still countless back-up moves, which are prepared to avoid the opponent.?When you counterattack, give it a head-on blow.  But what surprised him was that the punch actually hit!  With a muffled sound, Ruth¡¯s power was no longer reserved, and it completely burst out from his fist. The power of this punch was almost enough to destroy a city!  This is the power that belongs exclusively to heaven-level experts.  Therefore, the Sand King was blown away without stopping - without any focus, even the Sand King of the third level of God was inevitably blown away.  However, Ruth's face did not relax. Precisely because he was a creature that grew up in the killings of the underworld, he knew better how to add insult to injury. So he flapped the wings on his back and chased after him at a faster speed, with his hands on top of his head.  He clenched his fists, and when he and the Sand King were walking side by side, he smashed his fists down violently!  This punch almost used up all of Russ¡¯s life force. When the death energy in the fist rolled up, it instantly caused the surrounding space and time to feel like black clouds were pressing down on the realm and the city was about to be destroyed!  Boom!  The Sand King hit the ground like a cannonball. The ground under her body was still calm in the first half second. In the second half second, it suddenly collapsed more than five meters deep. What followed was a circle of ground around her.  The stairs sank layer by layer, and with a violent rumbling sound, the land, trees, rocks, and all the ground and ground objects within a dozen kilometers around them collapsed layer by layer!  Russ was floating in the air, breathing heavily, while his eyes were cautiously looking at the Sand King below.  The Sand King kept a very calm posture and expression while lying in a pit tens of meters deep in the ground, still looking at Ruth in the sky indifferently.  This gave Ruth a faint chill on his back, as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake.  This smash should have completely destroyed this little girl.  No, it should be torn apart. Even if it is not torn apart, there should be at least some bruises or bleeding from the orifices.  But Ruth clearly saw that not even the hair of the other party was scattered. Except for some broken clothes, there were no scars on his body at all!  This makes Ruth even more frightened!  It's funny to say that the title of Dread Lord.  It was supposed to bring fear to others, but at this moment, it was himself who felt fear.  "Earth, sky, death, fire!" Russ chanted loudly, raising his hands to the sky, and a huge black magic circle formed thousands of meters above his head!  This magic circle was originally pitch black, with a diameter of several hundred meters.  It stands to reason that it should cover the sky and the sun like clouds, making the night even darker.  But the black death energy actually lit up the sky. No, it didn't mean that the sky lit up, but it completely sucked the light produced by the moon and stars into the magic array.  The transfer and convergence of lines when light energy is absorbed is the only reason why the magic array shines.  Sure enough, when the magic circle was completed, the surrounding night was already invisible!  "Hellfire!" With the roar of the fear lord Russ.  In the magic circle, a huge meteorite with a diameter of one to two hundred meters slowly and difficultly squeezed out of the magic circle.  On this meteorite with a bumpy appearance.  The burning green flames finally illuminated the earth. The miserable green light shining on the earth gave people an eerie and terrifying feeling like a Hong Kong-style ghost movie.  As the meteorite was completely freed, Ruth's hands swung down violently, and the huge hellfire meteorite passed by his body at an extremely fast speed and hit the deep pit where the Sand King was!  Boom!  The force of this smash caused the earth to tremble violently. It is no exaggeration to say that many Basque cities covering hundreds of square kilometers experienced earthquakes of different levels due to this smash!  Similarly, the ground under Ruth's feet has also been immersed in a sea of ??green fire. Even if Ruth is flying hundreds of meters high in the air, wherever he looks, everything he sees is covered in flames.  This is the power of a powerful blow from a heaven-level warrior!  The power of the smash was certainly terrifying, but what was even more terrifying was that among the huge meteorite, a hellfire giant more than 400 meters high slowly rose up from the flames and rubble.  ??Intuitively speaking, how high is more than four hundred meters?  Shanghai¡¯s Oriental Pearl TV Tower is only 468 meters tall.  In other words, this hellfire giant, whose height and waist are basically the same, has already achieved the effect of blocking out the sky and the sun just by standing there.  Russ waved his hand fiercely, and the Hellfire Giant immediately punched the location of the Sand King. Under the giant fist, not only did the earth tremble, but the ground also continued to collapse downwards!  One punch, two circles, three punches Until Russ felt that even the Iron Man should turn into iron juice, he suddenly discovered some strange details. ??????????????????????The sand and dust stirred up by the fire giant's bombardment on the ground did not fall for a long time; for example, the green flames on the hellfire giant's body became somewhat faded; for example, a lot of sand and dust turned into four-to-five-meter-thick sand lines, faintly  wrapped around every corner of the Hellfire Giant.  Russ had an ominous premonition, but before he could think about it carefully, he suddenly discovered that the dust lines wrapped around the hellfire giant like ropes suddenly shrank into thin strips.  A line of rich sand and dust more than two meters thick, and then tightened hard!  Hundreds of ropes made of sand and dust are completely locked, which is enough to tightly wrap the body of the huge hellfire giant and then bring it down! ???????????????????? Boom!  Even the dust caused by the collapse of such a huge body was enough to cover the sky. But Russ's eyes were still staring at the Hellfire Giant because he clearly noticed that the stone giant's body was covered by strips of sand and dust.  The lines that formed it were slowly dented, and even the giant that made up the body began to break!  Not long after, the Hellfire Giant was crushed to pieces by a pile of gravel that weighed no more than dozens of tons!  Wells of seeing pity!  This is a hellfire giant created by a powerful person of the first level of God!  He was actually troubled by a pile of sand?  Ruth¡¯s heart was beating violently, and he had decided to run away.  It doesn¡¯t matter whether that little girl is dead or not.  You must run away!  But just when he spread his wings and wanted to escape, he stopped.  It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to run.  But can't run.  When the deathly light of the magic circle dissipated and the moonlight and starlight shone on the earth again, Russ clearly saw that countless thumb-thick gravel lines began to surround him at some point. This kind of line was different from the previous one.  The lines of gravel crushed by the Hellfire Giant are exactly the same, but a little thinner.  But there are more around you!  Ruth¡¯s expression changed drastically.     boom.  On the ground, there was a muffled sound of feet stamping on the ground.  The surrounding dust first swarmed densely toward the center, then spread to all directions as if hit by a shock wave, and soon disappeared.  In the deep pit, Sand King slowly rose into the air until he was face to face with Russ, and then he stopped.  Her soft and cold voice reached Ruth's ears: "You want to run away?" She was very sure of her guess: "You felt terror. So you wanted to run away?" She said again: "You are really a coward.  "I didn't!" Russ gritted his teeth and said, "I want to repay you for your contempt for me!" The sand king tilted his head and looked at her: "Oh?"  After thinking for a while, she said, "Then I'll give you this opportunity." As she spoke, she waved her little hand forward, and all the gravel lines wrapped around Ruth stopped moving slowly and then scattered.  She said: "I will give you one last chance to prove to me that you are not too incompetent." Ruth squeezed her fist hard.  A few words popped out from his teeth: "Why?" The veins on his eyebrows jumped: "Why don't you just kill me? You should have the ability." King Sha said: "I just want to prove that you are a scum and dare to fight against me.  Those of you who are attacked by Bui are just scum that bullies others. It would be easy to kill you directly. But you can¡¯t let me calm down. I will humiliate you severely and make you die with pain and unwillingness. " "Asshole!  "Kill you!" "I give you this chance, but it's the last chance." "Thank you!" Ruth's teeth clicked, and his fingers popped forward: "Sleep!"  The center of Wang's eyebrows made the little Loli roll her eyes and suddenly fall down.  Even if the third level is higher than the first level, and there is still a gap between heroes and pseudo-heroes, Russ's move does indeed contain the power of rules. Even the Sand King is absolutely unable to resist the rules.  That's why I really fell asleep.  Russ was struggling in his heart at the moment when the Sand King fell asleep. He quickly hesitated for half a second between running away or taking action, and finally chose to take action.  Because he knows that sleep cannot trap the little girl in front of him for more than three seconds, and the Dread Lord is not a unit that is good at speed, so there is no way he can escape from the opponent's hands, so he might as well make a desperate move!  So his whole body suddenly swelled to nearly ten meters, and at the same time, the fingernails on both hands soared to more than three feet long. Each nail was black and shiny, like a sharp sword quenched with poison.  His body flew downwards after the Sand King, and ten nails pierced the Sand King's whole body! ??boom!  When the two landed, the sand and smoke were once again stirred up.  However, in the dust, Ruth's howl came out: "Impossible! How is it possible! My nails were broken by your skin! This is impossible! Why don't you die!" His  The howling made the silent night even more permeable. This miserable sound was like the scream of the heroine of a domestic horror film, which had an additional comedic effect.  After the smoke and dust cleared, his hands were still pressed firmly on the Sand King's body, pressing down hard, as if he was afraid that the Sand King would eat him after breaking free!  On the other hand, Sand King was not as excited as he was. He just said calmly: "Is this your strongest attack?" "No, no! No! I still have many combat skills that I haven't used yet! Give me another chance, and then  Give me a chance!" His voice was trembling, but his cheeks were so ferocious that it was impossible to tell whether his emotions at the moment were anger, fear, worry, or panic.  "You have no chance." The Sand King suddenly smiled: "So are you ready to die? Scumbag." "Ahhh! I don't want to die! I won't die!" Ruth's hands went down frantically.  Pressing it, he suddenly opened his big mouth and bit the Sand King's head.  As the Dread Lord, for them, this move was basically a woman's fighting move. However, when faced with the fear of death, faced with this kind of crisis that was approaching him step by step, Russ made the most wrong decision.  His mouth bit the Sand King's head and he couldn't bite it at all.  Instead, the voice of the Sand King came: "I originally decided to use your last resort to kill you, but now it seems that you want me to eat you." "Eat?" Ruth has no time at all.  Taking into account whether the other party wanted to steam, fry, stew, or eat him raw, and not considering whether the other party had eaten his 'meal', he just bit the Sand King's head harder.  However, he suddenly felt that his position was slowly rising, and at the same time, the head in his mouth seemed to be slowly getting bigger.  It was until the head almost broke his mouth that Ruth raised his head, and then he saw an astonishing picture.  The little human girl he was pressing under him was growing into a huge monster very quickly, and it was getting bigger!  When the Sand King completed his transformation, Russ was speechless.  He found that he was sitting on his knees on a small island, and this 'island' turned out to be a huge khaki sand scorpion!  No, it¡¯s a scorpion monster that¡¯s more terrifying than the sand scorpion!  It has a body length of more than one hundred meters, a hooked tail of more than one hundred meters, two huge pincers, and compound eyes staring at itself.  Ruth suddenly discovered that he seemed to have foreseen the cause of his death.  Being eaten alive and dead!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users, please read it.) PS: Thank you Shenwei Hi for your monthly vote!

 Chapter 171: Galen's Idea

    "Death Ghost" Owen Rodriguez has been paying attention to the eye-like fireball on his head for a long time.  As the ultimate ability of the "Dead Dark Ghost" series, the fighting method of Eternal Dark Hell is to create a field with countless shadows. This field can create countless "Shadow Ghosts" with the same image as himself, and Owen himself can  Countless shadow ghosts shuttled between each other as if teleporting, and then attacked unexpectedly.  But for some reason, when the flaming eyeball appeared on his head, he suddenly realized that no matter which 'shadow ghost' he appeared on, he would be immediately noticed by the ruffian-like man in front of him, and the one who was attacked could only continue to move his body.  .  This made him very confused.  Finally, Owen stopped, pointed at his head and said: "What on earth is this?" "Ah, that." Drizzt said lazily: "You are not the only one who has the ultimate skill.  "You mean this is your ultimate ability? What are the rules attached to it?" "Oh, for your sake" Drizzt took the stack of cards back into his arms.  , dusted his hair and straightened his clothes, and then said leisurely: "Pry into all the rules of invisibility - including the body in the illusion." Owen was stunned, but was confused by Drizzt's strange movements.  He was surprised: "What are you doing? Aren't you going to fight me?" "Yes." Drizzt yawned, "It's fun to fight you, and it's easy to kill you. But I want to  This matter is out of my hands now. " "What do you mean?" Owen subconsciously took a step back, but almost tripped over the 'rock' behind him.  Wait, the area of ??more than ten kilometers around here was almost razed to the ground by the battle between the two. Why are there raised rocks?  Owen turned around in surprise, only to see darkness.  Nothis is not darkness at all, but the giant kiss of some kind of creature!  That dark thing that looked like a large cave was simply the choked throat of a monster!  Owen was shocked and frantically wanted to move his body, but before he could move, the huge mouth that had been open had been closed tightly.  Then chew hard a few times.  Swallow.  Drizzt helplessly said to the huge 'Sand Scorpion' in front of him: "Miss, these undead are unhygienic. Are you not afraid of diarrhea after eating them?" Eating the 'Dead Dark Ghost' Owen in one bite will naturally solve the problem.  The Sand King who killed the Dread Lord.  Her body slowly shrank.  She transformed back into that cute little girl who was as cute as a pink doll.  He took two strong breaths on the ground.  Then he wiped his mouth and said: "Hmph, they dare to assassinate Ibrahimovic. Eating them is already an advantage for them!" "I don't seem to have much in common with you about this." Drizzt was speechless.  Then he said: "Let's go, but you'd better be careful." Be careful about what?  King Sand naturally understands the meaning of Drizzt¡¯s words.  So when he returned to the coalition camp outside the Basque Imperial City, the Sand King hid behind Drizzt.  When he and she were chasing the Dread Lord and the Dead Dark Ghost out of the camp, they felt two other pressures rising from the coalition camp. There was no doubt that one of them, full of death, was naturally a heaven-level person waiting for a 'last strike'.  The strong undead man, and the other coercion full of vast masculine righteousness comes from Galen.  It was precisely because they felt Galen's pressure that the two people did not return immediately.  The Sand King was naturally afraid of Galen. In other words, except for Blitzcrank and Butcher, who were the first to follow Dongfang Yun, even Swain had to admit that he was the most 'boss-like' among the generals.  Those are Darius, Galen and Swain.  Unlike the first two, Sven has never been talkative. Although he has a cold tone towards outsiders, he is extremely gentle to his younger brothers and sisters most of the time.  On the other hand, Darius and Galen had tempers that would scare almost all subsequent generals.  Darius occupies the position of ¡®eldest brother¡¯, majestic, domineering, and extremely proud of himself. As ¡®father¡¯ Dongfang Yun¡¯s trust in him has also brought his majesty to a peak.  Especially the importance he attaches to Dongfang Yun's dignity. It is no exaggeration to say that even if someone with the status of Tyrande or Su Wan affects Dongfang Yun's dignity, Darius would dare to kill you.  .  ¡°As for Galen, compared to Darius who was mostly stoic, this man often showed a strong affinity, which made the generals also like to play with him.  But don¡¯t mess with this person. He was born in the city of Demacia on the continent of Valoran in another world.He will never show any mercy to those who do wrong. His definition and observance of the word 'law' even exceeds that of Darius. The so-called 'law' includes both  The laws of the country include family law.  'Dharma' is his bottom line as a person. Once he crosses his bottom line, even brothers and sisters will be reprimanded mercilessly - this is still good. When he conquered the Five Kingdoms, a small team of the Dark Night Army  Because there was no air power to follow, he got lost in the Kelfman Empire. He missed Dongfang Yun's order to attack the Galen Empire within the "fifteenth day". He failed to complete his share and was killed on the spot by Galen who was secretly leading the troops.  kill.  Although this approach later caused Galen to be protested by Darius - the latter thought you were just playing for fun, why are you so serious - but this illustrates Galen's meticulousness in his responsibilities and his absolute aversion to mistakes.  There is no tolerance for personal affection.  The reason why Drizzt asked Sand King to be careful is because Sand King made a mistake.  Due to Dongfang Yun's love for King Sha, Dongfang Yun prohibited King Sha from visiting Buicareno in the council meeting after the retreat, and King Sha said something like "I hate my father the most". In fact, everyone would not think so.  What's the point of being unhappy? After all, King Sha is just a willful child.  But the Sand King really disobeyed Dongfang Yun¡¯s orders and fled from the goddess Yelin to Buicareno, at least in the eyes of people like Darius and Galen.  It's an unforgivable mistake.  So when the Sand King saw a black face standing next to Bui Carreno, holding a Garen head that was obviously from the undead pseudo-hero Death Knight, he immediately hid behind Drizzt.  Drizzt also felt the majestic aura on Galen's body, and also noticed that the Sand King kept poking his back with his small hand behind his back, so he had to smile bitterly and step forward: "Brother Galen." Galen nodded and said  "Go back to the tent and say it." "Yes" Drizzt and Sand King responded quickly.  Returning to Buicareno's new marching tent, Galen snorted coldly, threw the death knight's head on the ground and said: "What a good thing you did!" Drizzt lay innocently with the gun, crying in his heart, but he said with a sneer.  : "Brother. We didn't expect that anyone would take such a risk to assassinate Mr. Bui." "That's right. What's more, it was my order to let the waiter bring the candy, so General Galen shouldn't blame the two of them.  "Buycareno also helped explain.  "It's not that, it's you two!" Galen muttered: "You don't understand such a simple trick to lure a tiger away from the mountain. If you hadn't come back in time, Mr. Bui would have died no matter how many crosses of rebirth he had on him! You guys will definitely die!  As a general, how can you act so recklessly? " "Yes" What else can you do at this time?  We can only keep responding.  Seeing the ashamed expressions on their faces, Galen's voice softened: "You should know how important Mr. Bui is to Dad. Although we have a large army, it is not appropriate to open more battle lines now. Do you know  Do you know how long Tyrandeswein and the others spent planning this in order to paralyze the enemies of the Three Realms? If Mr. Bui dies, we will have to face the threat of the Three Realms and force the human base to rebel. What will be the consequences?  Who will bear it! ? "This is true. According to Tyrande's judgment on the three realms of heaven, cloud, and dead souls, once Dongfang Yun's full strength is exposed, he will definitely face the coalition forces of the three realms, and the outcome will only be between five and five.  Five points, not to mention that once that happens, the monitoring of the human world by the Three Realms will be extremely tight. In this way, the expanding red alert base will be easily discovered. How can the Three Realms tolerate Dongfang Yun's continued improvement?  strength?  The Red Alert base is likely to be in danger of being attacked and destroyed by force.  After all, there will still be some delays in the development of high-tech things in this magical world.  Therefore, as the invisible person in charge of Dongfang Yun in the human race, Bui Carreno¡¯s life is even more important than that of many generals!  That¡¯s why Galen is so angry.  "I heard Brother Galen's voice from a long distance away. If I hadn't set up a barrier outside, your words would have reached human ears." The curtain was opened, and the guardian of light, Izaro, held his hand.  Whitebeard walked in, smiled at the three people except Galen, and then said to Bui Carreno: "Mr. Bui, because brother Swain considered the possibility that you would be assassinated, he specially requested  Father summoned two younger brothers and sisters to protect you." As he spoke, he opened the curtain and two people came in from the outside.  One of the men looked about thirty or forty years old, wearing heavy boots and waist armor, and his upper body was mostly naked. There was only a strip connecting the huge left shoulder armor from his chest to his waist, but  It can't cover up the muscular body that makes people's eyes go straight.  He wore a metal horned helmet on his head and in his handsHe was holding a sharp sword as long as a person.  The other one is a girl, wearing a royal blue cape with white edges, a royal blue top that exposes the collarbone and navel, royal blue trousers with white boots, and long golden slightly curly hair from the cape and hat.  Risaluo, with a crystal-colored sapphire inlaid on his forehead, and a crystal staff in his hand.  Izaro smiled and said: "Let me introduce to you. This is Tryndamere, the God of One, known as the King of Barbarians." Before he finished speaking, the man swung his broadsword: "My broadsword has long been unable to withstand hunger and thirst.  !¡± ¡°This is Li Mo, the Crystal Maiden.¡± The girl bowed slightly: ¡°Mr. Bui, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Facing these two unfamiliar faces, Bu Yi.  Icareno was not restrained and bowed and said: "I'm very happy to meet you two. I am Bucareno." The two of them laughed boldly, chuckled gently, and saluted Drizzt and the Sand King.  : "Brother, little sister." When the Sand King, who had been hiding behind Drizzt, saw Limo, he had a vague feeling that 'Dad wants Limo to come and compete with him for Buyi', and couldn't help pouting a little pink.  Mouth.  However, he still saluted with Drizzt to welcome his younger siblings.  "From today on, when I am away, everyone will stay beside Mr. Bui. Don't let this happen again." Galen said, patting Bui Carreno on the shoulder and looking outside the tent.  Walking away, he said to the Sand King: "Kryseles, come out with me for a moment." "Oh" The Sand King glanced at Drizzt and saw that he was looking up at the top of the tent pretending to be ignorant.  He couldn't help but give the other party a hard kick.  Only then did Drizzt follow him while wailing.  After walking out of the tent, Galen jumped into the sky and flew to the southwest.  The sand king who followed him hesitated for a moment, but still followed Galen and flew over.  The two landed on a low mountain that was mostly destroyed by the Sand King and the Dread Lord.  Galen sat down on a boulder.  He patted his side and said, "Chryseles. Come here." "Oh." The sand king didn't dare to refuse, so he jumped up and sat next to Galen.  The two of them sat in silence.  They were all looking straight at the moon in the sky, as if the brother and sister were really admiring the moon.  After a long time, Galen suddenly said: "That day after Li Xiaoyao and Sesshomaru left, I went to chat with Iori Yagami." "Oh." The Sand King looked at Galen strangely, wondering why he said this.  Galen didn't care about her thoughts and said directly: "Did you know? Outside this continent, there is not only the 'Outer Hexagram Realm', but also a broader universe. There are countless and six-pointed stars there.  A place as big as the world, even bigger than the six-pointed star world, is waiting for us to conquer." The Sand King nodded: "I heard Izalo say about the universe and the starry sky." Galen said: "Three minutes on the stage.  Ten years of hard work in the audience. Chrysalis, do you know that the outer universe is our real stage, and the six-pointed star realm is just the starting point for my father¡¯s conquest?¡± ¡°Brother, why do you say this?¡±  She hugged her knees and rested her chin on them, with a rare expression on her face that did not belong to her age.  Galen said: "Because you are ruining your chance to be on the stage." King Sand was stunned for a moment, with tears in his eyes: "Brother, I just want to like someone, and I have never been disloyal to my father.  What's more, dad has brothers, sisters, and younger brothers and sisters, right?" Galen looked back at her gently: "You are still young, especially your predecessor, who only existed in the desert. How do you know what feelings are?  Dad has never allowed us to have feelings for others, but do you know why he has such restrictions on you? ""Because Dad thinks I'm still young," Prince Sha pouted.  "No, it's because of Mr. Buyi." "Buy?" "Yes, because Mr. Buyi doesn't want to be modulated." "What does it matter?" King Sha asked curiously: "His loyalty to his father does not need to be modulated.  "There is no doubt about it." Galen said calmly: "But you haven't thought about it. If he doesn't undergo conditioning, he will live for a few hundred years at most. Then what will happen if he dies a few hundred years later?"  ?¡± King Sha fell silent.  Galen added: "This is not the most important thing. The key is that he values ??the human race even more than his loyalty to his father." Seeing King Sand's confusion, Galen explained: "From the beginning, my father gave him  The promise is that in the future he canAs the manager of the human race, when the entire continent is conquered by Dad, he can make the people live a better life according to his own wishes.  " King Sha frowned: "This is also dad's wish, isn't it?  " "Yes, but the problem is that the human race has another meaning for Dad. They provide soldiers!  Galen sighed: "No matter how we modify it, the meaning of our conquest of the human race is to recruit soldiers and let more human warriors serve us."  It is foreseeable that in the future, countless men from families will join their father's army, conquer for him, and sacrifice their lives for him. However, this is exactly in conflict with Mr. Bui's intention of "recuperating and recuperating."  Although his father didn't want to admit it or even think about it, he was very clear in his mind that if Buicareno didn't accept the adjustment at that time, the two would inevitably have conflicts.  With Dad's mentality of caring about old relationships, he might not kill Bui, but do you think that by then, Bui Carreno will still treat you as well as he does now?  Even if he does, when his ideals and wishes are subverted, when the people he trusts betray him, do you think he will still be as happy as he is now?  " "!  !  !  "The Sand King stared at Galen with wide eyes. The sourness in his heart coupled with the confusion in his brain made him unable to stop the tears from flowing down. Galen rubbed her long hair lovingly: "Cryseles,  The reason why Dad doesn¡¯t want you to be with Mr. Bui is not because he doesn¡¯t like you, but because Bui¡¯s identity is too sensitive, do you understand?  " King Sand sniffed, forced himself to stop his tears, and murmured: "I understand.  " A hint of determination suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she said: "Brother can you ask dad to give us two years?  "    "What?  Gallen said curiously. "As long as one year, I only need to be with him happily for one year, and then" Sand King gritted his teeth: "I will kill him with my own hands and solve the problem for dad that he cannot do with his own hands."  thing!  " Galen felt a chill on his back and thought to himself, why are these women so ruthless now? How old is Sand King now and he is no different from the black widow? He smiled bitterly, held Sand King in his arms and said: "  Chrysalis, my silly sister, I didn¡¯t tell you all this just to make you sad. If you don¡¯t kill him now, wouldn¡¯t it be even more sad if you do it a year later?  " "I have no choice. My identity is first and foremost my father's child. Isn't it the general of the six-pointed star?  "Sha Wang said bitterly. "Stupid girl, brother, let me give you an idea!  It's actually very simple, you just need to" Galen whispered softly in the ear of Shah King. King Shah's eyes immediately lit up: "Really!  ?  "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Chapter 172: The Great Cemetery!

    "What? Did Bui accept the modulation from the human base?" Dongfang Yun asked, touching his chin in the main hall of the original Orc Imperial City.  "Last night, Chrysalis pestered him all night, but Mr. Bui really chose to accept debugging the next day." Galen said with a smile.  Dongfang Yun nodded: "It's great that this little girl suddenly became so caring. Buyi's acceptance of the debugging has solved a big hidden danger in our future." Darius changed his stern look before and said with a smile:  "Dad is finally a little indifferent as an emperor." "Is this something worth being happy about?" Dongfang Yun feigned anger and threw the pen on the table at Darius' head, making everyone laugh.  While everyone laughed knowingly, Dongfang Yun sighed secretly in his heart.  Unlike other family members or emperors, almost every one of his generals hopes to become a ruthless person, as if only such a person can lead them to conquer everything.  But can I really do this?  Dongfang Yun sighed secretly.  Having laughed and made trouble enough, Darius clapped his hands to signal everyone to calm down and said: "Well, Gaylon has asked Chrysalis to act as planned, and we have to be prepared for war.  At noon these days." "Yes!" The generals on both sides stood up at the same time, and the harmonious and joyful atmosphere in the entire hall was swept away, and instead a fierce aura faintly smelled of blood.  Everyone gradually walked out of the hall. Dongfang Yun lay on his back on the throne, stacked his legs on the dragon writing desk in front of him, and said, "Darius, do you really don't need me to take action?" Darius said with a smile: "  If Dad insists on competing with us for the limelight, then he can shoot from the air during the 'outbreak'. Anyway, high-tech weapons will not be affected by the All-Destroying Immortal Formation." "Well, then I'll wait for your news.  " "What!? Russ, Owen, and Diat were all killed! ?" In the bitter cold land of the far north, Kaku slapped his hand heavily on the table.  At the same time, his cold gaze also glanced at the Lich Spade: "Still, the three of them were just hidden by you and did not deal with Buicareno?" "What did you say?" Spade turned pale.  In his skull, two green flames beat angrily: "Kaku, don't think that you are the only one who hopes to retake the underworld. My attachment to the underworld is no worse than yours! So, don't look at me with your villainous heart.  "Hmph!" Kaku sneered: "Spade, do you really think you are a good person? Don't think I can't see it."  He turned over and said: "I don't want to argue with you. In any case, the death of three first-level god-level tribesmen in the Basque Country shows that the power in Bui Carreno's hands is no worse than that of the King of the Night. You still plan to  Are you going to continue sending people to attack him?" Kaku Moran. ???????????? In fact, what I just said was just a slap in the face to Spade as a competitor.  Kaku knew that Spade would not slack off in doing something that would benefit the undead, even if it conflicted with him.  He sighed secretly in his heart. If he had known there was such a danger, he might as well have taken action personally or sent Pudge out. After all, there was a huge gap between three strong men of the first level and one strong person of the second level.  It's simply impossible to make up for it with quantity.  Kaku tapped his temples with his index finger and thought for a long time, but he also knew that the only way to make An Ye withdraw his troops at this moment was to assassinate Bui Carreno, so he still said: "Mr. Pudge" Because Pudge happened to join the wandering continent for a long time.  His own undead, and his strength is almost the same as his own, so Kaku has always respected Pudge.  The butcher was holding the corpse of an acolyte and feasting on it. When he heard Kaku's name, he swallowed the bloody intestines in his mouth and looked up at Kaku in confusion.  Kaku smiled and said: "I want you to assassinate Bui Carreno." The butcher threw the body down without hesitation, stood up and clenched his fist and said: "Pudge!" Kaku smiled.  He was very fond of this zombie monster who didn't have a high IQ but wanted to return to the underworld, not only because of his strength, but also because this kind of mindless guy was easy to control.  But because of this, he cherished the 'talent' of the Butcher very much, and thought for a while and said: "But you'd better wait. The magic rubbings obtained by the spies before have been given to those rubbish people in Russ." Hearing  Spade couldn't help but snorted at the word 'trash', but he didn't say anything.  Kaku¡¯s request has its own meaning.?, after all, for a guy with no IQ like Pudge, even if you show him the appearance of Icareno, he will probably forget it soon.  Although the distance to the Basque Country was only a few hours at most for Pudge, the second god, Kaku was afraid that just a few hours would be enough for Pudge to forget about the other party.  Unfortunately, this corpse monster is still a docile donkey who will go on a killing spree at the slightest dissatisfaction. If he goes on a killing spree at the human coalition camp in the Basque Country and causes heavy casualties to the top human race officials, I am afraid that the hatred of the human race will be attracted to him.  This is really a waste of money.  The Butcher has always shown that he only obeys Kaku's orders in Aufama City and turns a blind eye to others. After hearing what he said, he sat back down and continued eating.  His appearance made Spade quite envious of Kaku. The latter didn't know how he got so lucky that he met such a loyal and powerful corpse monster. His luck was incredible.  Although he is eyeing Kaku's status, half of the six heavenly warriors under his command are gone at this moment, and Spade will not show his ambition and rebellion.  So the atmosphere of the banquet continued to decline in the silence of the two highest officials of the undead clan.  Finally, Spade couldn't stand the solid atmosphere anymore, so he stood up suddenly and said, "I'm going to rest! You continue." As he stood up, the three strong men sitting behind him also stood up.  Kaku waved his hand nonchalantly.  Spade snorted and was about to walk out. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the ground suddenly shook violently, and then the entire hall began to shake left and right.  "Earthquake?" Kaku snorted indifferently.  This kind of natural activity, which is a disaster for ordinary people, poses no threat to strong people like them.  So neither Spade nor Kaku, nor anyone else in the hall, cared.  However, before Spade could continue to walk out, the ground shook more and more violently, and the bricks on the top of the hall began to rustle down.     at the same time.  A bloody assassin from outside ran in quickly, lowered his beetle-like body and said, "Oh no, Your Highnesses! The volcano outside has erupted!" "What!?" | Kaku and Spade were shocked at the same time.  , the former stood up suddenly.  Compared with earthquakes, volcanoes have a very serious impact on them. Although more than half of the undead army are strong men of the sixth level, they can survive in the magma.  But not many.  The most important thing is that Kaku and Spade thought of another problem - they are located in the bitter cold of the far north, surrounded by icebergs and frozen rivers!  In other words, what is caused by earthquakes and volcanoes is not just as simple as the shaking of the earth and the eruption of magma, in a land full of ice and snow.  Such high temperature conditions are likely to cause cracks in the earth and cause floods and aerosols to erupt!  The two looked at each other and saw the horror in each other's eyes: How could it be such a coincidence?  Why did a volcano that had been quiet for hundreds of years suddenly erupt?  ?  That¡¯s right, both the undead and the orcs actually know that there are some extinct volcanoes in the Sorordo Snow Mountains, and coincidentally, the Sorordo Snow Mountains encompass most of the bitter cold places in the far north.  Half of it is the Bakktok tundra and half is the Sillius permafrost glacier.  Once the volcanic magma flows down, the Baktuo Tundra will be fine, but the Sililius Permafrost Glacier will instantly turn into a vast ocean, and even submerge the Baktuo Tundra!  "And there are a total of 1.4 billion undead on these two pieces of land!  And between the two is this Arcadian City - once the Arcadian City is submerged, the All-Destroying Immortal Formation maintained by fifteen eleventh-level acolytes will immediately stop. When the army is flooded,  The formation disappeared once the coalition forces of Dark Night and Orcs invaded.  Why should they resist?  ?  "Great formation!" The two looked at each other and called out the name at the same time, and immediately rushed out with a group of heaven-level experts, leaving only the slow butcher who continued to eat the acolyte who had just died while the earth was shaking.  corpse.  No one noticed that when these Tianjie rushed out, a hint of cunning flashed in the butcher's bean-like eyes.  As the base camp that carries the technology of the Frozen Throne, the first-order base of the undead.  Offama City has long been surrounded by countless powerful undead. Because of this, when a huge wave of fifty or sixty meters high came from all around ten minutes later, Offama City immediately set up a  A protective shield was set up to resist. Although the huge waves after the melting glaciers were mixed with hot magma and many struggling undead, the strong men of Offama City still resisted it all without mercy.  In order to prevent the formation from being destroyed, Kaku and others gathered around the formation that maintains the All-Destroying Immortality Formation.Fifteen acolytes stood alert.  "Listening to the screams of the undead outside the protective shield, I suddenly felt that you are really the undead. You are so ruthless." The leisurely voice came, making everyone on guard around them look up.  In the midair, at some point, a man wearing a strange armor with a blue edge and a red body floated in the midair. The strange bulge behind him was spraying two blue flames downwards.  "Who are you!?" Kaku shouted: "There are so many of us here, why didn't we notice your appearance!?" Although he said this sternly, Kaku was actually very nervous, as he said  , so many heaven-level strong men did not notice the arrival of this person, doesn't it mean that this person is terrifying?  "Hello everyone." The metal armored monster tapped the temple of his helmet with his index finger. The helmet immediately unfolded, revealing a face that was more beautiful than a woman's: "I am Dongfang Yun, the Emperor of Humans, the God of Beasts, and the King of the Night. Right now,  He will also be the Lord of the Undead." "Dongfang Yun! !" Although Dongfang Yun has not appeared on the mainland for more than half a year, what he has done is like a mountain.  It has been weighing on the hearts of Kaku and others.  Kaku tried his best to weaken the fear in his heart, pulled out the Frostmourne fake in his hand, and shouted: "Even if you are Dongfang Yun, you will never appear silently beside us. You must be playing.  What conspiracy. Or" He trembled and stuttered: "Youyou have been hiding among us!?" "How is it possible?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and realized that there was still no way to deal with it.  Kaku explained that he used the time and space teleportation in Red Alert to come here - the Tianzun mecha itself has all the technologies in Red Alert, from the most common machine gun lightsaber to super weapons.  And the power has not weakened at all.  It's just that each time you use it, you need to spend a certain amount of magic gold coins - it's precisely because of the red alert's time and space teleportation that it won't produce any fluctuations in space magic.  He smiled and said: "I don't have time to focus on you all the time. It's just that I'm in a hurry now and I have to get you back, especially" He stared into Kaku's eyes and said word by word:  "Especially to get back the things that belong to me." Kaku laughed angrily: "Your things? Why didn't I know that I still have your things here?" "You know." Dongfang Yun pointed not far away.  The basic building of the undead tribe is in the necropolis: "It's the Frozen Throne that you wasted so much on." Kaku was shocked: "The Frozen Throne! What do you know!?" "What do I know?" Dongfang Yun smiled lightly:  "I know that although you used the Frozen Throne to create and create derivatives, the utilization rate is extremely low - the way the undead develops is actually not like now where you have to kill an enemy to convert a unit. It's just that  You can only exert less than 1% of the power of the Frozen Throne, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± He saw an embarrassed look on Kaku¡¯s face.  He continued: "As I said just now, I am the true master of the Frozen Throne, the Ice Crystal Castle and the Immortal Mantra." He suddenly spread his arms and said loudly: "I am the real Lord of the Undead.  "You're talking nonsense!" Kaku was furious and yelled at the people around him: "Don't listen to his nonsense!" He pointed at Dongfang Yun and said, "I don't care who you call yourself the human emperor, the beast god, or you are Dark Night."  King, but now, here. You are just an ordinary second-level god, and we have three god-level powerhouses here. It is easy to deal with you now!" "Then why don't you ask?  "What about my attack? Do I have no confidence, or do I not trust the All-Destroying Immortality Formation?" Dongfang Yun pointed at the formation maintained by fifteen acolytes.  "You" Kaku stepped forward willingly, but at this moment, he felt really unsure. ??????????? Can I really have a way to deal with someone who can¡¯t even be killed by the legendary artifact ¡®Assassination Sword¡¯?  What's more, what he just said was right, regarding the use of the undead base.  It is true that I can only achieve very low efficiency.  In fact, he didn't know that Dongfang Yun didn't know much about the undead base, and even Darius and others didn't know much about the Frozen Throne. But after all, there was a butcher whom Kaku trusted very much in the Arcane City.  ?  It is precisely because the butcher Pudge is more brainless and reckless than anyone else that Kaku will vomit bitterly to the butcher when he is drunk - this kind of thing even happens to other subordinates who obey him.  Kaku didn¡¯t dare to say more. After all, there is never absolute trust among the undead. No one knows whether the person who was extremely loyal to you one moment will stab you in the back the next second.? Of course, Kaku had already made a mistake in trusting the butcher.  As mentioned before, if anyone regards a strong man of the second level of God as an idiot, then this person is probably an idiot himself.  Seeing that he didn't move, Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "You don't dare to fight me even though you have the advantage in numbers. Should I say that you are really a coward? In this case, why not give up the Frozen Throne to me?"  "What about me?" The more arrogant he became, the less Kaku, Spade and others dared to move. On the one hand, the rumors about Dongfang Yun were there, and on the other hand, if they dared to come alone in the All-Destroying Immortal Formation, if  Either this person is very confident, or he has some conspiracy.  Kaku hesitated for a long time and suddenly made an unexpected move.  He pointed at the necropolis and said: "If you are really capable, the Frozen Throne is there, just move away and give it a try." Dongfang Yun was stunned. Even though things were changing, Kaku let himself get close to the necropolis so easily.  He was surprised.  "What? Do you suspect me of any conspiracy? Or do you actually just know the secret of the Frozen Throne, but don't know how to get close to it?" Kaku sneered. This unexpected proposal just now made him suddenly feel that he had occupied it.  initiative.  On this continent, even if he had launched the natural disaster of the undead, he would still be weak if he really wanted to face Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night. This has been true since the Dark Night Army first arrived in the Orc Empire and drove the undead back to the extreme.  This can be seen in the bitter cold land of the north.  So when Kaku faced Dongfang Yun, he felt like a nouveau riche meeting old capital. Now this feeling of taking the initiative made him feel quite comfortable.  "You're crazy!" Spade whispered behind Kaku: "How can you give the Frozen Throne away?" Kaku was not afraid of Dongfang Yun hearing it, and said loudly: "Are you an idiot? The Frozen Throne  It has been transformed into a large cemetery. Even I can't completely control it. Do you think this elf can do it? " Dongfang Yun does look more like an elf than a human.  His words made Dongfang Yun's doubts disappear, and he knew that this guy wanted to take the initiative in the verbal confrontation with him rather than having any conspiracy.  But even so, Dongfang Yun also murmured in his heart. After all, no matter the human race, the beast race or the dark night, the establishment of a base has a prerequisite of 'conquering'. He has never been in direct contact with a certain base, so he doesn't know what is ready-made.  Will the necropolis be controlled by myself? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not losing the battle, Dongfang Yun still sneered, slowly flew directly above the large cemetery, and put his hand on the tip of the central tower of the cemetery.  Immediately, his eyes burst out with azure light uncontrollably!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Continental Storm Chapter 173 The Frozen Throne!

    The necropolis, as the main building of the undead, has the same function as the ancient tree of the dark night, the human town hall, and the orc hall of the orcs.  ¡°It¡¯s just that compared to the other three, it¡¯s a little less majestic, but a little more dark and terrifying, and the overall look is gray.  The necropolis itself is not the imagined cemetery filled with tombstones and overgrown with weeds. It is more like a building standing on the top of a mountain. Between the main foundation and the ground, there is a pile of black and gray cliff-like steep rocks.  With support, the building above is more like a square coffin full of death, with only four sides protruding and eaves and purlins composed of numerous bones arching in all directions. There is an obelisk in the center that rises straight into the sky. At the entrance is  It is in the shape of a huge gray skull. The hollow eyes of the skull are like the deep hell. These two eye caves are also the entrance to the necropolis - except for the undead, it is estimated that no one wants to enter.  The entire necropolis covers an area about the size of a golf course. The obelisk in the middle is about forty or fifty meters high. Although it is a main base, it is smaller than the human orcs Dark Night base built by Dongfang Yun himself.  The main base looked much shabby.  Dongfang Yun was actually just showing off. He planned to touch the obelisk and then immediately make a feigned attack expression, and then use a black hole particle beam to kill a few of the fifteen acolytes below - the black hole particle beam.  It can be said that a full blow can cover almost half of the Bakdu tundra, but Dongfang Yun has reason to believe that even if such an attack is carried out in a sneak attack, most of it will be blocked by Kaku and others, but as long as there is a trace of  If we relax, the huge ice waves from outside will surge in and submerge the city.  However, when his hands touched the top of the obelisk.  The sound that sounded like the sound of gold and iron, full of the blood and blood of war, sounded in his ears, more serious and majestic than ever before.  "The system has detected the semi-formed undead base necropolis!" "System evaluation" "System prompt: The host can directly recover the necropolis and directly transform the undead units prepared from the previous necropolis into its own  The unit!¡± This deafening voice almost shattered Dongfang Yun¡¯s soul. It was probably because the system felt that someone was using something that only the owner of the Hexagram could use without authorization.  That's why I made this request.  What followed was the row of golden characters in Dongfang Yun¡¯s soul realm that read ¡°blood eating hula¡±!  Dongfang Yun was completely stunned. It was as if you had tried so hard to figure out the current welfare lottery numbers and almost turned your hair white, but in the end, the lottery ticket you bought at random actually won 100 million RMB!  Of course, along with the surprise comes a feeling of dumbfounding.  Tyrande and Swain racked their brains and racked their brains but could not come up with a way to break the All-Destroying Immortal Formation.  In the end, the Ax King just said, "It's better to activate the volcano." Now he can actually collect the undead base directly. In other words, he had been busy for so long and it was almost useless. In fact, he only needed to teleport here.  Find the necropolis under the guidance of the Butcher and recover it easily.  Of course, this is also related to the fact that Dongfang Yun and his generals do not understand the operation of the Supreme Summoning System at all.  But now there is this opportunity to reduce the time of struggle and the loss of death.  Of course Dongfang Yun wanted to catch it, so he immediately sang loudly: "The glacier buried by the frozen body, the abyss broken by the ice crown, the eternal surface covered by the soul set off a roar that resounded across the wilderness! The disappearance of forgetfulness, the immortality of remembering,  I am here to call your name, the most infinite fearful clan. In the name of the supreme summoning system, I will once again excavate the new decay, irrigate the despair of the dead, and lead the race of disaster to stand on the top of the world again!  Witness it" The violent wind of death roared and rolled up, breaking through the protective shields created by all the strong men in Arcana City, and in their frightened eyes, it shattered the huge waves that roared down all around!  At the same time, in the obelisk, thick dark death energy rose into the sky.  The dark clouds that have covered the bitter cold land in the far north for thousands of years have been dispersed, allowing the sun to shine on the earth.  However, this bright sunshine did not make all the undead below feel any burning pain. Instead, the coldness of death contained in it was enough to be remembered in the soul, making every undead groan in comfort.  The pillar of dead air does not remain brilliant for a moment like a meteor, but gradually expands in diameter.  Slowly, the necropolis was covered, the main square of Offama was covered, and the entire city of Offama was covered.  Continuing to extend, the black beam of light seems to never fade away and be exhausted, covering the Bacdor tundra in the west, the Silileus permafrost glacier in the east, and the entire Solo surrounding them.?Snowy mountains cover every place where the undead are!  In this pillar of death, every undead unit was so comfortable that they were intoxicated. They forgot their hatred for Kusanagi Kyo, who had occupied the entire underworld, and their disputes with each other. Even Kaku and others forgot  The hostility towards Dongfang Yun made even the fifteen eleventh-level acolytes forget to maintain the All-Destroying Immortal Formation!  When the entire bitter cold land in the far north was covered by the pillar of death energy, and the sky and the earth were filled with a darkness full of despair and panic in the eyes of living beings, Dongfang Yun's voice resounded in the remaining souls of all the undead.  "The fear of the world will be gathered here! Howl in a sinister way - the necropolis!" Boom!  The earth trembled, glaciers condensed, and mountain peaks collapsed.  The reactivation of the necropolis was more powerful and more destructive than any previous base establishment Dongfang Yun had experienced. It didn't take long for all the death energy to gather rapidly, converging crazily towards the center until it all disappeared.  When Kaku and others woke up from such a refined and majestic intoxication of death, they could not help but show horrified expressions at the same time.  The necropolis in front of us is very different from the necropolis that was erected by Kaku before. If the previous necropolis looked like a ten-story building, then the current necropolis is such that rock climbers almost  The unclimbable mountain of despair!  The towering obelisk and the bottom-level buildings that stretch as far as the eye can see are no different from the necropolis built by Lord Ner'zhul as described by the family elders.  Even taller and more majestic!  The most important thing is that Lord Ner'zhul once said that even he could not light up the soul fire in the eye hole of the skull in the middle of the necropolis. When someone can do this, the undead who have entered the necropolis after being baptized by soul fire will  .  There will be a qualitative improvement!  And now, in the eyes of that huge skull, the two fiercely burning green soul fires are showing one thing to everyone - this necropolis is more perfect than Lord Ner'zhul's necropolis!  Thinking of this, Kaku and others¡¯ eyes moved from the soul fire to the skull sitting on it.  Dongfang Yun, who had already taken off his Tianzun mecha.  Their eyes were extremely complicated, with jealousy mixed with fear, despair mixed with admiration.  "Ahhhhhhhhhhh kill!" The first person who couldn't stand the burning jealousy in his chest was not Kaku, but the Lich Spade.  In his heart, there was only one consciousness at this time.  That is to kill Dongfang Yun and win the cemetery!  So he pointed his withered finger at Dongfang Yun and shouted loudly: "Death and withering!" This Lich's ultimate skill can instantly remove Spade, the second god, and the entire Arcadian City.  No one else, not even the lichs of Shenyi, needed to simply chant when using this terrifying ultimate skill.  For any skill, there is a difference in power between instant and chant.  It's about ten times more powerful, so even Kaku wouldn't dare to take this move head-on!  However, Spade's death and withering move had already been interrupted as soon as the lethal light condensed from his fingertips.  Because his arm was cut off by a huge bloody kitchen knife!  "!" Whether it was Kaku, Spade, or other heaven-level experts, they all looked at Butcher Pudge in surprise.  Looking back at the butcher, the bloody meat hook in his left hand was already hooked on Spade's throat after one strike. While limiting the latter's chance to escape, the huge kitchen knife also slashed towards Spade's chest.  That is the location of the Lich Soul Fire!  Spade wanted to resist.  He even brought his Frost Armor and Frost Nova to his lips, but was suppressed back by the Butcher's wild burst of divine third-level pressure!  This guy who has always acted very brainless turned out to be a hidden traitor!  He has actually reached the third level of God!  "Similar to the gap between Shen Yi and Shen II, Shen III's suppression of Shen II has also reached an extremely terrifying level.  So whether it was Kaku who wanted to stop him or Spade who wanted to beg for mercy, he didn't have the strength to shout out.  "Pudge." Just when Spade closed his eyes in despair and waited for death, Dongfang Yun's voice suddenly came, and then everyone felt that the murderous aura that was violently blooming suddenly stopped, and then disappeared.  When Spade opened his eyes again, the butcher was already standing beside Dongfang Yun, with an extremely pious expression on his face.  "This corpse monster actually deceived us all!" "He is basically Dongfang Yun's subordinate!" "He is an undercover agent sent by Dongfang Yun!" In an instant, everyone woke up and looked towards Dongfang Yun.Yun Yun's eyes couldn't help but become more panicked.  Dongfang Yun smiled slightly, and that beautiful face that was as beautiful as a woman's was like the winter sunshine, dispersing all the clouds: "How is it? I have said it before, right? The Frozen Throne belongs to me, and I am the real one.  Lord of the Undead." His words made Kaku want to sneer and ridicule, but he didn't have the strength to say it. After all, for every undead, the majesty of Lord Ner'zhul in the past was like a mountain, with eternal pressure.  In their hearts - perhaps it is Lord Ner'zhul who created the undead race.  So now, how can they resist when faced with a being who is greater than Ner'zhul and is suitable to rule all undead?  How could they possibly be tempted to resist!  ?  This is the class gap between the undead, and this is the concept of superiority and inferiority that the undead have developed over generations!  Kaku doesn¡¯t have Spade¡¯s sense, and he even has a hint of joy in his heart.  He no longer has to worry about the various crises after the fight with Dongfang Yun, and no longer has to worry about whether he can save the underworld and expel that 'Keio'. Now, he has a feeling that all the heavy burdens have been dumped on the other party.  So he stood out from the crowd, put the Frostmourne in his hand on the ground, took off his helmet, and slowly knelt down.  He said in a low voice: "Death Knight Kaku, meet the Lord of the Undead!" Although he hesitated for a while, in the end, he yelled out the title!  With Kaku as an example, for a while.  Everyone except Spade knelt on the ground. Whether they were willing or not, they no longer had the confidence to fight Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun laughed loudly. He sat up from the huge skull and took a step forward.  The butcher appeared at his feet in time, using his fat shoulders to resist Dongfang Yun's feet.  When the latter stood firmly on his shoulders, he slowly flew down and landed in front of everyone.  Dongfang Yun smiled and took a step forward from the butcher's shoulder, stepped on the butcher's palm, and then let the latter lean down and use his palm as a step on the ground.  Dongfang Yun slowly walked up to Kaku and said: "Kneel down and worship me. Are you pious?" Kaku felt bitter in his heart. Even though he had the idea of ??launching a sneak attack, he was suppressed by the fear caused by the various miracles created by Dongfang Yun.  He stood up and said in a trembling voice: "You villain, surrender! It's just" "Just what?" Dongfang Yun tilted his head and looked at him in a cute way.  Kaku hesitated for a moment and said loudly: "It's just the Lord of the Undead. Expelling Keyio who has occupied the underworld from the underworld!" "Hahahaha!" Dongfang Yun laughed loudly: "This is nothing to me.  It¡¯s something you can do with just a few moves!¡± He really wasn¡¯t lying. If nothing else, he was already half the master of Kusanagi Kyo just based on the relationship between Fifth Ning and Fifth Ning.  When the war between One and Two Stars began, Kusanagi Kyoya must have been unable to wait to return to her, but now he stayed in the underworld due to her orders.  Kaku raised his head and said with confusion in his eyes: "My lord, can it really be done easily?" "Of course he can do it." The voice of the peaceful young man in the center sounded. Upon hearing this voice, all the undead trembled violently.  .  They all stood up and pointed their swords at the space crack that was closing in the sky.  The one who tore through the barrier of space and appeared in the air was naturally Kusanagi Kyo.  I don¡¯t know if this guy has been paying attention to Dongfang Yun. His appearance at this time is undoubtedly the greatest support for Dongfang Yun.  His body slowly lowered, and he looked at Dongfang Yun with a half-smile and a very troubled expression: "Oh. I really don't know how to call you now." Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "You can't wait any longer."  Kusanagi Kyo nodded and said: "I would also like to thank you for saving Sesshomaru. Li Xiaoyao and the others have been to my place." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "That is what I should do. Since I have recovered the undead base now,  Just leave to protect her. "The undead people were stunned by the chatter and laughter between the two. In their eyes, this powerful Keio is simply a terrifying demon king to an ordinary human being. How could he be like the King of the Night  ¡­Why are we so familiar with Dongfang Yun, who is also the Lord of the Undead now?  In their doubtful eyes, Kusanagi Kyo shook his head and said, "You can't leave now. I have something else to give you." "Then give it to me now." "I can't take it out of the underworld because I'm not its owner.  , but I need to help you protect it You know, there are many people in the underworld who are eyeing it. " Dongfang Yun was stunned and said with joy: "Ice Crystal Castle and the Immortal Mantra.??  " Kusanagi Kyo shook his head and said: "There is only the Ice Crystal Castle, but I also have news about the immortal mantra.  "    "oh?  Where?  " "Death Soul Realm!  " "Hiss is it true?  Dongfang Yun sighed while holding his forehead. Kusanagi Kyo smiled and said: "To you, it's just a stop sign passing by. What else?"  " Dongfang Yun nodded and said: "I understand, then, help me open the underworld now, and I will go and take it out.  Kusanagi Kyo smiled bitterly and said: "If I open the underworld now, your biggest enemy in the inner six-pointed star world will appear together."  " "You mean" "Yes, it's the three realms of heaven, cloud, and dead souls. According to my information, they have begun to convene a council to discuss whether to take action against you.  " Dongfang Yun frowned and said, "Do they know that the human race also belongs to me?  " Kusanagi Kyo shook his head and said: "I don't know, but now that the human race is powerful and you already have three bases, no matter how blind the Three Realms are, it cannot be justified that they have no plan to deal with you.  " Dongfang Yun said: "I need time.  " Kusanagi Kyo said: "Then hurry up and start a war with the 'human race', let them have the idea of ????sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, and buy time for yourself!  " Dongfang Yun nodded and said: "I know, when I completely take over this continent, I will go to the underworld to get back the ice crystal castle.  Kusanagi Kyo smiled and said, "Why do you say take it back?"  Don't forget that you are the Lord of the Undead now, and the entire underworld belongs to you!  " Dongfang Yun looked happy and said with a smile: "I know, indeed, I forgot about it.  Kusanagi Kyo said seriously: "Then I'm waiting for your good news. It's best to hurry up."  " After sending Kusanagi Kyo away, when Dongfang Yun looked back, he found that all the undead were looking at him. Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Do you understand now?  " At this moment, even Spade nodded as if he was making trouble. Dongfang Yun glanced at Spade's severed arm on the ground, and waved his hand to the huge skull on the cemetery: "From now on, everyone enters the soul fire.  Experience baptism!  I will let go of the things you did against me in the past, but now I need your allegiance!  " "Follow my Lord's instructions in everything!  " For a time, all the undead, whether inside or outside the city, the shouts of 1.4 billion troops rang out. Dongfang Yun smiled, held his right hand empty by his side, and a blue war flag appeared in his palm: "Butcher Pagoda  lucky!  "Butcher Huangdou's little eyes suddenly lit up, and he ran to Dongfang Yun with his butt stuck out and made a five-body prostrate posture. Dongfang Yun laughed loudly and reached out to hand over the battle flag: "Pudge, from today on, you are an undead member.  Controller, fight for me!  " Pudge excitedly held up the battle flag with both hands and held it tremblingly in his arms. His two soybean eyes were full of excitement: "Pudge!  Father!  kill!  enemy!  " Dongfang Yun laughed and hugged himself, the dumbest child. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation  . Mobile phone users please go to m to read. ps: Thank you to I Am a Little Bookworm for your monthly vote, and to Sleepy and Aris for your review vote!

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174: The First Chapter of the Empire¡¯s Conquest History

    The Silileus Permafrost Glacier perfectly explains to Dongfang Yun what "permanent freezing" means.  //High-speed update// An ice channel that was turned into huge waves due to a volcanic eruption a day ago turned into ice again a day later before even the volcanic ash fell.  Fortunately, Dongfang Yun and others flew over from the air, so it didn't matter whether there was still ice on the water.  Under the leadership of the butcher, a group of people came to the river between the glacier and the snow-capped mountains. Dongfang Yun jumped off the Frost Bone Dragon and looked down at the black and white flames deep in the river that were like clusters of flowers.  "I'll do it!" I thought the battle would end like this. The power in Ax King's body had not been completely released after smashing three mountains. Seeing this situation, he immediately took a step forward.  Dongfang Yun said: "You can't break the ice and let us all take a cold shower, right?" "No way!" The Ax King laughed loudly: "Dad, you fly higher first, it's up to me!" Helpless  Down, Dongfang Yun had no choice but to ride on the Frost Bone Dragon again and fly high with everyone.  The Ax King clenched his fist, and suddenly punched hard!  This punch may seem simple, but the scene of the entire mountain stream shaking violently revealed the true nature of this punch.  Extremely violent.  Ax King obviously had no intention of taking a cold bath, and he definitely didn't want Dongfang Yun to get into the water, so the effect of this punch was not only to destroy all the ice on the entire river within the visual range, but the powerful force even destroyed the entire river.  All the water in the river was completely evaporated.  Vast white water vapor floats into the sky, and the eastern clouds slowly fall to the ground.  He touched his chin and said, "This thing are you sure it's a chaotic flower cluster?" Darius thought for a moment and said, "It should be. But I'm not sure, so dad, you'd better not get close." "I  Come on!" The Ax King responded, striding forward and trying to grab it, but "Boom!  The seemingly calm and gentle flame suddenly shot up into the sky the moment Ax King's big hand approached, and a huge pillar of flame burst out. Ax King Meng was not surprised to be rushed away by the black and white flames.  Not only was his whole body instantly enveloped in flames, but his body also fell to the ground motionless.  Dongfang Yun and others were still sighing at the sudden burst of flames.  Lairilei suddenly shouted: "Dad! Brother Meng is dying!" Regarding this.  Dongfang Yun didn't pay much attention to the fact that none of these generals had ten or eight rebirth crosses on them. He continued to lament the terror of the flames.  Unexpectedly, Darius beside him was also surprised and said: "How could this happen!?" Darius is the most general-like general under Dongfang Yun.  Hear his scream.  Dongfang Yun couldn't help but look at the flames on Ax King's body. ????????????????????????????????????????????????.  Even he was shocked.  The two-color flame on Ax King's body has been burning continuously. The most important thing is.  After the Ax King's body was burned to ashes, the shadow of the cross of rebirth that reappeared was actually burning, and after one of them was burned out, the cross of rebirth that reappeared was still burning!  In the blink of an eye, the Ax King has burned seven crosses of rebirth!  "Idiot!" Sven uttered a rare curse word, and swung the giant sword in his hand out of the air. A sword wind passed by in horror, trying to blow away the flames on the cross of rebirth.  Unexpectedly, this sword wind blew by and even the short peak next to it was cut off at the waist, but the flame has not been blown away yet!  Not only did the flames not disappear, but the vacuum cut by the sword wind turned out to be the ignition source of the black and white flames. The flames followed the vacuum and bit into Sven like a living creature!  Although they couldn¡¯t see the expression, Dongfang Yun and others could feel Swain¡¯s shock.  The latter stepped back without hesitation and jumped into the sky in two steps. At the same time, the butcher next to him pointed forward. The frost bone dragon ridden by Dongfang Yun suddenly took a step forward and sprayed a death dragon's breath into the flames.  What made people's eyes split open was that the flames split into two streams in mid-air. One stream turned sharply along the direction of Sven's flight, and instantly caught up with Sven and enveloped him in an instant. The other stream went in the opposite direction.  The death dragon's breath spread crazily, burning the frost bone dragon to the ground in the blink of an eye.  It wasn¡¯t until the cross of rebirth made from Sven¡¯s body fell from the sky that Dongfang Yun was awakened.  He and the generals under his command have never encountered such a thing. Two generals were reimbursed for one encounter, and the reimbursement was even permanent!  Dongfang Yun couldn't care less at this moment. With a wave of his hand, the rebirth crosses of Swen and Ax King were instantly included in his soul domain.  At that time andThe time came from the soul realm of the supreme summoning system. Dongfang Yun thought that he should be able to suppress it with the power of the six-pointed star, but he didn't expect the flames in the soul realm stopped burning, but became calm again after the initial eruption.  The cluster of flames suddenly hit Dongfang Yun at a speed that even Darius couldn't stop!  "The system is being tested" "The system is being evaluated" "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the flower cluster of chaos. The host has now obtained the power of infinite improvement and the flower cluster of chaos. The conditions for complete recognition by the supreme summoning system have been met.  "Two-thirds." "The host has opened the first chapter of the history of the empire. Do you want to read it?"  Wrapped in endless black and white flames, he could still see Darius and others rushing toward him in a panic through the gaps in the flames.  ¡°Grandma, if I had told you that you were just a bunch of flowers in chaos, wouldn¡¯t I have passed it by?  What is this? This crazy dog-like way of recognizing one¡¯s master is really rare!  Dongfang Yun sighed in his heart, but was even more curious about the so-called "The First Chapter of the Imperial Conquest History": "Yes." "" "More than 30,000 years have passed since the birth of mechanical life forms." "As time goes by, we  Only then did I realize that even mechanical life forms do not have eternal life. "The first person to discover this was a scientist from the Empire who discovered the problem from the gradual collapse of Cybertron." "It has always been the case.  The mechanical life forms all thought that Cybertron was gradually drying up because of their over-exploitation and use of the planet. "But the scientist discovered that Cybertron was on the verge of collapse due to the development of the country's resources and the destruction of high-tech buildings.  Construction is only a small part of the blame, but more of the reason lies in" "The Yuanshi Tianzun integrated into the planet Cybertron has begun to grow old." "It's really strange, as a mechanical life form of the same generation.  , Yuanshi Tianzun has the greatest strength, but all other mechanical life forms have no signs of aging. Why does Yuanshi Tianzun age? " "It was only during the research on this topic that scientists discovered that mechanical life forms also have a lifespan.  This also explains why the power of so many mechanical lifeforms began to decrease - it was because their lives were passing away, not because of Cybertron's interference.  We haven't found a perfect decision. For a while, everyone started to worry about one thing. "If we get old and die, will the mechanical life form be on the verge of extinction?"  It¡¯s a terrible thing. Many people in later generations can¡¯t understand the original fear of their ancestors.¡± ¡°In order to find a solution to the problem, people who have always yearned for peace began to explore this universe.¡± ¡°They soon discovered.  They are not alone in this vast universe.¡± ¡°The first explorers entered the first continent with living creatures, but they soon discovered that they were not welcome.¡± ¡°At the same time, they were also extremely popular.  Fortunately, a strange plant was discovered on this planet. ""The Eternal Tree" "Creatures called elves seem to hate the entry of explorers, and they attack them crazily."  They didn't want to start a war, but that was before they discovered the secret of the Eternal Tree. "Isn't it strange? This tree, which is extremely huge even in the eyes of mechanical life forms, can actually give birth to animals in the body of a plant.  "The explorers feel that the principles of this kind of tree can be passed down to the generation of mechanical life forms." "Since plants can create animals, they can also create souls.  Then the soul is mechanically sealed, and a new mechanical life form is born - scientists speculate. "So a war begins on this planet full of green plants and blue oceans, and the final result is foreseeable.  After all the occupations and divisions of labor were recorded, the elves were completely exterminated, and the plant called the Eternal Tree was also brought back to Cybertron.  " "The Eternal Tree does bring the possibility of reproduction to mechanical life forms, but our ancestors discovered that in this process, they still lacked something that could stabilize their souls.  ¡± ¡°So the journey continues.  " "At the endAfter one destruction, the road ahead will no longer be so difficult.  " "Because our ancestors are used to destruction.  " "The result is that more and more galaxies and planets will be destroyed.  " "In these planets, explorers have seen a variety of civilizations, but only a few of them can be used by Cybertron.  " "Until they entered a dark planet that did not seem to have life, the instrument detected that the probability of this planet being able to survive life was zero.  " "But there is a strange creature here No, it is not appropriate to call them creatures, because they are just things whose souls are attached to the corpse.  " "The explorers call them undead.  " "The explorers saw the future in the undead.  " "In another battle, the explorers obtained something called the Mantra of Immortality. On this, they found a way to attach the soul to dead objects.  " "In Cybertron, a newborn mechanical life form was finally born. This is one of the most celebrated events in more than 30,000 years.  " " But they found that the newborn was not strong and even died soon.  " "They feel extremely uncomfortable.  " "As a result, countless planets were conquered, and in the process of conquest, our ancestors became more and more powerful.  " "One day, they stepped into a planet that was still undergoing slash-and-burn farming.  They thought they would gain nothing here.  " "But the explorers discovered that all the creatures on this planet are extremely powerful from birth, powerful enough to fight mechanical life forms with their physical bodies.  ¡± ¡°This makes them very excited.  " "After the planet was destroyed, they took back something called the Heart of the Behemoth Ancestor.  " "In the world of mechanical life forms, the Eternal Tree is used to produce souls, the Immortal Mantra allows souls to attach to machines, and the Heart of the Behemoth Ancestor makes these mechanical life forms transformed by machines become tenacious, solid, and powerful.  " "The empire finally fulfilled its original wish.  Mechanical life forms will not be destroyed in history.  " "But the empire's ambitions gradually expanded.  After too long of conquest, they have begun to set their sights further afield in the universe.  " "So the conquest continues.  " "However, after the empire has set foot in a small half of the universe, they finally encountered obstacles.  " "That's a creature called a human being.  " "Their single units are not that powerful, but they have enough patience and tenacity.  Have the ability to learn faster than other races!  " "The war between the empire and humanity lasted for more than five hundred years.  Surprisingly.  At the end of the war, humans actually changed from being able to only fight on the ground to having the ability to fight in the universe!  " "During this period, the empire's powerful fleet was destroyed countless times in the universe.  " "They are too cunning.  Also very good at studying.  " "But in the end, the empire still won. It's just human beings, but it is difficult for the empire to exterminate them.  Especially when the last planet was destroyed, countless spaceships jumped directly from the atmosphere and escaped from this range of the universe.  " "Our ancestors knew that although they wiped out the human race in front of us, the human race spread their seeds all over the universe.  " "They speculate that one day, the human race will rise again and enter the battlefield with the empire again.  " "In order to be remembered by future generations and to enable future generations to learn better, after the empire obtained the "History of Primates" of mankind, it transferred the Eternal Ancient Book, the Immortal Mantra, the Heart of the Behemoth Ancestor, and the "History of Primates" to  ¡·, divided into three levels respectively, allowing their descendants to start learning from the first level.  " "It's not so that future generations will have this knowledge, but so that they can learn to find each other's weaknesses and fight against such enemies when they encounter them again.  " "The truth hidden behind this is that our ancestors have begun to be wary of this race called humans.  " "" The voice that kept repeating in his ears like Chang Zhong Da Lu made Dongfang Yun wipe his forehead with sweat. When the system prompted him that he had merged with the chaotic flower clusters, and that "The First Chapter of the Imperial Conquest History" had been told.  At that moment, he couldn't help but sit down on the ground. Darius and others gathered around, asking questions, but not a single sound reached Dongfang Yun's ears.  Thinking about the seemingly peaceful story in "The History of Imperial Conquest".?To put it lightly, in fact, it is simply an elegy of killing and cruelty that is described with the destruction of a planet and written with the lives and blood of others!  ¡°Whether it is humans, beasts, undead, or dark night in fact, for that inexplicable ¡®empire¡¯ at first, they were nothing more than stepping stones.  The story of stepping on these four races remembered by the "Empire" to complete the inheritance of the Empire's life sounds outrageous.  Not to mention there are so many planets and races that have been destroyed but are not even mentioned!  And the so-called six-pointed star, the so-called supreme summoning system, are simply the "descendants" of the "empire", used to popularize common sense about unnecessary enemy technology!  To Dongfang Yun, this is like picking up a million-dollar brand-name bag, only to find out that it is a pocket for kindergarten children to put toys in!  Dongfang Yun shuddered, and he suddenly felt lucky that the 'empire' had perished.  It should be noted that if an entire planet were composed of the dark night of the undead humans and beasts who had entered the third stage, the number would not be comparable to any race in this continent now, and these powerful beings were all conquered by the 'Empire'  If it perishes, how strong will the 'Empire' be?  Thinking further, if even such a powerful 'empire' is destroyed, how powerful will the enemies of the 'empire', and even my future enemies, be!  ?  Dongfang Yun never belittles himself. He clearly knows that there is a gap between his strength and Wu Ning and others, and he also clearly knows that he has unlimited growth potential.  The most important thing is that he is confident that he will soon grow up to be worthy of the title of Fifth Ning's 'ally'.  But now that he thought about it carefully, Dongfang Yun suddenly felt discouraged.  It's like you are sure to conquer a high mountain, but before you start conquering this high mountain, someone tells you that there is a higher and more dangerous mountain behind you, and you must climb it naked and without any tools within an hour.  Otherwise you will die.  Will you despair?  After trying hard to slow down for a long time, Dongfang Yun woke up from the shaking of Darius and others, and waved his hand to release Ax King and Sven from the soul realm.  Since the Chaos Flower Cluster has been obtained, it is natural to be able to control it so that it will no longer burn these two generals.  Darius asked curiously: "What are these chaotic flower clusters used for?" Dongfang Yun smiled slightly bitterly, then summoned the Tianzun mecha and put it on himself, and said: "Look, the so-called  The chaotic flower clusters are actually" The back cover of the mecha was opened, and the original blowhole sprayed out no longer blue flames, but intense black and white flames!  But just looking at the concentration and intensity of the flames, there is no comparison between the two. When the Eastern Cloud rushed up to the clouds in an instant, then circled the air several times at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye and fell back to where it was. Darius finally  Suddenly.  "It turns out that for Dad, the chaotic flower cluster is a kind of energy that can be manipulated at will and applied to various props!" (To be continued.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 175: Ghost Hand Wood

    Chaos flower clusters, simply understood, are actually the fire of chaos.  This kind of energy in the form of fire, unique to a certain race in the universe called ¡®Chaos¡¯, is indeed the most indestructible existence in the universe.  After listening to "The First Chapter of the Imperial Conquest History", Hexagram gave a brief introduction to the Fire of Chaos.  Nothing more than that, the chaotic race, known as the strongest race in the universe, fought a war with the 'Empire' for more than 1,300 years. The battle between the two sides caused the destruction of seventeen galaxies, and at least trillions of lives were destroyed in this war.  Died in war.  What I have to say is that even a place as powerful as the 'Empire' did not get any benefits when facing the 'Chaos Clan'. The greatest advantage of the Empire is that after integrating the civilizations of countless races, it has  Super powerful reproductive ability, to put it simply, throw Dongfang Yun into an Earth-sized planet full of forests. According to Darius, he can make all the forests in just a month or two.  destroyed, and then produced nearly 10 billion elves, but even this speed was insignificant compared to the empire's reproductive capacity.  Can you imagine the speed at which an empire that occupies hundreds of galaxies can create nearly 200 billion mechanical life forms in one day?  The Zerg in StarCraft are far inferior.  Moreover, the empire has a strong lineup of scientific laboratories and abundant mineral resources, which is enough for them to coat tens of billions of new mechanical life forms with a layer of alloy light that can barely hinder the fire of chaos within a few months.  membrane.  Therefore, the destruction of the Chaos clan is inevitable, although they eventually left some seeds scattered throughout the universe like humans.  But the Chaos race is much different from the human race. They have a gestation period of fifty years and a basic growth period of nearly a thousand years.  If this race had not dominated the universe for hundreds of thousands of years before the rise of the Empire, it would have been easier for the Empire to destroy them.  Of course, this also highlights the power of the Fire of Chaos. After completely containing the Fire of Chaos, Dongfang Yun has almost completely mastered the power to break the rules!  That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the ability to break all rules. The power of this flame is outrageous. For example, Dongfang Yun, who puts on the Tianzun mecha, possesses the fire of chaos.  It is equivalent to a three-year-old child with no ability to protect himself owning a Zero Machine that is more complicated than Gang Damu - he can achieve the effect of destroying the world and destroying the earth by just trying it out.  But it was unable to exert even one ten-millionth of the power of this flame.  This is the saddest thing.  But Dongfang Yun immediately discovered the greatest benefit of Chaos Fire.  The application of the Tianzun mecha requires the consumption of a small amount of magic gold coins for charging, but even a "small amount" of magic gold coins is not something Dongfang Yun can easily consume.  When he had the Fire of Chaos.  The Tianzun mecha no longer needs magic gold coins.  Recharge with Chaos Fire.  Not only can the power of the Tianzun mecha be fully utilized, but its power will also be greatly improved.  This improvement in the way energy is used is equivalent to the comparison between the oldest internal combustion engines and nuclear energy engines.     certainly.  The fire of chaos cannot be consumed infinitely. This has to start with the meaning of the existence of the six-pointed star realm.  The six-pointed star world is a place of experience for those who control the six-pointed star. Whether it is the one, two or three copies of each race's base, the fire of chaos, the power of infinite improvement, the absolute true thought line, or various props and magic gold coins.  Wait, they are all scattered here, and the hexagram controller needs to dig and find them by himself, and continuously improve through experience and adventure, so do these things have no reason to exist?  of course not.  Through continuous understanding of the Supreme Summoning System, Dongfang Yun has determined the way it and the Hexagram exist.  For example, if you have a pharmaceutical factory, the first thing you need is a production line, which is a long-chain machine tool, and then you need a control terminal, which is a computer.  The Supreme Summoning System is actually an input device like a computer. Whatever you want to produce, you have to input it through this computer to complete the command sending.  The six-pointed star is actually an output device like a production line to receive instructions and perform manufacturing.  Of course, the manufacturing of all items and heroes by the Hexagram is not production in the traditional sense, but is done in a materialized way. This is why all the generals call Dongfang Yun their father - they are made of  Everything from body to soul is realized through the hexagram according to the original template.  According to the law of conservation of mass and energy, or the most popular relationship between effort and reward, materialization cannot be without consumption. At first, Dongfang Yun needed to use magic crystals as sacrifices because he was not recognized by the six-pointed star.  Completed the realization, referred to as exchange, and later used the true thought several times.?A straight line, Dongfang Yun discovered, in fact, the production of a six-pointed star can be accomplished using any energy method, just like a straight line of true thoughts. It sounds more illusory than the legendary great prophecy, but it actually consumes  It is the life span of Dongfang Yun's soul, which decreases and increases, which is completely in line with the law of conservation.  To put it bluntly, the lifespan of the soul is not just a kind of energy, so the realization of the six-pointed star should be completed using any energy method.  It is a pity that the original Dongfang Yun did not possess any kind of energy.  The topic returns to the Fire of Chaos. According to Dongfang Yun¡¯s guess, the Fire of Chaos, even the power of infinite improvement and absolute true thoughts should not appear in the six-pointed star realm. It was just a test at the time. Although Dongfang Yun  I got the six-pointed star, but it was not recognized by the six-pointed star. As a result, I slept for more than eight thousand years and did nothing. I didn't even awaken the power of the chaos clan. This obviously made this 'test' body-or the supreme summoning system very troublesome.  , this system obviously has a certain degree of autonomy, which can be seen from Dongfang Yun's ability to summon the right hero at the right time.  Therefore, the Supreme Summoning System also threw the three abilities obtained from unknown sources into the six-pointed star realm.  Speaking of which, Dongfang Yun really troubled the Supreme Summoning System, because these three abilities obviously cannot be obtained through the initial embodiment.  Dongfang Yun guessed that it was in the story Zhenda Jimi told.  The mechanical bodies of the beasts that first came to this planet or this world are most likely the primitive beasts and giants similar to those in the "Beast Man" cartoon. The meaning of their arrival should be to arrange the six-pointed star world.  I managed to survive here by the way, but after arranging everything, I was expelled from the Three Realms.  Although the span of time is obviously problematic, Dongfang Yun has no doubt that the empire has the ability to travel through time and space.  Therefore, these three abilities should have been thrown to this planet by those mechanical life forms after learning that they did not awaken the chaos instinct in the end.  This leads to a problem. As the empire's treasure after the annihilation of the Chaos clan, the number of Chaos Fire is not too large.  It is estimated that these are the only ones on the entire planet.  In other words, if you consume a little, you will get a little less.  Then contacting the Supreme Summoning System proposed that obtaining three abilities can fully unlock all functions of the system, which made Dongfang Yun's speculation go one step further.  What is needed to materialize the six-pointed star?  energy.  Then, the power of infinite improvement can cultivate the soul.  That is to say, to increase the life span of the soul; absolutely, the use of true thoughts in a straight line.  While consuming the lifespan of the soul.  You can increase the amount of Chaos Fire in your body; the energy of Chaos Fire can also be consumed in its manifestation; in this way, Dongfang Yun possesses these three abilities.  Basically, it has reached a point where it is self-produced and sold, and it has strong enough 'purchasing power' for the realization of the six-pointed star.  As a result, whether the Supreme Summoning System is completely unlocked will have little impact on Dongfang Yun.  Especially when he discovered that Chaos Fire could actually drive Tianzun Mecha instead of magic gold coins, he was even more certain that Chaos Fire could also 'purchase' any supplies or heroes in the Supreme Summoning System!  Simply, there is no need for the supreme summoning system with autonomous consciousness to continue to be arrogant, and naturally show all its functions to Dongfang Yun.  Through the consumption of the Tianzun Mecha, Dongfang Yun secretly calculated and compared it in his heart. The total amount of Chaos Fire currently stored in his body can probably fully support the Tianzun Mecha for fifty-seven days of high-intensity combat, which is roughly equivalent to  The total number of 130,000 magic gold coins.  Having said this, I have to mention a rather embarrassing question. After practicing the power of infinite improvement, Dongfang Yun's soul lifespan has been increased by three thousand years. However, he tried to use [True Thoughts in a Straight Line] to spare a thousand years of his lifespan.  After increasing his Chaos Fire quota, he discovered that a thousand years of life only barely increased his current Chaos Fire energy by five thousandths.  This means that before obtaining [Absolute True Thought Straight Line], Dongfang Yun could not use the Fire of Chaos unscrupulously.  So after obtaining the Fire of Chaos, Dongfang Yun had mixed feelings.  What makes him happy is that he has taken another big step on the road to becoming stronger. What makes him sad is that the stronger he becomes, the more he knows and the greater the pressure.  Whether they are mechanical life forms, the Empire, or the Chaos Clan, the enemies of the Empire are putting increasing pressure on Dongfang Yun.  So, Dongfang Yun, who originally wanted to try using the fire of chaos to summon heroes, was in a good mood and returned to the goddess Ye Lin very boringly.  Of course, in the northern wasteland of the mainland and the bitter cold land of the far north, both the orcs and the undead have begun to integrate. It will only take about five days to cross the northern wasteland and start a war against the mainland humans.  Originally, Dongfang Yun still disapproved of the undead¡¯s rebellion.It was a natural disaster, but Siswein settled the account for him.  Human beings are not just young and strong men and women, but also the old, weak, sick and disabled. Although the debugging of the human base can prevent diseases and disabilities, it cannot allow all old, young, women and children to enter the battlefield. On the other hand, the undead are different. As long as they are  All living things will turn into undead when the undead natural disaster erodes them. After being debugged by the undead base, all undead will become the same combat power as the human race, including the old and weak who are not very powerful even if they are debugged to the ninth level in the human race.  What's more, the number of human armies has reached 600 million, almost reaching saturation. Even if there is a human base as a strong backup, and each [farm] does not consume much gold coins to support the army, when the number of human coalition forces reaches this amount, it will be consumed every day.  The gold coins have reached an extremely terrifying level.  Although all countries don't care too much about this gold coin, a small amount adds up to a large sum, especially under the current situation, and it is inevitable that those guys will use this to further force Buicareno.  On the other hand, there are undead units, no matter how many there are.  The consumption is almost zero. In comparison, both of them are under the command of Dongfang Yun. Undoubtedly, the undead give Dongfang Yun more peace of mind. The most important thing is that the number of undead reaches a certain level, which effectively increases the pressure on the human race and makes Dongfang Yun worry more.  The mainland human race has to increase the productivity of the army, which is also the support of the army. Once the top management of the mainland human race proposes to increase the intensity of modulation, then they must increase the supply of the army themselves.  At the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to show Bui Carreno any shame.  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I weighed the pros and cons that Swain was right.  Or the pressure on Dongfang Yun was too great and he could no longer care about the life and death of others. The latter actually waved his hand and agreed to Swain's sinister plan to continue to launch the undead natural disaster and ignite the war on the human race.  Dongfang Yun does not know what consequences this order will bring. He has been entangled since he returned to the Goddess Yelin from the bitter cold land in the far north.  On the one hand, they are eager to develop their own strength and escape from the six-pointed star world as soon as possible.  On the one hand, they are worried that the war with the Three Realms will cause too much damage.  The psychology that had gradually matured became immature again.  However, this process did not last long. During the brainwashing exhortations of Suwan Tai, Rand Zhenda and Jimmy, he still chose steady development rather than quick success.  "It's a good thing to have strong power. But you can't be reckless. If you want to encourage others and join her war, there are only two possibilities. One is to be cannon fodder, and the other is to be protected by her. Yun, which one do you want to choose?  " Su Wan's words lingered in Dongfang Yun's mind. In the end, he could only sigh and issued an order to completely conquer the mainland and break through the three realms once the Red Alert technology can equip the entire army.  Then I wanted to get into cultivation.  But at this time, Tyrande brought a girl to Dongfang Yun's room.  Dongfang Yun always felt that he had seen this sweet-looking little beauty somewhere, but he had no impression of her.  "This is the winged human princess that your majesty brought back" Tyrande sighed: "Should the Ai family complain that your majesty is such a noble man and forgets things?" "Winged human race!?" Dongfang Yun suddenly thought of this girl.  Isn't it exactly what he encountered when he was in the Proi Empire?  When she learned the power of infinite improvement, she even cried.  Dongfang Yunqi asked: "Why did you bring her here?" Tyrande motioned the girl from the Winged Human Race who had been shivering to sit on a chair, and then said: "Your Majesty, when the Winged Human Race was still prosperous, it was always from the Elf Race.  Allies, even though the two tribes have declined over the years, they are still supporting each other, so this time, the Ai family implores your majesty to help Sika no matter what." "Your name is Sika?" Dongfang Yun stood up and walked to the Yiren clan.  Next to the little beauty, I poked my head to see where she had hidden her wings, but found that the little girl's body trembled suddenly and she shrank onto the sofa.  Dongfang Yun said inexplicably: "I won't bite you, why are you hiding?" Tyrande coughed awkwardly and said: "When His Majesty was in seclusion a few months ago, Sika was too eager to see you, which angered De  General Laius was imprisoned in the dungeon. "Do we still have this kind of building?" Dongfang Yunqi said, "Darius didn't abuse her, right?" "Abuse is not abuse, but  Tyrande hesitated to say it.  "But what? I forgive your innocence, just say it." Dongfang Yun rarely picked up the music and sat back on his bed.  Tyrande blushed and said: "But our dungeon is made of tens of thousands of vines." "Ten thousand vines? What is that?" Dongfang Yun thought hard: "Is it a rare species?" "That one  That" Tyrande hesitated for a long time, and with a rare expression of shyness, he closed his eyes and pulled his neck and shouted: "Ten Thousand Vine is the Ghost Hand Wood!""I'll kill you!" Dongfang Yun was startled. He looked in disbelief at Sika, a little girl from the Winged Tribe who was so frightened by Tyrande's voice that she huddled together, and stammered: "Well, didn't I already order that thing?  Have they all been transplanted from the Goddess Ye Lin? Why do we still have them here?" He couldn't help but be surprised. The reason why Ten Thousand Vine, also known as Ghost Hand Tree, is so 'lustful'  Plants have a great demand for the body fluids secreted by females, even more than sunlight and water. Dongfang Yun also overheard several dark night scholars secretly blushing and discussing the issue of Ghost Hand Wood. Later, he saw that  It was discovered that this thing turned out to be a pure tentacle monster. Not only were all the vines very soft and thornless, but they also grew and shrunk in a very messy manner. When a female creature approached within a radius of ten meters, all the tentacles would be entangled.  In the past, you can naturally imagine what will happen next.  Looking at it now, it¡¯s no wonder that this winged human girl is so cowering and trembling. No matter who has been playing with the tentacle system for several months, I¡¯m afraid it will be ruined.  Tyrande was blushing so much that she was almost bleeding. She only learned about Sika being thrown into the dungeon by Darius two days ago. As a result, the erotic scene after that was extremely shocking to this thousand-year-old spinster.  The earth was shaken. Just thinking about it now makes me almost cry with shame.  She murmured: "The dungeon was originally set up to punish those elves who surrendered but did not obey the rules and did not receive adjustments. Later, everyone finished adjusting, and I forgot about it" Dongfang Yun  He sighed: "Oh, transplant that harmful thing to other places as soon as possible" (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Mainland China Chapter 176: Dongfang Yun committed the crime 2

    The Ghost Hand Tree will naturally need to be transplanted. In any case, the ratio of female elves to male elves in the entire Goddess Forest is 1,000 to 13. Putting a bunch of tentacle plants here every day will really affect the atmosphere.  Dongfang Yun looked at the winged human girl Sika who had obviously been played badly by Guishoumu and said, "Tylander, you just said you wanted me to help her? How to help her?" Tyrande had quickly calmed down.  The indifferent expression returned to his face: "From her words, the Ai family got a very important message. In the past, the Ai family always felt that the reason why the Yi people were close to the elves was because the two tribes had good diplomatic relations, but the Yi family  There seems to be an unheralded secret among the human royal family - the winged humans are actually a type of elves." "Nani?" Dongfang Yun looked up and down at Sika who was curled up on the sofa like a kitten: "This little one.  You can¡¯t tell from the girl¡¯s appearance that she has something to do with the elves, right?¡± Tyrande asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Naga?¡± ¡°Which family? Please speak Mandarin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that family, I mean the Naga clan.  "Elves." "Sea elves?" Dongfang Yun heard this for the first time and asked, "I have heard of the Naga tribe. Are you saying that the Naga tribe is actually a type of elves?"  "A sea race?" "They are sea creatures, but it is already certain that Nagas are a type of elves. They do not have the pointed ears of elves and their affinity for plants, but they have a strong affinity for sea water.  Tyrande explained: "The so-called elves are actually creatures that are close to nature." As she spoke, she snapped her fingers, and five elemental elves appeared in the room instantly: "See you, my king!"  High Priest!" Dongfang Yun looked at the five elemental elves whose hair was either flames, lightning, or ice crystals, and wondered: "What are you doing?" Tyrande said to the five elemental elves, "Get up.  She walked up to the man whose hair was made entirely of flames.  The flaming and enchanting fire elemental elf who was burning upward said, "Does Your Majesty think she has much in common with ordinary elves?" "This" Dongfang Yun touched his chin. The fire elemental elf was both stature and appearance.  , in fact, it is not as bad as the night elves, gold elves, sun elves, and moon elves under Dongfang Yun, but there are not many women with such beautiful looks and sexy figures on the mainland, whether they are human or orcs.  Upon closer inspection, it seems that the only thing that elemental elves and orthodox elves have in common is their pointed ears - but these ears are smaller than those of orthodox elves.  Tyrande said: "Elves are not called children of nature for no reason. Almost every type of elf corresponds to an attribute or state of nature. Night elves correspond to the shadows of nature, and sun elves correspond to the sun.  , the moon elves correspond to the moon, the elemental elves correspond to the corresponding elements, the gold elves correspond to the metals there are all kinds of things, but in fact, the various elves do not have the same shape, except for the most.  Apart from the original forest elves and flower elves, even the night elves, sun elves, moon elves and other elves have huge physical differences. " When she said this, Dongfang Yun thought that the bodies of night elves are generally slightly darker, while the bodies of sun elves are generally slightly darker.  The elves and moon elves both have sun and moon discs between their eyebrows, as for other elves.  Dongfang Yun had also heard Tyrande say that they had a center mark on their bodies.  However, Dongfang Yun was not a lustful person, so he would not take the initiative to detect the racial marks on every elf.  Seeing that Dongfang Yun seemed to understand something, Tyrande continued: "Although Naga has six arms and a fish tail, in essence, this race is the most orthodox elves, because they have the abilities that nature has given to elves.  Love - a strong affinity for sea water. As early as the period when the high elves ruled, the Naga in the sea had no desire to go ashore and was not afraid of the high elves, but she still recognized the fact that she was a sea elf. " Dongfang Yun.  nod.  motioning for her to continue.  Tyrande said: "Then on the other hand, any existence in nature is adapted to a kind of elf, so how come there is no corresponding elf for a certain existence that is indispensable in this world?" Dongfang Yun's gaze  He glanced at Xika and raised his eyebrows: "You mean the sky?" "That's right. In fact, the Ai family had never thought about this issue before. After all, the Ai family was not a historian or ethnologist, but when Xi Ka  When Ka told the Aijia the secret that only the royal family can inherit the Winged Race, I immediately knew that what she said was true. " She said in a serious tone: "The Winged Race is the sky elves." "But so what.  " Dongfang Yun said: "Both the sky elves and the winged humans have declined together with the high elves of the past, right? Their numbers won't be of much help to my matter, right??Especially in this war with hundreds of millions of troops at every turn.  " "The Ai family is very happy!  Tyrande said with appreciation: "Your Majesty finally understands some of the ways of the emperor."  "Her words made Sika tremble, and she looked pitifully at Tyrande and Dongfang Yun. "It's not the way of the emperor.  Dongfang Yun said bitterly: "This is just weighing the pros and cons. Rather than doing something like a favor, which is a waste of time, I am more inclined to cultivate the power of infinite improvement. I want to become stronger" Tyrande smiled  He smiled and said: "Your Majesty, you practice for half a year or several months at every turn, but we can't stand it!  In fact, there is no harm in helping the Yi Human Race, and there may be some unexpected benefits!  " "What's the benefit?  Dongfang Yun asked greedily. Tyrande smiled mysteriously: "You have to investigate this issue yourself."  " "A new copy?  Dongfang Yun sighed: "Don't you know that this will cause dissatisfaction among readers?"  " Tyrande stood up and said: "Your Majesty, just think of it as a way to relax. The Ai family is just guessing. Your Majesty naturally doesn't dare to make a decision on how to choose the Ai family.  " She walked away gracefully with lotus steps, and several elemental elves also bowed and left, leaving Dongfang Yun and Xika looking at each other in the room. "Actually, she still hopes that I can help you, otherwise she will not keep you.  .  Dongfang Yun sighed: "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"  " Sika's body was shaken, and her eyes were filled with the glimmer of hope: "I, I just want you to help me regain the throne.  " "It's this crap again.  Dongfang Yun sighed: "Can't you handle your own affairs on your own?"  " Sika quickly waved her hands and said: "It's not my own business.  But this is related to a big secret of the Winged Human Race!  " "The big secret?  I know, Tyrande said just now, it was about the winged people being actually the sky elves.  Dongfang Yun walked from the bed to the window, looked at the endless goddess Ye Lin outside the window and said: "You have also seen that I have many soldiers and will be fierce."  In fact, there is no shortage of those rare elemental elves at all Even if I guess, I believe I can guess pretty well." He turned back and smiled lightly: "You sky elves are actually only a few hundred thousand, right?  " Sika shook his head and said: "There are only about 150,000 people.  Dongfang Yun spread his hands and said: "So, look, 150,000 soldiers can't even make a splash in the war I'm about to experience. Why should I help you?"  " "Your Majesty!  "Sika turned over from the sofa. Kneeling on the ground, she begged pitifully: "The big secret is not whether the Winged People are sky elves, but about the City in the Sky!  "    "Castle in the Sky?  "Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry. He clapped his hands and motioned for the little girl to come over. He pulled her and pointed to the ancient war tree platform outside the window. He was on the top floor of the ancient tree. From this height, he could almost overlook the whole view from the ancient war tree platform: "Look.  , I don¡¯t lack that thing.  " "No, no, it's not the same.  "I don't know if the little girl is panicked or nervous. She stammered: "Although the Sky City of the Winged People is not as big as this, there are many treasures hidden in it!  Dongfang Yun frowned and said in annoyance: "The problem is that the treasure in your mouth has nomeaning to me at all" He was almost speechless at the end, because he was surprised to see  In Sika's hand, there is a blue crystal ring that shines with azure light. The azure blue light can almost be called the unique brilliance of a six-pointed star. Almost whatever Dongfang Yun summons will be accompanied by this light.  . He grabbed the ring, and immediately the Soul Realm gave a prompt about the ring: Dolan's Ring: +60 health, +15 spell power, +3 mana recovery/second, passive: every time one is killed.  Unit, restores 4 points of mana. Based on the strength comparison on the mainland, this thing is equivalent to blessing all the abilities of a sixth-level magician, and it has the effect of self-repairing magic during battle. This thing seems useless.  The minimum strength of all units under Dongfang Yun except the undead has reached level nine, and the minimum strength of the undead units has also reached level eight. The effect of level six is ??almost dispensable, but the key is that as long as this thing is thrown into the soul  It can affect the entire army, both generals and soldiers! There was a rare greed in his eyes, and he held Sika's shoulders and said: "You just said that there are many treasures hidden in the Sky City.  Something shiny?  " Sika nodded fearfully. She was obviously frightened by Dongfang Yun, and murmured: "There are many things including armors and weapons, and some things that are incomprehensible, but each of these treasures can be called artifacts.  , holding it in your hand will enhance your very powerful strength.  ¡±   "This is not nonsense!" Dongfang Yun pulled his neck and shouted: "Darius! Brother Meng! Tai Lung!" Three figures appeared in front of Dongfang Yun instantly, and Sika was so frightened that he was almost spoiled  He fainted and rolled and crawled to hide behind Dongfang Yun.  But he didn't hide for two seconds before he was dragged out by Dongfang Yun, who said fiercely: "There is absolutely no problem in helping you regain the throne! Where is the city in the sky you mentioned!?" His expression made Sika feel deeply.  She chased away the wolf but attracted the feeling of a tiger. She said timidly: "You won't massacre my people, right?" Dongfang Yun obviously realized that he was a little eager for quick success and quickly changed his clothes to trick children into giving them candy.  Expression: "Don't worry! I am the King of the Night, the king of all elves. I haven't seen your people yet. I only want the treasures in the city. If you are willing, you can make any conditions!" Sika cried!  Said: "But the dispute between my father and my uncle was whether those treasures should be taken out of the Sky City. My father didn't agree, so his uncle usurped the throne!" "Your uncle is really not a thing, I belong to you.  He dares to touch things!" Dongfang Yun was furious, as if he had regarded everything in the Sky City as private property: "Those things are mine, and they can be used for millions more in my hands than in the hands of others.  The effect of quilt, so as long as you agree to let me get them back, you can make any conditions! "The shadow of the famous tree, although Sika was almost destroyed by the ghost hand tree, but before that  , she has seen the power of the dark night base in the Goddess Industry Forest, and even in the closed country of the Proi Empire.  The name of the Night King is no longer a secret.  Dongfang Yun's words obviously triggered all kinds of daydreams in the little girl. She was silent for a long time, and then she blushed and laughed to herself. She didn't know where her will had flown.  Dongfang Yun also knew not to be too hasty and cause side effects, so he just waited for the little girl to finish laughing, and then said: "Let's talk. Where is the gathering place of the Winged Human Race now? Let's leave now!"  : "Dragon Island."  Dragon Island is more than a thousand nautical miles away from the east coast of the mainland, but it's actually not too far away.  The Dragon Clan has been favored by countless people on this continent. After all, killing the Dragon Clan means wealth and honor. This has only been the case for thousands of years.  The Dragon Clan has become less and less involved in mainland affairs. In Dongfang Yun's impression, except for a certain Dragon Clan prince who has been following the female sage, he has hardly seen any Dragon Clan.  Probably because it is too close to the east coast, the mirage of Dragon Island often appears on the coastline. The rising sun brings people a sense of beauty. There once was a poet who admired the dragon people very much.  Fa Shi Xing wrote a poem for Longdao.  So the word "Yaobai" in the poem became synonymous with Longdao. The two were often mentioned together to set off the momentum, so slowly, the name of Longdao became Yaobailongdao¡ª¡ª  In fact, there is only one Dragon Island in the entire inner realm of the six-pointed star.  Dongfang Yun was curious about this poem at first because it appeared on the first page of the mainland poetry collection that Su Wan often read. However, after Su Wan gave an explanation, Dongfang Yun felt uninteresting.  The first-generation pioneer of the "Dragon Chasing Clan" in mainland China who composed this "Poem of Yao Bai".  He was scared to death by a giant dragon that suddenly appeared.  This guy¡¯s name is Ye Gong.  This is basically the most famous story on the mainland, and as a very well-known story, it has been adapted into many new chapters. For example, Ye Gong saw the seven dragon girls bathing in the lake in the small lake next to his home.  'Then the two lived together as unmarried; for example, a certain dragon girl disguised herself as a man and entered the school with Ye Gong, and was eventually forced by the dragon king to turn into butterflies; for example This is completely nonsense and has no logic. The story can actually make Su Wantai  It is unreasonable for a monster like Rand to cry in Dongfang Yun's eyes - can you imagine a dragon living on a dragon island facing the sea with spring flowers blooming, turning into a human form and running to the mainland?  Bathing in a lake?  This is definitely a fucking joke.  Dongfang Yun was thinking about the dragon.  All the rumors about Long Island made him smile slightly.  The reason why he is in such a good mood is entirely due to the treasures in the Sky City. Although he has not yet written about his fortune, in his opinion, those things have basically been obtained, and it is only a matter of time when they can be used.  Seeing him smirking like this, Darius shrugged at Tyrone and Axe, saying that there was no solution to the matter.  Back to the main story, Dongfang Yun, along with three generals and the Winged Human Race girl Sika, is sitting on a very luxuriously decorated carriage. Not only is it purelyIt is made of advanced gold and silver craftsmanship, and is inlaid with countless gemstones to set off the luxury of Dongfang Yun's identity.  The cart was pulled by eight Frost Bone Dragons.  ¡°I have to admit that Dongfang Yun¡¯s ignorance in some aspects has reached the level of second-rate goods.  We are an orthodox biological race. If you bring a bunch of undead to pull a cart into it, it is already an act of violating the border, not to mention that the cart is being pulled by a frost bone dragon.  If the abyss black dragon is equivalent to the criminal expelled by the Dragon Clan, and can be forgiven if it violates the boundary; then the existence of the Frost Bone Dragon is undoubtedly the Dragon Clan's greatest humiliation. Undead creatures made from dragon bones will only attract the Dragon Clan's strongest counterattack.  What¡¯s more important is that your sister still uses such a sparkling car to show her identity. Even if there is nothing wrong, the Dragon Clan can rob you. In this situation, the Dragon Clan is simply a ghost if it doesn¡¯t get angry.  Naturally, Dongfang Yun didn't know what a big mistake he had made. When the goddess Zhenda Jimi came up with such an "eight dragons", her original intention was just to make Dongfang Yun look more powerful, showy and crazy.  It's cool to be cool, but who would have thought that Dongfang Yun would suddenly drive the Eight Dragons straight to Dragon Island on a whim?  What's even more nonsensical is that Dongfang Yun actually asked Darius and Ax King if using the Frost Bone Dragon to pull a cart would incur the hostility of the dragon clan - it would be better to ask this question to others, but Darius is arrogant.  How could a person who doesn't care about anyone use his brain because of something like 'possibly offending the Dragon Clan'?  On the other hand, Brother Meng, the Ax King, is a fierce man who has been out of bed for three days. He can cause trouble no matter what. This time he followed Dongfang Yun to Dragon Island and was eager to have a big fight, so he also put on a show.  With an 'absolutely no problem' look.  ??Which one in Dongfang Yun has so many tricks here?  I was still excited to make friends with the Dragon Clan. After all, we are all descendants of the Dragon, right?  The result was naturally obvious. A golden three-headed dragon that was more than fifty meters longand half longer than the frost bone dragon pulling the cart angrily blocked their way and roared in an old voice:  "Who is here?" Dongfang Yun really wanted to act like a courteous corporal, so he rarely used the customary self-introduction. Instead, he used the self-introduction that the protagonist in the novel often uses for his elders and said very humbly: "Boy Dongfang Yun  , I have met the old man." Then the Ax King said carelessly behind him: "I am the Ax King" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.  Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. ps: Thank you Zhenglongtian for the big reward!

 Continental Storm Chapter 177 Dragon Clan...

    To Dongfang Yun, the Dragon Clan is just a passerby.  Firstly, Dongfang Yun felt that he would hardly have any interaction with the Dragon Clan, which he understood from the first time Dongfang Yun heard the treaty that the Dragon Clan was not allowed to intervene in the mainland war; secondly, there was nothing in the Dragon Clan that Dongfang Yun needed.  The so-called treasures of the Dragon Clan have almost no meaning in Dongfang Yun's eyes.  Like a king, he is rich in the world, does he care about a little money?  At first, Dongfang Yun also thought that the dragon clan should be related to the ¡®bipedal flying dragon¡¯ of the orc clan¡¯s technology, but in fact it was not the case.  When Dongfang Yun unlocked the second level of the human base, all the base technology took a step forward in the form of Tian Ji's horse racing.  Just like the Orcs and Undead, although they are still first-level bases, they already have the ability to produce all the units and technologies of the first and second level, and the second-level Dark Night and Human bases can directly produce three units.  And the ability of technology - when Dongfang Yun returned from the parallel space of Red Alert, he had already seen the fairy dragon and mountain giant of the dark night, the human dragon eagle and siege tank, and the orc bipedal flying dragon.  Because of this, Dongfang Yun even knew that the bipedal flying dragons adjusted from the orc base did not need the dragon as a template, but could be directly transformed by the beast relatives of the orcs of the avian tribe.  Although Dongfang Yun's character has gradually approached the iron-blooded and coldness of a real emperor, he is still a very peaceful person in essence. He will not face the Dragon Clan with whom he has no interest disputes with the idea of ??conquering the other party for his own use.  right.  So when the Ax King shouted out the words ¡®I am the Ax King Meng¡¯, Dongfang Yun felt like his eyes were going dark.  God can see pity. He came here simply because he wanted to reach the territory of the Winged People through Dragon Island, and he had no intention of being hostile to them.  However, the middle-aged and elderly golden dragon obviously did not listen to Dongfang Yun's explanation, and immediately roared: "Rude boy! You will know the anger of the Dragon Clan!"  The wings were spread out, and the huge body flew over quickly.  Dongfang Yun held his forehead and sighed: "Brother Meng, you" "It's okay, dad, it's up to me!" The Ax King smiled, and the eight dragons chased away at his feet.  The whole body has rushed out like a cannonball, choosing to fight the three golden dragons head-on.  The old dragon obviously didn't expect that someone on the other side would dare to fight a giant dragon in hand-to-hand combat. Although the opponent's aura seemed to be around the second level of the heavenly level, it was also a powerful second level god. For enemies of the same level, the dragon clan was absolutely invincible.  Don¡¯t be afraid!  So this old guy was so arrogant that he didn't even breathe out his dragon's breath.  Instead, he opened his mouth wide with the right side of his head and bit it.  The three people behind Dongfang Yun naturally sensed its strength as soon as it appeared. Brother Meng had no desire to beat up the old, weak, sick and disabled, so he forcibly lowered his strength to the second level of God.  But in fact, although the energy, speed and strength are all suppressed to the level of God II, his physical strength is still at the level of God IV.  In other words, if a thick-skinned adult fights with a pink child, even if his strength and speed are reduced to the level of a child, the opponent's attack will still not break his defense.  So Brother Meng¡¯s behavior is almost like bullying the elderly.  This can be seen from the moment the two collide Since the force is mutual, Meng Ge's fist collided with the golden dragon's forehead. Although both of them bounced far away, Meng Ge's fart  Nothing happened.  The golden dragon's head was swollen.  "Ouch!!!" As soon as Pu fought, the golden dragon realized that the opponent's strength was probably quite good. Thinking about it, the guy who dared to go to Dragon Island to provoke like this, I'm afraid he couldn't deal with it alone anyway.  of.  Although the old dragon was proud, he was definitely not stupid, so he looked up to the sky and roared, which was instantly transmitted to the entire Dragon Island behind him.  "This old man is calling for someone!" Tai Long raised his right arm, stuck out his tongue and licked the long moon blade on his right arm: "I'll kill him." Dongfang Yun covered his face: "Forget it, Delai  Erth. Let's drive over and stop the other party's support people and tell them clearly." Darius nodded, and in a flash of consciousness, the eight Frost Bone Dragons pulling the cart had already turned half an angle in the air and circled around.  He flew over where the two were fighting.  The golden three-headed dragon is obviously very confident in the defense of Dragon Island.  Seeing that Dongfang Yun and others had 'escaped', they did not pursue them. Instead, they focused more on dealing with the Ax King.  Its behavior made Axeman even more excited, and he shouted: "Thanks, Dad!" The voice came from far away, and Tai Lung pouted and said: "Dad is so partial~ Brother Meng, if you want to fight, just agree.  If I want to chat with you, just put me away. Are you so disliked by dad?I¡¯m happy~~!  " Darius' old face darkened. The two brothers made him deeply aware of what kind of person Tai Lung was. Once the old woman opened her mouth, it would be difficult for him to close it, so she glared at Tai Lung fiercely and said, "Again.  I slap you with malicious intent!  Shut up!  " Tai Long shut his mouth honestly, but his thin lips were raised. Dongfang Yun scolded: "Darius, why are you so strict with me?  Let me tell you, quite a few people have filed lawsuits against you and Galen recently.  " Darius rolled his eyes nonchalantly: "Dad, let Tyrone continue talking?  " "" Dongfang Yun said without hesitation: "Let me be quiet for a while."  " Tai Lung pouted even higher - this man who looked like a cold killer was no different from a child at this moment. The roar of the golden dragon was obviously very useful. Within half a minute, there was a dense swarm of giant dragons coming from a distance like flies.  Dragon Island flew up and flew over in a flurry. The one flying in front was a golden dragon that was slightly larger than the three-headed golden dragon. Although it did not have three heads, it could be seen at a glance.  Powerful, whether it is its body that shines with platinum light under the sunlight, or the muscles that flex when it flaps its wings, it shows that it has a body that is more powerful than the golden three-headed dragon, and dragons happen to have stronger bodies after transformation.  Dongfang Yun's vision is actually good, and Darius's words also confirmed this: "Eh?  Third level?  I always thought that except for our Dongfang clan, there was no strong person above the third level on the mainland!  " There is a reason why he thinks so. When Darius reached the first level of God in the city of chaos, the death knight Kiev was only at the first level of God when he appeared as the successor of Ner'zhul. On the other hand, there are no more gods on the mainland.  The famous city lords of Chaos City had only just reached the tenth level at that time. Moreover, during the Dark Night War, there were many strong men participating in the war, but they also never saw anyone who could surpass the second level of God.  The sound. The golden dragon opposite obviously heard it, but compared to the golden three-headed dragon, this golden dragon was much calmer. He said calmly: "Hello everyone, I am Langafu, the dragon king of Yaobailong Island.  Such a grand attack.  Do you want to start a business with me, Yaobailong Island?  "While talking, several more giant dragons flew to the side of Dragon King Langaf, forming a protective circle. "Nothing.  "Dongfang Yun was in a lot of troubles and didn't want to waste time on Dragon Island at all. He simply stood up on the Eight Dragons and said: "Hello, seniors of the Dragon Clan.  I am Dongfang Yun, the Emperor of Humans, the God of Beasts, the Lord of the Undead, and the King of the Night.  " In the shadow of the famous tree, Dongfang Yun clearly saw that when his name was introduced, Yaobai Dragon King's huge pupils suddenly shrank, obviously recognizing him. "It turns out to be the King of Dark Night, then, the King of Dark Night  Your Majesty Dongfang Yun.  What's your purpose in coming to Dragon Island?  As far as I know, the affairs between the human race and the undead on the mainland have already made you very troubled, right?  Do you think that they will surrender to you if you call them Emperor of the Human and Lord of the Undead?  Or are you confident enough to face the mainland human race, the undead race, and our dragon race at the same time?  " Dongfang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "Actually, I think you wouldn't believe me if I said I wanted to come to the Dragon Clan to borrow a way.  "    "I believe.  "The Dragon King thought for a few seconds and said: "The space entrance of the Winged People is on my Dragon Island, so it is not a secret to me that the Winged People themselves are a branch of the Elf Race.  If you want to say that you came to Long Island to borrow a way to get to the Winged Human Tribe's location, I will believe it.  " Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Look, this is just an open question.  "    "No.  "Dragon King Langaf sneered: "The Dragon Clan will never bow to any enemy, even if you are the King of Dark Night across the continent.  " "But I am not your enemy!  Dongfang Yun expressed his innocence. The Dragon King suddenly shouted: "Not my enemy!"  ?  You are not the enemy of our dragon clan. You are driving the carriage of the Frost Bone Dragon over here!  ?  You are not my enemy and your men started a fight with the elders of our Dragon Island without saying a word!  ?  Your joke isn't funny.  " Dongfang Yun raised his forehead and said: "It was your people who attacked us first. As the Dragon King, you should not feel that everything is on your side after you have lived for such a long time.  If your people want to kill us, we have to hold our necks and wait for death, right?  "    "of course not.  "The Dragon King said: "Although the idea inherited by the Dragon Clan since ancient times is that the Dragon Clan is superior to all living things, I do not agree with this concept. On the contrary, I believe that all living beings are equal.  Therefore, if Elder Kaburi attacks you for no reason, even if you fight back and kill him, the most I can do is let you punish the murderer.  It will never get to the point where the whole clan fights, but you driving the damn evil Frost Bone Dragon to Dragon Island is equivalent to??We, the Dragon Clan, are provoking, and it is a slap-in-the-face provocation!  So no matter what, our Dragon Clan will never let you go!  In this case, Elder Kabrai has reason to take action. If you wait for death, I will not spread the war to your Dark Night Empire, but now" He snorted coldly: "I'm afraid between us  , a war is bound to begin!  "His words made Dongfang Yun very entangled. In fact, he was indeed wrong when talking about this matter, but his reason told him that he did not need to be afraid of these big lizards, and should act like an emperor and resolutely start a war with them. "Just when he expressed a headache  At that time, Darius said coldly behind him: "I heard that there are a thousand dragon clans on Dragon Island, I wonder if this is true?  "The Dragon King was obviously stunned, and then said: "Are you inquiring about the enemy's situation?  " Darius said: "I am giving you a chance to shock us.  "The Dragon King shook his head and said: "There are indeed more than 1,300 giant dragons on Dragon Island, but the available combat power is only about 700, but" He raised his head and said with a stern look: "There are 11 on the 700 heads.  Isn't it enough for the giant dragon to deal with you?  " Next to him, a silver dragon elder sneered: "I know that the single combat power of the Dark Night Empire has reached at least level seven, but this is not a problem at all for us.  "    "Ha ha!  Tai Lung laughed and flew out of the Eight Dragons, and said sarcastically: "Your joke is really not funny. It's just an eleventh-level dragon with seven hundred heads."  Do you think you can deal with us?  Don't be too self-righteous and contradict yourself" Darius interrupted him: "Your Excellency Dragon King, we are just taking advantage of the road and have no intention of starting a war with you, so I want to tell you that your news is lagging behind.  Now we have tens of thousands of eleven-level combatants under our command. It is not wise for you to provoke us like this.  " Dongfang Yun looked back at Darius in surprise: "Hey!  ?  Are you really the Darius I know?  Isn't it time for you to turn on the sword at this time?  "Darius shook his head and said: "You have transformed into an enemy, and the Dragon King has not shown any disrespect to you, dad. This is enough for me.  They just overestimated themselves and underestimated us.  And there is no conflict of interest with us, so the sin will not lead to death.  What's more" He sighed softly and said, "Dad actually doesn't want to fight them, does he?  " Dongfang Yun felt warm in his heart: "The last one is your rare reason for not taking action directly, right?  " Darius was noncommittal. Dongfang Yun turned around and said to the Dragon King: "What happened today is that I didn't understand your customs and habits, which led to such a misunderstanding. But my mistake does not mean that I am weak.  .  One last time.  I didn't mean what happened to Ba Long, but if you want to fight, I will never be afraid of you!  " As he spoke, blue light bloomed between Dongfang Yun's eyes. At the same time, countless blue lights emerged from the space around him, outlining six-pointed star arrays. In these six-pointed star arrays, Dark Night, Orcs, and Immortals  The pseudo-heroes of the tribe were summoned one after another. There were at least five thousand in number, and they densely occupied a large area around Dongfang Yun's Eight Dragons. The moment these pseudo-heroes were summoned, they simultaneously released their overlord pressure.  , Eleventh level, Twelfth level, Heavenly level one, Heavenly level two This made the Dragon King and the dragon clan members behind him show horrified expressions. Dongfang Yun said: "I have no idea of ??showing off my power, so, Your Majesty, the Dragon King,  Fight or peace is up to you.  Never ignore one thing, when life and so-called dignity are put together.  Life is more important!  " "Are you threatening me?  ?  "The Dragon King roared loudly: "The Dragon Clan will never surrender to anyone!  "Tailong is obviously not a good guy. In other words, every general under Dongfang Yun is an absolute militant. He shouted provocatively: "Reptile!  How about just threatening you!  If you have the ability, come and hit me, hit me, hit me, hit me" Dongfang Yun signaled Tailong to shut up, and said to the Dragon King: "You can interpret this as a threat. There are not many differences between the strong and the weak.  Equality and peace.  In order that your tribe will not die due to a misunderstanding, I offer an olive branch. As for whether to accept it or not, it is your problem.  "Although Tai Long's attitude is irritating, Dongfang Yun's words are very sincere. Although these words sound more irritating to every blood vessel of the Dragon Clan, every Dragon Clan knows that if they do not accept this olive branch, I am afraid that today will be the Dragon Clan's death.  On the day of the annihilation of the clan, all eyes were focused on the Dragon King. The latter smiled bitterly and said: "You are right, between the lives of the clan and the dignity of the dragon clan, I, as the clan leader, must do it even if I am scolded by the descendants.  Go softBones to accept your kindness, so" Before he could finish his words, the eyes of all the dragons became angry, and those huge eyeballs that could fit Dongfang Yun were all fixed on Dongfang Yun's.  Behind him, Dongfang Yun looked back in surprise, and his eyes went dark again, but he saw the Ax King flying over, covered in golden blood, holding the neatly chopped half of the golden three-headed dragon in one hand and a dragon crystal in the other.  Covered in golden dragon blood, he smiled at Dongfang Yun and said, "Dad, that reptile is too weak, and I don't have much fun playing with it. Otherwise, let's slaughter all these reptiles!"  "    "asshole!  "A giant golden dragon with slightly softer lines swooped over and shouted in a shrill female voice: "I'm going to kill you!  " Before she could fly over, she was stopped by the Dragon King who stretched out his wings. It was obvious that the Yaobai Dragon King was very majestic. He just snorted coldly. Although the female golden dragon looked at Dongfang Yun with resentment and hatred, she did not say anything.  He rushed over to take revenge, but big drops of tears rolled down from his huge eyeballs. "This matter" Dongfang Yun sighed and turned around: "I can only say that you have wasted too much time, otherwise I could have stopped it.  his.  " He didn't dare to apologize, not that he didn't want to apologize, because he knew that once he apologized, there would really be no room for redemption. Darius would never allow him to apologize to anyone, because in the former's view  Come on, apologizing is a shame for the emperor, and those who have witnessed the emperor's shame and those who caused the emperor's shame will die. So once Dongfang Yun apologizes, Darius will definitely take action. "It doesn't matter," he said.  Since we are inferior to others, since we are weak, then we naturally have no qualifications to demand the punishment of the murderer.  But" He looked deeply at Dongfang Yun and said: "King of the Dark Night, please pray to heaven and never give our dragon clan a chance to counterattack, absolutely, never!  "The last four words were almost squeezed out from his teeth. After saying that, he moved his wings and led all the dragons out of the way. Dongfang Yun waved to Tai Lung and Ax King to get in the car, feeling very guilty.  He smiled at the Dragon King and immediately waved forward. The eight Frost Bone Dragons moved forward, followed by thousands of pseudo-heroes. However, when Dongfang Yun's carriage passed by the Dragon King, Darius suddenly picked up a giant sword in his hand.  The ax was swung hard at the Dragon King (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 178 Corpse

    Just when the Eight Dragons passed by the Dragon King Langaf, Darius suddenly jumped up, waved his ax and slashed towards the Dragon King's throat!  His behavior surprised even Dongfang Yun, let alone Tyrone Ax and others next to him. However, these two bastards were not willing to be lonely, so the two generals who reacted in an instant, broke out in Darius  0.00001 seconds later, he simultaneously struck at the two dragon elders on the other side, and he struck with all his might!  Two bloody ax lights and one cold thorn light instantly burst into blood on the three giant dragons. The first thing to bear the brunt was the Dragon King's through-line that extended from the left shoulder to the tail. It was completely cut open, and the huge body was instantly divided into two parts.  ; Then there was the Fire Dragon Elder who was struck by the Ax King. He was not finished after being struck by the axe. After the Ax King struck down the first blow with his axe, he saw blood splattering everywhere and his eyes were red. He struck a few more times with great pleasure, and in the blink of an eye he  The fire dragon elder turned into a pile of perfect minced meat; and finally there was the frost dragon stabbed by Tai Lung. Although Tai Lung's blow was not as wide and open as two men with axes, it was extra sharp and precise, with a moon in his hand.  The blade thrust out, and a sword light half a meter wide and ten meters high struck the elder Thunder Dragon between his eyebrows, and then continued to thrust out without slowing down, instantly piercing the temple of another fire dragon not far away - worthy of being the top.  As a killer, his skills with one sword and two eagles are incredible. In terms of efficiency, he is even stronger than his two brothers!  In an instant, the corpses and fragments of the four giant dragons fell from the sky and fell into the ocean. The scene was silent for a few seconds.  Even Dongfang Yun was stunned by this sudden situation. He murmured: "Darius. You" Darius snorted coldly and stood on the Eight Dragons, saying loudly: "No one can do anything to me.  My king said something threatening! If so, then there is only one fate for this person, and that is" "Death! Die!" The five thousand false heroes around them shouted to the sky at the same time.  "Reduce the threat to a minimum, kill!" Darius waved his hand. In the sky, there were the sword masters, prophets, chiefs, and shadow hunters of the orcs, the demon hunters, watchers, priests, and jungle guardians of the dark night, and the undead.  Death Knights, Liches, Dreadlords, Crypt Lords, all pseudo-heroes took action at the same time.  An unspeakable massacre was launched against the surrounding dragons.  In this sky.  The dragons who were fighting against the Sword Master one second will be torn apart by the Dread Lord the next. The dragons who are still fighting the lich at this moment will be killed by the demon hunters the next!     In the sky.  Large swaths of blood of various colors fell from the sky along with the broken corpses.  The sea below burst into water jets one after another.  In this depressing and miserable battle.  The pseudo-heroes of all races have given full play to the greatest advantage of Dongfang Yun's command - relying on the ability of the spiritual chain, even pseudo-heroes of different races can achieve perfect and precise cooperation. In addition, since Dongfang Yun is the leader.  They no longer have the creed that they have to fight alone in everything. Under Dongfang Yun's teaching, everyone no longer cares about the so-called master's appearance. Even if they encounter enemies who are weaker than themselves, they will swarm them and slaughter them, so the scene  Even more tilted, seeing the dragons in the sky dying one after another, most of Dongfang Yun's pseudo-heroes were only slightly injured!  When the scene became quiet again, there was no dragon in the sky, and the sea was covered with dragon blood of various colors and floating corpses.  Dongfang Yun's face was very ugly. He obviously didn't expect that Darius would exterminate the entire dragon clan after just such a small conflict. This was very unacceptable to his morality.  Darius obviously noticed this. He turned back with a calm face and said: "Dad" "Forget it." Dongfang Yun interrupted Darius for the first time. He sighed and sat back on the chair.  : "Let me think about it again, think about it again." "Yes!" Darius also sighed secretly behind him, bowed slightly, and then stopped talking, standing as solemn as a statue.  Because of the joy of killing, Ax King and Tai Lung, who were laughing and chatting, obviously did not notice the atmosphere on the Eight Dragons. As soon as Ax King got on the car, he shouted in a broken voice: "Dad, I tell you this time, kill."  It¡¯s so cool! You don¡¯t know how delicious the rough skin and flesh of the Dragon Clan looks¡± Compared to Ax King, Tai Lung has a better ability to observe words and emotions. He instantly felt the depressive atmosphere in the Eight Dragons.  Ground punched Axe from behind.  Ax King turned around and said curiously: "Tailon, you" Tailong winked wildly, his eyes sweeping back and forth between Dongfang Yun and Darius.  No matter how stupid the Ax King is, he knows that his father may be angry at this time, and he is a guy who will never compromise. This matter The two generals who were killing everyone just now huddled in the corner of the car like two rabbits.  No more words.  The eight dragons march forward?Dongfang Yun clapped his hands, and a blue brilliance flashed in the sky. All the false heroes were called back. Instead, two giant six-pointed star arrays appeared that covered the sky. From the six-pointed star arrays, mixed with soil and plant roots.  The bottom of the huge platform slowly appeared, and then two huge ancient war tree platforms completely emerged from the six-pointed star array, crushing the clouds in the sky, and slowly came to the sky above Dragon Island.  Dongfang Yun said calmly: "When we come out, we will blow up Pinglong Island." After saying that, he leaned on the huge chair, rested his cheeks with his hands and closed his eyes to take a rest.  Behind the scenes, Axe and Tyrone noticed a smile flashing in Darius's eyes.  "Dad and brother are not angry anymore?" "I think they are, right?" "But why are they angry?" "How do I know!" The two were still whispering, and Darius's eyes suddenly flickered.  Sweeping over, the two unlucky guys were so frightened that they shrank and dared not speak anymore.  The carriage returned to silence. Darius pointed forward with his right hand, and the eight Frost Bone Dragons raised their wings and flew wildly towards Dragon Island.  Although the atmosphere in the car has returned to calm, the winged human sitting at the back of the carthat is, the sky elf Sika, is trembling even more.  Those are nearly a thousand real giant dragons!  The existence known as the top of the food chain is said to be a place that will never be conquered!  They were all killed like this?  And the dragon blood, dragon skin, dragon meat, and dragon crystal, which are called the most precious materials, were just thrown into the sea?  Sika trembled even more just thinking about it.  There is a faint feeling of almost suffocation.  The King of the Night is so powerful and domineering, what if he takes action against his own people?  It is almost impossible to escape from a battle alone!  But if the King of Dark Night is not brought to the clan, once the uncle really opens the Sky City, takes out all the treasures inside to equip the Winged People, and leads everyone to intervene in the mainland war, it will be a real disaster of annihilation of the clan!  Thinking about it carefully, you will know that the King of Dark Night is so powerful, and he has just fought evenly with the human race, and there are beast undead tribes fighting in the northern wasteland (the news about this little girl is really a bit out of date, and people are stupid).  No matter which side the uncle leads the tribe to join in the battle.  I'm afraid there is absolutely no way to survive, right?  ¡°Oh, no matter what, let¡¯s take a gamble!  Sika shook her little head vigorously and continued to hold her knees in a daze.  "Hello. You." Darius's voice came.  Sika raised her head in confusion.  Seeing the domineering man looking back at him.  Subconsciously, he shrank back again.  Darius frowned slightly and shouted: "What are you hiding from!? We have arrived at Dragon Island. Where is the entrance to the sky elves gathering place!?" "Ah? Ah!" Sika's delicate body trembled.  He climbed up and climbed up on the railing of the Eight Dragons and pointed to a valley below: "There!" Darius waved his hand indifferently, and the eight Frost Bone Dragons immediately turned aside and dragged the Eight Dragons.  Fly down and enter a deep valley full of green.  ¡­ ¡­ The people of the Aifen Empire have long been accustomed to a life of working at sunrise and resting at sundown.  As a narrow and slender coastal country, the Aifen Empire is actually relatively independent of the rest of the world. Although this country is 2.6 million kilometers deep, its horizontal depth is only 300,000 kilometers. To put it more concretely, it is like a continent.  on Japan.  The too weak city defense makes it almost impossible for this country to intervene in any war, because once a war breaks out, the land routes can be breached at any time from countless roads, directly cutting the country into countless segments.  Although it has vast seas and countless seaports, the Affen Empire is also unable to support its coast. Can you imagine a scenario where a hostile navy can blast from the coast of Affen to the other side of the border with a single cannon from the sea?  Although it is a bit exaggerated, the situation of the Aifen Empire is such an exaggeration.  Precisely because they were unable to fight the enemy, the Aifen Empire was in a weak position They had always been accustomed to relying on the strongest people nearby, extracting some of the profits from the rich tax revenue and resources of countless ports to pay tribute to the suzerain country every year.  Become a minister year after year, not only can you get protection, but your own interests will not be too much lost.  In fact, this is the best way to survive in the cracks. Although the funds are rich and the people are rich, the weakness of the national power and the unchangeable treaty between the thirty countries of the mainland hundreds of years ago have also restricted the development of the Aifen Empire from all angles.  , even their suzerain country, the Hansel Empire, would rather see a rich Aifen than a powerful Aifen, so the Aifen Empire's military strength is weaker.  But this is such a country, but it is full of all kinds of angry young people. They are not satisfied with the status quo of having enough food and clothing, and they continue to write letters and demonstrate,I hope the emperor will expand the army and navy, and then use the country's strong financial resources to conquer more lands.  "There is no way that Emperor Aifen would agree to such a thing. Just kidding, let's not talk about where the Continental Treaty is. Just look at the angry young people marching and submitting letters one by one. How many of them really have the strength to join the army?  The population of the Aifen Empire is about 90 million, which seems to be a lot, but in fact, there are not many strong people who can really reach the rank, even the first and second rank. How can they fight with others?  Under multiple circumstances, the Aifen Empire became very contradictory. The people were obviously wealthy, but their trust in the emperors of the past dynasties was very low. This was the real hardship.  This time the mainland recruited soldiers for preparation, and the Aifen Empire also requested to participate - Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms immediately turned around and joined the human alliance after withdrawing from the alliance with the dark night, and formed an alliance with the southwest of the mainland human race against the goddess Ye Lin.  An encirclement, so the army was greatly strengthened, and Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms naturally got a share of the pie.  With Emperor Aifen¡¯s generous gift, Emperor Hansel naturally gave Aifen a quota of 300,000 troops, which made Emperor Aifen ecstatic: Aren¡¯t you bastards going to fight and conquer?  Isn¡¯t that why my support rate is low?  Then I will come to the quota and the army, and I will really send you to the battlefield when the time comes.  Don't cry for me!  So throughout the country of Aifen, a vigorous recruitment ceremony began. In addition to the 50,000 Imperial Guards and the 50,000 Imperial City Defense Forces, the remaining 200,000 quotas were all distributed to the people. It was written clearly: Come on, join the army, and carry out the  Debugging can turn you from a humble dog into a ninth-level powerhouse, so what are you waiting for?  The opportunity is right in front of you to conquer the dark night right now, and the war with the dark night is about to begin.  Unexpectedly, Emperor Aifen originally thought that when the recruitment order was issued, the whole country would definitely become excited.  Although the quota of 200,000 cannot satisfy the passion of the people.  Presumably, it will also reduce the number of words of condemnation on oneself.  Unexpectedly, it took half a month after the recruitment order was issued, but the quota of 200,000 people was not even enough for his sister's 10,000 people!  Emperor Aifen took back the recruitment order that exhausted his literary talents and read it again. All the benefits were clearly written on it.  This must be placed on other countries, even if they only have the condition of "promoting to a ninth-level powerhouse".  It will make people¡¯s heads burst.  But I have added countless official honors and wealth to it, so why is no one willing to come?  Don¡¯t the people desperately yearn for war?  This doubt lasted for a month without being solved, until Emperor Aifen brought the former prime minister to the throne.  An old man in his eighties came to the palace to inquire, and was immediately clarified by the old man's words.  The old man said: "Your Majesty, don't forget that we are the Kingdom of Yaobai." Yes, the Kingdom of Yaobai The first time the Aifen Empire became famous throughout the continent was because of the birth of Ye Gong, the first 'Dragon Chasing Clan' in the continent.  Then Ye Gong's joke became a story and spread throughout the continent.  ??Also because of what Ye Gong did to "Yaobai Dragon Island", the Aifen Empire, which is closest to Dragon Island, is also called the Yaobai Kingdom.  Don't think that this is a good title. It is simply a derogatory term. It describes that the people in the entire Aifen Empire are the same as Ye Gong, who show their yearning and pursuit of certain things, but when these things really fall into  When faced with the Aifen people, they will show great resistance and shrinkage.  The same is true for war. The Aifen people, who have enjoyed hundreds of years of peace, tranquility, wealth and prosperity, will certainly express great hope for conquest and war, but this hope is because they have never experienced such a thing and only read about it in newspapers and publications.  A kind of fanaticism that expresses blood and passion, but just like "Ye Gong Loves Dragons", when this kind of thing really happens to them, except for a small number of young people who yearn for war and glory, most of them  Most Aifen people who started out as businessmen would carefully weigh the pros and cons, and then find that they are simply cannon fodder in a war, and thus become afraid of war.  Emperor Aifen was relieved to understand this matter. He had no intention of actually joining the continental war. After all, the Aifen Empire was still too small and too weak.  However, based on this incident, the emperor issued an edict that greatly ridiculed his people, and then the whole matter fell into place.  Even though they knew that it was their own cowardice that gave the emperor the upper hand, the Aifen people still would not give in. They blamed the emperor's strategic mistakes for not daring to participate in the war.  Those 'angry youths' who only know how to talk and talk loudly advocate the power of the Dark Night Empire, saying that the mainland human race is no match for the Dark Night clan, not to mention that the mainland human race itself is suffering from internal and external troubles, with the powerful Dark Night Empire inside and the natural disasters of the undead outside.  With the Orc Empire, the Aifen Empire has joined the continental war at this time and cannot even make waves. Joining the war now will only lead to death.  Such words sound reasonable, but to truly understand the current situation - like most of the mainland humans,The Aifen people, who also believed that Dark Night was on the verge of a disastrous defeat, smiled disdainfully at the words of those 'angry youth', and then satirized them in major newspapers and publications.  So in recent times, the voices of the so-called angry young people have gradually become weaker.     until today.  Kim Seok-ki is one of the angry young people. He has been very distressed recently because the general trend of Aifen people's political satire is that the emperor is too cowardly to join the war, while generations of people, including Kim Seok-ki's father and grandfather, have been  He grew up in this environment. Now, with the introduction of the mainland war, the emperor has regained control of the truth and repeatedly suppressed the right to speak of the angry old, middle-aged and young people. This made Jin Shiji even more angry, but his voice became more and more  weak.  In any case, it is a fact that he was old enough to join the army but did not dare to join the army.  However, today Jin Shiji saw hope.  Earlier today, when a cargo ship of his own trading company was about to go to sea, a shadow flashed on the Jinshiji ground, and then everyone at the port saw a carriage pulled by eight strange white bone dragons flying through the air.  However, even though it was far away, most people saw an obvious emblem on the priceless carriage that shone with countless brilliance in the rising sun.  ?A six-pointed star pattern carved from azure blue sapphires on a white gold-rimmed obsidian base.  Even an idiot knows that it is the family emblem of the King of Darkness!  It is also the national emblem of the Dark Night Empire!  And the direction in which the impressive-looking carriage was flying was actually Yaobailong Island, across the sea from the Aifen Empire!  Why did the King of Dark Night go to Dragon Island?  Could it be that he is seeking help from the Dragon Clan?  The merchants, sailors and coolies loading and unloading the goods below are all thinking about this problem.  Jin Shiji¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly thought of a way to fight for the truth: The King of Dark Night can even unite the dragon clan, is there any hope for the human race?  So joining the continental war is an idiotic act!  Jin Shiji was very excited, so he immediately asked someone to find a reporter from his country¡¯s newspaper.  The news was passed quickly. Within two hours, most of the reporters stationed in the Affen Empire arrived at the port, and then Everyone saw an incredible scene at noon.  Countless huge corpse fragments arrived at the port washed by sea water that seemed to have been sprinkled with thousands of tons of paint.  A huge head hit a cargo ship, and the small and medium-sized cargo ship of more than 100 tons was immediately smashed into pieces!  Jin Shiji, like everyone on the shore, opened his mouth wide, and then murmured: "That is the body of the dragon clan!" (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 179 Big Event

    Looking around, the entire ocean is filled with dragon blood and dragon gravel of various colors. Such a shock, in this era when dragons are no different from gods, almost stuns all humans.  This feeling is like when you go out in the morning and find tens of thousands of wild Obama carcasses piled up in the open space in front of your door. It is absolutely unbelievable.  This sudden scene made everyone on the dock involuntarily open their mouths, and their hearts stopped for a beat.  In this indescribable silence, Jin Shiji¡¯s face was dull, and he moved forward step by step to the bridge on the side of the port. He took out the quill from his pocket, dipped it in the sea water, and then took it out.  This kind of golden viscous substance that is obviously blood has only been possessed by three creatures in the history of the mainland.  Behemoth, the golden dragon and the golden elf.  In other words Jin Shiji suddenly felt like he was suffocating. He slowly turned his head and murmured: "Dragon Island was slaughtered by the King of Night?" His voice was stuck in his throat because of the dry trachea.  Without fully speaking out, he coughed violently a few times, and then asked loudly: "Dragon Island, was slaughtered by the King of the Night!?" "Ah" His voice was like a rooster crowing at dawn, instantly exciting.  There were thousands of waves, and in an instant, the pier was boiling.  Everyone rushed forward frantically, some jumped into the sea, some cast nets, and kept pulling out large pieces of dragon corpses from the sea, and then ran desperately to their homes.  Although the Aifen Empire is extremely wealthy, and although they are all merchants who rely on the sea to make their living, this is dragon skin and flesh. Just a palm-sized piece of dragon skin gloves can be sold for hundreds of thousands of gold coins!  At this time, who would be dissatisfied with the lack of money? Jin Shiji also suddenly realized, turned around and jumped into the sea to start the business of fishing out corpses.  He suddenly secretly resented why he thought of calling reporters. If the news hadn't been leaked, how could there have been so many reporters here now? The tragedy of the little people is that they can only see the sharing of vested interests in front of them.  Then I struggled with this, but never thought about more problems.  For example, when the servants in his family were ordered to call the reporters from the country, the news had already been passed to the palace at the newspaper office, and Emperor Aifen was worried that if the King of the Night came back, he would give himself, the original Hansel, thirty  There were some attacks by the Allied Powers, and as a precaution, a large number of soldiers were sent to garrison the port.  Naturally, the time to mobilize troops was not as fast as reporters could arrive.  But the time for the arrival of the army was just right. When the country's old general brought 30,000 imperial city defense troops to the largest port in Aifen, he immediately saw people in the entire port salvaging some kind of magical beast from the sea.  The body fragments then scatter in all directions.  The old general was very thoughtful and grabbed the guy closest to him, and forcefully snatched the football-sized body parts from his hands.  Then after groping carefully, his expression immediately changed.  The old general was only ninety years old. As a ninth-level strong man, he had seen a lot. He could tell at a glance that this was the flesh of an earth-type giant dragon. The faint dragon power and strong earth-type magic power were still there.  .  Then he looked at the colorful sea illuminated by the sun, as well as the countless broken dragon corpses on the sea, and then learned from the people next to him that the monster carriage with the iconic emblem of the Lord of the Night was flying towards Dragon Island. The old general instantly understood what happened.  .  If this is an ordinary person.  Also for the sake of the Aifen Empire, Danghui immediately snatched all the dragon corpses and used containers to collect the dragon's blood from the water, and presented everything to the king - after all, this is an incredible wealth!  But the old general thought deeper. He waved his hand and said: "Control all the people holding the fragments of the dragon corpse, and then block the port and not allow anyone to leave! Salvage the dragon corpse and dragon blood, and bring all the opponents to the port. All of them  All fishing boats, merchant ships and passenger ships are not allowed to sail! Those who violate the above orders will be killed!" His actions immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the originally happy people. Even the reporters surrounded him angrily after the pieces of the dragon corpse were confiscated.  They all said that they were reporters from a certain country, and that they had picked up the dragon corpses, which were their own private property, and asked for their return, etc.  At the same time, because the successive emperors of the Aifen Empire valued the people and the emperor, the people have always enjoyed many rights. The Aifen people on the dock also gathered around in dissatisfaction, each with a ferocious expression.  Many people threatened to sue the government, and some even said they wanted to leave the country and change their nationality.  "Shut up, everyone!" The old general roared, like a roaring lion, which immediately suppressed everyone's voices.  He strode forward and grabbed the man who said he would change his nationality and leave the Aifen Empire if he did not return the dragon corpse.  He reached out and pulled it to his eyes and said coldly: "Are you going to treason!?" At this moment, the Aifen Empire felt like the Song Dynasty on earth. The status of soldiers was extremely low, so although the man was frightened, he still had the courage to do so.  Loudly said: "It's not treason, it's changing nationality!Don¡¯t forget, this country has always been supported by us businessmen, and the supplies and salaries of you soldiers and ruffians are all paid for by us!  When did you poor soldiers dare to seize the private property of our businessmen!  ?¡± The old general sneered: ¡°In that case, I will help you, come on!  "    "yes!  "A handsome officer with a cold face walked out next to him. "The old general said: "Find out who this guy is, and then drive him and his family out of the Aifen Empire, and they will never do business in this country!"  " "Waitwait!  "The man obviously didn't expect the old general to be so tough. Hasn't the status of our country's soldiers always been the lowest? Normally, sarcastic insults are fine, but what happened today" His expression suddenly changed, and suddenly his family name rang out.  So being so rich is entirely due to the geographical advantages of the many ports in the Aifen Empire and the various preferential treatment given by the royal family to merchants. Once he leaves the Aifen Empire, it will be difficult to find such an easy place to make money. Thinking of this, he immediately shouted.  Said: ¡°You have no right to expel me from the country!  We are taxpayers and we have our own rights!  " The old general sneered: "Yes, you have your own rights, but that is without endangering national security. Now you have not only threatened national security, but also threatened me with treason. This is intolerable.  !  " With that said, he put the man cold into the hands of the handsome officer and said: "Follow my order!  "    "yes!  " The handsome officer turned around and dragged the unlucky man's body out of the queue. The latter kept shouting but to no avail. The old general suddenly pulled out the long knife from his waist: "Everyone, listen, the dragon corpse that took you away  Return to the dock square.  Anyone who secretly carries the dragon corpse away is tantamount to rebellion!  " "But we are not from the Aifen Empire!  "A female reporter sneered and stood out from the crowd: "If you are not from the Aifen Empire, why do you want to deprive us of our property?" "What country are you from?" The old general frowned. "The Gallon Empire!  The female reporter raised her white neck proudly: "I am a reporter from the Bansai Herald!"  ¡± Since the three empires were defeated by the dark night and Bansai¡¯s Buicareno came forward strongly, the people of the Galen Empire, especially the Bansai people, have surpassed the original three empires in prestige around the world.  Buicareno's pampering of the people in his territory also makes these Bansai people particularly confident outside. Therefore, the identity of the female reporter has indeed silenced the old general. The female reporter obviously has the same reasons as most women.  With an unforgiving character, she took a step forward and said with her head held high: "General Di Gasello, as far as I know, Yaobai Empire Aifen.  It has been the world's second largest port country for a long time, and your tax revenue ranks among the top 20 among the 300 countries in the mainland.  It is undeniable that these dragon corpses and dragon blood are indeed extremely valuable, but the extent of filling your country's treasury has not reached the point where your emperor would risk the disapproval of the world and go to war with many countries?" "Exactly!  We are reporters!  We represent our own country, and if you attack us, it is a provocation to our country!  "A reporter stood up and shouted with his neck pulled. Another reporter also said: "These dragon corpses just happened to follow the ocean currents and drifted to your country.  It cannot be counted as your property, that is, whoever finds it belongs to whoever finds it!  " Another reporter said: "So you can compete with us to catch fish, but you can't steal it from us!  " An officer next to him whispered: "General, each of these reporters can't take much, I think let's forget it.  "The old general known as Di Gasello looked at him several times. After a while, his cloudy old eyes were full of sternness: "No!  Everyone, not a piece of dragon corpse or a drop of dragon blood can be taken away!  If countries condemn it.  At worst, I'll give my head to them!  " The old general's tough attitude obviously did not occur to the female reporter in Bansai. She frowned and said: "Your Excellency, please think clearly, our Lord Buyi is currently at war with Dark Night. If you trouble him, you may not be able to bear the responsibility for your life.  !  "General Di Gasello said sternly: "If Master Bui completely wipes out the dark night, it doesn't matter if all these dragon corpses and dragon blood are given to him!  Do you think our country really lacks the money for these dragon corpses and dragon blood?" "Joke!  His voice could be heard throughout the dock: "The Aifen Empire has no capital to participate in fighting with other countries."  There is no thought of starting a war.  We have been self-sufficient for many years, and the money in the treasury can still last for three years even if the whole country is hit by a disaster!  "Then why did you do this?" the female reporter asked curiously. Digasero said: "You must have heard that the flying chariot of the Dark Night Empire just flew from our airspace to Dragon Island not long ago, and you must have guessed it as well.  arrive.  This dragon corpse and dragon blood are basically the King of Dark Night. The King of Dark Night even personally slaughtered Dragon Island.??!  As far as I know, the King of Dark Night has many powerful people, but even the most powerful people are not willing to give themselves more opportunities to sign up, and everything on the Dragon Clan is a treasure.  Although the King of Darkness most likely killed him because he couldn't negotiate with the dragon clan, but who knows if he didn't have time to extract materials from the dragon corpse for some reason!  ?The current number of human coalition forces has reached 600 million, and they are all ninth-level strong men. Under such circumstances, it is still not possible to completely destroy the Dark Night Empire. With the strength of the I-Aifen Empire, it is naturally impossible to fight against the Dark Night!  It would be fine if the King of the Dark Night didn't care about these dragon corpses and dragon blood. He said that he had left them back after finishing his own business, peeling the skin and cramps to extract materials from the dragon corpses. It turned out that there was a lot missing. Even though it was just him in anger  If I take action myself, I can never protect the Aifen Empire!  " He bowed deeply and said: "So, everyone, please forgive me for not being able to compromise with you today.  If you are dissatisfied, I am willing to exchange my life for the forgiveness of your country.  Only now" "Catch and pile up!  " The old general waved his hand, and the soldiers behind him immediately rushed forward and began to fish for the fragments of the dragon corpse in the sea. The female reporter's face was filled with expressions, but she finally stepped forward and saluted: "I'm very sorry, General Di Gasello.  It was because we didn't think of this that we almost caused immeasurable destruction to the Aifen Empire because of our greed.  " "It's okay, thank you very much for your understanding!  "The old general returned the salute. The soldiers were busy. The angry young man Jin Shiji saw it. He suddenly realized that he had done a great thing. If he hadn't tipped off the news to the newspaper, the old general would not have led the troops.  at least not in a short time. Then once these greedy people take away the dragon corpse and dragon blood, if the King of Dark Night comes and finds that the number is wrong, I am afraid that the Aifen Empire will suffer disaster. In other words,  Jin Shiji indirectly saved the whole country. But Jin Shiji didn't expect that his simple report would not only trigger this incident. Since ancient times, it has always been the little people who changed the whole world.  The reason for the drifting of dragon corpses after the island was massacred, then the subsequent situation caused by Jin Shiji is the most unfavorable 'effect' for the mainland human race. "As the Aifen Coast News."  It can be said that it has a certain influence on the east coast of the entire continent, because the Aifen Empire¡¯s reputation as the continent¡¯s second longest coastline is not undeserved. In addition, it faces Yaobailong Island across the sea, making Aifen¡¯s surroundings  The sea area has the smallest number of sea people, and the scarcity of sea people makes it very safe for ships to travel in the Aifen Empire. In order to facilitate shipping, many countries often focus on the sea areas around Aifen. While promoting the development of maritime transportation in the Aifen Empire,  It has also made "Aifen Coast News" a giant and benchmark in the shipping industry. Therefore, many countries have spies in the "Aifen Coast News" newspaper office, so when the information sent by Jin Shiji was received by the newspaper staff.  , the countries on the east coast of the continent have also received urgent secret reports. The King of Dark Night will meet the Dragon King! What important intelligence and information this is! Does it mean that the Dragon Clan is likely to participate in the next continental war? No one knows.  , But this is undoubtedly an opportunity! This starts with the form of the continent. The overall shape of the continent in the inner hexagram is similar to that of the medieval knight shield on the earth, but it is divided into four parts from north to south.  The Bitter Cold Land and the northern wasteland of the Orc Empire occupy a quarter of the continent. Among them, the Orc Empire in the northern wasteland is the country with the largest land area in the entire continent, covering 39 million square kilometers, and the Bitter Cold in the Far North  The remaining three parts are divided according to national policies. They occupy nearly three-fifths of the mainland and are based on the three major empires.  A huge alliance of interests was formed, and the entire alliance was almost led by the three major empires. Their allies, vassals, and vassals of the vassals completed the cluster. Then there was the Southern Proi Empire, the number one in the continent that had been deprived of unlimited power by Dongfang Yun.  Because of its topography, the port countries are basically independent from the entire continent. Although they occupy a small area, their political power is the most independent. They have no allies or enemies, and they are not involved in constant interests. Finally, it is the mainland.  Southeastern countries.  This group of countries with the richest land in the continent occupies about one-tenth of the entire continent, and relatively speaking, they do not fight with each other as often as the countries in the three southwest empires.  This part of the national alliance, led by the Thirty Hansel Kingdom and dominated by the southeastern coastal countries, is not only economically prosperous, but also rarely wars.  In the southwest where the three great empires are located, any country is actually very interested in the southeastern countries.The reason is naturally the other party's abundant marine resources and fertile land. However, the two are separated by four major dangerous places on the mainland. From south to north, they are the Ketike Rainforest, Abro Poison Swamp, Goddess Cane Forest, and Sapphire.  Luo desert.  This means that even if the three empires want to conquer the southeastern countries, they will suffer heavy losses.  Coupled with the constant alliance relationship between the three hundred countries on the mainland, the southeastern countries are becoming more and more independent from the mainland.  This is also the reason why Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms dared to risk the disapproval of the world and signed an alliance with the Dark Night Empire.  In fact, the Southwest is envious of the prosperity of the Southeast, so why doesn't the Southeast want to gain the huge territory of the Southwest? In addition, the sudden rise of the Dark Night Empire has almost broken the eternal alliance of the three hundred countries on the mainland, which makes the Southeast countries very tempted - at the beginning, Han  Thirty countries led by the Ser Empire signed an alliance with Dongfang Yun. In fact, they may not have the idea of ????taking a share of the territory that was conquered in the southwest.  The most important thing is that the location of the Dark Night Empire is in the Goddess Julin.  The four major dangerous places on the mainland are like a sword that separates the east and west. In fact, they are more like a wall, hindering the two places from attacking each other. If you get the consent of the King of Dark Night, you can pass through the goddess Julin.  , it may not be impossible to conquer the other party.  It was only because Dongfang Yun had not shown up for several months, and the 600 million troops of the mainland human race were approaching the Goddess Julin, which not only put the Dark Night Empire at a disadvantage, but also had the possibility of completely destroying the Goddess Julin, Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms  The alliance with Dongfang Yun had to be terminated, after all, there were too many of them.  But this time, the news that the King of Dark Night secretly met with the Dragon King was quickly transmitted from the "Aifen Coast News" to the intelligence agencies of various countries in the southeast, giving them hope again.

 Continental Storm Chapter 180 Dog

    Among the fifty-three countries in the southeast, in addition to the thirty countries of Hansel, there are twenty-three countries including the Aifen Empire, which are coastal countries.  Being a coastal country does not mean that there is no ambition. After all, there are not many countries that can truly control most of the coastline and be as prosperous as the Aifen Empire.  If you want to invade, want to cross the Goddess Forest, and want to seize other people's territory, everyone knows that you must rely on the Dark Night Empire. After all, as early as the early days of the mainland war, the Dark Night King's intention was obvious What he wants is  Supremacy over other people's lands and people.  ¡°I have to admit that Tyrande and Swain did a very good job in advance, which led to the King of Pancontinent¡¯s eyes being led astray.  No matter which world it is in, the royal family has the thickest skin. There are very few people who value face more than profit as they did in the ancient times of the Celestial Dynasty.  Therefore, even if it becomes a vassal state of Goddess Yelin, it is not indispensable for the southeastern coastal countries. On the contrary, after the Hansel Thirty Kingdoms formed an alliance with the Dark Night Empire, no matter what trade resources they obtained, they could still penetrate the entire country.  High-speed trains make people very jealous.  Coupled with An Ye's strength and dominance, once An Ye completes the conquest of the mainland, it means that his status as a vassal country is much higher than that of the surrendering country.  Back then, Hansel's Thirty Countries had gained huge benefits from five countries including the Basque Country that were penetrated by the dark night.  The southeastern countries that understand this actually need just an opportunity.  In fact, when Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms established diplomatic relations with Dark Night, the other twenty-three countries were extremely tempted, but they were a bit short-sighted at the time.  He was worried that An Ye's 'anti-humanity' behavior would implicate him after the defeat, so he didn't move.  When Dark Night really fought all the way to the Galen Empire and defeated the three major empires, the diplomatic missions of the twenty-three southeastern countries were already on the road.  It's just unexpected. Not long after the Galen Empire stood on the Pancontinent to resist the bridgehead of the dark night, the king of the dark night began to disappear continuously. The dark night army embarked on the road to fight against the undead natural disaster in the northern wasteland. Coupled with the rise of the human base,  The twenty-three southeastern countries had no choice but to take back their diplomatic missions that had reached Goddess Yelin.  Later, the Five Basque Empires were recovered, and the alliance between Hansel and other countries was terminated.  It even made the twenty-three southeastern countries dare not send teams to establish diplomatic relations.  I began to observe the form of the continent as if walking on thin ice.  But no matter what, they will not give up their ambition to join the mainland war.  And Dongfang Yun reappeared on the mainland after being missing for nearly a year, flying to Dragon Island. This gave the twenty-three southeastern countries hope again.  And the intelligence clearly shows.  Dongfang Yun or his men.  It is very likely that they want to form an alliance with Dragon Island In this way, Dark Night is likely to be even more powerful. After all, it is said that the Undead Scourge has been defeated by Dark Night United Orcs.  At the same time, it is said that the Orcs have also joined the Dark Night, and they also have the "Soul of the God of War" like Bui Carreno, and have completed the strengthening of all soldiers. As a result, the ambitions of the twenty-three southeastern countries have begun to sprout again.  To put it bluntly, politics is actually so snobbish. When you gain power, I will be with you. When you lose power, just stay away and don¡¯t implicate me.  So as soon as they got the news, the twenty-three southeastern countries, in addition to the Aifen Empire itself, sent ships to Dragon Island almost at the same time. Although they may not dare to set foot on Dragon Island, they immediately intercepted the returning Dark Night People and discussed an alliance.  That's the most important thing.  As for why they didn¡¯t send troops directly to Goddess Yelin, it¡¯s actually very simple.  Since various countries in the mainland can send reporters to the Aifen Empire, it is equally possible to send reporters to the entire southeastern coastal area. Some people are nominally professionals of various professions, but in fact they are spies.  It may be known to the mainland humans.  The southeastern countries also had Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts. They nominally joined the human alliance and trained their own soldiers into the ninth level of the human race. Then they secretly contacted Dark Night and promised to become a vassal country. In this way, once the war breaks out, all the countries will  The country can become a nail that An Ye inserts into the mainland human race, and can counterattack at any time to cause fatal damage to the mainland human race, and improve his status in the Dark Night Alliance; naturally, if An Ye's advantage is not as great as imagined,  Even if they are defeated in the end, everyone might as well just wear the name tag of the mainland human race alliance and directly kill An Ye to get a piece of the pie, right?  This kind of method that does not offend people inside and outside is the real politics.  Therefore, less than half an hour after the little man Jin Seok-ki's information was delivered to the "Aifen Coast News", the voyage missions from various countries left their own ports at the same time and rushed to the waters between Longdao and the Aifen Empire.  Don¡¯t think that the news that the dragon corpses arrived at the largest port in Affen along the sea currents will also bring information to these countries, because General Di Gasello of Affen blocked the scene almost immediately and put everyone, including foreign journalists, under house arrest.  His intention in doing this is very clear, which is to prevent powerful people from being exposed after the news is exposed.?The state came to ask for dragon skin, dragon blood and precious materials.  In Aifen, a country with no other advantages except overseas trade, there are only two or three kittens sent by reporters and spies. In the final period of the continental war, all eyes are on the goddess Ye Lin.  Isn¡¯t it around?  Therefore, when all these spies and reporters are put under house arrest, the mainland countries will not be able to obtain information immediately. Especially if the twenty-three southeastern countries are waiting for the intelligence sent back by the spies, they may not know what first-hand information it is.  It will also be impossible to reach Dongfang Yun.  It can be said that a simple action by Jin Shiji, an angry young man from the Aifen Empire, affected the pattern of war in the entire continent.  The first time after Dongfang Yun returned from Dragon Island, he saw twenty-two merchant ships moored on the endless sea. These merchant ships naturally came from the twenty-two southeastern countries that did not dare to make any big moves.  By this time, it was already the morning of the next day.  Of course, Dongfang Yun has also swept away all the treasures in the Sky City at this time.  This matter is even easier to say than wiping out the Dragon Clan. The Winged Clanthat is, the number of sky elves at the moment is only more than 100,000, and the strongest among them is only around level 11, for Dongfang Yun.  Even without the war-hungry Darius and others, he could easily handle this matter.  When they stepped into the space independently opened up by the sky elves, the current emperor of the sky elves almost immediately appeared in front of Dongfang Yun with several powerful men. Then Darius showed a little of the coercion of the powerful gods of the Sixth God, and plotted  After the usurpation of the throne, the new emperor immediately bowed to him.  The next thing was much simpler. On the one hand, the little girl Sika was asked to release the old emperor. On the other hand, Dongfang Yun also revealed his identity as the master of the elves, so he conquered all the sky elves very forcefully.  The other thing is the so-called Sky City. This castle located on a suspended hill is actually not that big.  Even the technology to make the mountain levitate.  They are all passed down from the high elves of those days.  However, the props inside are genuine and genuine, covering almost 85% of the props in lol and dota2 games. When Dongfang Yun threw all these things into his soul domain.  without any exaggeration.  Even Darius, a guy who has just reached the sixth level of God.  They all have a faint strength that surpasses the average powerhouses of the Seven Gods.  The basic attributes of these props will naturally not bring such a powerful improvement. Their real significance lies in the power of the rules on them.  Let¡¯s give two simple examples: For example, the evil sickle.  That is, the Sheep Knife. After being placed in Dongfang Yun's soul domain, all Dongfang Yun's subordinate forces have the opportunity to use it once every twelve hours to turn the enemy into a small animal for 3.5 seconds; such as the World Destroyer  The death cap comes with a 30% increase in spell power. This means that every magic professional under Dongfang Yun has increased their spell power by 30% out of thin air. If it is an ordinary mage, that's it. Can you think of Lian Guang?  The power of the Four Divine Powers such as Guardian Izaro and Dark Sage Ishkafiel are increased by 30%?  The most perverted thing is the guardian angel. Once this legendary Chun Gejia-like thing is thrown into Dongfang Yun's soul domain, it means that Dongfang Yun's basic troops, such as peasants, elves, and acolytes, will suffer fatal injuries.  Finally, they can be resurrected four seconds after death, and as long as they do not receive fatal damage again within one day, they can die again for free the next day.  ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, Dongfang Yun swept away all of them in one package. After looting the Sky City as wide as a mirror, his own strength almost doubled.  He even felt that even if he faced the Three Realms at this time, he would definitely be able to fight easily.  Of course, this strength that has increased several times includes both the beast race¡¯s night undead and the current ¡®enemy¡¯ human race.  Therefore, Dongfang Yun immediately issued an order to all his soldiers. No one was allowed to show that his strength had been improved.  After receiving such a huge windfall, Dongfang Yun's previous dissatisfaction with Darius and others for slaying the dragon disappeared. He happily stayed in the sky elves' territory for a night, and ordered all the sky elves the next day.  The whole family flew onto the platform of two ancient war ships.  Then the ancient tree platform of war completely destroyed Dragon Island.  Although Dongfang Yun is soft-hearted, he is not stupid.  Although even if there are some remaining women and children in the Dragon Clan, they cannot cause any big trouble.  But even so, he would not give others a chance to retaliate against him - after all, he left troubles in his wake, and there were endless examples of troubles growing up to become brave men and slaying the Demon King.  It is undeniable that Dongfang Yun is no different from the Demon King at this moment, not to mention why he is the only one who can become so lucky and become so strong, but others can't?  For creatures like dragons that cannot be debugged, Dongfang Yun chose to eradicate them. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???Obviously he was very satisfied with Dongfang Yun's approach. Standing on the Eight Dragons and looking at the sea, he laughed once or twice from time to time. This made Dongfang Yun Tailong's Ax King in the car feel creepy.  It is true that Darius's expectation for Dongfang Yun has always been to make him a decisive and iron-blooded emperor, but as everyone knows, he actually made a small mistake A truly strong man should not be afraid of his enemies.  To grow, only the determination and courage to face all enemies can help people develop more of their growth potential.  The book returns to its true story.  When the Eight Dragons returned from Dragon Island, the two ancient war tree platforms had actually been summoned back by Dongfang Yun. From Tyrande's tone, Dongfang Yun seemed to have heard that sky elves could be modulated by the Dark Night Base.  A new military class.  But that's not important to Dongfang Yun - he doesn't even know how many arms each of his four bases has. Once he went out for a walk.  When he met the mountain giant who was more than thirty meters tall, he wanted to recruit him, but before he could say anything, the monster, which was covered in stone, pushed the golden mountain and knocked down the jade pillar, knelt down and shouted, "Long live my king," which made Dongfang Yun almost lose his mouth.  Old blood spurted out.  Dongfang Yun, who had been excited all night yesterday, did not sleep well, so when he returned, he slept on the Eight Dragons. Surrounded by Darius's protective energy, Dongfang Yun was more comfortable than sleeping in his own bed.  On the twenty-two merchant ships below, each one is flying two flags, one is the national flag, and the other is the azure six-pointed star flag of the Eastern Cloud.  This made Darius couldn't help but say "Huh".  At Tai Lung¡¯s suggestion.  The Eight Dragons descended from the sky to the sea level, and Darius also woke up Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun finished listening to Darius's narration with sleepy eyes. When he stood up and took a look, he immediately saw thirty or forty people standing densely on the deck of each merchant ship.  And almost none of these people are dressed in rich clothes.  Although the expression on his face was a bit fearful.  But it was almost always respectful.  Without thinking, Dongfang Yun jumped from the Eight Dragons to the deck of one of the ships, and looked up at the flag on the mast.  Said: "You" Dongfang Yun's appearance had been spread throughout the mainland a long time ago, so the people on the deck recognized him at a glance. A man in rich clothes in the front row on the deck stepped forward with small steps.  , with both hands holding up something made of golden silk that was obviously a certificate of credence, and at the same time kneeling on his knees in front of Dongfang Yun: "The envoy of the Miluo Empire, Bantian Zhengzhong, kowtows to the great and supreme King of the Night, and requests you  Accept the letter of submission from the Miluo Empire!" "Huh?" Dongfang Yun took the letter of credence strangely and said, "I haven't heard of the Miluo Empire. Why do you think of suddenly pledging allegiance to me?" Sakata Masakazu shouted.  Said: "The great and supreme King of the Night! Our Majesty has long admired your strength and expressed his sincere disgust for those who dare to be hostile to you, so I request you to let us join your command and become your vassal.  At the same time, our Majesty is willing to send a large army to serve as an undercover agent for the Human Race Alliance in the Southwest Continent and strike back at you when necessary!" It took Dongfang Yun more than a minute to understand what he meant. This is not because he has no political acumen!  , but this matter is somewhat bizarre.  He thought for a while and said: "You should know that the goddess Ye Lin is being surrounded now, and I don't have an advantage now." "That's not important!" Sakata Masanaka said seriously: "The important thing is that you are great,  As a supreme being, our Majesty has extremely strong confidence that you can defeat the southwestern countries!" Dongfang Yun smiled: "Then you really think highly of me. To be honest, I am very curious that you want to be me at this time!  Please tell me the reason." Sakata Masanaka knelt on the ground and hesitated for a moment, then said truthfully: "In fact, our country has long had the idea of ??surrendering to An Ye. After all, although the southeastern part of the mainland is rich, the land area is not large.  Your great and supreme Majesty, you have the strength and energy to break the stability of the situation on the mainland. Your strength is obvious to all, so our Majesty hopes to be your pawn. While fighting for you, you can also and" "I  Eat meat, you also want to drink some soup, right?" Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "Actually, your emperor knows that I don't care about the land, all I want is my reputation as the number one person in the mainland, so I hope to use it.  "We have the power to open up new territories." Bantian Zhengzhong kowtowed and said: "Even if our Miluo Empire owns the entire continent, it will still be your vassal state. Your great and supreme Majesty can control it as you please, and we will have no complaints." "That's it.  Ah," Dongfang Yun looked at the approaching ships: "Do they mean the same thing as you?" "That's right!" "I heard that there are only a few twenty or thirty countries in the mainland.Countries have all joined the human coalition. Are you one of the few countries?  "    "yes!  " "Then you are not afraid of my failure?  "Sakata Masakawa raised his head and said seriously: "Your great and supreme Majesty, when I talked about confidence, I deceived you.  But to be honest, there is no free lunch in this world. If you want to open up new territories, you have to take certain risks.  Do you think so?  " "Hahahahaha!  Dongfang Yun looked up to the sky and laughed, stretched out his hand and patted Sakata Masakawa's head like a domestic dog: "You are very good, I like you very much."  " Not only did Sakata Masakata's face not show any look of humiliation, but there was a burst of ecstasy: "Thank you, Your Majesty for your kindness!  " Dongfang Yun put the certificate of credence in Darius's hand behind him and ran out a dragon crystal on the ground: "This is for you. Go back and send me a message to your emperor, saying that I understand what he means.  , let him send more troops to the mainland human race coalition to receive adjustments. Otherwise, with the strength of your army, it will not be able to make waves in the mainland war.  And I don't need useless trash.  " "According to the decree!  "Sakata Masakawa stood up immediately. Dongfang Yun didn't stay much. After receiving the credentials of the twenty-two countries, he immediately got on the Eight Dragons and flew back. In the car, Tai Long sneered: "These idiots still think they are plotting.  He conquered everyone in the world, but he didn't know that no matter how they plotted, they were destined to become the sword in his father's hand.  Darius said: "Indeed, in our already formed plan, other people's conspiracies will only add to our protection."  But it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a game for the Three Realms anyway, so let¡¯s have a good time.  " Ax King said: "Dad, what are you thinking about?  " Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "I'm thinking about Sakata Masaka, that guy is very interesting.  " Darius sneered: "It's just a dog.  " Dongfang Yun stretched greatly: "That's right, but this kind of raising a dog feels very good!  " Darius said: "As long as Dad wants it, any life will become Dad's dog.  " Ax King laughed and said: "Including us!  " Dongfang Yun threw his boots at Ax King's face: "Just because I have always regarded you as my own children, that's why I realized the fun of having a 'dog' today.  " The three generals smiled unscrupulously, but behind the smiles, their hearts were warm. (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Continental Storm Chapter 181 Experiment

    With a treasure trove of treasures and a few dogs to play with, Dongfang Yun was obviously in a good mood.  Sometimes, some fun things always happen one after another. The good mood of the past two days collapsed again when Dongfang Yun's Eight Dragon Chase arrived above the main port of the Aifen Empire.  "Hey, Darius, what do you think that is?" Dongfang Yun pointed at a bunch of colorful meat mountains on the port below and shouted in surprise.  When he came here, he remembered that there was no such thing.  Darius was also quite surprised. He thought for a while and said: "These seem to be the dragons that we dismembered before?" "Why don't we go down and have a look!" Tailong responded, and his figure still appeared in the huge  On the mountain of corpses, he lowered his head and kicked away a few big pieces of meat, and then he saw an eyeball bigger than him.  "Holy crap!" Tai Long raised his head and said, "Dad, it is indeed the dragon we killed before." Dongfang Yun touched his nose: "Could these dragons be raised in this country, right? Are they planning to have a dinner party by collecting so much meat?  "Huh?" Darius moved and appeared on the mountain of corpses. He frowned at the tens of thousands of soldiers hidden by the tall and long mountains of flesh and said, "Are you soldiers of the Aifen Empire?" He  The sound sounded like thunder in the ears of the soldiers, and the group of people immediately retreated quickly in fright.  This is normal. With the continuous battles, the power of the generals under the King of Dark Night has been deeply imprinted in the bones of the mainland human race. Even though the Aifen Empire did not join the mainland war, this does not prevent them from reading newspapers.  Learn about the power of the Dark Night Empire and the terror of the Dark Night Monster Group from publications and other media.  A group of people are retreating, and the person without hind legs appears.  The old general Digacello put one hand on the sword, raised his head and said without changing his expression: "Your Excellency, are you the General of the Night?" Darius raised his eyebrows: "Under my king's command, Darius, the Hand of Noxus  " "It turns out to be General Nock, sorry." The old general saluted slightly.  Darius' nose almost became angry: "Is it funny that you twist other people's words in such a serious way? My title is Hand of Noxus, and my name is Darius!" "That's it, I'm very sorry." Dee.  Garcello neither laughed nor was frightened.  Instead, he said calmly: "General Darius, did you kill these dragons from Yaobailong Island?" Darius crossed his arms with a tough look on his face: "So what? Why,  Do you still want to avenge the dragons?" "Of course you don't." Old General Di Gasello said calmly: "Since these dragons were killed by the general, their corpses certainly belong to the general, and the dragon corpses floated along the sea currents.  I collected all the blood I could, so I asked the general to take it away." Darius was stunned.  Then he sneered and said: "What if I don't?" This time it was the old general's turn to be stunned. He said with a strange face: "I don't quite understand what General Darius meant." Darius said: "These rubbish  It was indeed made by me, but I don't have the habit of collecting garbage. Are you impatient if you want me to clean this for you?" Di Gasello and the surrounding soldiers couldn't help but open their mouths.  Darius could tell something was wrong, but he didn't show it on his face.  But he still said calmly: "What? Do you have any objections?" Di Gasello was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses, coughed twice and said: "To be honest, general, any material on the dragon's body is not worth it.  The general may not care about it, but His Majesty the King of the Night may not like it." Darius said: "You mean these things are very precious?" Di Gasello nodded: "Priceless!"  Ersi smiled and said: "Then why didn't you take it away? Instead, you put it here waiting for me to pick it up?" Di Gasello smiled bitterly: "The Aifen Empire has weak soldiers, how can it dare to provoke the Dark Night Empire? If Dark Night thinks that I love  If Fen Tanmo and others come to attack, don't we even have a place to cry?" "Hahahaha!" Darius laughed to the sky: "You are a very good old man, very interesting.  I know the value of these things, so I don¡¯t dare to be greedy. So why did you remind me just now when I clearly showed my indifference to these rubbish?¡± ¡°The general has never thought about the value of the materials on the dragon, as there are many experts in the dark night.  , does not mean that the other Dark Night Masters don¡¯t know that if they come back and ask for it again, I¡¯m afraid they will take away more than just the dragon meat and dragon blood.¡± Darius said with a smile: ¡°You old guy is quite honest, not bad, not bad.  Ah!" He turned around and said with a smile: "Dad, what do you think?" "I usually don't watch it quickly" Dongfang Yun had already heard the conversation between the two.  He jumped to Darius and said, "What's the old general's name?" When Di Gasello saw Dongfang Yun appear, his pupils shrank sharply.? Although I had already expected that the massacre of Dragon Island might be caused by the King of the Night, I did not expect that the other party would actually appear. This was the first time the King of the Night appeared in the past year!  The shadow of a person¡¯s famous tree.  Everyone knows who the King of the Night is.  Although the old general's facial expression was stiff, he could at least hold his back straight. The soldiers around him began to retreat from the first sight of Dongfang Yun. When Dongfang Yun finished asking, all the troops had already retreated several dozen meters.  It's like the tide recedes, leaving only dry white foam.  Seeing this, Dongfang Yun shook his head secretly and thought to himself, what kind of soldiers are these? Not to mention that the war hasn't started yet, even if the war does start, when encountering the enemy, they should rush forward regardless of their own safety instead of retreating risking their lives, right?  In comparison, he admired this octogenarian veteran even more.  "Hello, Your Majesty, the King of the Night, I am General Digasero of the Aifen Empire, and I would like to express my most sincere respect to you on behalf of my emperor." The old man bowed slightly and answered neither condescendingly nor overbearingly.  Dongfang Yun laughed heartily. In essence, as a true earthly and heavenly person, he had great respect for such loyal and brave soldiers who were not afraid of death. He sat down on a raised dragon's head and said: "Very good."  Nice to meet you, General Di Gassero. So, how do you think this garbage should be disposed of?" He patted the faucet under him.  The old general's cloudy old eyes lit up slightly, and then he lowered his head and said calmly: "This is your Majesty's trophy, and it will naturally be distributed by your Majesty." Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "I like you very much, that's why I asked you."  The old general shook his head and said: "Although I have never been poor in my life, I am not a rich person. For such a windfall, let alone handling it, even looking at it is dazzling." "His Majesty the King of the Night!!!" Dongfang  Yun Gang wanted to say something.  A sharp voice sounded in the distance, causing him to look over.  However, I saw an aristocratic carriage drawn by eighteen six-legged horses galloping over quickly, with a ceremonial team of hundreds of people in front and behind, and it had an aura that was hard to look directly at.  The carriage stopped, and a man in his thirties wearing glasses ran out of the car and stumbled to the bottom of the mountain of corpses. He bowed deeply: "Your Majesty is safe!" Dongfang Yun looked at him.  This guy in royal robes.  He said: "Are you Emperor Aifen?" The man said with a smile: "Your Majesty, just call me Slifendor." "Oh, Sleffindor, what can I do for you?" Sleffindor looked fawning.  Expression: "It's okay, I just heard that the great King of the Night has arrived, and I would like to welcome him here." "You know what you are interested in." Dongfang Yun sat on the dragon's head and kicked his legs: "Then, I have welcomed him. What else do you have?  What's the matter?" "It's okay, it's okay!" Slifendor's expression was extremely flattering: "I wonder if your majesty can entertain me for a while?" "Not interested" Dongfang Yun looked at Slifendor and Digasero.  Looking back and forth, compared to the old man's neither humbleness nor arrogance, Slifendor was almost immediately outclassed.  But this kind of thing is actually normal.  Slifendor is the emperor of a country after all. He cannot have the aura of a warrior like Digasero. The most important thing is that he is an emperor, while DiGacero is just a general.  The emperor needs to think about the people at all times.  Once a slightly inappropriate word causes disaster, the unlucky people are the people; but unlike generals, even if something really happens, as long as they hand over their lives and add some compensation, the matter will be over.  Because of this, Di Gasello will not show any flattery to Dongfang Yun. He is a soldier and he is not afraid of death; and Sleifendo is the emperor.  What he says and does affects the safety of the people all the time, so even if he bows to Dongfang Yun for this, Dongfang Yun will not look down on him.  The reason why his eyes wandered between the two of them was because Dongfang Yun suddenly heard Zhenda Jimi telling him that human experiments still lacked an old human with an extremely strong will and who was not afraid of death, and what kind of person was Dongfang Yun's subordinate?  There are all of them, but there are no old people.  Just grab them at will from the human nations on the mainland. Most of them are old guys, not to mention those who have a firm will and are not afraid of death.  And this old man is actually a very good person.  Dongfang Yun rested his chin on his hands.  He smiled and said: "General Di Gasello, how much do you estimate this pair of garbage under me is worth?" Di Gasello thought for a while, shook his head and said: "With all due respect, these things are worth an astronomical figure, but specifically  "How much, I really don't know." "It doesn't matter whether you know it or not. All you need to know is that they are extremely valuable. Then General Digasero, if I say that I will use these dragon corpses and dragon blood in exchange for your allegiance, you are willing."  "?" His words were tantamount to a typhoon of magnitude ten or more, sweeping across the entire dock in an instant, and even Darius was stunned.  For a moment, everyone looked at Di Gasello with great envy. ?Di Gasello, on the other hand, shook his head almost immediately and said: "Please forgive me, Your Majesty the King of the Night. The Aifen Empire is my motherland. I have lived here for more than eighty years. I have neither heirs nor parents. It can be said that I have no children."  I have no love and no support. What's the use of having these treasures like this?" Di Gasello ignored Stephendo's winks at him from the side and bluntly rejected Dongfang Yun's solicitation.  "Not bad, not bad," Dongfang Yun nodded and said, "I can understand your mood, but your Emperor seems to have other ideas." Di Gasello was stunned and turned to look at Sleifendo, the Emperor of Affin.  Slifendor winked at him repeatedly and found that the old general was unmoved at all and was already sweating.  On this continent, most of the strong are moody, especially when facing the weak. The resistance of the weak can easily arouse the anger of the strong, and then suffer a devastating blow.  Slifendor didn't know what would happen if he offended the Night King, and he didn't dare to offend him, so he could only bow humbly and said: "Since His Majesty the Night King wants Di Gasello, then he is of course His Majesty's  "I'm dead." His words made the old general who had worked for the Aifen royal family for decades suddenly dim his eyes and his gray head drooped.  On the contrary, Dongfang Yun felt sorry for him and said sarcastically: "His Majesty Sleifendor was very happy to sell your general so easily." How could Sleifendor not hear the meaning in Dongfang Yun's words?  Meaning, he felt extremely humiliated, but as an emperor.  Naturally, we must put national safety first. Once the dark night starts a war on ourselves, it won't actually matter whether we have this old general or not.  Just kidding, they even slaughtered Dragon Island, how can a small Aifen Empire still be considered in their eyes? Slifendor smiled sadly: "How can I dare to obey the will of the Lord of the Night?  ?¡± What he said made Dongfang Yun feel like a big devil who eats people without spitting out their bones.  He smiled bitterly and said: "Logically speaking, I shouldn't bully others like this, but I admire this old general very much and need his body for an experiment. I also know the dissatisfaction in your hearts. How about this? Come back with me, old general."  Do the experiment, no matter whether he can survive. The materials on these dragon corpses are yours. If he can survive, I will form an alliance with the Aifen Empire and share the wealth." "Sharing the wealth" comes from any politician.  What comes out of his mouth is all nonsense, but it is equivalent to a promise that he will not attack. Coupled with the dragon corpse and dragon blood that definitely exceeds the tax revenue of the Aifen Empire for more than ten years, Sleifendor will not be dissatisfied.  He bowed and thanked her again and again.  Even General Di Gasello was not moved when he heard Dongfang Yun's promise.  Like the emperor of his country, Di Gasello also placed the interests of the Affin Empire above all else, so he happily bowed and saluted: "I am willing to participate in your majesty's experiment, but I only hope that your majesty will not destroy our Affin Empire in the future."  "I'm not that cruel." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "But you'd better think about it. What I want you to do may be very dangerous." Di Gasero shook his head and said, "Life and death.  I no longer take it seriously, so there is nothing to be afraid of." "Very good!" Dongfang Yun stood up and said, "Old General, get in my car!" Sleifendo looked envious below.  Garcello also boarded the Eight Dragons. This unparalleled vehicle really made many people jealous and envious of him.  No one knows that as long as Dicar Siro finally returned to the Affen Empire alive from the goddess Lin Lin, his status could no longer be shaken.  Dongfang Yun ended his treasure hunting journey.  Soon he returned to the goddess Zhelin. He casually handed the credentials of the twenty-two southeastern countries to Tyrone and asked him to send them to Tyrande. Then he took Digasero to the laboratory of the Ancient Tree.  Putting aside the shock brought to Di Gasello by various strange things along the way, let¡¯s just talk about Dongfang Yun and the others walking into the laboratory.  Jinda Jimi came over immediately.  She saw Di Gasello at a glance, and couldn't help showing joy on her face. She hugged Dongfang Yun and said, "Your Majesty, I really love you. I just told you at noon yesterday, and you will do it today."  I brought him. It¡¯s hard to find such a person, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dongfang Yun touched his nose and said, ¡°How do you know he is the person you want?¡± Zhenda Jimi smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know, don¡¯t  Forgot that people have very powerful soul power! In this world, anything can deceive people, but only a person¡¯s soul can never deceive others.¡± She looked at Di Gasello and said: ¡°This old man.  The will is stronger than steel, and the fearlessness will never weaken even if the gods come to earth. As long as you have these two things, everything else is no longer important. " Dongfang Yun shrugged: "Okay, then hurry up.  Let us go." Zhenda Jimi smiled and took Dongfang Yun and others to the ancient tree.Another layer of ?.  As soon as you enter this laboratory, a modern high-tech atmosphere hits your face. It should be only a few hundred square meters and a five-six-meter-high laboratory. Under the influence of space laws, it is the size of three football fields, and it is more than thirty years high.  rice.  Surrounded by a bunch of weird machines, Zhenda Jimi led Dongfang Yun and Ax Strike Digasero to a machine about ten meters high.  This huge instrument is composed of a metal base that is not full of computers and three huge transparent nutrition tanks. In two of the nutrition tanks, there is a male and female body that is not known to be alive or dead, but these two people look different.  Very ordinary, although the body is naked, it is not that attractive.  Especially the brownish-yellow liquid inside, which was the same as urine after getting angry, almost made Dongfang Yun spit it out.  "You just put the corpses of two people soaking in formalin, why are you displaying them so obviously?" Zhendajimi blinked and smiled: "Who said these two are corpses? They are just accepting them.  It's just a transformation. The liquid inside is not formalin, but a solution composed of high-grade genetic optimizers and some other substances." She knocked on the nutrient tank where the woman's body was stored, and the latter slowly turned out as she said.  He opened his eyes, looked outside for a few times and then slowly closed them.  Zhenda Jimi said: "This is a miniature genetic modification device I made. The principle is Yuri's replication factory. After hundreds of previous experiments, although the criminals captured outside were completely dead, at least the overall gene  The evolutionary fluid has stabilized, and it is currently in the final experimental stage. Because these men and women are very healthy, they can accept the evolutionary fluid, but as you know, Your Majesty, not everyone is so healthy, so this experiment must still be carried out.  Old man." She pointed her delicate finger at Di Gasello: "Because evolution is a transformation at the genetic level, which is very painful, that's why I need him to be so strong-willed." Dongfang Yun said, "Having said so much,  What do you want to do with this thing?" "Didn't I tell His Majesty?" Zhendajimi smiled sweetly: "It's actually an improved version of the Wild Beast!" "You want to create a family of Hulks!  What"

 Continental Storm Chapter 182 The Real Base

    "The so-called wild orcs are not actually real orcs. Instead, the genes of the human body are transformed through drugs and energy, causing huge changes in the entire body." "In fact, this principle can actually affect any living thing.  Because everything in the world has its own genetic sequence. As long as through continuous research and sequencing, this kind of physical change can actually occur without physical changes. " "In fact, the so-called magic technology,  It is also a type of genetic change. Your Majesty, if you think about it carefully, in fact, whether it is magic or fighting spirit, isn't it essentially that life changes through the control of energy? It's just that this change will be transformed according to the type of energy?  . The simplest kind of fighting spirit Why are there always more warriors than magicians in this world? The reason is that practicing fighting spirit makes it easier to strengthen the human body, and the strength of the human body also includes the strength of the veins and the body.  Stronger, the wider the veins, the easier it is to store Dou Qi and accumulate more, and the strengthening of the body makes it easier for life to withstand the rough and violent energy of Dou Qi. As one of all energies, Dou Qi itself is Dou Qi.  Strengthening the body and strengthening the physical fighting spirit are complementary to each other, and this is actually the case for all energy. ""The existence of magicians is because the body genes of these people have mutated due to external and internal reasons. This mutation makes them.  It is easier to come into contact with the magic atoms that are one level higher than Dou Qi in natural energy, and then use meditation to absorb elements, use elements to accelerate genetic mutation, and use genetic mutation to make it easier to access elements. This is a circle. " "  The reason why magicians have mutated before they have this profession is not an unfounded guess, but an example. Just like on this continent, people from fighting qi families are more likely to improve in practicing fighting qi, while people from magic families are more likely to develop magic.  There are also more masters; just like elves, their control over natural energy has become stronger from generation to generation, just like orcs. They are born with powerful strength and the ability to become mad. This is because genes are heritable.  This is the truth that everything can change without departing from its origin. " "In fact, High Priest Tyrande and I have been thinking about a question since we came back from the parallel earth in the red alert plane: whether it is a six-pointed star subtle.  To put it simply, there are four major bases. Why can they easily transform a creature into a level 6, 7, 8 or 9, and a level 10 into a level 11, 2, 3 or 4? It is very possible that the operating principle of these bases is  In fact, it is through a special method of modifying the genetic sequence that the unit will complete the genetic mutation in a certain direction, and there will be no adaptation period later. "Later, through the production of wild beasts, we found that this guess is likely to be true.  " "If the Hexagram and the Supreme Summoning System accomplish the summoning of heroes by the law of cause and effect, like the Absolute True Thought Line, then the creation of a base that is one level lower than summoning heroes is probably the same.  It is made using a "technological" method that sounds more fantasy than absolute. True thoughts are straight.  Because compared to the former, ¡®technology¡¯ is easier to implement and persuasive enough.  " "So Tyrande and I were thinking, what is the principle used by the so-called 'Empire' to create the four major bases?  " "First of all, conversion, the method of converting an ordinary person into the lowest-level unit of the base should be completed through the assembly line recombination of genetic sequences. This method that we do not have at this stage may not be at all in the eyes of the scientists of the 'Empire'  It's just as simple as making a home-cooked meal; and then it's brainwashingbut this brainwashing method is by no means simple.  Judging from the way that Tyrande High Priest and I carried out mental invasions on some units, this kind of brainwashing has even reached the level of engraving the power of rules on the soul, so it cannot be easily cracked - it is easy to crack, not  Absolutely unbreakable.  The conversion and brainwashing are basically completed by an ordinary human walking in and out of the town hall of the main base of the human race. Then he completes the selection of arms by entering the barracks. In fact, it is simpler than the first two steps, because only the  It would be good if the knowledge and skills required for the profession were streamlined through knowledge inheritance.  " "So after returning to the inner hexagram realm.  High Priest Tyrande and I have been studying the development of wild orcs. To put it bluntly, our goal is not to let ordinary people have the strength of wild orcs, but to use this stepping stone to complete the genetic transformation method.  academic research, and try our best to develop His Majesty's own 'real base' in the near future.  But Your Majesty should know.  This process is not simple and is even full of ups and downs.  After all, when the 'Empire' developed these bases, it completed the accumulation of knowledge through continuous conquest and learning.  Coupled with continuous development, we finally succeeded, so the road ahead of us may be very long.  " Zhendajimi spoke at length and finally breathed a sigh of relief.Dongfang Yun smiled sweetly at the stunned Dongfang Yun: "Do you understand?" Dongfang Yun also smiled sweetly: "I don't understand at all." Zhenda Jimi felt her eyes go dark and almost spat a mouthful of old blood on Dongfang Yun's face.  Her look made Dongfang Yun smile, and he gently rubbed her long hair and said, "I'm just kidding, I understand what you mean. But I'm curious, why do you and Tyrande insist on studying 'ours'  Where is the 'real base'? I think the six-pointed star has given me enough now." Zhendajimi shook his head seriously: "No, in fact, whether it is Tyrande, Su Wan, me, or your majesty.  The generals are not as superstitious about the six-pointed star as your majesty. From our point of view, it is actually a very strange thing for the 'empire' to give the six-pointed star to your majesty. The empire is so powerful, why was they able to create a seven-pointed star?  It shows that they have the ability to make a comeback, so why did they not use it themselves, but found seven ancient bloodline owners from the earth to deal with the Seven Stars? Why can the bloodlines of Chaos, Heavenly Man, and Holy God gather together from His Majesty's words?  It is not difficult to see that even the seven blood people with seven stars, including you, the races with these blood lines were once destroyed by the empire, so why do the survivors of these races appear on the earth and appear in a technological development?  An extremely low-level planet? These are all problems." Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up, and he said in the way a paranoid patient + a TV otaku should think: "I understand! What destroyed the empire was something more powerful than the empire.  Since it has an 'empire' that can make the entire universe tremble, its IQ must not be too low, so it will never let any unit of the empire escape, and it will never give the empire a chance to rise again.  . Then the empire, in order to get a chance of recovery, threw away the Seven Stars and found the seven most suitable people from the bloodlines that they had previously imprisoned or 'raised' to let them sit on the Seven Stars and become stronger.  When each blooded person grows to be so powerful that the entire universe cannot look directly at it, the empire will take away the power that the seven blooded people have worked hard to use to fight against it.  , the more I thought about it, the more I felt that I was too smart, and couldn't help but said proudly: "What do you think of my point of view?" "I think you think too much." Behind him, an indifferent and cold voice came, which made Dongfang Yun couldn't help but  He turned around in surprise.  appeared behind him.  It was Iori Yagami wearing a white coat.  "Iori, you" Dongfang Yun was quite curious about Iori's dress.  Yagami said: "In your impression, should I be a person who only knows how to fight and kill?" As he said, he walked straight past Dongfang Yun and said: "Master, I have to admit that your imagination is really good.  It's very rich, and I can think of such nonsense." Dongfang Yun was very unconvinced and said: "Is there something wrong with my guess? If it is like what I guessed, the remnants of the empire should be hiding somewhere at the moment and licking their wounds.  And wait for our Seven Stars to grow to the point where we can resist that 'it'. In other words, even if I am right, no one can prove it, right?" Iori walked to a machine and said slowly while debugging it.  In fact, not only you, my previous master also thought about this idea, and really sent many people to search for the truth thousands of years ago in the universe for this idea, but unfortunately, there is no so-called  'It' is there. The reason for the disappearance of the 'Empire' that was feared and surrendered by countless galaxies is not known. It disappeared so suddenly just like the high elves in the past. In other words, yours.  The guess is obviously unfounded." "Ning?" Dongfang Yunqi said: "Did Ning find anything else?" "I have to say, High Priest Tyrande and His Highness Zhenda Jimi are indeed very good.  Great scientists. Their research on the base is actually very consistent with my former master's point of view, and as far as I know, my master started researching the Five Stars and the Supreme Summoning System more than 100,000 years ago.  "A hundred thousand years ago?" Dongfang Yun sneered, "Do you think I'm mentally retarded? We were just eight thousand years ago" He said, and he was stunned.  .  Yagami said without raising his head: "It seems that Master, you have discovered that the time you have been sleeping seems to be only more than 8,000 years, but in fact this is only the time of the six-pointed star world, and the entire six-pointed star world was actually there before you arrived.  It is incompatible with this universe. To put it simply, your existence affects this six-pointed star realm, which exists for you, and your sleep will make it disordered, and it will return to normal when you wake up.¡±  Yagami's fingers quickly touched what looked like a console.Pressing on the button: "For example, you have indeed been asleep for more than eight thousand years, but during these eight thousand years, the time ratio between the six-pointed star world and the external universe has been changing. Sometimes one day has passed in the six-pointed star world, and the time ratio between the six-pointed star world and the external universe has been changing.  A hundred years have passed in the universe, sometimes a hundred years in the six-pointed star world, and only one day in the outside world, but generally speaking, the time in the six-pointed star world, compared to the outer universe, has only passed for more than eight thousand years. It is not until you are on the verge of waking up that it slowly gets on the right track.  " Dongfang Yun opened and closed his mouth a few times, then shook his head and said, "This has nothing to do with the topic we just talked about, right? Let's continue with the topic If the truth is not what I thought, then did Ningzhao reveal the truth?  "No," Yagami said: "There are some things that even my former master did not dare to touch or did not want to touch. The truth should be in those things that should not be touched. Maybe there is something there."  One day, you will find out the truth, but it will probably be a long time later." Dongfang Yun sighed in his heart, and suddenly said: "By the way, what are you doing? I remembered your question just now, that's right.  In my eyes, you should really be a person who only knows how to fight, right?" "Master." Iori turned to look at Dongfang Yun, his eyes extremely serious: "You should know that people like us are embodied.  People, no matter how real they are, are actually just fictitious existences, and everything they originally existed is nothing more than non-existence. So in order to make our existence valuable, or to make our future self no longer an illusion, we  Such people should constantly enrich themselves, or use fighting to show their value, or use other methods. When a person is strong to a certain extent, he will feel lonely, and then want to show his value in other directions.  "What I hope is to make some contribution to scientific research." "Luo Ji" Dongfang Yun scratched his head: "Is it because the 'old enemy' Kusanagi Kyo is not here?" "Noit's just that I'm tired of it.  " Yagami shook his head calmly and started operating on the console again.  Dongfang Yun touched his nose and looked at Zhenda Jimi.  Zhendajimi¡¯s big eyes narrowed.  The smile was very sweet: "So, whether it's taking precautions or being cautious, some things are our last trump card only when we hold them in our own hands. What do you think, Your Majesty?" Dongfang Yun smiled.  ¡­ ¡­The news of Long Island¡¯s massacre quickly spread throughout the continent.  In fact, it seems that in the past two years.  As long as the news is related to the King of Dark Night, it will spread very fast, which makes many media reporters want to squat in Goddess Yelin every day, waiting to publish Dongfang Yun's caution.  And this incident was the first time the Lord of the Night had appeared in public in eleven months. This made the reporters who were originally robbed of dragon blood and dragon meat by the old general at the Aifen Empire port slightly less unhappy.  There is no other reason, because these reporters are just a few media people who participated in the appearance of the Lord of the Night. This caused their newspapers and publications to sell out quickly, and the bonuses naturally increased crazily.  And Dongfang Yun showed up.  In fact, it is not just the southeastern countries that are affected, the one that has the greatest impact is Buicareno.  When the newspaper Dongfang Yun appeared the next day was delivered to the Allied Parliament outside the Basque Imperial City, Pompeii Emperor Alonso immediately slapped the newspaper on Buicareno's table and loudly called on the latter to be himself.  Things to do.  What should Buicareno do?  Naturally, it is what he has been using to perfunctory everyone: 'As long as the King of the Night leaves the northern wasteland, I will persuade him to give up the competition for the number one brother in the mainland and sign a contract never to invade the human race.'  Originally it was easy for Dongfang Yun to say anything without showing up, but now tens of thousands of people saw his Eight Dragons flying straight to Goddess Ye Lin.  Who else among the top leaders of the human race can sit still?  Faced with the pressure from everyone, Buicareno also had a headache. Last night, King Sha had already conveyed Dongfang Yun¡¯s words, and he only had to wait for three more days.  The beasts and the undead will invade the various countries of the human race on the mainland from different directions. At that time, chaos will break out. Then they will use the method of breaking up the twenty-two southeastern countries to accelerate the loss of the territories of the human race. On the one hand, the human race on the mainland will not be able to  Not increasing troops to resist, on the other hand, also reassures the three realms.  In fact, it is mainly the latter. Even if he has enough strength to challenge the Three Realms, Tyrande and others still advise him to wait for a while. When all the red alert technologies have been developed and he has absolute confidence in the fight against the Three Realms, naturally he will not  Someone came to persuade him again.  Dongfang Yun expressed his understanding, so he asked Buicareno, who was already a little restless, to wait a few more days.  ¡°I just received the letter last night, and today I was forced to have an abortion. This feeling is really uncomfortable.  Buicareno looked at the Pope.  This old fox has a cold face at the moment. It is obvious that he has no regard for these guys at this moment.I was a little dissatisfied, but there was no clear way to help Buicareno solve the problem, so I could only sit there and pretend to be dead.  Buicareno was also forced to feel helpless. After all, he sighed secretly and said: "I understand. Come, please go see the King of the Night with my invitation and tell him that at noon three days later, I will be in Paris."  I am waiting for him in the dense pine forest at the junction of the Sk Empire and the Goddess Ye Forest. If he doesn't come, don't blame me for not remembering the feelings of the past. "Although it dragged on for a few more days, the top human beings were still very satisfied and returned to their own country.  on the seat.  After all, it would be impossible for the two armies to meet without a bit of pomp and momentum, and these three days are also the 'fasting days' that the two armies on the mainland are used to when meeting each other - each other takes a bath and changes clothes to adjust their condition, and then go to see themselves.  The most respected enemy.  After the meeting ended, Pope Benfric XIII stayed alone. Once everyone was gone and no one else could be felt outside, Pope Benfrick XIII sat down in front of Bui Carreno in a serious manner and said:  "Now is not a good time to deal with the King of the Night." Bui Carreno was stunned. Although the Pope has not shown his desire for the goddess Ye Lin these days, it is obvious that from his standpoint, Dongfang Yun will die sooner.  The better.  Seeing the dull look on Buiccareno's face, the Pope smiled and said: "It's not that I don't want him to die, nor that I don't dare to fight with him, but" He whispered with a serious face: "According to  My spies reported that the undead and the beasts were coming in two directions. "" Bang! "" The tea cup in Buicareno's hand fell to the ground and shattered.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. ??????¡ËUpdated quickly¡Ë¡ËPure  Text¡Ë

 Mainland China Chapter 183 I am usually the protagonist!

    The movements of Dongfang Yun's other two armies, the Undead Legion and the Orc Legion, are almost a secret.  The undead army marched from the northwest coastal area of ??the mainland. Because it is close to the bitter cold land in the far north and the sea water is extremely cold, it is also called the Sea of ??Death. It is an ocean area second only to the four most dangerous places on the mainland.  The orc army marched from the northern wasteland across the Latar Mountain. The Latar Mountain is located in the northern part of Su Wan's hometown, the Slok Empire. It is not only covered with snow all year round, but also has extremely cold temperatures at night and extremely high mountain altitudes.  The only road is the Liaodong Canyon leading from the northeast to the Andersel Empire. The Andersel Empire is the northernmost country of Hansel's Thirty Kingdoms Alliance, and the Liaodong Canyon is also very famous. At that time, the orcs were forced by humans to  Without exiting the hinterland of the continent and entering the northern wasteland, it was evacuated from here. The famous Tears of Gaze in the Far East was also understood by the orcs here.  Both of these areas are desolate places where most people are unwilling to come even if they are killed. After Dongfang Yun notified Bui Carreno of the movements of the undead and the orc army, Bui Carreno also secretly guessed the paths of the two armies.  , but even he never expected to take these two paths.  This means that if Dongfang Yun hadn¡¯t said anything, even Buicareno would never have guessed that there were two armies heading towards the hinterland of the continent.  But now that this matter has been known to Pope Benfrick XIII, will he also know that he is actually Dongfang Yun's subordinate?  You know, the Pope is someone who is said to be able to communicate with the heavens!  And the Heaven Realm, Cloud Realm and Dead Soul Realm are still places that Dongfang Yun doesn¡¯t want to touch.  That¡¯s why Buicareno dropped the cup in shock.  However, Benfric XIII obviously did not know the deeper secret. He thought that Buicareno was feeling the crisis because of his words. He smiled calmly, unfolded the map of the continent, and pointed at the Sea of ??Death and Mount Latar.  From his position, he said: "My spies have been following these two troops. They marched from two directions. This synchronicity is very abnormal." Buicareno was extremely surprised and had a panicked expression on his face:  "Impossible! They should be fighting in the bitter cold of the far north. How could they separate so easily and attack the hinterland of the continent?" "I don't know." Ben Furyk narrowed his eyes and said, "I think it is possible for them to achieve this.  After reaching a certain agreement, the orcs gave up some territory to give the undead an opportunity to enter the mainland, and the undead would no longer attack the orcs. "" Will the undead compromise so easily? " "It won't work if you don't compromise.  Shi Qing sighed and said: "We are still a little eager for quick success." Bui Carreno frowned and said: "I don't understand what Your Majesty means." The Pope pointed to the northern wasteland and said: "In fact, Dongfang Yun's purpose has always been very  Simply, he wants to become the top brother in the mainland. In fact, his wish is nothing. The position of the top brother in the mainland is nothing more than the right to command all countries. It only arouses our resistance.  Because of his anger, there was a war between the human race and Dark Night. Now that I think about it, he didn't want power or money, he just started the war for the sake of fame.  He is just like us. He is also full of emotions for this continent, so he resolutely gave up the war and came here after learning about the rise of the undead natural disaster in the northern wasteland, and helped the orcs drive the undead to the bitter cold land of the far north.  From this point of view, he may not be any different from us. "Buycareno said: "You are right, he is indeed such a person. When I got to know him, I knew that he loved life very much.  Only then will we become friends.¡± The Pope nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said we were eager for quick success. Using your God of War Soul, our people grew rapidly and increased rapidly, and then we didn¡¯t care about the East after we gained great power.  Yun's feelings, when he was fighting against the undead natural disaster, stabbed him in the back, threatening the foundation of his existence - the goddess Ye Lin, so he rushed back. " "You mean."  Buicareno said: "He was anxious to come back to resist us, so he single-handedly promoted the peace talks between the undead and the orcs?" Ben Furyk XIII thought for a while and said: "In fact, it is not necessarily him who promoted the peace talks, but  I know clearly that from the beginning, he used a very tough attitude to push the undead back to the bitter cold land in the far north. I don't know whether it was because the environment was too harsh or the undead were shrinking too tightly, but he did not attack in the end.  . The undead even activated the legendary All-Destroying Immortal Formation, and Dongfang Yun also used unknown methods to cause the volcanoes around Aufama City to erupt, so to speak, judging from the reports from my spies.  Dongfang Yun must have been forced into a hurry and wanted to end the war as soon as possible so that he could return.  But for some reason, the war ended before it even started, soBecause the undead were collectively strengthened in an instant, Dongfang Yun had to let the team withdraw.  "    "You know this as well!  ?  " Ben Furyk's words were like a thunderbolt hitting Bui Carreno's head. You know, Dongfang Yun's recovery of the undead base was a big secret. At that time, except for Dongfang Yun and Butcher in the Aufama City, Dongfang Yun and Butcher were on the battlefield.  Outside, the other generals are scattered around the bitter cold land in the far north. Who can break through their defenses and get intel?  What exactly happened is not clear.  I just know that Dongfang Yun began to withdraw his troops later, and then used a large teleportation array to withdraw all the Dark Night Legion to the Goddess Yelin.  "Buycareno nodded, his brain spinning rapidly, judging the authenticity of Ben Furyk's words. Ben Furyk continued: "After he left, the orcs also began to withdraw their troops, and the undead also shrank. Although  No contact between the two parties was detected, but it was obvious that the two parties had reached a tacit understanding and started heading towards the hinterland of the mainland from two different directions.  " At this point, Buicareno already knew what Ben Furyk wanted to say, so he said: "Then you mean to ask Dongfang Yun to help us resist these two?  " Ben Furyk shook his head and said: "He will definitely be dissatisfied if we do such a thing of inserting a knife in the back. Since he has the ability to fight back the undead, he must not be afraid of the natural disaster of the undead.  What we have to do is actually very simple, make peace with him.  "Buycareno was truly surprised. He looked at him in surprise and said, "Talking to peace?  You mean to let him stay still for the time being and let us resist these two armies ourselves!  ?  " Ben Furyk frowned: "Mr. Bui is afraid?  "Of course not, it's just" Buicareno said: "Our army may not be able to handle it."  "His Majesty the Pope waved his hand: "Then continue to recruit soldiers from all over the world!  Not only the southwestern region, but also the southeastern coastal countries are recruiting troops.  I think they will not refuse to let their military strength grow by leaps and bounds.  "Buycareno opened his mouth wide. After a long time, he said: "Okay, I will find a way to negotiate peace.  His Majesty the Pope nodded and said, "I will coordinate with all countries. You can rest first!"  " Said and turned around to leave. " Nani?  That idiot Pope is so cooperative!  ?  "Dongfang Yun was shocked. Galen nodded and said: "This is the strangest thing about Mr. Bui. Whether it is the mainland human race sending out troops to resist alone, or convening the southeastern army for debugging, Ben Furik XIII is following step by step.  Our plan is moving forward.  Even better than we planned.  The plan went so smoothly, which is actually the strangest part.  " "The most important thing is that these are all proposed by the old Pope. He is so cooperative with us. I suspect there is a conspiracy here.  "Darius touched his chin and said. "Yes, yes.  Dongfang Yun lay on his back on the bed: "Tylande, what do you think?"  " Tyrande frowned slightly: "That's right.  It's really weird to be so smooth and cooperative. I guess it's possible that he has seen through all our strategies, and then cooperates with us on the surface, but in fact he is paralyzing us, and has secretly contacted the heaven?  "Sven said: "It's very possible.  It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very surprised. At that time, when Chryseles and Meng Ge were digging out the volcano from the ground around Mount Thorodo, that¡¯s when Mr. Jun went to Offama City alone to provoke, and we were all scattered at that time.  Around Mount Sorodo, a total of thirteen generals are guarding one side. The sensing position almost surrounds the entire bitter cold land in the far north. Even an ant coming in will be sensed by us. So who can penetrate our  What about sensing positions for exploration?  Swain said in a hoarse voice: "It may not be that he has entered our exploration circle."  At that time, so many volcanoes erupted, and the ice and snow on the Silileus Permafrost Glacier and the Bakked Tundra were melted, and huge waves tens of meters high were set off. Even hundreds of kilometers away, as long as you are in the air and have strong eyesight, you can  See clearly.  " He said, everyone was shocked. Darius looked at Galen and said: "Are there any heaven-level experts under the Pope who have not accepted the debugging of the human base?  "    "No.  "Galen said seriously: "After all, without losing the original ability, he has mastered a series of new abilities, and his own rank has been improved.  Such a temptation is impossible even for a heaven-level expert, unless" "Unless what?  " "Unless that old guy Ben Furik hides his strength, he is also a heaven-level expert and personally goes to the northern wasteland as a spy, but this is simply impossible, because he has been joining the army with the high-level people of the mainland human race.  ¡±  "What are you talking about?" Dongfang Yunqi asked: "Why must it be the Pope?" Darius explained: "Because only heaven-level experts can directly detect the clues with their eyes outside our induction circle.  The changes that occurred within the Luoduo Mountainsare hundreds of kilometers away. Even with our eyesight, it is difficult to spy on them from that distance." Dongfang Yun nodded slowly: "In other words, there was a heaven-level powerhouse who was watching at that time.  "Us?" He let out a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, we have been doing our tricks very well. So, do you think that the heaven-level strongman already knows that the Orc base belongs to me?" Tyrande said: "No.  It's clear, but I think if the Pope hadn't discovered the truth, the reason why he would be so cooperative in resisting the undead and the orc army without resorting to our strength, and even not hesitate to mobilize the armies of the southeastern coastal countries, was probably because he had already guessed the orc army.  In order to prevent us from attacking from both inside and outside, Dongfang Yun even asked Mr. Bui to propose peace talks. " Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "It's really possible if you say that, then this problem will be easily solved. The Pope thinks that the Orcs and I are close.  relationship, so he wanted to appease me and summon troops from the southeast to resist. Do you think this is a mistake? " "Even so, we must not take the Pope lightly, in case he really has hidden power and uses it.  With this power staring at us, if there is a problem, he may immediately contact the heavens! You know, the war is everywhere in the mainland, and the three realms are probably already eyeing us. It is no exaggeration to say that once we clarify the matter, the three realms will  Maybe they will form the strongest lineup to deal with us!" Tyrande said.  "How long will it take before Red Alert Technology can equip the entire army?" Dongfang Yun turned to look at Zhenda Jimi.  Zhendajimi shook his head and said: "The production line has been completed and is speeding up. But this matter is very troublesome." "Explanation?" "First we must first produce enough numbers to equip troops - whether it is tanks, aircraft or equipment.  , this is very simple, just build more tank factories and barracks; then we have to let all combat units return to the furnace, and transfer the knowledge of the use of these weapons and equipment to them through the barracks of this group of bases - this is  The most troublesome thing is that even the Dark Night Army, which now numbers less than 100 million, will take at least two days. The other three tribes, the undead and the orcs, must return to the base if they want to complete the equipment. This is supported by His Majesty.  There is no problem with summoning. The key lies in the human troops. When we equip the human troops, that is when the red alert technology is completely exposed. In other words, we must destroy the orc undead dark night before the human troops are equipped.  Equip them all, and use the troops of these three tribes to resist the armies of the three realms." Tyrande continued: "Or use another method, which is to re-equip the human troops first, and then create new equipment for the armies of the other three tribes.  We need to hide it until the human race is finished changing their clothes - but there is a problem here. According to our plan, the human army is constantly increasing, which means that under such circumstances, the time required for all the clothes changing will be delayed.  "A long time." "The most urgent thing now for Dongfang Yun is time. He frowned and said, "Can't we let the current 600 million human races finish changing their clothes first, and then the other three races will also finish changing their clothes at the same time, and use their current strength to fight against the Three Realms?  " Swain unfolded the map and said: "Yes, yes. But there is a problem. Once we start a war with the three groups, here, here, and here will be the first targets. " He pointed at the place.  Naturally, they are Goddess Yelin, Bansai, the Imperial City of the Orcs, and the Aufama City in the bitter cold land of the far north.  That is where the base of the four races is located: "With the previous example, the Three Realms must know how to curb our development and cut off our roots. Therefore, when the real war begins, the human army that has not changed its uniforms must be the same as the base of the four races.  , is the first target to be hit, so the casualties will be too heavy." Dongfang Yun said: "Is there any way to solve this problem?" "Yes!" Zhenda Jimi said definitely.  "It's very troublesome." "Say!" Zhenda Jimi said: "The best way is to use this time to detect the connection point between the Three Realms and the mainland, and then destroy it the moment the war starts, delaying the Three Realms' entry into the mainland.  "The connection point?" Zhenda Jimi took the trouble to explain: "To put it simply, it is the door between the two adjacent realms.  , you must know that it is actually very difficult to penetrate the boundary. It not only requires the power to tear the space, but also maintains the torn space so that it will not be restored. The connection point, as the weakest point between the boundaries,  Not only is it easy to tear, but it can also be maintained with minimal effort. You need to knowDao, the number of soldiers available in the Three Realms is not a small number, they are all at least hundreds of millions. How long will it take to pass through such a small door?  So we must ensure that the torn space will not be restored halfway?  " Dongfang Yunqi said: "Then how to destroy it?  Since it is the weakest part of the space, it is only easy to tear and not easy to thicken, right?  " "This is very simple.  "Dark Sage Ishkafiel said: "As long as we tear up the space there as well, as long as the opposite space is not the Three Realms.  " Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up: "I understand, just like a single-card phone, when I talk to Galen, Darius's phone can't come in.  " Ishkafeir nodded and said: "That's what it means.  It¡¯s just not easy to find where the space is weak, so we need to¡± ¡°I know!  ¡± Dongfang Yun laughed loudly, stood up and motioned for everyone in his room to get out of the way, then stretched out one palm, and the black and white Chaos Fire instantly covered his palm, and at the same time, there were Chaos Flames burning in his eyes.  He sang loudly: "Reading thousands of books is better than traveling thousands of miles. Follow the wildness of your heart and embark on a journey of adventure alone."  Magic shines, beams of light sing, wealth and glory go hand in hand, danger and peace coexist.  The flash of transition, the bloom of light beam.  Witnessed by the six-pointed star, it's time to show off your real skills!  Come out, adventurer¡ªEzreal!  "Azure blue brilliance bloomed brightly on the floor. In the huge six-pointed star array, a handsome young man with short blond hair wearing goggles on his head and a brisk and bright pure yellow portable adventure suit appeared in the array. He wore a  Wearing an armguard with luminous gems, he took a step forward and knelt down on one knee. He smiled and said to Dongfang Yun: "Father, summoning me is a wise choice for you, because" "In other games, I am usually the protagonist.  Oh~!  "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read.) PS: Thank you jokorerwong for your monthly vote! ¡ËUpdate  Quick¡Ë¡ËPlain text¡Ë

 Continental Storm Chapter 184 News from the Angel

    Zhendajimi explained the connection point between worlds in more detail. Ezreal was not impatient, but kept thinking about it carefully. He was not at all like when he was just summoned  A sense of frivolity.  When Zhendajimi finished speaking, Ezreal immediately smiled and said: "I understand, leave this matter to me! Light magic itself is inextricably linked to space magic, so this question is difficult  Don't defeat me!" He looked at Dongfang Yun: "Father, I will mark the location of the connection point of the Three Realms. I just want to know that the connection point between the Three Realms and the mainland will not be too close, so after finding the connection point, I  We need manpower." "That's not a problem." Dongfang Yun said, "Just go find it. Whenever you find a connection point, I will immediately send people to garrison it and be ready to open a passage." "This matter is very important to Dongfang Yunlai.  It is said that it is almost inevitable. Not to mention the Cloud Realm and the Dead Soul Realm, it is just the Heaven Realm, which is in collusion with the Papal State. No one can guarantee that the Papal Congress will occupy and guard the connection point between the Heaven Realm and the Human Realm in advance.  Ezreal smiled, showing two rows of neat little white teeth: "Then father, ladies, brothers and sisters, I'm leaving~!" As he said that, he jumped forward, and his whole body disappeared in a bright golden light.  among.  Not long after Ezreal left, an envoy from the mainland human race alliance entered the Goddess Industry Forest and asked to see Dongfang Yun.  The human envoys obviously did not expect that the interior of the Goddess Forest was so magnificent and magnificent, just like a picture scroll described in an epic masterpiece. When they called the forest train and came to the ancient tree, they were almost dazzled by the giant tree in front of them.  It is worth mentioning that since more than seven months ago, the goddess Ye Lin has been surrounded by a layer of black brilliance like a dome-like fog cover. The protective cover formed by this fog is the third volume of the Dark Night Base that is, the high-level  One of the elves' highest technological achievements, the Iron Curtain of Night.  The Iron Curtain of Night has an extremely powerful defensive effect. The inner wall is a layer of miasma of glazed curtain fifty meters thick, a layer of black mist miasma.  Even if a tenth-level powerhouse enters, he will immediately feel like stepping into a maze and completely lose his direction. Moreover, these miasma will also erode into the body and corrode the muscles and blood vessels of living creatures. Once you stay here for more than three hours, even if you  He is a twelfth-level master second only to the heaven-level experts.  The source of magic and fighting energy will also be completely corrupted, and he can only be an ordinary person for the rest of his life.  Moreover, the Iron Curtain of Night is still connected to the earth below the Goddess Industry Forest, as well as the billions of trees inside the Goddess Industry Forest. It can be said that as long as someone breaks in, they will be discovered immediately. By then, there will be tenth-level powerhouses and heavenly masters.  to deal with you.  It depends on your strength.  Therefore, from a few months ago, the goddess Ye Lin looked like a giant black egg that could not be seen from all angles, mysterious and terrifying.  This was also done by Tyrande and Zhendajimi in order to prevent external prying eyes on the Goddess Forest. It can be said that the greatest significance of the Iron Curtain of Night is to protect the Red Alert Base that is being developed.  ?In fact, from the surface.  The heads of countries still have the right to command their own armies, just because in the current sense Buicareno is the one who has given them everything, and no one can guarantee that the latter will not be able to survive a major crisis after Buicareno steps down.  It will continue to bring hope to the human race, so no one will use their military power for the time being.  But this is not the biggest reason why they stand still.  Before coming to Goddess Yelin, Pompeii Emperor Alonso III had sent some of his spies into the Iron Curtain of Night to investigate. However, his independent behavior was the same as that of all other emperors who tried to find out what happened to Goddess Yelin.  No progress.  Because even if a strong man of ten levels entered the dark mist, he never came out again.     certainly.  Even their most trusted spies were subordinated to Dongfang Yun after debugging at the human base. Therefore, these people would choose to abandon their 'former master' directly. But in fact, if these people were not under Dongfang Yun, they would not be able to enter the night.  Although there is no death behind the Iron Curtain, one is bound to become a cripple.  To sum up, the existence of the Iron Curtain of Night.  It also ensured the internal secrets of the Goddess Industry Forest and the scenery of the entire Goddess Industry Forest. Therefore, when this group of human envoys entered the Goddess Industry Forest with the support of the elves, everyone showed a surprised expression.  Most of these people are nobles and scribes from various countries, so almost no one accepts the adjustment from the human base.  And because you are entering the territory of the Night King, no matter how many guards or powerful professionals you send, the Night King can easily crush them to death, so it is better to enter with a pure clerical team and still gain some favorability.  Of course, even these pure clerks can only see what Dongfang Yun wants them to see. Many secrets are not something they can pry into, but even so, the scenery of the beautiful goddess Ye Lin will still make them  ?Drunk.  This feeling is like that of humans who stepped into Pandora for the first time. The mountains, water, trees, and beauties are enough to make them intoxicated.  Dongfang Yun met these people at the penultimate top of the Ancient Tree. When the delegation entered the meeting hall, they were completely shocked by the huge Ancient Tree.  This thick tree that reaches straight into the clouds, even if there is no space law inside to expand the internal space, the area of ??each floor is still far larger than the royal palaces of various countries. Even the Pope's Hall with the statue of the God of Light is far less than that of ancient times.  The interior of the tree is magnificent.  Especially when riding the wooden escalator on the side, the escalator slowly rises due to the force of the magic propulsion array at the bottom of the escalator. This allows these clerks who may have never been able to practice flying in the air in their lifetime to fully experience riding a rocket.  a feeling of.  So when they stood under Dongfang Yun, they couldn't help but admire and bow down.  It¡¯s one thing to be afraid, but it¡¯s another thing to be admired.  "Everyone, get up." There were only Dongfang Yun himself and Darius behind him in the meeting hall. The former motioned to the envoys to stand down.  The old man at the front who looked to be at least fifty or sixty years old seemed to be very suitable for the title of aristocrat. Whether it was clothing, etiquette or behavior, he followed the words and deeds of the aristocrat meticulously. He stepped forward and said: "Noble, great Dark Night  Your Majesty, I am Levin Le, a diplomat from the Bastec Empire. On behalf of His Majesty, I would like to extend my highest respect to you, and on behalf of the human coalition, I would like to submit a letter of invitation to you. " " Darius stands like a tiger.  Behind Dongfang Yun, after Levine said this, he stretched out his big black-gloved hand and squeezed it.  The invitation immediately flew from Levine's palm to his big hand, and then was slowly handed to Dongfang Yun's hand.  Dongfang Yun smiled indifferently, threw the invitation letter casually on the desk in front of him and said: "If you have anything to do, just tell me directly. There is no need to read this kind of thing." This arrogant attitude did not arouse the envoy's attention.  The envoys who came here this time were mostly elderly nobles, who were polite and well-behaved.  The most important thing is that they know how to be patient and weigh the pros and cons, and know who they are facing now.  Levine said respectfully: "Yes." He cleared his throat and said in a neither humble nor condescending manner: "Your noble and great King of the Night, although there is a war going on between us, the emperors of the human race on the mainland still treat you  I am very impressed and envious of your strength, and sincerely want to make friends with you. No matter what the outcome of our future war is, it only represents the different positions of both sides, and it cannot hinder the emperors' sincerity in yearning for your friendship. Therefore, the emperors of the human race.  I hope you can attend the dinner held in the Imperial City of the Basque Empire tomorrow night. "Invite me? They are really brave!" Dongfang Yun couldn't help but laugh: "Aren't they afraid that I will do them all?  " "Noble, great King of the Night, no one dares to doubt your power, and your kindness is obvious to all. Everyone knows what you want, and everyone also knows that if you take action in person, no matter where others hide.  No matter where you go, you will definitely die. But they believe that you have the mind and courage of a king, so no one will worry about whether you will kill someone. " "You are really good at talking." Dongfang Yun laughed.  He said straightforwardly: "Well, Buicareno and I are close friends of life and death. I will give him this face today. I will go there tomorrow night." "Thank you very much. Your Majesty!" Levine bowed.  Said: "Then let's take our leave first." "Wait a minute, who told you to leave?" Even though everyone in the envoy is a cunning guy, everyone broke into a cold sweat when they heard Dongfang Yun's words. Levin  Le turned around and bowed: "Your Majesty, the great King of the Dark Night, if the two countries are at war with each other, we will not kill you" "I didn't say I wanted to kill you." Dongfang Yun interrupted him and said with a half-smile: "  Could it be that you were lying just now when you said that I have the mind and courage of a king?" "Of course not!" "Then why do you still doubt that I will be harmful to you?" Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said, "You will stay here today.  I'll treat you well, I believe you will be intoxicated by the wine and beautiful scenery here." Levine was taken aback.  A hint of joy flashed in his eyes: "How dare you disturb Your Majesty." Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "No, I am a guest from afar. You praised me so much just now, why am I so embarrassed not to entertain you? Come on."  !  A figure appeared on Dongfang Yun's lower left hand.  Kneeling on one knee, there was a gorgeous flower elf who was so beautiful that these incompetent old guys were drooling.  The flower elf¡¯s silver bell-like voice sounded: ¡°See my king and General Darius." Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "You take the human envoys down and entertain them well. Don't be slow to wait.  " "According to the decree!  " After everyone left, Darius walked to a chair in the hall below and sat down, saying, "What a waste of time.  " Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "I'm used to calming down. Just waste a little time. Anyway, idleness is idle.  " Darius said: "Shall I accompany you?  " Dongfang Yun stretched out: "No, I heard that you have been getting along very sweetly with your cat recently, so you can keep it at home.  " Darius raised his eyebrows. Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "What?  Are you wondering who told me this?  " Darius shook his head: "That doesn't matter, I was just wondering if it would be unsafe.  " "Are you kidding? The human race's base camp, isn't that my base camp?  Nothing could be unsafe.  " Darius nodded: "Okay, then" Before he could finish his words, Lairile suddenly rushed in with a very ugly face. "What's wrong?  Dongfang Yunqi said: "Why are you making such an expression?"  "    "Angel!  Lairile frowned and said, "I don't know since when, Pope Benfrik XIII has contacted the heaven. What happened to us in the bitter cold land of the far north is that an angel monitors us and then reports these things."  Tell Ben Furyk XIII.  "    "Angel?  Dongfang Yunqi said: "How do you know?"  " Leruilei said: "It's sister Kyle. As a judgment angel, she can feel the pure light breath that is exclusive to angels.  After we discussed the Pope's cooperation with us in the morning, Sister Kyle felt something was wrong.  So she went to the bitter cold place in the far north again, and sure enough, she felt the angel's remaining breath there.  " Darius frowned and said, "Does everyone else know about this?  " Lairilei nodded and said: "Yes, we have all been notified, and now everyone is ready for emergency battles.  Dongfang Yun pondered for a few seconds and pressed two fingers on his temples. Ezreal, where are you now? Huh? Father? I am in the Saphiro Desert and exploring. Be careful. Kyle feels the influence of heaven.  Power, it's an angel, you have to be careful. Angels? There shouldn't be too many of them already, otherwise it would be impossible to be calm now. Don't worry, father, I'm not just handsome.  Her appearance~! ¡°Lai Ruilei.  Let Sven be prepared at any time and be careful not to be attacked by people from heaven.  "After Dongfang Yun contacted Ezreal, he raised his head and said to Lairilei. "You don't need to worry too much about this matter," Darius said: "There shouldn't be many people from heaven, so even if they attack the orcs,  The base will never succeed.  And I believe that the illusion we created before has confused them.  So these guys from heaven should not act rashly.  " Dongfang Yun said: "I hope so!  " Lairile said hello and left. Darius continued: "Then dad, if you go to the banquet tomorrow, I'm afraid you won't be dull and you have to put on a show.  " "?  " "It is to let everyone understand once again that what you want is the supreme status and you want to be the top person on the mainland.  Not for territory.  "    "I know this.  Dongfang Yun said with a smile: "I just have to keep pretending~!"  ¡± The evening of the next day. The Imperial City of the Basque Empire has not been so lively for more than a year. The last time there were such lanterns, festoons, gongs, drums, and whips was when the son of the Basque Emperor became the crown prince.  There was a grand celebration in the imperial city, and the entire empire was enjoying themselves. At that time, the Basque emperor also said something very pretentious: My child, I am proud to watch you grow up day by day and become the embodiment of imperial power. You must remember that we have always been there.  All rule this country with wisdom and strength. I believe that you will also use your powerful power carefully, and the real victory, my son, is to encourage the people's heart. One day, my life will come to an end.  Soon after, Basque was defeated by the Dark Night Empire, and most of the royal family either committed suicide or became prisoners, and the former prince was not crowned after all. When Dongfang Yun heard this story, he was still joking.   Recently, the reason why the Basque Imperial City has been preparing for the celebration with great fanfare is to prepare for a heavyweight night banquet.The person hosting the banquet is the man who once caused the fall of this empire, the King of Dark Night.  In the evening, the embers of dusk have not yet dissipated, and the clouds on the horizon are still full of red as if they have been burned.  The band of the Imperial Ceremonial Troupe was playing festive songs on one side of the Imperial City Square. A group of emperors dressed in gentleman's attire and carrying their charming companions were waiting behind the neat ceremonial procession.  In the sky, eight frost bone dragons pulled a carriage studded with gold, silver and diamonds and slowly lowered. The frost bone dragon with a cruel reputation fell to the ground docilely and motionless, like a domestic pet.  Two beautiful elves in ceremonial white swordsman uniforms jumped down from the carriage and opened the door respectfully.  Dongfang Yun slowly walked down the stairs.  At this time, like all the emperors present, he was not wearing a dragon robe and python belt. Instead, he was wearing a very simple-looking, but tight-fitting silver windbreaker and trousers made of the most expensive silk - handmade by Su Wan.  sewing.  Two rows of Basque ceremonial soldiers stamped their feet back together, neatly and solemnly drew out their long swords from their waists, made a sword flower, and then raised their swords upright on their chests, forming a passage with the highest etiquette.  At the same time, several etiquette officers rolled out the red carpet, with one end at the feet of Dongfang Yun and the other end in front of the emperors.  Dongfang Yun smiled, turned around and bowed slightly, making a very gentlemanly invitation. Then, Su Wan, who was wearing a burgundy evening dress and crystal shoes, stepped out of the carriage and walked down holding Dongfang Yun's hand.  At this moment, Dongfang Yun didn't know whether it was because he had gone through the practice of infinite improvement, or because he had still reached a height of 1.7 meters when his body was long. Although his appearance was still delicate and beautiful, coupled with the cool short hair, he looked at it.  It looks very neutral in appearance.  Su Wan gently held Dongfang Yun's hands, with a charming smile on her face, and slowly walked towards the emperors with Dongfang Yun. At this moment, the two people really gave people a feeling of being a match made in heaven, no matter in appearance or temperament.  The scene and identity all turned the emperors in the distance and the beauties around them into stars beside the bright moon. Although they were numerous, they were eclipsed.  The two of them looked very relaxed and did not feel like they were going deep into the enemy camp at all. On the contrary, the calmness and magnanimity on their faces made the emperors very cautious.  Arriving in front of everyone, Dongfang Yun smiled slightly and said calmly: "Hello everyone, let me introduce myself. I am Dongfang Yun, the King of the Dark Night." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian  Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it. ) ¡ËUpdate quickly¡Ë¡ËPlain text¡Ë

 Continental Storm Chapter 185: Taking the bait

    Dongfang Yun himself doesn't like to show off his force to show his strength, nor does he like to bully others.  But he had no choice.  His path has been paved from the moment he was selected. He has only two choices, follow this path, or do nothing until death.  But compared to the former, the latter made it even more difficult for him to do it. Whether it was the original idea of ??being responsible for Darius and others and continuing with Su Wan, or the matter of Fifth Ning, until now the so-called "Empire"  ''s secrets have been spied on so much that even he himself doesn't dare to stop here.  Once he stopped, Dongfang Yun himself didn¡¯t know what he would encounter.  So he must become a king, and at the same time, he must learn to act for his enemies.  So in the Basque Imperial City, Dongfang Yun chose to make a high-profile appearance, letting his light be like the sun in the sky, covering all the stars and moon.  As the lineup of emperors to welcome the King of Dark Night, if the emperors of the three empires don't make enough gestures, it will naturally not look good.  Pope Benfrik XIII was the first to stand up, stretched out his hand and said: "Your Majesty, the King of the Night, it has been more than a few years since we last saw each other. Are you okay?" "Life is going well." Dongfang Dongfang  Yun smiled lightly, casually patted Ben Furik's hand, and gently patted the other person's hand away. His eyes scanned the dozens of emperors behind him like an eagle overlooking the world: "It's just that some people want to  You are making trouble for me, so I am very unhappy." His rude and arrogant actions made Ben Furyk stunned for a moment, but the latter was an old fox through and through. He smiled calmly and wiped away the embarrassment without leaving a trace.  : "There are many things, even if they don't want to do them, there are still many people who have to bite the bullet. This is the case with everything, isn't it?" "Yes," Dongfang Yun smiled.  Walking past Ben Furik with Su Wan, his eyes swept across the emperors again.  Many things are worthless once the quantity reaches more than ten.  In order to demonstrate the power of the human race on the mainland, the fact that these dozens of emperors accompanied the human race legions on personal expeditions has been widely reported. Many countries have even given the title of "Eternal Emperor" to flaunt the greatness of their own emperors.  But today, when Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes glanced at them.  Except for Flo VII of the Bastec Empire and Alonso III of Pompeii, there were only a few people who did not turn their heads sideways.  Because they knew that the army in their hands was just a gift from one person, and the only man who could fight against the King of Dark Night did not come over.  Dongfang Yun obviously discovered this as well.  With a sarcastic expression on his lips, he said: "What? Bui Carreno didn't come to greet me? Is he afraid that I would kill him?" "Of course Mr. Bui knows that His Majesty the King of Dark Night's mind is as broad as the place where the sun shines.  He just has other things to deal with, but I think he will apologize to His Majesty at the banquet later." The old fox immediately stepped forward and said with a smile.  "Humph." Dongfang Yun snorted coldly, continued to take a step forward, and suddenly said: "Who is the current emperor of Basteque?" The King of the Night is looking for trouble!  This was the first thought of all the emperors, so everyone immediately focused their attention on the little fat man who was desperately shrinking back in the crowd.  "Come out!" Su Wan shouted softly, but the sound, which was more beautiful than the ringtone, was like a thunder exploding in the little fat emperor's ears.  The emperors around him didn't even have time to get out of the way before they felt a foul smell coming from them.  This little emperor, who was supported by the higher-ups of the mainland¡¯s human race, was so frightened that he urinated all over the place!  "Hmph! The King of Dark Night is so powerful. You are the emperor, and we are also emperors. Even if you show off your force, please look at the place!" Alonso III, the Emperor of Pompeii who had always felt that he was being extremely oppressed, finally tolerated it.  Keep talking.  This man can be described as a once-in-a-generation hero, and the Pompeii Empire has only been in three generations since its founding.  The first two emperors built a territory that was no less powerful than Basteco, the strongest in the mainland, but this third emperor used his own strength to elevate the Pompeii Empire, which was in dire need, to a level comparable to Basteque.  The Kremlin Empire, a long-established power, has challenged the situation, and its capabilities can be imagined.  At the same time, he is also the most unyielding emperor in the mainland in the past hundred years. He constantly improves his national power and teaches dissatisfied small countries around him, even for the sake of becoming the number one emperor in the mainland.  Pompeii and Bastec have fought several wars in the past two decades, with more victories than defeats. This is of course related to the brave and tough folk customs of the Pompeii Empire, but his many personal expeditions also played a big role.  role.  At this moment when even Flo VII of the Bastec Empire did not dare to provoke easily, Alonso III's voice definitely demonstrated the bravery and recklessness of this man.  This is also the same as the Pompeii Empire's behavior in Dongfang Yun's ears.?No two.  Dongfang Yun glanced at him, but before he could speak, the Pope next to him quickly said: "Your Majesty Yun, this is His Majesty Alonso III of the Pompeii Empire. He has such a temper. You must not pay attention." "  Did I say that I need you to introduce these unrelated people to me?" Dongfang Yun sneered, let go of Su Wan's hand, walked over to Alonso, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, and looked into the latter's eyes.  Although there was a full 20 centimeters height difference between the two sides, the plain gaze of Dongfang Yun, who was looking up at him, forced Alonso's unruly eyes back, and even his steps involuntarily took a step back.  This is a very strange thing. Alonso III is fifty-two years old and is a genius-like tenth-level powerhouse.  Dongfang Yun is less than seventeen years old, but he is only at the second level, and he is still cultivating the power of the soul.  But a second-level soul mage forcefully forced a tenth-level warrior back while looking at him. Whether this was because of the gap in the army behind him or because Dongfang Yun was too powerful according to rumors was unknown.  When everyone present thinks that Dongfang Yun has the strength to crush Alonso to death like an ant, that's enough.  After Dongfang Yun described Alonso as 'irrelevant', he ignored him and walked towards the fat Basque emperor lying on the ground. He frowned and looked down at him amidst the smell of feces and urine: "You are the one."  The new Basque emperor? " The little fat man seemed to be about the same age as Dongfang Yun at most. Under Dongfang Yun's gaze, he burst into tears. The tears flowed as if Dongfang Yun had raped him first.  Dongfang Yun frowned: "Coward." He wanted to say some cruel words to the little fat man, but the smell around him was so overwhelming that the words were so smoky in his throat that he forgot them.  So he turned to Su Wan and stretched out his hand, and then walked towards the brightly lit palace with Su Wan's jade hand in his hand.  Behind the scenes, a group of "irrelevant people" did not dare to really offend Dongfang Yun.  After all, in their hearts, there are almost no people in the world who can resist the King of Darkness. This means that if the other party really goes on a killing spree, no one here will be able to survive.  Dongfang Yun had no idea that the emperors regarded him as a bomb that would go off at the first touch. His eyes were entirely focused on the feast in the palace.  It has to be said that even if he becomes the most feared emperor in the world.  Dongfang Yun has not reached the level of wine pond and meat forest. At least in this continent, the number of delicacies he has tasted is limited.  This palace night banquet gave Dongfang Yun the feeling that it was no different from an ordinary aristocratic dinner. There were four long tables about seven meters long, filled with a variety of delicacies and sterling silver candlesticks.  Of course, these delicacies are almost all top-notch dishes that are difficult for ordinary nobles to taste. Both the ingredients and cooking techniques are the best. They seem to be the masterpieces of the chefs accompanying the emperors of various countries.  At the same time, there were already several waiters and singers in the room, including Maggie, who had appeared in major newspapers and magazines as well as on the stage. The former was walking among the crowd carrying a tray for everyone to get drinks, while the latter was preparing to support the emperors of various countries as a social butterfly.  But when Dongfang Yun stepped into the banquet hall, all the sounds disappeared instantly, and everyone focused their attention on the most powerful emperor in the continent.  Dongfang Yun is actually not lewd.  Otherwise, as the king of elves, how could he remain indifferent to such stunning figures as Tyrande and Zendajimi?  However, a man¡¯s instinct still made him smile slightly at the beauties present, showing a smile that was even more beautiful than theirs.  "Ah!" A tall and sexy Yangma screamed and fainted from the smile.  This made Dongfang Yun very depressed and said to Su Wan: "Am I so scary?" "Who knows." Su Wan smiled softly, "But I think she should feel honored?" "Although I know it is comfort, but  I still like it very much." Dongfang Yun touched his nose.  ¡­ ¡°In other places, handsome people like me are usually the protagonists~!¡± Night in the Saphiro Desert.  Cold and silent.  Ezreal pointed at his nose and smiled at a fully armed angel: "So you really don't want to think about it?" The angel had blond hair and was not as tall as expected. On the contrary, it was smaller than the judgment angel Kyle.  , and also looks very petite.  This chubby guy is about 150cm tall and floats in the air with two one-meter-long wings flapping behind his back.  Her face is very pure and beautiful. It is estimated that many men will have the feeling of meeting their first love again when they see her - because the first love is basically in primary and secondary school.  And girls at that time were more cute than beautiful.  She is wearing a strange-looking armor. In fact, the armor itself is made of very orthodox pure white metal.The armor is almost identical.  It's just that this armor is a bit big compared to what it's wearing. At least a 1.8 meter armor can be worn on a girl who is only 1.5 meters tall.  The nondescript feeling can be imagined.  At this moment, the angel looked at Ezreal angrily. The expression on his face seemed to be that he wanted to have contact with this man but had to ignore him for some reason.  Seeing that the lovely angel ignored him, Ezreal was not angry at all, but still sat in front of the campfire and barbecued.  He kept fanning it with his hands, letting the aroma of barbecue continue to spread into the two slightly pink noses of the angel girl.  The angel girl couldn¡¯t help but look over again.  On the bonfire, the barbecue has a slightly golden color, and the layer of fat on it turns into juice and drips under the smoke of the flames, and makes a crackling sound in the flames.  The blond man holding the barbecue branch was constantly crushing something and sprinkling it on the barbecue. This made the originally slightly fishy barbecue emit the fragrant smell of cumin and chili. It was really like a small hand, constantly  The ground gently scratched the deepest part of his stomach.  Finally, the angel girl couldn't help but said: "Except for that conditionanything else is fine." Ezreal pretended to be thinking hard: "But, you don't have anythinga kiss is all you need."  You can give it to me. Sister, do you want to give me your integrity?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± The angel girl¡¯s plump cheeks turned crimson: ¡°How dare you,  How dare you blaspheme me!" "Miss, you have to understand one thing, mouthing and using your mouth are two different things." Ezreal couldn't laugh or cry: "You're not even allowed to kiss me.  "You can't get me any closer." "What do you want?" Although the girl looks pink and tender, she has a good figure.  No, she almost buried her little face in her chest.  Ezreal said regretfully: "Oh no, I don't have anything else I want! This is a big desert. It's rare to find one or two prey like this. The meat may not be enough for me. You want to eat, of course.  You have to pay some reward. After all, you will be hungry if I give it." "Then I canget you some more prey," the angel girl said in a low voice.  Ezreal said lazily: "I don't have the energy at that time, how can I barbecue." "Then" The girl looked like she was struggling. She hesitated for a long time, and then said dejectedly: "Forget it, forget it, I  Don't eat. You can have it all to yourself." Although she said this, her tone was still very angry at Ezreal's ungentlemanly manner. At the same time, her eyes were fixed on the barbecue.  "Forget it, who makes me a good Samaritan?" Ezreal shrugged and gave half of the barbecue to the angel girl.  The angel girl screamed happily and immediately took it with both hands, regardless of whether it was hot or not.  Just slurping away at the barbecue.  Ezreal smiled faintly, but didn't say much and started eating.  The two quickly finished a piece of barbecue weighing more than 20 kilograms. The angel girl was faster than Ezreal. After finishing her barbecue quickly, she looked pitifully at the grilled fish with her kitten.  Staring at Ezreal's barbecue with an expression that was so cute.  So Ezreal could only give her another part of his barbecue.  After eating the barbecue, Ezreal lay on his back on the cold gravel.  Looking at the sky and saying no more.  I don¡¯t know if it was the barbecue that made Angel Girl give up her guard and murmured: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ezreal said calmly: ¡°No, it¡¯s just that your appearance is very similar to the angel my mother said.  Like, so I¡¯m wondering if there really is another world where there are great gods and a group of angels who give people light, warmth, and happiness.¡± ¡°There are some!¡±  The angel girl nodded repeatedly: "There really is a heaven! I" She suddenly stopped mid-sentence and thought for a moment.  Seemingly realizing that she might have said something that she shouldn't have said, she said, "It's all right anyway." Then she noticed that the blond-haired young man suddenly smiled indifferently, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.  "Youwhat's wrong?" Ezreal turned his head to one side, but the angel girl still saw a little tear in the corner of his eye. He said: "It's nothing. If there really is another world, I hope my mother will  I can live happily there." "Your mother" "It's nothing, it's just natural birth, old age, illness and death." When Ezreal turned his head again, he had already restored his cynical smile: "My name is Ezreal.  ¡±"Midindino." "Haha!" Ezreal laughed and said, "You're so funny, you still thought about your name for a long time." "No, it's not!" Midindino seemed to be afraid of what others would say.  Being stupid, he immediately blushed and waved his hands: "I, I just just" "Midindino, a very nice name." Ezreal didn't hear her 'just' finish, and said: "  Where is your home?" Midin Dino blinked and asked, "Where are you?" A trace of sadness flashed in Ezreal's eyes: "Demacia?" "Yes, in the north.  , very far away." "North? The northern wasteland?" Midindino asked strangely: "Isn't that the place of the Orcs?" "What is that?" Ezreal looked confused.  "You don't even know about the Orcs? What about the Papal State?" Ezreal shook his head.  "Where is the Night King?" Ezreal shook his head.  "Where are the elves?" "Elves!?" Ezreal became excited: "I've heard, I've heard, my mother said that elves are the most beautiful creatures in the world!" Midin Dino made a little toot.  Mouth: "No, the most beautiful ones are angels!" "It doesn't matter." Ezreal said with a smile: "I've never seen it anyway." Midin Dino looked at Ezreal angrily, with little smiles on both sides.  The cheeks were puffed up vigorously, as if they were killing each other with their eyes.  But she immediately remembered one thing: "Is your hometown very closed-off?" "I don't know." Ezreal shook his head: "I have hardly seen outsiders since I was a child. I heard from the villagers,  We and people from two nearby villages have lived there a long time ago. "No wonder you don't understand anything.  Midindino raised his lower lip and made a face at Ezreal.  Ezreal didn't notice her little movement, and still looked at the sky and said: "It would be great if I had wings like you." "Why?" "If I also have wings, I can take my mother with me from  "Escape from those monsters." "Monster?" "Tell you my story!" Ezreal smiled brightly, and then told a little story.  In the story, a boy and his mother lived happily in a small village in the mountains. One day, the peaceful life was broken. A group of corpses attacked the village, and most of the villagers died.  The boy who went hunting returned to the village. His mother was dead, and he was no match for the monsters and fled along the mountains and forests into the desert.  Then he sighed: "If there is a god in this world, why can't the god protect us? Don't come to help us destroy those monsters!?" Midin Dino was already moved by his story, sobbing and gasping, listening to him  After saying this, he said: "Don't worry! Those monsters will be wiped out soon!" Taking the bait Ezreal was ecstatic.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 186 Teasing

    Night banquet in the Basque Imperial City.  In order to allow these big shots to have enough space to enjoy themselves during the war, the new Basque emperor that is, the fat little emperor, has been actively searching for girls with sweet looks and sexy figures across the country since he was promoted to the throne.  This group of girls is absolutely perfect. After being trained in an overloaded state for a month, they have become no less than ordinary kabuki actresses.  At this moment, they were all dancing enchantingly on the temporary stage at the innermost side of the banquet hall.  How many girls can have the honor of singing and dancing in the emperor's meeting hall?  Although it was not none, it was not much, so the girls twisted their waists as much as they wanted, hoping to win the favor of any of the many emperors present and reach the sky in one step.  It¡¯s a pity that among the people present, very few people paid attention to them.  Or rather, the entire banquet was immersed in a very weird atmosphere from the beginning.  These emperors, who were originally so high in their own country that their words could determine the life and death of tens of thousands of people, were now trembling and trying to be as careful as possible around the man and woman in the middle, being cautious in their words and actions.  There is really no way not to be cautious in words and deeds. The misfortune of the two short-sighted emperors just now is still vivid in my mind. No, the great King of the Night has found trouble with another unlucky man now.  ¡°It¡¯s really not an exaggeration to say that we are looking for trouble.  Liu Cong, Emperor of the Tangguna Empire, is really very careful.  When he was a child, he suffered from a disease similar to polio. After he was cured, he was left with sequelae. When he spoke, he would inadvertently twitch the corners of his mouth along with his face.  It looks a little weird.  However, as the former prince ascended the throne and assumed power, no one dared to point out his shortcomings anymore, because this emperor, who seemed to be smiling and very kind, was an out-and-out tyrant, and at least he had  More than fifty nobles or officials who had ridiculed him when he was a prince or who were inadvertently amused by his expression in the hall were sentenced to death. The men in the family were demoted to slaves and the women to prostitutes. What was even more terrifying was that this emperor  He still likes to visit privately incognito. Anyone who dares to laugh at his weird expression during the private visit will be killed in one night. There was once a four-year-old girl who just pointed at him and said, "  Mom, that uncle is so weird.'  The little tyrant hung the little girl to the gate of the imperial city to dry herself.  The methods are extremely cruel.  His behavior caused almost everyone in Tangguna to run away like tigers and wolves whenever they saw someone with a twitching mouth.  This is the psychological distortion caused by inferiority complex.  As the saying goes, evil people will be punished by evil people.  The emperor, who hated to see others laugh at the raised corners of his mouth, met Dongfang Yun today.  It was also his bad luck.  Dongfang Yun, who was lingering in front of four dining tables with Su Wan, was actually bored after just teaching the two emperors a lesson.  It happened that Su Wan knew the Tangguna Emperor and told him about the latter's 'history'.  Then Dongfang Yun took Su Wan and slowly wandered to Liu Cong. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually, there¡¯s something.  It's really hard to explain.  The emperors of these mainland human races naturally hate and fear Dongfang Yun, but in this kind of situation, they really can't avoid Dongfang Yun. Instead, they have to approach or communicate with him in an extremely gentlemanly manner. This is probably the case.  It is related to the historical inheritance of the mainland. Everyone is taught the moment they become emperor that the emperor can be feared, but cannot escape.  Although it sounded self-deceiving, the fact was that when he saw Dongfang Yun coming over, Tangguna Emperor Liu Cong instinctively picked up his glass and looked at Dongfang Yun for a moment, and then he saw Dongfang Yun holding Su Wan.  Come over here.  "Don't hit the smiling person." This is a saying that makes sense at any time, but who knew that the King of the Night just wouldn't buy it?  Just now, two guys went over to please me with a smile, but they hit a wall. Who knows if these guys will go crazy again if they come to find me?  For a moment, Tangguna felt like he wanted to run away, but the emperor's dignity did not allow him to do so, so he could only smile awkwardly at Dongfang Yun and said: "His Majesty the King of the Night, hello, I am  "I don't need to know what you are." Dongfang Yun said indifferently: "You just laughed at me, right?" Liu Cong felt a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and in an instant, Dou E's white-haired girl was successfully possessed.  The soul also flew away instantly.  He was stunned for a long time and stammered: "II didn'tah?" "You still said no!" Dongfang Yun's voice attracted everyone who had been paying attention to him, and almost everyone in the venue gathered around.  Of course, except for the dancing girls - the two unlucky guys just made them stop for a while, but now they are basically used to it, so they can dance and dance. The emperor being bullied is actually the same as ordinary people being bullied.?There's no difference, right?  Seeing the emperors surrounding him, Dongfang Yun pointed at Liu Cong with a look of sorrow and anger and shouted: "Look, you are mocking me again, aren't you?" Now everyone noticed what happened. In fact, it was just Liu Cong.  The face and corners of his mouth were twitching constantly.  How big is the mainland?  To put it bluntly, who doesn't know him? Liu Cong's old face and his cruelty are famous throughout the continent.  Ben Furik XIII came over with a peaceful mind and said with a wry smile: "Your Majesty Yun, he is just" Dongfang Yun waved his hand to interrupt him: "No just! You are disrespecting me like this, do you think I am  Will you tolerate it?" Ben Furike looked at him with a bitter look on his face: "What is Your Majesty Yun's plan?" "Kneel down to me and beg for my forgiveness," Dongfang Yun said arrogantly.  "II really didn'tdidn't laugh at" Liu Cong must have been aloof for too long. He was bullied so suddenly and couldn't reply. At this moment, he was so excited that he couldn't say anything.  "Alas!" Ben Furik XIII sighed and winked at Liu Cong.  His meaning is very clear. There have been those two precedents before. What are you waiting for?  Tangguna is a small country, not to mention one of the tributaries of the Papal State. When Liu Cong saw the Pope, he didn't even intend to protect himself.  In the humiliation and despair, there was another layer of anger: "I" "What are you!" Dongfang Yun said coldly: "Kneel down or die, I don't have time to listen to your nonsense!" "I"  Liu Cong lowered his head, his eyes filled with incomparable hatred, but he still knelt down involuntarily, and said humiliatingly: "Your Majesty, the King of the Night please forgive me." "Hey!" Dongfang Yun smiled indifferently,  I waved to a waiter, and the wine glass on the silver tray slowly poured the bright red wine along Liu Cong's head: "I forgive you. Go away. Don't appear in front of me again.  "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Liu Cong gritted his teeth and tried not to burst out, saying with full of resentment, "Your Majesty, I will never forget your kindness." He stood up and left!  go.  However, as soon as he turned around, he heard Pope Benfrik XIII shouting from behind: "No!" "What" Liu Cong subconsciously wanted to look back.  But he found that his body couldn't move.  Also start from the back of the heart.  Waves of coolness and burning sensations alternately spread around the body. Everywhere he passed was a feeling of ice and fire, and he lost consciousness after that.  It's not a few seconds.  Liu Cong lost consciousness.  Of course, from the perspective of others, this unfortunate gentleman has been completely burned to ashes by the black and white flames.  Dongfang Yun smiled and spread his hands to the pale-faced people around him: "Look, I'm actually not a very narrow-minded person. It's just that I let him go, and he said something so obvious that he wanted to take revenge on me. How could I  Tolerate it?" He also looked at Emperor Alonso III of Pompeii: "What do you think?" "Of courseof course!" Alonso nodded with a livid face.  When Dongfang Yun took Su Wan on a tour around the dining table again, Ben Furik XIII lowered his head and said to a waiter beside him: "Go and invite Mr. Bui, I can't hold back the situation anymore."   When Ben Furik XIII expressed that he was under great pressure, Ezreal, who was far away in the Saphiro Desert, said that everything was under control.  Because if a woman starts to cry because of your story, then to a large extent, she has already let down her guard against you.  But of course Ezreal will not take it lightly and ask you directly if you are a visitor from heaven. If so, where did you come from? Is there any other place on this continent where you can go directly from heaven to the mainland?  This is a bit too brainless.  So when Midindino said, "Don't worry, those monsters will be wiped out soon." Ezreal said with a bitter look on his face: "I'm afraid not." Midindino was very surprised.  Stopped crying: "Why?" Ezreal sighed: "Those monsters have a very strange power. After killing others, the killed people will turn into monsters like them" His  The voice was full and affectionate: "You can't imagine how painful it was when I saw my mother standing up precariously as a walking corpse." Midin Dino said pitifully: "For you  I feel sorry for my mother, but you have to believe that in this world, evil can never defeat justice." Ezreal looked sarcastic with disdain.??: "Such words Huh, I'm not a child anymore." He turned his head, looked at Midindino with burning eyes, and said sincerely: "Thank you for comforting me, really, don't worry,  I won¡¯t be discouraged, I will definitely become stronger and send all the monsters back to hell!¡± ¡°You know hell?¡± Although Midin Dino is a little stupid, she is only a little bit stupid compared to most adults.  He caught the key words in Ezreal's words and asked: "You don't even know about the King of Night and the elves, you don't even know about the orcs, but you actually know about the underworld?" Ezreal was stunned: "The underworld?  What is that? Another name for hell?" Midin Dino was also stunned: "Then how do you know hell?" "Hell is the same but different place than heaven. My mother has told me since I was a child.  I, everyone in this world will be sent to hell and heaven after death, but the difference is that those who enter heaven are all good people, and they will enjoy fine wine and food in heaven, and live a carefree life.  The bad guys will go to hell, where they will suffer endless torture and suffer forever." Midin Dino thought for a while and exclaimed: "This seems to have happened thousands of years ago when the world was bright  "She suddenly trembled: "How long have you people in this village lived?" "Who knows?" Ezreal shrugged: "Anyway, my grandfather's grandfather's grandfather  Grandpa has been living there. "It is indeed a secluded village" Midin Dino felt a little regretful.  Originally, these people who had nothing to do with the world lived a very pure life in their own home, but now that home has been destroyed by the undead and natural disasters. This man must be in pain, right?  She smiled and changed the topic: "So, where do you want to go to become stronger?" Ezreal sighed: "I don't know yet, but there is something called magic passed down from my family. I think since  Everyone in the village knows magic, so people outside must also know it? I want to find a master to learn magic and become stronger. " "You know how to use magic?" "Otherwise, you think I am such a big desert fox.  "How did you kill him?" "Can you show me?" "Of course." Ezreal remained lying down and stretched out his right hand.  A ball of light the size of a lead ball appeared in his palm.  Midindino pouted: "Impure light magic. And it's only about the fourth level" "So what? You haven't survived in this desert." Neither did Ezreal.  Concerned, he collected the light group and asked: "Tell me about you, why are you in this desert? I have been walking here for more than three days. I have never seen a living person!" "  II" Midindino's cheeks bulged.  He seemed to be hesitating.  Ezreal asked curiously: "Could it be that you are" "Hey! Have you guessed it!?" Midindino's eyes were as wide as light bulbs.  "Ah. I guessed it. Could it be that you are the ignorant girl who escaped after being abducted by human traffickers in legend!?" "No!" Midindino shouted angrily.  She stopped flapping her wings in aggrieved manner, sat on the ground and hugged her legs and said: "III just" "Sister, what are you just? Can you please be more relaxed."  Xiaozui: "I just encountered a big sandstorm. Thenthenthen I got lost." "" Ezreal looked at her in disbelief. This time, he was not pretending, but he was really  surprise.  "Are you lost? But don't you have wings on your back so you can fly?" "II" Midindino sniffed and said aggrievedly: "I didn't expect the desert to be so big! You can't blame me.  Hey, I've been lost for more than ten days, and I don't want to stay in the desert! I still have important things to do!" Now Ezreal was completely stunned.  How big is the Saphiro Desert?     big.  The entire desert covers an area of ??approximately 17 million square kilometers, which is almost one-third the size of the northern wasteland. Even the Chaos City, which is said to be completely inhabited and difficult to enter, is only located on the edge of the desert.  But the Saphiro Desert is not big, at least for people like Ezreal and Midindino.  It took Ezreal just over one day to travel from the Goddess Yelin to this place in the Saphiro Desert near the northern wasteland. He traveled more than three million kilometers, and during this day, he still stopped and walked.  Stop and constantly rely on magic perception to find weak points in the space.    Of course, this is inseparable from the fact that he is a strong person of the fourth level of God, but the key is that this little angel girl is also a strong person of the first level of God!  In the first section of the sky, the previous level was swept on any country on the mainland?  But she didn't even go out to the Saphiro Desert!  You know, at her speed, even if she is just flying in one direction, she can easily fly out in less than a day!  But she actually stayed here for more than ten days. How did she do it?  ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmbgs out?????  Midindino waited for a long time, but did not hear Ezreal speak. She raised her head angrily, and immediately found that the other person was looking at her with great surprise. This made her very angry and asked loudly: "Hey  "What do you mean by this expression?" "Ah?" Ezreal was stunned by what she said, and then said, "Nothing! There must be something like this!"  Say it!" Mitindino urged.  Ezreal glanced at her helplessly. Of course he couldn't say, 'I thought I could get the information out, but I didn't expect that I would get lost even if I met such a fool like you. I just made an expression for a long time in vain.'  For this kind of words, one can only say perfunctorily: "It's really nothing I just think you are very pitiful." "How dare you say that I am pitiful!" Midindino's self-esteem was seriously hurt, and he shouted angrily: "Hurry up.  Apologize to me!" "Why?" Ezreal said: "I'm telling the truth! As an angel who is admired by countless people, I can never be called a pity!  Are you really an angel?" Ezreal was shocked.  "Hmph!" Midindino hummed proudly: "You know I'm an angel, are you scared?" "It's only because I'm afraid of you that I'm a ghost." Ezreal regained his composure: "There are no angels in this world.  "Yes, yes! Look at me, I have wings on my back!" Midin Dino said anxiously.  "Tch, who knows if there are other people in the outside world with wings. Anyway, I am a country bumpkin who doesn't know anything. You can naturally lie to me however you want." Ezreal was very disdainful.  "I didn't lie to you! I'm really an angel!" Mitin Dino said quickly: "I came to the mainland from heaven more than half a month ago, just to monitor every move of the King of Dark Night, and then send him to the mainland.  Report the information, and if there is a chance, we will unite with the Papal State to find a way to provoke the relationship between him and Buicareno!" She quickly finished a long sentence, and then realized that she had leaked something, and she couldn't help but cover her mouth in panic.  Ezreal was ecstatic in his heart, but said lazily on his face: "Please, what about the King of the Night, what about the Celestial Continent, what about the Papal Kingdom Bui, etc., can you say something that I can understand?"  At this moment, Nuo had already believed that the person in front of him was a person who did not care about world affairs. At this moment, he no longer cared about whether anything was kept secret or not. He said angrily: "What I said is true. If you don't believe me, I will tell you the whole thing!" (To be completed!)  Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Continental Storm Chapter 187 Both Sides

    Buicareno finally arrived about an hour into the banquet, and within this hour, Dongfang Yun had already found trouble with the six emperors.  So when Buicareno stepped into the banquet hall, all the emperors breathed a sigh of relief, but they also saw the dissatisfaction and hatred towards them in Buicareno's eyes.  I am dissatisfied with their cowardice and hate their failure to live up to expectations.  But even Alonso III, who was as picky as Pompeii, did not say a word of dissatisfaction in the end.  People always think that when the two brightest stars in the sky meet, there may be violent fireworks, or they may pass by peacefully, but no one expects that the collision between the stars is actually more complicated than they imagined.  The moment Buicareno stepped into the banquet hall, Dongfang Yun turned his head as if he was aware of it, and their eyes met. In the long room, the sharp eyes were like sword energy.  There is no doubt that Dongfang Yun, who holds the 'Soul of the Elf', and Bui Carreno, who holds the 'Soul of the God of War', are the two most unforgettable figures in this era. They are equally outstanding and equally talented.  Young, but also has the power to change the world.  " Relatively speaking, the former is more peaceful and far-reaching, and has a very peaceful attitude towards dealing with others; the latter is as cold and cold as a bright blade, giving people a sharp feeling like piercing the skin.  "Buy Carreno." "Eastern Cloud." When each other's names were called out from each other's mouths, the room temperature suddenly dropped to zero, and everyone felt goosebumps rising layer by layer.  It was as if the soul was frozen.  Buicareno¡¯s calm footwork was not disrupted from beginning to end, even though everyone could feel the anger raging in him.  When he came to Dongfang Yun, even people standing far away in the corner of the hall could hear him roaring like a lion when encountering a powerful enemy: "What on earth do you want to do!?" "You want it?"  What are you doing?" Dongfang Yun smiled calmly: "This is what I want to ask you." He threw the wine glass aside, let go of Su Wan's hand, and passed by Bui Carreno, and the pleasant voice came.  Wandering in this quiet hall where you could hear a pin drop: "You invited me here, but you neither came to greet me nor attended the banquet. Are you expressing your inner dissatisfaction with me, an old friend?"  "Buycareno didn't look back.  Turning his back to Dongfang Yun, he said: "What I need to do is just to invite you over. As for other matters, someone will naturally communicate with you." His words made everyone present stunned. In fact, the emperors did not know what was happening.  Icareno called Dongfang Yun over.  Why didn't I show up for so long?  This time I invite Dongfang Yun.  Didn't Buicareno intend to negotiate with it and propose that the Dark Night Empire would live in the Goddess Yelin from now on and not invade from outside, otherwise the human race would go to war with it?  And this time.  It is also time for the Pope to stand up and say something.  Benfric XIII flicked the goblet in his hand a few times with his fingers, attracted everyone's attention, and smiled: "This matter is mainly to blame on me. I originally planned to talk to His Majesty Yun about this in person.  It's just that it's not convenient to talk about it at the banquet, so I plan to talk to His Majesty Yun alone after the banquet, but I don't want to disturb Mr. Bui. I'm really sorry." "Talk alone?" Alonso III was stunned.  He immediately realized that there was something wrong with the question and frowned: "But I don't know what His Majesty the Pope plans to talk to the King of the Night alone. Are there some things that other people here shouldn't know?" No wonder he was angry, that was his original plan.  It's okay to endure it tonight. When the King of the Night decides on his previous request, the two sides must fight to regain the place. Who would have thought that the Pope would do something like this? Anyone with a discerning eye can see this so-called "alone"  Talk' is definitely a problem!  Ben Furrick XIII smiled calmly: "Since it has developed to this point, it is no longer easy to hide it from everyone." He handed the goblet to the people next to him, pressed his right hand in the air, and bursts of bright force came from  There were ripples in his palms, and he said at the same time: "Turn off the lights, all the lights." His will will naturally be obeyed. Within a few seconds, the entire hall was completely dark, and the only light was Ben Furik's release.  The light force that comes out.  However, the Pope is indeed the Pope. He is really proficient in playing with the light force. He does not use any magic. He just aggregates the light elements and then emits them to complete all of this in the form of pure spectrum. This alone can do many things.  Even a second-level magician may not be able to do it.  Soon, the light force in the hands of the Pope had been spread out in the banquet hall in the form of a huge sand table. The layers of mountains and steep peaks were all vividly depicted. Dongfang Yun even clearly saw the woman on it.Ye Lin.  That¡¯s right, what the Pope has completed is a sand table of the entire continent.  After completing all this, Benfrick XIII smiled and said: "Everyone, I don't need to tell you what this is? Then what I want to say is that five days ago, I received a secret report" Then  Following his words, two arrows formed by pure light elements appeared in the sky above the sand table. The arrows pointed at the sand table below: "Here, Liaodong Canyon, I believe you don't need to say more. In the past, the orcs were driven into the northern wasteland. This is where  "We all know about the Liaodong Canyon in the eastern part of the mainland. Why are you mentioning this?" Alonso raised his eyebrows.  asked.  "Haha, I think you all don't know that since His Majesty Yun returned from the northern wasteland, the war between the Orcs and the Undead has ended." Ben Furik glanced at Dongfang Yun: "Great Your Majesty Yun, help the Orcs  Withstood the undead natural disaster, and almost crippled the undead in the last stop. ""Coax" A burst of discussion instantly turned the palace hall into a wholesale market for small commodities, and then everyone looked at Dongfang Yun with full eyes.  Surprised.  They thought that Dongfang Yun might be able to help the Orcs defeat the undead, but they never thought that he could complete the undead natural disaster so quickly.  The fight lasted for twenty-two years, and this time, it ended in less than a year!  ?  ¡°¡­¡± While Benfuryk XIII was breaking the news, he was also paying attention to Dongfang Yun¡¯s expression. He found a trace of pride flashing in the corner of Dongfang Yun¡¯s eyes.  He thought for a while and then said: "The war between the Orcs and the Undead is over, of course, thanks to His Majesty Yun. If it weren't for his tenacious resistance, the Orcs would probably be completely wiped out, and the Undead Natural Disaster would spread to the hinterland of the continent. What would be the result?  You don¡¯t need me to say anything more, right?¡± Alonso III sneered: ¡°His Majesty the Pope means that His Majesty the King of Dark Night has helped our mainland human race a lot, so the battle between us and Dark Night will not be possible.  Beaten?" His words once again aroused discussion in everyone's eyes.  Now the mainland human race has the strength to fight against An Ye.  If these troops stay here, they can annihilate Dark Night in one fell swoop.  That is naturally the best result.  If we withdraw our troops at this point and all the troops return to their home countries, I am afraid that there will be another surprise attack in the dark night.  It is almost impossible to quickly gather all the troops to resist.  So people looked at Pope Benfric XIII with dissatisfaction.  The Pope is such a smart man. He has already anticipated this possibility. He shook his head calmly: "The final result between Dark Night and Human Race will definitely not be decided by us unilaterally. Even if I want to promote  Peace, I¡¯m afraid His Majesty Yun may not agree to it, right?¡± Dongfang Yun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, everything in this world must be based on my will first. If I decide to fight this battle, I must fight it. I want to stop it.  You can stop." These words were very arrogant, but no one present dared to refute.  Dongfang Yun glanced at everyone's expressions and laughed loudly: "Looking at your cowards, treating you as enemies, it seems that I am really naive!" Everyone dared to be angry but dared not speak, except the Pope who was calm.  "What about the orcs?" "What did you say?" Dongfang Yun's laughter stopped suddenly and he looked at Ben Furik XIII fiercely.  Ben Furyk said calmly: "Nothing Everyone, I have reliable information. At least hundreds of millions of Orc troops are gathering from the northern wasteland. Some of the vanguard troops have begun to pass through the Liaodong Gorge, intending to invade the hinterland of the human race."  When he said this, Ben Furyk kept looking at Dongfang Yun, but did not get any information from his expression. However, when he said these words, Dongfang Yun's expression was not as surprised as the others.  Doesn¡¯t this itself illustrate a problem very well?  "Orcs? They're here as soon as they come. Our ancestors were able to fight them back before, but now we can also exterminate them!" An emperor sneered.  "That's right, not to mention that our current strength with strong soldiers and horses is definitely better than in the past. If the beasts come again, they will only ask for trouble!" An emperor said disdainfully.  Ben Furik sighed secretly and said: "You may not know. As far as I know, although the current number of the Orcs is not as good as ours, their strength is not necessarily worse than our army. If I guessed correctly, the current number of the Orcs is not as good as ours."  The commander should also be the owner of a 'soul'." When Ben Furyk was talking, his eyes were always staring at Dongfang Yun. This time, he obviously achieved results.  Halfway through, Dongfang Yun's expression became dull, and at the end of the sentence, a trace ofHorrible!  That¡¯s the surprise after someone reveals something!  Ben Furyk smiled and didn't care about the comments of the emperors next to him. He cleared his throat and said again: "Of course, in a sense, the power of the orcs cannot make us mainland humans afraid, but here  ¡­¡± Another arrow points to the western coast of the continent, and the Pope said: ¡°Another group of undead with hundreds of millions of troops is also preparing to cross the sea of ??death and enter the hinterland of the continent along the northwest coast.¡± ¡°Boom!  With these words, a lightweight nuclear bomb was almost detonated in the room. For a moment, almost everyone felt their eyes go dark and their hearts almost stopped beating!  In fact, this kind of situation has never happened to Benfrick XIII, who first learned the news.  After saying this, Ben Furyk noticed that Dongfang Yun's brows immediately frowned, and at the same time, the arrogant eyes that had been looking at the ceiling could not help but look at the sand table spread out in the air.  Ben Furyk¡¯s mouth curled up without leaving any trace, and he suddenly waved his hand to disperse the sand tray. At his signal, the waiters also lit the lamps.  "Now, do you still think that the battle between us and the dark night must start immediately?" Faced with the Pope's inquiry.  Some people immediately fell silent, their faces turned pale and their eyes wandered between the Pope, Dongfang Yun and Bui Carreno.  Basteque Emperor Flo VII asked: "His Majesty the Pope, is what you said true?" The Pope nodded: "It is absolutely true. It is expected that the beasts will enter the Andersel Empire the day after tomorrow morning without dying.  The tribe will also enter the Fairmundo Empire the day after tomorrow. "After saying this, the scene was completely chaotic. Everyone was panicked and gathered together in twos and threes to discuss solutions. Of course.  Among them, the palest ones were undoubtedly the emperors of the Andersel Empire and the Fairmundo Empire.  And this time.  You can see why the three empires are so powerful.  Although Alonso III's face was ashen, there was no trace of panic in his eyes. Instead, he said something quickly to the entourage who had been following him, and the entourage kept nodding.  And he took a pen to record something.  And Flo VII.  Then he walked to Benfrick XIII and said: "His Majesty the Pope. So your purpose of finding the King of the Night today is to" "That's right, make peace!" The word "make peace" means  exit.  It immediately attracted the attention of all the emperors, but they only glanced at it and began to discuss something again.  Flo VII breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "I really admire His Majesty the Pope for his far-sightedness." The Pope smiled lightly and said to Dongfang Yun: "Your Majesty Yun, you see, now the human race is facing a double crisis, and we are naturally unable to deal with it.  Your Majesty uses troops. At the same time, I believe that Your Majesty is also a magnanimous gentleman. He will never be as short-sighted as us and stab him in the back, right?" His self-deprecating tone was very appropriate. It felt like begging Dongfang Yun to forgive, but also  Praise for it.  In fact, the effect of praise depends on the person. Different people use it, and the effect will naturally be different.  It's like if a beggar on the street says to you, "Oh, you are such a good person," you won't care. But if the head of state says to you, "Young man is very nice," then you will be happy for three days.  - Of course, if the woman you love says the same thing to you, you will probably be sad for three days.  Obviously, the Pope's flattery was also very useful to Dongfang Yun. The latter nodded lightly and said: "This is natural. If I want to become the most powerful man in this continent, then all the people who surrender to me will  Everyone should be afraid of my force instead of resenting my conspiracy. "This is quite domineering. It basically means that if I want to fall in love with you, I will do it in an open and honest manner instead of using a sap to drug me.  means.  Although the final result is still the same, at least one person remains aboveboard, right?  Of course, aggression will never make people happy no matter what method is used, but what the mainland human race needs most now is this kind of aboveboardness.  The Pope bowed gratefully and said: "Your Majesty Yun, this matter is actually more than that. After all, you see, you want to be the strongest person on the continent, and the status of the strongest person on the continent must be above all others.  Above the emperor, all emperors refer to the emperor of the human race, right? " "Yes, so what?" Dongfang Yun was stunned for a moment, as if he didn't understand what the pope meant at all.  The Pope smiled and said: "Essentially speaking, the reason why we reject your conquest is because His Majesty comes from the dark night. On the other hand, it is also for our self-esteem. We don't want to have to deal with you as the head of a country.""People bow their heads and grovel" "That's your business!"  Dongfang Yun suddenly interrupted him loudly, attracting a crowd of people to imitate him: "What I want to be is the only man standing at the top of the pyramid. Even the emperor of the most powerful country can only be stepped on by me."  Underfoot!  What I want is the supreme!  If you are unwilling to obey me" He sneered: "I can make a country perish for the first time, and I can make a country perish for the second time!  I repeat, I have no interest in your land, gold or silver!  All I want is the dominance of the high elves in the past!  I want all countries to become my vassals, and I want my orders to become a program that everyone must implement!  " His voice was not loud, but it had a deafening feeling, which made everyone feel uncomfortable. Bui Carreno said coldly from the side: "You are really arrogant. Elves are only suitable for living in the forest.  Even if you go to the human world to dominate, won't you eventually return to Goddess Ye Lin?  So, what can you do even if you become the top existence?  " "So what?  Dongfang Yun said calmly: "To be able to make everyone live and die for my words, this is my greatest ideal in life!"  And in order to realize this ideal, I don't mind making the world a river of blood!  "Buycareno shouted: "Then you give it a try!  For the sake of the mainland human race, I will definitely stop you!  " "Okay, you two.  "The Pope said with a headache: "You two, the mainland is currently under attack from two sides at the same time. The elves are okay. It is a well-known fact that the human race all yearns for the elves, but the orcs and undead are the existences that the mainland humans fear and panic.  Now that both sides are working together to attack the human race, do you still want to argue here?  " "Hand in hand?  Dongfang Yun sneered, then paused and said, "Even if they join hands, they will still fight back if they should."  " The pope, an old fox, keenly noticed Dongfang Yun's pause. He was secretly happy in his heart, but said: "Your Majesty Yun, the mainland human race is much easier to deal with than other races, isn't it?  Therefore, I am here to implore His Majesty Yun to send troops to help. When the powerful enemy is shut out, it will not be too late for you and me to see the war again.  "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Continental Storm Chapter 188 Gabriel

    Dongfang Yun agreed to Pope Benfrik XIII's suggestion without hesitation.  In fact, for this situation that has become an established fact, if Dongfang Yun holds the base of the Dark Night, Undead, and Beast Tribes once it is exposed, it is very likely to immediately attract the attention of the three worlds of Sky, Cloud, and Dead Souls.  attack, so he agreed no matter what.  Seeing Dongfang Yun nodding in agreement, the Pope immediately waved from the side with information. The waiter came with a silver tray. Benfrick XIII took one of the goblets and handed it to Dongfang Yun, and then hurried to Buyi  Carreno grabbed the opponent's hand and pulled him over. He handed the opponent a glass of wine and smiled with a peaceful expression: "Then, for the time being, we are allies, right? I hope you two can return to the hinterland of the mainland."  Hundreds of billions of names are important, how about we put aside our grudges for the time being? "Buycareno looked a little reluctant. He took the glass and shook it, and said, "I will deal with the undead." "What" The Pope.  Surprised, in his original plan, Dongfang Yun should be pushed to the front line against the undead. Why did Buicareno take over this matter himself?  Those are the undead!  Not the dark night!  An Ye's attack on the human race may be a bit serious, but if it is the undead, it will definitely be a situation of endless death!  "No." While the Pope was surprised, Dongfang Yun said, "I will deal with the undead." The Pope suddenly collapsed and almost shouted, are the two of you crazy?  Are you really not kidding me?  But at this time, he reacted immediately and winked at Buicareno repeatedly without any scruples.  Buicareno turned a blind eye to his look.  He said loudly: "The natural disaster of the undead is the responsibility of the mainland human race! In the past hundreds of years, the mainland human race has never been as powerful as it is now, and has never been as united as it is now. But at that time, our  Our ancestors still dared to stand up and pick up the weapons in their hands to fight hard. Do we, who have become so powerful, not have the courage to face the enemies that our ancestors once defeated?" His voice was high and steady!  , resounding in the palace hall.  The echo alone was deafening.  Everyone here knows it.  When a person dares to speak in such a righteous tone and with such unquestionable emphasis, it is difficult for this person to be bluffing.  It is more likely that he is shouting out the emotions in his heart from the bottom of his heart.  For a while.  Even Flo VII of the Bastec Empire and Alonso III of the Pompeii Empire.  They were all shocked by Buicareno's tone, and couldn't help but look at him with an indescribable expression.  Buicareno continued loudly: "There is no doubt about the power of the undead. It's just that they were defeated by our ancestors and the Dark Night Empire. This is also unquestionable! We don't even dare to fight against the defeated generals of our ancestors.  , then we will first lose our courage and our responsibility to protect the mainland; if we dare not even fight our enemy's defeated generals, everyone here, you tell me" His face turned red and his voice was like a lion's  The roar resounded in the hall: "When we face the dark night again in the future, will we still have the courage to fight against it!?" The lingering sound lingered in my ears for a long time, which was probably how Dongfang Yun felt right now.  And he discovered that the saying that has been heard for a long time is probably not a good word, but it is because it is too close, the sound is almost deafening, and stars are shining in the eyes, so it keeps hearing.  Looking at the impassioned Buicareno, Dongfang Yun secretly cursed in his heart, are you so persistent in performing?  Isn¡¯t it possible that you can win an Oscar if you have a loud voice?  No matter what Dongfang Yun thought, Buicareno's words still inspired the last bit of courage in the hearts of the human emperors on the mainland.  Indeed, if you don't even dare to fight against the opponents that An Ye has defeated, then what courage would you have to fight An Ye?  For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes became agitated, and even a few idiots even looked at Dongfang Yun with eager eyes.  Dongfang Yun was most annoyed with idiots who went crazy when provoked by others. He wanted to kill them, but he was afraid of killing too many. Emperor Buicareno couldn't justify it - he just found six people.  Stupid, but only one was killed, and the remaining few were just beaten, scolded and humiliated.  From the Pope's own point of view, Buicareno's approach is undoubtedly stupid, but under the current situation, Ben Furyk is really not surprised that Buicareno would say such a thing.  To put it bluntly, Buicareno is actually an angry young man with a high position, strong strength, and a soft personality, or the kind of idiot who definitely has a tall image and works hard to perfect this image. This kind of person will always only live in his imagination.  In the world?I always just want to see the beauty of the world and cannot tolerate any sand in my eyes, but there is really no way. Who wants to let someone have the "Soul of the God of War"?  'That adult' told himself that a person who possesses such a thing can 'defy heaven'!  So the pope sighed secretly in his heart, but still said with a smile on his face: "So, what does His Majesty Yun mean?" Dongfang Yun sneered: "If he wants to fight the undead, then just go and leave the orcs to me."  The Pope smiled: "Then you two, please drink this cup. After one cup and before the catastrophe is over, we will be comrades-in-arms." The two looked at each other, drank the wine in the cup in unison, and then let out a sigh of relief at the same time.  Buicareno whispered: "No matter what your relationship is with the orcs, don't stab me in the back, or I will never let you go." Dongfang Yun twitched his face without any trace, and then said calmly: "  You'd better think about how you can win over the undead with this group of wine bags and rice bags!" The two men snorted at the same time and turned to each other, while the Pope clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Well, everyone, the banquet continues."  It continued, and Pope Benfric XIII took the time to leave the banquet hall and went to his own tent outside the imperial city, where he gave a few compliments to his close aides.  Then go into the tent.  I have to admit that the Papal State is the headquarters of the Church of Light, with hundreds of millions of believers, and it is very well-established. This huge tent looks simpler than the other emperors' marching tents around it, but there is something special inside, almost like a basketball.  In a space the size of a stadium, the decoration is as grand as a temple.  Ben Furyk walked to the center, then took off his white robe and handed it to the maid next to him. Then he waved away everyone and sat down, reaching for his collar.  Made a weird decoration.  There is a white spar on the top, a blue spar on the bottom, and a mithril ring in the middle to catch the two.  He placed the decoration on the ground and touched it with his fingers.  A ray of light came in.  The decorations are an instant hit.  It floated more than thirty centimeters in place, and a fan-shaped light beam appeared above.  In the beam of light, a man's face that looked extremely serious, orthodox and meticulous appeared in the beam of light.  The Pope didn¡¯t get up either.  He just saluted with complicated gestures and said: "Ben Furrick, please see His Highness the Archangel Gabriel, may the blessings of light fill the world!" In the light pillar, Gabriel slightly nodded: "The God of Light and  You are with me, Ben Furik." The Pope said: "Your Majesty Gabriel, has this Eye of Light conveyed all the information at the banquet to you?" Gabriel said: "It has been conveyed to you.  Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°There is no doubt that even if Dongfang Yun did not obtain the Beast King¡¯s Crown, he must have taught the Beast Clan how to use it, and the latter has obviously signed a certain agreement with the former.  Therefore, Dongfang Yun was not surprised at all when I said that the Orcs were about to enter the hinterland of the mainland from the Liaodong Canyon. Even if he wanted to hide it, he couldn't hide it. " Gabriel said.  : "You are right, I have been paying attention to his expression. Whether he uses the Crown of the Beast King or someone else uses the Crown of the Beast King, it represents the alliance between Dark Night and the Beast Clan, so nothing unexpected happens.  In other words, the beasts should be Dongfang Yun¡¯s backup force when facing the human army.¡± The Pope sighed: ¡°It is conceivable that if there were no undead things, we would have mastered the Crown of the Beast King in the war with Dark Night.  If the powerful beast tribe suddenly takes action, I am afraid that the human race will really be doomed." Gabriel raised his eyebrows: "How can you say such depressing words? If it comes to that time, two people bully one, what do you think?  Will Heaven just sit back and watch?" The pope quickly said with fear, "Of course not." Gabriel said, "It's good to know. There are also undead people. I found that Dongfang Yun is also surprised about the undead people." "That's true.  "Then it's easy to guess. The one that invaded the mainland from the Sea of ??Death is probably a well-hidden undead force."  Those undead people in the land?" Gabriel said: "No, the information Alucard sent back was wrong. My people went to the bitter cold land in the far north and found that the undead people there were shrinking in strength.  It seems that they are waiting for the opportunity to launch the undead natural disaster again. The reason why the orcs did not go there to extinguish the undead may be because Dongfang Yun has withdrawn, and the orcs are worried that their army is not enough.  The density is too dense." The pope was stunned: "But before, AlucardWhat people say is that the undead and the beasts started from two lines at the same time after the truce, so we suspect that Dongfang Yun is related to the undead, right?  " Gabriel had an angry look on his face, but this anger was not directed at the Pope: "Don't mention that trash. When Dongfang Yun left, he only stayed for one day and left, and that message was the last message he sent.  A message.  I suspected that he might be dead, so I sent someone to go there again. Only then did I get the information that the undead were still hiding in the Arcana City!  "    "died!  ?  How can it be!  Lord Alucard is one of the Four Gods!  "The Pope exclaimed. "What is impossible!  "Gabriel sneered and said: "That idiot, just because I thought that Michael suggested that Dongfang Yun was very powerful and should not stand still, loudly refuted me. That idiot probably wanted to use his own force to establish a foundation for the heaven.  Gong, hey, this guy has been relying on Michael's love for him to be lawless. Who can blame him for seeking death this time?  The Pope frowned and said, "So Lord Alucard really went to Dongfang Yun?"  " "Except Dongfang Yun, how many people in this world do you think would kill Alucard?  How many people dare to kill him?  Gabriel waved his hand: "Stop talking about this idiot."  Let¡¯s talk about the banquet.  " "Yes," the Pope said with a low eyebrow, "Obviously, Dongfang Yun has absolutely nothing to do with the undead.  " "I have also discovered this. When you said that there was a large army of undead trying to pass through the Sea of ??Death, Dongfang Yun not only showed a look of surprise, but also a stern look flashed in his eyes.  "Gabriel suddenly showed a faint smile: "This is completely consistent with the position we gave him.  "    "position?  " "That's right!  "Gabriel explained: "Heaven's positioning of Dongfang Yun is that he is withdrawn, ruthless, cold, but not very ambitious.  " "I can understand the first three.  The fourth" The Pope pondered for a while. He smiled bitterly and said: "Indeed, that guy doesn't actually have much territory. The only reason why this militaristic guy started the war was just for a little reputation.  " "Not a little bit.  It is the title of the first person in the mainland.  "Gabriel said: "Such a person.  In fact, it poses no threat to us.  He wants to be the number one person in the mainland, just give him that, no matter how high you praise him.  It was nothing more than giving him a bit of a reputation. In the end, nothing was lost in terms of territory, manpower, and interests.  "The Pope said: "So, Heaven actually does not intend to eliminate him?  "    "No!  Gabriel said: "Not only will he die, the ancient tree must also be uprooted!"  " "Forgive me" "It's very simple. He does not have any ambitions, but that does not mean that his descendants will not have ambitions, so we must nip the danger in the bud!  "    "yes!  " "But you don't have to be too nervous. At least in the short term, neither our Heaven Realm, nor the Cloud Realm, nor the Dead Soul Realm will do anything to him. He is very useful to us at the moment.  "    "oh?  Please enlighten me, Your Highness!  "It's very simple. The Three Realms attach great importance to the reappearance of the four races. There is no doubt that the most threatening and dangerous ones here are the undead, these bastards" Gabriel gritted his teeth and said: "  These bastards are born destroyers and destroyers!  They exist solely to devour others, so the undead must be the first to be eliminated!  And recently, the Three Realms are still studying whether they should attack the underworld but this is for the future; secondly, there is the beast tribe. The ambition of the beast tribe has not disappeared at any time, and they will never peek into the existing territory of mankind.  disappeared. As long as they have the strength, they will definitely attack back to the hinterland of the mainland. This is beyond doubt. I guess that Dongfang Yun¡¯s price for letting the Orcs take action is probably to give part of the territory to the Orcs.  The orcs helped him fight and recognized his position as the number one person on the continent in the future.  "    "No.  The Pope was surprised and said: "Don't he know that he is inviting a wolf into the house?"  " "There is something called vanity, and coexisting with it is blind self-confidence.  Gabriel said sarcastically: "Dongfang Yun trusts his own power too much. I think you all should understand this. It is precisely because of his vanity and arrogance that he did such a thing."  .  "The Pope nodded. "The third threat to the Three Realms is the human race.  "    "What!  ?  The pope was surprised: "Human race?"  " Gabriel looked at him coldly: "That's right!  You have no right to know this originally, but your loyalty to the God of Light allows us to give you supreme trust. Therefore, no third person is allowed to know these words from my mouth and your ears.  "    "yes!  "Gabriel continued: "NoUnderestimating the ambitions of the human race, according to the spies we sent, this war was destined to not have a good outcome from the beginning. Both Alonso of Pompeii and Flo of Basteque were actively trying to  Once the human race defeats Dark Night, these two people are going to use the family's only artifact to find a way to kill Bui Carreno. As long as Bui Carreno dies, these two people have the largest number of human soldiers.  The countries will join forces to carry out a great purge of the human race!  " "!  "The pope's eyes widened. Gabriel said calmly: "Don't be surprised, these two people have already signed an agreement. In other words, fortunately the undead are out this time, otherwise even you will have to face these two people.  Guys who are at odds with each other join forces!  So the first thing I want you to do this time is to find a way to consume as many human troops as possible in the war with the undeador rather the number of Pompeii and Bastec soldiers!  " "What about the dark night?  " "Dark night?  An Ye is the one I said I don't need to worry about the least, so what if I give him a name?  As long as Dongfang Yun reigns for a day, the dark night will not pose much threat to us, not to mention that the elves are indifferent by nature. Dongfang Yun's approach is actually no different from that of the high elves in the past.  We want to deal with him. Although we won't wait too long, we have to clear all the obstacles in front before we do it. Do you understand?  "    "yes!  "The Pope said: "Your Highness, you just said you asked me to do the first thing, so there is the second thing?  " "That's right.  Gabriel said: "Ben Furyk, find a way to recruit Bui Carreno!"  The Supreme Heavenly Father has begun to pay attention to this person. If possible, I think after the war between the human race and the undeadhe may be baptized by the heavens, so before that, you must do a good job in his ideological work.  " "Baptism!  "The Pope almost howled. "The so-called baptism is actually to transform a person into an angel, and then give him the right to enter heaven and obtain eternal life! Since ancient times, there have not been many people on the mainland who have been baptized, and these people  Among them, most of them were benefits that previous popes had not received, so they were given to Buiccareno. The pope said bitterly: "Is it because of his moral character?  "Gabriel sighed: "To be honest, although such a person does have the most beautiful character in the world, he is too upright, so even the heaven will find it difficult to tolerate him.  The reason for recruiting him was simply because of the human base in his hands.  Don't worry, Ben Furyk, you are mine and I will baptize you no matter what.  "The Pope was overjoyed: "Thank you, Your Highness!  " "There is a third thing" Gabriel suddenly looked very ugly and his tone was very hesitant. He swallowed the words in his mouth repeatedly for a long time before saying with great sadness: "My unlucky daughter came secretly.  It¡¯s the human world help me look for it when you have time!  "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! PS: Thank you for your monthly ticket!

 Mainland Storm Chapter 189 Visitors from the Cloud Realm

    "Kill the King of the Night!?" Ezreal almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. He looked up and down at Midindino with disbelief.  Midindino was indeed stupid, but not so stupid that the whole world collapsed, so she keenly noticed Ezreal's surprised expression: "What? Did you just lie to me? Do you know the King of the Night?"  " Ezreal has been in the adventure world for many years, and his acting ability is naturally not inferior to Dongfang Yun and Bui Carreno. He stood up and walked around Midindino carefully before saying: "The King of the Night or something.  I've never heard of it, but you, a little girl, actually assassinated the king of a country. Are you really crazy?" Midin Dino was furious, puffing up his cheeks and pouting his pink lips, his eyes widening.  , intending to kill Ezreal with his gaze.  After being stared at by her so cutely for more than ten seconds, Ezreal finally couldn't bear it anymore and said sorry: "Okay, okay, I was wrong. You are very powerful. Can you assassinate that emperor? Hmm"  "Hey, hey!" Midindino, who was a little proud of what he said before and wanted to raise his little tail, asked angrily: "What does your last 'chi' mean?" "Nothing." Ezreal  He lay down on the ground again, resting his head on his hands and said: "I just think you are really awesome, powerful and capable! Tsk" "Hey, hey! You just said 'tsk' again! You must think I am bragging, right?  !?" Midindino put his hands on both sides of Ezreal's head, looking down at Ezreal who was close at hand, a pair of majestic twin peaks almost blocking their sight.  Ezreal sighed slightly, sat up and turned to look at her: "Please, even if you are really an angel of some kind, that doesn't mean you can kill the emperor of a country, right? Don't think that I was born in a little world that hides from the world.  The mountain village doesn't know that when the emperor travels, there are thousands of guards in front and behind, countless dragons patrolling the sky, and countless beasts clearing the way on the ground. Although your little girl is very fleshy, she is not as big as a small mountain.  The beast is stuffed between the teeth, right? "What do you mean by fleshy!? Are you saying that I'm not in good shape?" Miding Dino returned to his previous look of "killing you with his eyes"  , only when he saw Ezreal turning his head, he said: "And what era did you say about the dragons patrolling the giant beasts to clear the way? How could there be so many dragons and beasts now?" "Even if there are not, you  Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool! That¡¯s the king!¡± ¡°The King of Darkness is different!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±  "Is there anything different?" "Of course!" Midin Dino took a few deep breaths.  The huge and plump body trembled: "The King of Dark Night is the most powerful man on this continent! His name has been circulating in the heaven since a year ago. This man is the current biggest enemy of the heaven!  "Heaven?" Ezreal raised his head and pointed to the endless starry sky: "Is that the person who lives in the sky?"  He said: "If you beg me, I might give you a favor and teach you what heaven is!" "Forget it if you don't say it." "Don't wow wow wow!" Midin Dino grabbed Ezreal's ears.  : "You must beg me to tell you!" "It hurts, it hurts" Ezreal said with a bitter face: "Okay, please tell me what heaven is." "Heaven, hum, this is terrible.  It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a long story shortah, it hurts!¡± ¡°Humph, to put it simply, heaven is another plane different from the plane of this continent, and it has existed since ancient times.  . The most supreme place in all realms has always been ruled by the great Father God, which is what you call the God of Light. " "The God of Light? I never mentioned him? " " It doesn't matter!  "What do you, a country bumpkin, know?" "Yes, yes," Midindino hugged his knees, seeming to be reminiscing and looking forward to it: "Father God has always been the true father of our heavenly clan.  He single-handedly gave birth to all the great beings of the heavenly clan. He taught us to have hope and to have goodwill towards all things in the world. He allowed us to have life, freedom, and the most beautiful things in the world.  Everything. All in all, his greatness is something I can't describe." "Sister, you went off topic. Didn't you talk about the King of Darkness before?" "Shut up and listen to me!"  He glared at Ezreal and then said;?His holy will has been conveyed to the human world through our efforts.  Let people understand the greatness of the Father, let them receive the Father¡¯s blessings, let them obey the Father¡¯s will, and let them have the right to enter the Father¡¯s kingdom.  But in this world, there are always some people who intend to resist the Father. For these people, the Father said, they cannot be forgiven because their souls have entered an evil state, so we must destroy them.  " Ezreal turned his back to Midindino, and sneered secretly while listening. " I didn't think that this little girl was too naive, and she was obviously brainwashed into being stupid. The so-called God of Light, who believes in him  People can receive blessings, and those who do not believe in him will have evil souls. What kind of bandit theory is this? Midin Dino naturally did not know what Ezreal was thinking. She continued: "I have resisted my father several times before.  The men of God broke into the heavens, but under the leadership of my father and uncles, those who rebelled against the Father were either destroyed or exiled.  " "" "Hey!  Don't you want to know who my father is?  " "Okay, okay, who is your father?  "Hmph, my father is one of the four great Seraphs under God the Father, the Sword Archangel Gabriel!"  Hum, awesome, right?  " "It's so awesome, so awesome!  " "You are so hypocritical" Midindino pretended to be disgusted and said: "You have never heard of it.  " "Nonsense, if you know it, don't hurry up and continue.  "Midindino glared at Ezreal, and then continued: "Just in the past few years, we have discovered that there is another existence in the world who may use force to resist Father God. This person is the King of the Night.  "    "oh?  " "Really, the power in the hands of the King of Dark Night is very similar to the force that once resisted God the Father.  In fact, what my father and uncles meant was to take action immediately and nip the evil in the bud.  But I don¡¯t want the plan to be implemented yet.  Another man who had the power to resist Father God appeared again. These two men were on opposite sides, so my father and uncles decided to wait for the two sides to fight. When both sides' power was almost exhausted, we would annihilate him in one fell swoop!  " "" Ezreal touched his chin. It seemed that everything was evolving according to the instructions of Tyrande High Priest and Swain. As expected, the heavens fell into the trap. They completely missed the best way to eliminate the dark night.  Timing. ¡°You!  Are you listening to me?  "Midindino walked around to Ezreal from behind, and found that the other person was distracted, and immediately expressed his anger. "Whoa, ah, ah, let go, bite me to death!  " The two sides struggled for a long time, and Ezreal finally rolled and crawled a long way away. He covered his head and couldn't laugh or cry: "I just don't think what you said has anything to do with your origin!  You want them to internalize.  Then take action, so if you appear here now, does it mean that they have been completely internalized?  "    "No.  "Midindino took a few breaths and said: "After that, our heavenly clan discovered two other existences that may resist Father God. Although these four existences appeared continuously at the same time, my father  My uncles and I decided to wait and see what happens.  "    "Then what?  Ezreal expressed confusion: "Then what are you doing here?"  " "II" Mitindino's cheeks turned red: "I just, just" "Sister.  Why weren't you so coy when you bit someone just now?  Ezreal said depressedly: "What are you just?"  " "I heard that my father and uncles sent some people down to the human world to monitor the current war. I thought there was no need to bother, so I secretly ran down.  "Midindino hesitated before speaking out. After telling the truth, the little angel obviously felt that the depression in his chest disappeared. He suddenly stood up and straightened up the pair of big rabbits and said seriously: "Enemies of God the Father should not hesitate.  He was beheaded without giving him a chance to struggle and escape!  So my purpose of secretly going down to the human world is.  Kill the Night King!  "    "¡­¡­"    "how?  Do you think I can¡¯t do it?  ?  "Midindino still stared at Ezreal 'viciously'. "Okay, you just said that the King of the Night is the most powerful man in the continent, right?  Ezreal sighed: "Then you still want to kill him?"  "    "snort!  He is just a mortal. Even if he is an elf, he is only at the first or second level of the highest heaven level. I am a real second level of heaven level!  That is the legendary second level of god!  Therefore, with my strength, it is more than enough to kill him!  "Midindino was full of pride. Ezreal poured cold water on him without hesitation: "Then what are you still doing here?  " "IIwow!  !  !  ¡±  Midindino burst into tears.  Ezreal was so frightened He was really frightened, and he quickly came over and asked, "What's wrong with you? Why are you crying again?" "II can't find the way to leave this place.  The road to the desert! "Nima!  Ezreal cursed secretly, for such a stupid idiot, asking her to help him find the time and space point between the heaven and the human world is simply harder than climbing to the sky.  It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m still here talking nonsense to her for a long time!  But Ezreal rolled his eyes and thought of another plan, comforting him: "Okay, okay, although I don't understand how to leave this desert, I am also a hunter and I still have a good sense of direction.  Confidence, so I¡¯ll leave here with you!¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Midindino looked up with tears in his eyes, and suddenly became very angry: ¡°You mean that I am actually a road idiot, right?  Is that what you mean? "You must be despising me, right?" "I don't, huh" "Eh? You just said 'sneak'!" "Isn't it true?  "What are you talking about?" "I, I mean, do I think so? After all, you are the first person I met after leaving the village!" "Okay, okay, I forgive you!"  "Yes." Midin Dino sniffed: "Let's go now!" "Of course, as long as the direction is correct, we'll leave in a few hours."  Ezreal shrugged.  Midindino spread his wings behind his back, and wrapped his hands around Ezreal's waist from behind, his delicate body suddenly trembled.  "What's wrong?" Ezreal asked in surprise, feeling the plump squeeze from behind.  "No" Of course, the little angel couldn't say that she had never had such intimate contact with the opposite sex before, and she was very shy.  Suppressing the shame in his heart and the sensitivity in his chest, Midindino flapped his wings behind him.  The two of them took off.  It has to be said that although the little angel is really stupid, his strength is still very normal. Flying with Ezreal is actually no different from flying with a piece of cloth.  What made Ezreal speechless was that this little girl could still turn while flying in the air. She had only flown less than a kilometer, and her direction had already deviated thirty degrees.  With her flying method, it would be impossible to fly out of the Saphiro Desert until she died.  "Go left, right, right you are so stupid!" "Falled again! There is no obstacle in front of you, why are you leaning away!?" "Fly straight, fly straight! You girl  " After flying for less than half an hour, Midindino was already scolded by Ezreal and started to cry. This made Ezreal apologize speechlessly.  In the end, Midindino still maintained a direction despite being constantly corrected.  "Hey, human, let me have a chat with you!" "After that, you can say whatever you want." Regarding this woman, Ezreal said that a ton of brain slices would be unable to save her.  Midindino asked happily: "Human, if you become stronger, do you still plan to return to your hometown to take revenge?" "That is absolutely necessary, right?" "Human, you don't want to ask me to kill Dark Night  "What are you going to do after you kill him?" "Believe it or not, I'll throw you down!"  Go back to heaven and have a good relationship!" "" Ezreal had a feeling that he didn't want to.  Midindino spoke very happily: "And it's my father's birthday in a few days. I will take the head of the King of Dark Night and go back to make him a gift. He will be very happy, right? My mother died early, etc.  I will go home and live a good life with my father, and then fall in love" Ezreal felt her scalp numb and had to stop her fantasy: "How are you going to kill the King of the Night?" "  It doesn¡¯t matter~!¡± Midin Dino said seriously: ¡°I have already seen the death omen of the Night King!¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not yours?¡± ¡°Bah, bah, bah!¡±  Midindino smiled and said: "But before I kill him, I want to eat a full meal of human cake~!" "Speaking of which, you are too desperate to set up your full death flag, aren't you?" Ezri  Er finally interrupted her.  The so-called death flag.  It¡¯s something that usually appears in novels and anime, and after it¡¯s said, it¡¯s almost like that on the battlefield.?If you die.  For example: After the war is over, I will go back to my hometown to get married (die on the battlefield); I will definitely come back (never come back again); there may be prisoners among us, how can we sleep together, I want my own back  Room!  (The prisoner will definitely kill you); Sir, please take the first step!  (The villain is about to hit the road) and the like.  Looking at this little angel again, he almost said such ominous words, Ezreal had already expected it.  Under the clouds in the sky, the eldest brother Darius stood on the chopped corpse of the little angel and laughed loudly: "You come to seek death, I will help you!" Ezreal beat him  A chill.  "Eh? What's wrong with you?" "No" Ezreal shook his head: "You turned again."  The Imperial City Night Banquet ended quickly, in fact, both for Dongfang Yun and the emperors.  This is all a relief.  Sitting on the Eight Dragons, Dongfang Yun lay in Su Wan's arms and looked at the starry sky in the distance, seeming to be thinking or in a daze.  Su Wan did not rely on men to dote on her like many women and kept pestering and nagging her. When Dongfang Yun was silent, she was also very quiet, gently grooming Dongfang Yun with her slender jade fingers.  Yun's silver hair.  Just when both of them were enjoying the quiet night, suddenly the eight Frost Bone Dragons flying in front stopped.  The friction sound caused by the pause of the Eight Dragons made Dongfang Yun sit up and look forward. He suddenly realized that in the air in the distance, a man standing still stood in front of the Eight Dragons.  Dongfang Yun pinched his eyebrows and signaled Su Wan to stay in the car. He slowly floated into the air until the eight dragons below him flew aside. Then he floated forward more than twenty meters and met the sudden appearance of the dragon.  The men looked at each other.  This man looks like a strong man. He wears an ordinary gray swordsman uniform with a long gray windbreaker. Although it looks a bit shabby, it does not affect the overall image of this man. On the contrary, it is because of his strong face and meticulously combed back.  His hair makes him more like a knight wandering the continent. Although he is dusty, he still remains true to himself.  While Dongfang Yun was sizing up this person, the other person was also sizing him up, his eyes flickering, but the doubts on his face were getting heavier and heavier.  He frowned and said, "Your Excellency, you are Dongfang Yun, the King of Dark Night?" "Who are you?" Dongfang Yun asked calmly.  Although he looked calm on the face, Dongfang Yun was secretly frightened in his heart.  He extracted Tyrande¡¯s ability. The strength of this sixth-level god allowed him to clearly feel the aura of the same sixth-level god on his opponent.  Currently, there are no more than five people with such power on the continent, including Darius and a few others.  The man smiled slightly: "Well, my name is Roman Rhodes, but everyone also calls me Ranger Roman." Dongfang Yun's pupils shrank suddenly!  This man actually comes from the Cloud Realm!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Mainland Storm Chapter 190: Quan Angel Jiama

    Ranger Roman was the first man on the continent to start the legend of the Cloud Realm.  It is said that more than 19,000 years ago, the high elves still lived in the jungle, the orcs still occupied most of the territory of the Far East, and various races still traveled freely on the continent. The real first ranger on the continent  born.  Not just anyone who picks up a sword and travels around the continent can be called a knight-errant. Although there is no such thing as Jin Dada's words in this world, "The great knight serves the country and the people," but the word knight comes from a certain age.  To a certain extent, it is very close to Jin Dada¡¯s view.  Roman Rhodes, a farm boy, yearns for peace and love, and has an adventurous style in his heart. From the first second he steps out of the city, every step he takes is working hard for the happiness and stability of the people.  .  Killing the Dark Lord, overthrowing the tyrannical rule, leading the people to revolt, and resisting the evil invasion, the hero is walking and the sword is wielding. Everything Roman Rhodes experiences is never really for himself.  He eats the wind and drinks the dew, and he is a righteous man. Even if he lives in poverty all his life, this man has never bowed his head to any power or money, and always uses his own strength to help others.  Although he has never been remembered by others, and he never thought that he would become a great man, when he completely visited all the places in the mainland and looked back, countless cities had already set their sights on him.  Monument, countless families have enshrined his memorial tablet.  The strongest man on the continent, at the age of fifty, was respected as Ranger Roman by all those who knew him - including humans, beasts, elves, dwarves, dwarfs, giants, etc.  Roman Rhodes is really strong.  He was strong enough to even fight against the legendary Black Knight Legion on his own. Many people said that he was the only man on the continent who had reached the third level of God at that time, and he had even reached immortality.  Until one day, this man suddenly disappeared inexplicably. Some said that he went deep into the underworld alone to save an innocent girl. Others said that he was poisoned by nine layers of deadly poison and had to seal himself in the eternal frozen glacier of Silileus.  .  But the most widely spread theory on the mainland is that Roman Rhodes, a man who had few opponents on the mainland, suddenly encountered a strong man who defeated him in order to make himself stronger.  He agreed to follow the strong man into a new world.  And this world is called the Cloud World.  The legend of the Cloud Realm arose at that time, but neither the time nor the scope of its spread on the mainland was wide, and it was far inferior to that of the Heaven Realm.  If it weren't for the legend of the Cloud Realm, it would be accompanied by the existence of Roman Rhodes, who would still be famous on the mainland today, more than 19,000 years later.  It has long disappeared in the long river of history.  Even so, the legend of Yunjie has always been treated by mainland people as a kind of fabrication of unofficial history.  "But civilians can regard Yunjie as a wild history, but Dongfang Yun cannot.  He knew that the cloud world must exist.  In fact, Dongfang Yun also learned about Roman Rod from Bui Carreno, because there is a Roman Rod doll in Bui Carreno's home, and this man himself is also Bui Carreno's idol. As you can imagine  , it is normal for a person like Bui Carreno to worship Roman Rhodes.  Because of this, when Roman Rhodes reported his name and showed his strength, Dongfang Yun immediately understood that the name reported by this man in shabby gray clothes was probably true, so  He is almost certain that the other party comes from the cloud world!  Although another visitor from the Cloud Realm suddenly appeared for some reason, Dongfang Yun was not afraid. He smiled and said: "Ranger Roman, I have heard your name." "I am honored." Roman Rhodes nodded slightly and spoke in a meticulous tone.  "So," Dongfang Yun crossed his arms and asked, "Mr. Roman came to see me, what's the point of your business?" Roman Rhodes said, "Your Majesty Dongfang Yun, I want to ask you, if you become the leader of this world,  "Those in power, what will you do?" "Those in power?" Dongfang Yun thought for a while: "There are many kinds of people in power. I don't know which one you are talking about." Roman Rhodes said: "Unify the continent and unify the world."  Dongfang Yun smiled: "It sounds good, but that would be too troublesome." Roman Rhodes' long eyes revealed a deep gaze: "Your Majesty, are you sincere in your words?" Dongfang Yun said calmly: "You are questioning  Me?" Roman Rhodes' tiger body trembled, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. The powerful aura suppressed the ground dozens of meters below and began to tremble. At the same time, the powerful overlord pressure condensed on Dongfang Yun's shoulders.  Dongfang Yun snorted coldly, and stood the index finger of his right hand in front of his eyes. Black and white chaotic flames were burning on his fingertips. He drew his right hand horizontally, with two-color flames in front of him.There was a scratch that was not obvious, but this mark was the product of the space being torn apart!  The space was broken open, and the pressure of the overlord around him suddenly became solid and vented crazily towards the torn space. From the deep black space cracks, howls from the alien beasts spewed out!  Dongfang Yun smiled calmly, the flames dissipated, the cracks closed, and the surrounding pressure was all eliminated.  He said indifferently: "Mr. Roman Rhodes, are you declaring war on me?" Roman Rhodes was already shocked by his understatement and frowned.  In fact, when Dongfang Yun was on the carriage, the strength Roman Rhodes felt in him was out-and-out second-level. For Roman himself, this was almost like an ant, but when Dongfang Yun chased him from the Eight Dragons  When he soared into the sky, he felt the aura of the powerful God Six!  This is normal. For a strong person, starting from the tenth level, the energy around him can already cause imbalances in the world, and the coercion of the world and the world that leaks from his body at any time will also cause harm to the people around him, so ten  Those who are above the level of powerhouse usually restrain their aura at all times.  What makes Roman Rhodes strange is that when he inadvertently released the pressure of the Overlord, the man opposite him was obviously a strong man from the Sixth God, but he did not choose to resist forcefully, nor did he fight back with the same pressure, but instead made a move.  This is the practice of tearing open cracks to vent the pressure around you.  This is no different from what you could do with one yuan in the past, but now you can do it with one hundred yuan - that kind of two-color flame, even if there is only a little bit, even if the two people are still more than twenty meters apart, it still shines.  It gave Roman Rhodes a creepy feeling.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s actions made honest people like Roman Rhodes start to think about the reasons.  Actually, there is no reason for this. Although Dongfang Yun has extracted Tyrande's ability, he is not a strong person from the Sixth God. Of course, it is difficult to master the overbearing pressure of a strong person from the Sixth God.  This kind of ethereal thing is compared to the skills that come with rules.  Dongfang Yun is even more unpredictable.  So there was a huge misunderstanding between the two parties in an instant.  Honest people often think more complicatedly than smart people. Roman Rhodes slowly moved his hand under his cloak to the hilt of his long sword without leaving any trace, and said cautiously: "It seems. Your Majesty intends to use  Force speaks for itself." Dongfang Yunqi said, "Did I say that?" Roman Rhodes was stunned.  Stuttering: "Butbut you just" Dongfang Yun waved his hands: "I didn't mean that. What's the point of calling back and forth? How about we chat?" Roman Rhodes was embarrassed, spread his hands and said: "  Okay" Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "I know there is a good bar in the Basque Country." "" Ezreal is really a bit broken.  This silly girl¡¯s sense of direction was so bad that if she hadn¡¯t kept reminding her, she would have gone around in a big circle and returned to the place where the two of them knew each other.  It¡¯s just that it takes time to correct. For a powerful person like Ezreal, in less than half an hour, just speaking to correct her direction actually caused a feeling of smoke in his throat. What do you think?  Can you believe it?  Finally, Ezreal waved his hand and said in a hoarse voice: "Boss, let's take a break." "Eh? I'm not tired!?" the silly angel wondered.  "You are not tired, old man. I am exhausted from shouting all the way! Please let me drink some water!" "Well, for your pitiful sake, I can forgive you for your tiredness.  "Midindino had an expression on his face that said, 'I must be very generous.'  Ezreal wanted to spit a mouthful of old blood in her face, and didn't bother to argue, so he just let her put him on the beach.  "Huh? What is that?" Midin Dino looked at the kettle in Ezreal's hand with his beautiful eyes like Puss in Boots.  "Kettle" "Nonsense!" Midindino shouted angrily: "Of course I know it's a kettle! I was just asking what's in the pot!" Ezreal wiped his mouth and shook it.  Half of the kettle was missing: "This, it's home-brewed fruit wine." Midin Dino sniffed like a puppy, with a look of admiration on his face: "It smells so good~!" Ezreal was stunned,  Seeing her eyes fixed on her kettle, she couldn't help but move the kettle to the left.  ¡°¡­¡± Mitin Dino¡¯s little head didn¡¯t move, but his eyes moved a great distance along with the kettle.  Ezreal moved the kettle significantly from the left to the right.  Midin Dino continued to follow him with his eyes. ?Ezreal shook the kettle from side to side.  Midin Dino¡¯s eyes, as bright and big as light bulbs, swayed from side to side like a pendulum.  "Huh Okay, here's a drink for you." Ezreal handed it over helplessly.  "Thank you!" Silly Angel shouted happily, took the kettle and drank it happily.  "Even if it's fruit wine, you Damn it!" Ezreal rolled and crawled away from the sword energy flying towards him. When he turned back, there was already a five or six meter deep and long sword on the small sand dune.  A cut mark of more than 100 meters!  "Uh~!" The silly angel's cheeks turned red and he burped from wine. He shook his head and pointed at Ezreal: "Whoever dares to fight with me will die!" "By the way, you got drunk too fast, right? Besides, I  "How did you become an 'old lady'?" Ezreal couldn't help but complain.  "Uh~!" Silly Angel staggered unsteadily on his feet, but kept pouring [Aroma Ripple] from the kettle into his mouth, and then said loudly: "Stop uh~ stop talking nonsense!  Uh~ I don¡¯t need anyone else to teach me~ Education~! If you dare to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°What kind of drink are you talking about?¡± Ezreal sighed, avoiding the drink.  The crazy silly angel hid behind the dunes and said depressedly: "What kind of evil have I done!" "Michael! You uh~ you big bad guy! You know how to bully my dad uh~ I tell you uh~ I will never  I won't let you go! One day I will become the Archangel of Father God, and then banish you to guard the Gate of Glory!" "Angel, you, you bad woman, dare to  Who dares to compete with me to win the trust of the father? When I kill the King of the Night, you will be trampled under my feet! Hahahahaha! " "And that yellow-haired human race,  I know you think I'm stupid! I'm not stupid! Old" Ezreal, who was listening to the drunkenness next to him, suddenly noticed that the silly angel's voice stopped suddenly.  Finally he breathed a sigh of relief and decided to take Silly Angel and fly to the edge of the desert while she was sleeping, otherwise his voice would dry up and die.  He stood up and walked slowly over the small sand dune, his pupils shrinking involuntarily.  There was another angel appearing next to the silly angel at some point, even though the two sides were more than thirty meters apart.  But there's no reason why Ezreal can't feel the other party's presence!  This angel is about two meters tall.  Not only is he big and powerful, but his face is also extremely ferocious. To put it in simple words if an angel can grow up to his level of virtue, then he will fall when it's time to fall.  "Mortal." The angel also noticed Ezreal.  He frowned slightly.  Apparently this man had not been discovered before.  "Yo!" Ezreal greeted the other party happily.  The angel asked: "Did you give her the wine of Midindino?" Ezreal showed his white teeth: "Yes." The angel bent down and picked up the wine bottle on the ground.  He threw it on the sand with a cold snort: "Fragrant ripples." Ezreal gave a thumbs up: "Good eyesight." The angel snorted: "A person from the King of the Night?" Ezreal said: "Before asking others  It's best to state your name first." The angel patted his chest: "Sir, Lord Sword Archangel Gabriel, Lord Quan." "Angel Quan, I've always wanted to know what your angel's rank is.  What¡¯s the difference?¡± Although Gama has the face of a butcher.  But it seems easy to talk about: "The upper three levels are Seraphs, Cherubs, and Archangels; the middle three levels are Quan Angels, Virtue Angels, and Power Angels; the lower three levels are Lord Angels, Archangels, and Ordinary Angels." Ize  Riel whistled and said with a smile: "It seems that your level is still very high! God level 4." "It's time to talk about you." "Me? I don't have so many levels." Ezri  You pointed at yourself: "Under the throne of the Dark Night, the explorer Ezreal." "The title of explorer is very strange." "Yes, yes." "I am very curious, every explorer under the throne of the Dark Night is  If you are a fourth-level god, are the others more powerful? " "Of course. By the way I'm also curious about something." "Please tell me," Ezreal pointed at Midindino.  Since you want to wait for her to wake up, why don't you just wake her up?" "You saw it," Gama sighed.  Ezreal smiled and said: "Many of my brothers are taller and better looking than you, but they are all smart, so I will not make the mistake of judging people by their appearance."Head: "This is what it should be. Since you know that I am stalling for time, do you want to hear my explanation? Why do I have to wait for her to wake up on her own." "Please tell me." "This little girl only needs a drop of wine.  She gets very drunk and acts crazy. She is completely different from her usual self. Although she is only a second-level god, I really don¡¯t dare to do anything to her because" "Because her father is your boss.  " "Did she tell you?" Gama had a helpless expression on his face.  Ezreal shrugged: "It's just that I'm curious, and you should also know the difference between God 4 and God 2. So even if she wakes up, you and her can deal with me together. Maybe it's not as fast as the two of us fighting each other.  "I don't want her to get hurt, so I told her to stay away after she wakes up." Gama slowly pulled out the sword: "But it seems that she drank too much. It will take a while."  I'm afraid I haven't woken up yet." Ezreal smiled: "Maybe staying asleep is a good choice." Gama said: "I have never shown any murderous intention. How do you know that I want to deal with you?"  Zerrell smiled and said: "I didn't realize that you were going to deal with me at all. It was just a coincidence. I really want to kill you!" Jia Ma sighed: "It seems that we have thought of the same place." Yi  Zerrell pointed to the other side with his thumb: "Stay away?" "Please!" Night, quiet, silent.  In the desert, light and shadow flicker, and explosions continue.  But none of this woke up the sleeping silly angel Midindino.  When she woke up, it was already bright. The scorching sunlight hit the sand and was transmitted to her body through the sand, making Midindino's skin slightly red. She didn't know whether it was because of the hangover or the desert temperature.  reason.  She woke up hazy, wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, and clicked her dry lips a few times.  There was water handed to him from the side: "Here." "Thank you!" Mitin Dino took the water and drank a lot, rubbed his eyes and said, "What happened to me last night?" "I drank too much and fell asleep.  "Ezreal smiled.  "Really, wow!" Midindino jumped up in fright, pointing at Ezreal, who was in tatters and covered with bloodstains and wounds: "You, you, you what's wrong?" Ezreal smiled,  Pointing to a fourth-level desert demon wolf next to him: "It's not it yet. I'm afraid it will eat you, so I'll kill it." "Alas! The sorrow of the weak." Midin Dino sighed and stretched out his hand to pull Ize out.  Riel smoothed the wounds on his body with light magic: "Fortunately, you weren't seriously injured, otherwise I would have blamed myself." "There's no need." Ezreal shrugged: "Who told us to be  "Where are your friends?" "You" Mi Dino's eyes lit up and he pointed at himself: "You treat me as a friend!" "Then you haven't introduced yourself yet!"  "Introduce yourself?" "Okay!" Mi Dino pointed at himself with a smile: "De Angel, Mi Dino." "Ezreal" smiled brightly.  In the desert more than a thousand kilometers away, in a huge sand pit with a diameter of more than 300 kilometers, the body of Quan Angel Jia Ma was devastated.  ¡°In other words¡­it¡¯s all holes.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Chapter 191: The Dead City

    The silly angel Midindino who flew with Ezreal flew to the edge of the desert in just over twenty minutes.  The two landed, and the silly angel said proudly: "Look, you still dare to say that I am stupid, won't it fly out soon?" Ezreal pinched his eyebrows with a headache, how dare you say that I have a heavy responsibility  You were seriously injured and carried you for more than 700 fucking kilometers, and without my guidance, you can only fly around in the desert for the rest of your life, okay?  Even though he was dissatisfied, he still said: "Yes, yes, thanks to your superb strength, I am really grateful to have escaped from the desert!" "Humph!" The silly angel hummed contentedly,  Looking into the distance.  The edge of the desert is naturally a Gobi Desert, but the Gobi Desert here is obviously more desolate than elsewhere, and there is a faint chill in the flowing wind.  "What are you doing?" Ezreal was speechless at the stupid angel's behavior. This stupid girl actually jumped up and down and picked up strange-shaped stones on the Gobi Desert.  "Stone! And it looks so weird, so funny!" "Have you never seen a stone?" Ezreal sighed: "What's so funny about this thing." "Of course I've never seen a stone!" Silly Angel  Pouting, he turned back and said, "The sky is full of clouds, where are the stones!" "Uh" Ezreal was speechless, but his eyes were shining brightly when the silly angel turned his head.  Of course, having never seen a stone means when this girl came from heaven to the mainland, she landed in the desert! ? Then there is indeed a weak point in space in the desert that connects the two worlds!  While Ezreal was thinking, there was suddenly a crashing sound of rocks coming from the silly angel's side, and he couldn't help but look over.  "What are you doing?" Ezreal was surprised to find that the silly angel had thrown the stone in his arms.  Midindino turned back in frustration and said: "I don't have space props. These stones can't be taken away." Ezreal didn't know how many times he sighed today. He stepped forward and said: "Didn't you say  Are you looking for the King of the Night? "What's the point of lingering here?"  Her white jade-like little hand made a waving gesture: "The sword was raised and lowered, and the sword clicked him!" "Are you a murderer or an eunuch in the past?" Ezreal said helplessly: "I will kill you if you don't leave.  He left by himself." "No, no!" Mi Dino waved back in panic: "Why? You still want to kidnap me?" "No, no, no."  "If if you leave, I'm afraid I won't be able to find a place." "" Ezreal really wanted to shout at this weirdo and was convinced: "Didn't you say there were others when you were chatting with me before?  Have the angels come here? Just look for them." "You can't find them." Midindino pouted: "There are five roads from heaven to the human world. The one I took is the one I took.  Uncle Torafel helped me open it. I will disappear automatically after I come out. No one else knows except the two of us, soso" Ezreal nodded and smiled weirdly: "So you  There's no way to contact anyone?" "Yes." Silly Angel turned his back to Ezreal and squatted down with his knees in his arms.  "Who is that Raphael?" "Same as my father. One of the four Seraphs, the Crowning Angel. Apart from Father God, the four of them are almost the same in strength." Ezreal raised his eyebrows  : "Then why don't others know? Did you run out without telling your father?" "Yeah, but it's not because of this that you don't let dad know, because once I leave, dad will definitely know. Mainly because of dad.  God has said that except for the five channels, no one else is allowed to open channels, which will easily cause the two worlds to devour each other. ""Raphael is very good to you?" "Yes, although he and his father have political conflicts.  , but he is still very nice to me in private." As he was chatting, Midindino suddenly ruffled his long blond hair and said, "I'm really stupid~ What should I do now?  How can we go back if we can't contact the other angels?" Ezreal stepped forward slowly: "Didn't you say there are five more channels?" "The key is the location of the five channels.  , one is on Dragon Island, one is in the Papal State, one is in Solodo Snow Mountain, and the other two are?In the Abro Poison Swamp of the four most dangerous places I can't find any of these five places! Wow!  What a waste I am!  " Ezreal's expression gradually turned cold. He walked leisurely towards Midindino not far away, while quickly digesting the contents of Midindino's words in his mind. "There are five passages between the human world and the heaven, and  The guy named the God of Light doesn't seem to allow others to open the channel anymore. The guy named Raphael obviously doesn't have good intentions. Ezreal doesn't believe that a person who can become one of the four Seraphs can't see that Midindi.  Nuo's road crazy, then there is only one possibility for him to release her He wants the silly angel's father, Gabriel, to focus on the human world. Then there is the location of the five passages. As long as these five passages are destroyed, then.  It is difficult for the troops of the heaven to enter the human world at the most critical moment! These information are all vague, but even so, they are of great value, so it is worth going over to solve them immediately  This stupid woman who had been torturing him all night had no use anymore. There was an incredibly cold expression on Ezreal's face. At the same time, he clenched his hands as he walked towards Midindino.  He has no intention of killing this woman, but he knows the meaning of his existence. He must destroy the five passages in the shortest possible time. But once he leaves, this stupid woman can't be entangled, and then take action again, even if the other party.  Two levels lower than him, but the blood energy fluctuation caused by the previous battle with Gama made it impossible for him to resolve the battle in a short time. Rather than doing so, it would be better to give her a break without knowing that he had been killed by Ezori.  He was listed on the kill list and was still squatting there with his knees depressed. When Ezreal walked up to him and the gem on the gauntlet on his left arm was already glowing faintly, Midindino suddenly said.  : "You go.  " "Nani?  "Midindino said in a frustrated tone: "ActuallyActually, I know even if you don't tell me, in your eyes, I am a big fool.  Since I am a road idiot, I still pretend to be arrogant. I must be very annoying like this, right?  " "" Ezreal said: "What do you want to say?  "Midindino shook his head: "It's nothing, I just suddenly felt that I was really arrogant. I actually thought that I could kill the King of the Night.  " "Isn't this considered arrogant?  "Ezreal secretly felt that this was an extremely unrestrained act of seeking death, especially since so many death flags had been set before. Midindino turned around. Ezreal quickly put down his raised left arm. She  He said with some tears in his eyes: "Actually, I have always lived under the protection of my father. Many powerful people in the heaven are very tolerant to me because my father is Gabriel, even if I have done something bad.  , and everyone laughed it off.  But I know that they all hate me in their hearts and feel that I have no strength and that I became an Angel of Virtue solely because of my father¡¯s glory.  But just because of this, I want to prove myself even more. Is there anything wrong with this?  " Ezreal was stunned for a moment: "Yesit's just that you came to the human world with your father on your back, and you can't train other angels.  Don't you think this would make him worried?  " Midin Dino sniffed, stood up, put his hands around Ezreal's waist, and rested his head on his chest: "Rather than worry, I hope he is proud of me!  " Ezreal threw her away and neither hugged nor hugged her. He held his hands in the air and said blankly: "Then Huh?  " He suddenly realized that his whole body was frozen, and he couldn't move anywhere except his mouth! This frightened him, and he tried hard to struggle away. He even did not hesitate to use the tyrannical energy in his body, but even so, he couldn't move  Still powerless. ¡°Hehe.  "Midindino jumped back, smiling like a fox that had stolen a chicken: "Can't you move?  " Ezreal frowned and said, "What did you do?  " "It's nothing, huh, I just want you, a bad guy, to be imprisoned!  "Midindino raised his chin proudly. Ezreal's face changed several times: "Why are you doing this? You are so powerful.  It's easy to kill me, so why imprison me?  " "Huh, not honest yet.  "Midindino stepped forward, pinched Ezreal's nose and shook it vigorously: "Do you think I don't know?  You have been lying to me all this time!  " Ezreal's eyes immediately turned cold: "How do you know!  ?  "Midindino was startled by his eyes and took a few steps back: "Of course!  Every angel is born with a regular ability.  And my ability is [Malicious Sense], I can kill anyone who has ill intentions towards me.??Received unless the opponent is higher than level three.  In fact, from the beginning, I felt a trace of malice in you, but at that time I thought you were planning to deceive me, and even" She even blushed slightly: "Even h, but later I found out that you are not that bad.  , and that trace of malice gradually dissipated with our contact.  " "But at that time, you were definitely better than you, right?  " "That's right!  "Midindino smiled proudly: "Only people with a higher level than me will gradually weaken my ability. In your body, even a trace of malice will make me feel very clearly, but my feeling  It's very vague, that means you are at least close to the fifth level of Heavenly Stage!  " Ezreal sighed: "Then why didn't you run away?  "Midindino said: "Do you think I am really stupid?  You are two levels higher than me!  If I run away, won't you attack me immediately?  ?  " Ezreal sneered: "You think you're not stupid, do you?  He knew I was up to no good and drank my wine, then slept like a dead pig.  " Midin Dino was furious. He jumped up and squeezed Ezreal's face hard with his two noobs: "You are you are a pig!  I, I just felt that you no longer had any malice at that time, so" Falling into the hands of a fool, Ezreal said with great sadness: "Then what are you going to do now?  Kill me?  "    "of course not!  snort!  "Midindino said matter-of-factly: "Although I felt great malice in you just now, you are still a living map. You are locked by my angel mark and cannot break free. But as long as you take me  Go find the King of the Night, and I'll let you go after I kill him. How about that?  " Ezreal looked at her blankly for a while and sighed: "Okay, I agree.  "" There is no doubt. After the double act between Dongfang Yun and Bui Carreno, they have successfully made Pope Benfrick XIII think that Dongfang Yun has nothing to do with the undead. Of course, the Pope should know, such as  Dongfang Yun's relationship with the Orcs has already been made known to him. So, the Pope wants Dongfang Yun to deal with the Orcs, which is undoubtedly a plan to make Dongfang Yun's Dark Night and the 'allied' Orcs stand still.  , so that the human race can mobilize its troops to destroy the undead. Of course, Dongfang Yun is certain that the Pope is trying to let the human race fight with the undead. The deeper idea is to use the undead to allow the human race to complete internal friction. After the internal friction, who will benefit is the Papal State.  Heaven. This is unknown. After all, Dongfang Yun doesn¡¯t know whether Heaven knows that the actual control of all the human armies is in the hands of Bui Carreno. In fact, the final control of the human race is in the hands of Dongfang Yun.  . With these layers of conspiracies, even if the Heaven Realm digs out one, it will immediately fall into the other. This is the reason why Dongfang Yun is truly confident. But no matter what, neither the Heaven Realm nor the Human Realm is found in Ezreal.  Before the passage, the drama must continue. And it must be more realistic, because this is certainly not Dongfang Yun¡¯s imagination, but real information from Ranger Roman.  De's search for Dongfang Yun was actually not driven by anyone. According to what he said, Yunjie had already made preparations to send troops as early as a year ago. When the dark night becomes bigger, it is likely that the three worlds will jointly attack.  . It was only then that the human race showed up with Bui Carreno, and the three realms decided to sit back and watch the fight. His words really made Dongfang Yun break out in a cold sweat. If the three realms had joined forces to attack a year ago, he might have been dead.  Dongfang Yun asked Roman Rhodes about his intentions, and found out that this guy actually came with good intentions. He hoped that the people could get rid of the oppression of the nobles and live more freely, richly, and with a more dignified character like him.  As a person, he has no access to the intentions of the higher-ups in the cloud world, and he doesn't even get much information, so he doesn't know about the 'comeback' of the undead and the beasts. In his opinion, the domination of the human race by the human race may not be the same.  A good thing, even though he had entered the cloud world when the high elves ruled the world, he still saw that in the human world, under the will of the high elves, the lives of the residents were more prosperous, but the higher-ups of the human race were suppressed. So he came to Dongfang.  Dongfang Yun hoped that he could rule humans like the high elves before and let the people live a good life. This kind of extravagant idea could not be accepted by Dongfang Yun for a while, but when he understood the other party's intentions, he respected the man even more.  , because like Buicareno, he is a person who truly cares about the people. However, Dongfang Yun still refused to turn all the land on the mainland into his own land.? suggested, because he didn¡¯t know whether the words of this man were true. If the other party was sent by Yunjie to test him, he would reveal his thoughts of destroying all the human kingdoms and taking all the land into his pocket, which would offend Yunjie.  It would be difficult to deal with the situation.  Of course, Dongfang Yun did not choose to fight him. After expressing that he just wanted to be the number one brother in the mainland, he recommended Buicareno to Roman Rhodes. After all, these two men should have a lot in common when they are together.  language.  At the same time, he also asked about the weak points between the cloud world and the human world. The answer Roman Rhodes gave was that he himself came to the human world through a 'civilian channel', and there is only one civilian channel like this.  There are probably more than three official channels.  After informing the location of the Dongfang Cloud Passage, Roman Rhodes left. According to him, he himself did not want the Cloud Realm or the Heavenly Realm of Dead Souls to participate in the war in the human world, because these three realms  The destructive power is so strong that if you are not careful, it may cause the death of hundreds of millions of civilians.  After seeing off Ranger Roman, Dongfang Yun ordered Darius to raise an army. It had been discussed in advance that the Dark Night Army would enter the Liaodong Gorge in the Andersel Empire along the Hansel Empire, Pilf Empire, and Renault Mandan Empire.  , euphemistically called resisting the orcs, but in fact everyone knows what it is really doing.  With the joint approval of the Pope + Bui Carreno, Hansel's Thirty Kingdom certainly did not dare to show any slights, and immediately gave up a military path to let them go - of course, even without the approval of the first two, they would never  Those who dare to resist the army of the dark night.  Actually, Dongfang Yun didn¡¯t plan to go with him. If he had time, he might as well spend two days in the Goddess Industry Forest. Even if he didn¡¯t practice, it would be good to drink some wine and sleep in every day.  But he suddenly received a message from Ezreal, and with a thought, he decided to travel with the army.  At the same time, Emperor Hansel was notified and ordered to prepare a banquet to welcome him.  Of course, Emperor Hansel did not dare to neglect, and on the same day he sent an order to prepare to welcome the King of the Night in two days and hold a banquet.  At the same time, rumors began to spread across the mainland at some point, saying that angels from the legendary heaven have come to the human world to assassinate the King of the Night.  Regarding this rumor, people are generally divided into two camps. One group says that all angels in heaven are children of the God of Light. Is it necessary to assassinate the King of Night?  The other is that the King of Darkness is so powerful that even angels dare not fight him head-on, and must be assassinated to deal with him.  " Putting aside these two opinions for the moment, the rumor of the assassination spread throughout half of the continent in just two days.  For a time, almost everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the Hansel Empire.  While everyone was staring at the gossip, the human army finally arrived at Crow City, which is near the sea of ??death.  When the human vanguard army entered the city, they were horrified to find that the entire Crow City had turned into a dead city!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Chapter 192: The World of Dead Souls, Vampires!

    With the white snow and the twilight sky, even though the winter evening is dark, under the reflection of the white snow, it really shows a gothic dark scene.  The taupe color produced by the contrast between black and white makes people feel very depressed, as if there is something stuck in the chest that cannot be released.  But no one can say anything, because this is how Crow City always feels.  As a border city of the Dalai Empire, it always looks gloomy even in summer, as if there are always no sunny days in this area, but in fact, this is caused by the sea of ??death behind it.  The Sea of ??Death is not a deserved name. Even the elite sea tribes are unwilling to set foot on this sea, and the merchant ships of the human race have to create a large circle before they can pass through.  Generally speaking, it's because there is a very extreme magnetic field here, right?  The place where the sea and the sky are connected seems to be always dark and humid, and the sky is always covered with clouds and lightning. The sea is churning with mist, making the entire sea of ????death look so unreal.  The sky reflects the sea, and the sea reflects the sky. Who knows who brings trouble to whom?  Just in this way, the haze in the sky has always shrouded Crow City in a situation that seems to be bright but not bright and dark but not dark yet.  ¡°Maybe no one except the residents of Crow City can bear this kind of weather, right?  People who have been here once will always feel that Crow City is more worthy of the word chaos than the city of chaos.  Under such a depressing sky, the vanguard of the human army arrived in front of the main gate of Crow City. What surprised the leading general Barbiwo was that Crow City was too quiet at the moment.  Although the environment of Crow City is not good, it is a genuine border city and a heavy accumulation of materials on the border of the Dalai Empire - because it is located on the coast of the Sea of ??Death and will almost never be attacked.  Such a city is like London, the foggy capital of the earth. It looks bad, but in fact many people who like to have fun and escape war will come to settle here, and businesses will also come, and the more people there will be.  The more merchants there are, the more prosperous the city is. This is almost a theorem, especially in Crow City.  As the most prosperous city in the Dalai Empire, the news in newspapers and weeklies has always been synonymous with the prosperous city that never sleeps. Noisy and noisy is its true nature.  Take ten thousand steps back to explain.  Even if the city has introduced a curfew system, it is still only evening, and there are still several hours before the normal curfew time of nine o'clock. The city should not be so quiet anyway.  More importantly, the instructions for the human coalition to pass through Crow City and go to the Sea of ??Death to fight the undead should have arrived here a few days ago, so someone should come out to greet them at this moment.  Why is it so quiet?  Barbiwo had some bad premonitions in his heart.  Babiwo, who was a mage and became a blood mage, was also a member of the human base and a twelfth-level strongman. As a pseudo-hero who directly belonged to Galen, he immediately passed what he saw through the soul chain to  He asked Galen, and then asked: General, has General Pudge arrived in the city?     No?  Galen was also surprised and immediately contacted the butcher: Have you arrived in Crow City?  Pudge: No.  So fast, it still takes about a day, and the number of troops is huge.  Galen: Babiwo, there is probably something wrong in the city. It is probably some blind nobleman who is causing trouble and seizing power.  Don't worry about it, Pudge's army won't arrive for another day, so proceed quickly and set up your defenses.  Remember, you must be authentic.  Babiwo: Yes.  After receiving the order, Babiwo naturally carried it out without hesitation. He ordered the soldiers to step forward and call the door.  The ninth-level infantry stepped forward quickly.  He shouted to the city tower: "Open the door! The vanguard of the human coalition has arrived, why don't you come out to greet us!?" "" The wind whistled by, and the one million vanguards looked at each other in shock.  The infantryman also frowned and shouted loudly again: "Open the door! The vanguard of the human coalition has arrived. Why don't you come out to greet them!?" There was still no one to respond. Not only was there no one to respond, there was not even a ghost on the tower.  "Oh my bad temper!" Babiwo was furious, raised his hand and shot out a fireball!  Boom!  Two steel city gates weighing 12 tons suddenly exploded into the interior. Pieces the size of a palm were blown up and shot out into the city like a torrential rain. The force was so strong that it even turned the houses near the city gate into sieves.  The ability of the twelfth-level strong man, even the most common magic, is terrifying. ????????????????????????????????????????????? There is a wind blowing out of the city, and even a scholar who has been cold for ten years can clearly tell others that the wind is mixed with a heavy smell of blood.  It is as thick as fat.  Babiwo's faceThere was a big change, and the figure flew into the air like lightning, looking down at the city from a high position.  The body of this twelfth-level powerhouse began to tremble slightly.  GeneralCrow City has become a dead city.  "Babiwo, don't be ridiculous.  "General, I'm not kidding, the whole city is full of corpsesor rather, all broken corpses.  Galen trembled suddenly, which made Buicareno, who had been chatting with him in the carriage next to him, curiously ask: "What's wrong?" "No" Galen didn't know whether he should tell Buicareno.  Although he went through debugging, the human base gave Buicareno the most kind debugging. In addition to letting him have an idea that would never go against Dongfang Yun, almost all his emotions and personality remained unchanged.  So in principle, apart from being absolutely loyal to Dongfang Yun, Buicareno's care for the people and his political opinions remain intact.  Galen felt that if he told Crow City that someone had massacred him, he would definitely vomit blood.  So he chose to hide it.  ??Babiwo, quickly go to the city to check!     yes!  General!  Babiwo turned around and ordered the vanguard soldiers to enter the city through his mind, while he flew forward.  It¡¯s too terrible to look at.  This is the most intuitive impression this city currently gives people.  The once prosperous city is now extremely dilapidated. Numerous buildings that vaguely hint of majesty and luxury in the past are now in ruins. The originally smooth and atmospheric roads have now become bumpy, as if they have been wheeled by meteorites.  ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal that cities become fragmented, it¡¯s the people that matter.  With a quick glance, Babiwo can estimate that this city, which has not changed at a glance, once had at least two million people, but if you look around, you can see that there were at least two million people in this city.  There were at least 700,000 to 800,000 corpses piled up at the city gate alone. These corpses were densely piled into several hills. The blood on the corpses had dried and turned black, and countless flies were flying around the corpses.  Every corpse has an expression of fear on its face, and its eyes are fixed in death. Even a man as determined as Babiwo can't help but look sad.  Get rid of the corpses piled up at the city gate.  There are also corpses that have been spreading from the city center a few kilometers away and lying all the way. There are nearly a hundred roads near the city gate, and every road is covered with dense corpses. A rough estimate is that the number has exceeded hundreds of thousands.  .  Babiwo keenly noticed that there were many corpses below, which were the city defense troops of Crow City.  And judging from their appearance, they were running towards the city gate when they died. Does that mean that all the people, including the city defense troops, were frantically trying to escape from the city when the massacre occurred?  But He looked back at the city gate that was smashed to pieces by himself. Although it was two steel city gates each weighing about twelve tons and being seven meters high.  But there is a noose wheel inside, and seven or eight second- and third-level soldiers are enough to open the city gate.  So what¡¯s the reason why they can¡¯t leave the city?  There were fewer corpses on the ground the closer to the city center. From the broken houses, it seemed that there were fewer residents who died in their own homes. Does that mean that when the massacre occurred, all the residents discovered the danger at almost the same time, and then went crazy?  Fleeing towards the city gate?  He quickly flew around the city wall. The city was surrounded by mountains on the east side and the coast on the west side.  There are only two city gates in the north and south. The north gate and coastal ports have the same number of corpses piled up in mountains. It does not seem that they are piled up artificially, but that these residents are desperately trying to climb up the city wall by climbing on the bodies of the people in front, and then  Escape from the city wall and cross the high wall of the port.  What flashed through Babiwo's mind was a crazy scene similar to that in "World War Z".  It is obvious that the residents also know that the city gate is blocked.  The magician.  He is a scholar who greatly develops his brain power. Babiwo can be turned into a pseudo-hero, and his own strength is naturally linked to his brain power.  Although he has a violent personality, he still analyzed the process of massacre in detail.  The body slowly rises.  Up to a height of nearly a thousand meters, overlooking the entire city, in Babiwo's eyes, the city's floor plan has been outlined into a big chrysanthemum by the fleeing people - the closer to the edge, the more people there are, and the closer to the corpses in the city center.  The less.  So what exactly happened downtown?  Babiwo's body declined suddenly.  The city center of Crow City is not the mansion of the city lord, but a huge square surrounded by luxuriously decorated storefronts.  Babiwo landed on his feet. It can be seen from the closed store doors of these stores that the disaster should have happened at night."Are you kidding me!" Babiwo punched the edge of the fountain nearby.  ??At night, all residents knew immediately and fled frantically. Most people died when they fled to the edge of the city.  Who can do such a thing?  If one person destroyed a city, this person must be at least an eleventh level expert, and he must have used tricks like forbidden spells.  However, such an attack method would never give any civilians a chance to escape from their homes. If Babiwo came by himself, all the people would probably die in their sleep.  If it is not one person, but a group of people, or even an army, then how did they enter the city?  Looking at the corpses of the city defense troops, they were clearly not dead before the disaster!  And how large a group of people would it take to flee in such a way that all the residents are afraid?  How did they block the city gate that was attacked by millions of people?  If you wake up the sleeping people by destroying buildings and let them see buildings being destroyed closer and closer to their homes, of course the residents will flee their homes, but Crow City is so big that it is unimaginable  , How much effort does it take to destroy buildings one by one?  Babiwo made a rough estimate. If he brought twenty or thirty pseudo-hero companions, he might be able to do this, but this would be a bit too fart. Wouldn't it be over with just one big move?  ??Also, since they have the ability to destroy buildings, it is not easy for 'these people' to kill people. Why do they wait until those people run to the city gate before taking action?  What is their purpose in doing this?  For the first time, Babiwo felt a splitting headache.  He was thinking in his mind, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and he flew into the sky again, flying quickly towards the city gate along a main road, looking down while flying.  The more he looked at him, the tighter his eyebrows became.     no doubt.  The closer to the city center, the fewer the corpses, but the more tragic the death. On this street, within one mile of the city center, there is almost no corpse that can be called a 'dismembered corpse'. Most residents  Within this range, it was directly crushed into meat paste.  And then walk out.  The appearance of the dead person is slightly prettier, as it is cut into half-a-pound pieces of minced meat; further out, it looks like every joint has been severed; further out, the dead look slightly prettier, with most of them  Either the head is missing or there is a big hole in the heart But here, there are more and more corpses that were obviously trampled to death.  In the end, it was just a mountain of corpses.  The bodies here are almost complete.  Babiwo remotely controlled a corpse to take a closer look at it. His eyebrows, which were already shaped like an '11', were almost converging into a '1'.  This corpse has white skin, and most of the wounds on its body are scratches and scratches accidentally injured by fellow human residents. Under the white skin, there are black veins, which should be caused by the blood drying up in the blood vessels.  Can cause such a death.  There are only two kinds, one is to directly destroy the spirit, and the other is to directly destroy the soul, then In the city center square behind him, a sudden light flashed, and Babiwo's body trembled violently. In an instant, his body spanned several kilometers.  distance.  Came to the city center.  With a cold expression on his face, he pointed to the ground and shouted: "Come out!" "Ah, how can I believe that someone would find someone a few kilometers away after sneezing?" In the ten-meter-diameter fountain water, a person  The man stood up wetly.  The bright light just now was probably caused by the splash of water.  This man hiding under the water wearing only a pair of underwear looks enchanting and beautiful.  Not only is her appearance more beautiful than many women, her skin is also fairer, so white that there is not even a trace of blood.  His body is slender, yet skinny.  On the naked body, you can faintly see the muscles hidden under the skin.  He raised his legs and stepped out of the fountain, and waved his left hand to the side. All the water stains on his body were thrown to the ground by him, and his skin dried instantly.  Then the strange black ring on his left hand flickered, and a suit of red and black clothes appeared in his hand.  The man slowly put on trousers and boots, and then put on a tight leather jacket that reached his waist. He opened his arms like this, revealing his smooth body around his chest and waist. Then he inserted his hands into the long hair on the back of his neck and lifted it back.  Her waist-length hair was pulled out of her clothes and hung loosely behind her.  Babiwo's heart sank to the bottom. He couldn't understand the strength of this man, which was why he didn't notice that the other party was in the fountain water just around the corner.  He just waited for the other party to slowly put on his clothes.  The man smiled very handsomely and asked in a very charming manner: "You haven't answered me yet, why did you notice when I sneezed?" Babiwo's face was as dark as water: "??Because there is a strong death aura in your sneeze, and that death aura is stronger than that of ordinary undead.  " "Yeah, I forgot about that.  "The man made a gentlemanly salute very elegantly: "Introduce yourself, vampire Al Pacino.  "Babiwo made a mage salute: "Blood Mage Babiwo.  " "Blood Mage?  Al Pacino looked like he was remembering, and after a long time he snapped his fingers: "I remember!"  Blood mage is a very terrifying existence for magicians!  Hehe, but I'm not afraid of you~ because I'm a swordsman.  " As he spoke, he also pulled out a silver thin sword and stuck it on the ground: "Look.  " "You remember?  "Baby Wo's mind was spinning rapidly. In his memory, the Blood Mage profession had not been shown in any war, because when the human base was frantically preparing pseudo-heroes, the Dark Night Army had already entered the northern wasteland to help the Orcs.  Fighting. Then what he said could only be because he had seen the blood mage profession before, then Babiwo raised his head in horror: "You are a vampire!  So you are fromthe Dead Soul Realm!  "    "Huh?  Very smart!  Al Pacino said in surprise: "You actually guessed that I came from the world of dead souls instead of the underworld. I am impressed by you, young man."  " Babiwo smiled bitterly. For this old guy who can enter the world of dead souls, he can indeed be described as a teenager to him. " So, you made this city?  " "That's right!  Al Pacino said with a smile: "I had a lot of fun in one night!"  " "Why do you do this?  " "Young man, are you questioning me?  Al Pacino smiled and said: "But for the sake of you guessing my identity, it's okay to tell youbecause I'm bored~ My army is far behind and hasn't arrived yet. In order to let them  After entering the city smoothly, I came here to have some fun~!  " A flash of astonishment flashed in Babiwo's eyes, but he immediately covered it up. This vampire should be talking about the undead army, but the undead army is the army of His Majesty the Human Emperor. Why did he say it was his own? Wait!  Could it be that he was testing me? ? Babiwo's thoughts were astonishing, and he immediately took a step back in panic: "When did the world of dead souls and the underworld collude?  ?  "Al Pacino didn't find anything on his face. He shrugged and said: The night elves can collude with the orcs, why can't the underworld collude with the dead soul world?" (To be continued. If you like  For this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian (.). Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Continental Storm Chapter 193: Righteousness of Heaven and Earth

    Whether the underworld will collude with the Dead Soul World is difficult to say, but the undead army currently on the mainland cannot collude with the Dead Soul World.  Compared with other armies of equal strength, the biggest advantage of Dongfang Yun's clan is their absolute loyalty and heaven-defying soul chain. Therefore, even the small infantry, musketeers, farmers and hard workers under Dongfang Yun's command clearly understand that at this stage, in addition to personal emotions,  With the exception of private affairs, every empire is currently engaged in combat deployment, so Babiwo naturally knows that people from the current Heaven Realm and Cloud Realm have appeared. While they are spying on the current trend of the mainland and the troop movements of the four major tribes, they are also working hard to find  Even a little clue to test whether the four major clans have a close relationship with each other.  Judging from the words of the goddess Zhendajimi, the orcs of Atlantis, the Lord of the Undead Ner'zhul, the high elves, and the ancient Loulan people all developed over a period of more than ten years or even hundreds of years.  rise, so the Three Realms may not be too prepared for the Dark Night Empire, which has just risen less than two years ago. This descendant of the high elves that they seem to be able to send troops to annihilate at any time cannot bring much pressure to them.  But once two or more of the four tribes that suddenly rise on the mainland collude together, the threat will increase exponentially.  It is conceivable that if it were not for the current strong power of the human race that Dongfang Yun can create and the internal friction of the war between the three realms in the mainland, the 'alliance' of An Ye and the orcs is likely to be immediately attacked by the three realms, and the outcome will only be 50 to 50.  between.  So it is conceivable that which party the undead that is most likely to expand their power will be related to will become the benchmark for the three realms to make decisions.  Therefore, Al Pacino's appearance is natural. There is no doubt that the three realms, which have been fighting side by side since ancient times, hope that the Dead Soul Realm can send people to contact the undead. If the other party is a third party isolated from the human race and the Night Beast Clan,  This visitor from the Dead Soul Realm will definitely increase his provocations and intensify the civil war on the mainland to complete his plan of sitting on the mountain and watching the fight between tigers and tigers.  So Babiwo immediately thought of what Al Pacino said to him.  In fact, it is to test whether there is any relationship between the human race and the undead - it does not mean that the two parties are enemies if they act like they are about to fight.  Babiwo stared at Al Pacino and growled: "So, is the legendary Dead Soul Realm going to get involved in the war between the humans and the undead on the mainland?" Al Pacino shrugged: "No.  How can we all be dead?" "It seems there is no need to talk." Babiwo pulled out the staff from his waist and raised it between his eyebrows: "Twelfth-level blood mage Babiwo!" Declaration of war  Pacino himself had no intention of getting involved in the internal conflict, but he needed a certificate of surrender when he came into contact with the undead, so he stopped smiling.  He pulled out the thin sword on the ground and stood it between his eyebrows: "Al Pacino, the third-level sniper swordsman of the third level of heaven." Although he already knew clearly that the opponent had reached the level of heaven, Babiwo was still fooled by the 'third level of heaven' he said.  His heart was beating wildly, but the man did not flinch. He had received a notice from Galen and had to hold the man back no matter what.  So Al Pacino is right, the blood mage is indeed the most dangerous enemy of the magician.  Together with the Spellbreaker, they are known as the two great magician killers.  The blood mage's magic sucking can be called a bug-level skill. It can extract the magic of the enemy mage to replenish his own magic. Even a magician one or two levels higher than himself can be quickly drained of magic by the blood mage.  A magician without magic is like a beast without fangs and claws, no longer of much use.  But Al Pacino is no magician.  This means that half of Babiwo's four regular skills have been abolished.  So when the two sides made a battle salute, Babiwo immediately stepped back and quickly chanted a spell.  Al Pacino was too trusting and did not pursue him immediately. In fact, many people clearly knew that everyone below the level of a god is an ant.  Babiwo¡¯s magic spell was completed quickly. At the twelfth level, he already had a strong sense of magic. Except for the ultimate move he was singing, almost all other spells could be cast instantly.  When the magic chant came to an end, Babiwo's feet produced two streaks of white smoke in the air.  At the same time, the end of the right staff suddenly plunged into the air, and a flame magic circle with a diameter of more than fifty meters appeared out of thin air!  A crisp moan came from the flame magic array, and then, blazing flames poured down from the bottom of the magic array like a volcanic eruption, forming a fifty-meter-diameter fire pillar. In the fire pillar, a raging fire phoenix spread its wings.  fly out.  The intensity of the flames around him instantly melted the broken roads and houses wherever he passed, and rushed towards Al Pacino with an unstoppable momentum and endless violent aura!  This is the Blood Mage¡¯s ultimate skill, Fire Phoenix!  Al Pacino raised his eyebrowsA joyful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Not bad, summon the fire phoenix?" This kind of twelfth-level phoenix did not give him much deterrence. The man took a step back, held the silver thin sword horizontally to his ear with his right hand, and held the sword with his left hand.  With his two fingers together on the blade, a streak of bloody energy instantly enveloped the rapier.  At the same time, the ground beneath his feet began to tremble, and countless small gravels and gravels kept beating on the ground, as if an earthquake had arrived.  "Snipe at an angle!" Four words burst out from Al Pacino's mouth frivolously. In the midst of the lightning and flint, Al Pacino's thin sword was aimed at the swooping fire phoenix and thrust out from a distance. The slender bloody sword energy seemed to be like  The lightning falling from the sky clearly drew a long bloody line between the dark sky and earth! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fire Phoenix hissed, and was unable to dodge in mid-air. The sword energy instantly penetrated the throat from Phoenix, and then penetrated through the back. This stabbing seemed to be an understatement, but in fact, it caused a huge explosion in Fire Phoenix's body.  There was a violent explosion.  This explosion was like fireworks exploding in the city, instantly blowing up all the buildings and stone floors within a diameter of more than 200 meters, leaving a large black pit that was still smoking.  ¡°Into the flames that rained down, a two-meter-long fiery red phoenix egg fell from the air to the ground, rolled more than ten meters and landed in front of Al Pacino.  The power of this blow was enough to kill the Fire Phoenix instantly!  But Babiwo was not unprepared. The moment the dome rolled in front of Al Pacino, he was already behind his opponent. He quickly pressed the staff in his hand against Al Pacino's lower back and shouted loudly:  "Firestorm!" Boom!  Tornado-like flames spurted out from the magic beast crystal core at the tip of the staff, and immediately wildly formed a horizontal tornado with a diameter of twenty meters, gushing out like a dam bursting forward.  This tornado flame column instantly rushed out to a range of two to three kilometers, and it has a tendency to continue to expand and extend!  If you look down from the air at this moment, you can see a straight line of flames, starting from the city center and quickly running through the north gate. There is no flame ground around it.  It was also roasted red, all wooden products were ignited, and stone products were melting.  Barbiwo unleashed 120,000 points of magic power crazily, his eyes seemed to be filled with flames, and they were so red that they were almost bleeding.  The flame storm lasted for more than ten seconds before slowly disappearing, and Babiwo finally breathed a sigh of relief.  He could feel that Al Pacino was not hiding.  In other words, if the opponent endures this magic, even if the opponent is a powerful person from the Three Gods, he will never be unscathed.  When the flames dissipated, Babiwo's eyes suddenly widened.  Because he saw Al Pacino, who was close at hand, turning back and smiling at him.  With his eyes suddenly lowered, Barbiewo suddenly discovered that the staff and Al Pacino's waist were separated by a silver thin sword.  On the hilt of the sword, countless black death energy howled and twisted in the shape of souls, and then formed a huge barrier around Al Pacino.  Then it is obvious that the reason why Al Pacino was unscathed is because of this soul barrier!  Babiwo pulled away and flew back, half-kneeling on a roof more than 20 meters away, looking at Al Pacino in disbelief.  "Are you surprised?" Al Pacino turned around with a smile, walked to the bottom of the house with his hands behind his back and said: "Didn't I say before that vampires are actually more suitable to become wizards. It's just that I am a special case and prefer  A little bit of swordsmanship. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know magic. Aren¡¯t you curious how I, a sniper swordsman, managed to kill all the residents of this city without causing massive damage? " "Soul magic  " Babiwo said in disbelief.  "Yes, it's soul magic, look." Al Pacino raised his left hand, and a black evil spirit of death formed in his palm.  Howling and twisting: "The night before yesterday, I released millions of evil spirits into the homes of those humans, and then watched them flee in confusion. They trampled on each other, and even pushed others into the arms of the evil spirits in order to survive.  I don¡¯t think you can understand that kind of ugly beauty.¡± ¡°Why do you want to drive them to the city wall? It should be very simple for these evil spirits to kill civilians, right?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s very simple, but I do.  "It has two purposes." Al Pacino explained with a smile as if he was chatting with a friend: "First, the so-called death energy can only occur when a person is most fearful, angry, or under other extreme negative influences.  The richest, the kind of soul with death, the pleasure after absorbing it" He shuddered, and licked his lips with his tongue as if he had reached a climax: "It's simply indescribable.?Inhibited.  Secondly, my army is coming, and they are going to fight the human army. I must have some kind of greeting gift, right?  " "Meeting gift?  "Baby Wo's eyes fell on the mountain of corpses in the distance, and he suddenly realized. "Yes, it is the natural disaster of the undead. In fact, the so-called natural disaster of the undead is to transform the corpse into an undead warrior through the infusion of death energy. You see, I am  They prepared millions of corpses. Although they couldn't make any big splash when both sides' armies exceeded 100 million, they were of some use anyway, right?  " "You pervert!  " "Thank you for the compliment!  " Bobby Wo stood up suddenly and said coldly: "Since you are a magician and a martial artist, I can't say that I have restrained at least half of your strength. I'm sorry!  " With that said, he jumped down in the air and pointed his staff at Al Pacino: "Magic sucks!  " A light blue Honglian swept out from the staff like a long whip and rolled towards Al Pacino! Once in contact, Al Pacino's magic power - even the soul magic power, would be quickly absorbed by Bobby  Wo breathed it into his body! Al Pacino did not dodge, letting the long chain hit him, then closed his eyes and felt the feeling of the magic power in his body being continuously drained, and sighed: "Didn't I tell you before?  Although the ability is powerful, it does not cause restraint for me.  Because" His eyes suddenly became extremely unruly: "Because my most powerful ability is actually the ability of a swordsman!  " As he spoke, he didn't care that the magic in his body was being taken away. He held a sword in his hand. Then he stabbed forward three times quickly: "Corner point sniper!  "Bah! A phoenix screamed, and a fiery red figure mixed with high heat instantly stood between the two of them, blocking the three sword lights with its huge body! Phoenix egg, the fire phoenix was reborn! This  Once, the fire phoenix huddled up to block the sword light. Its purpose was simply to buy some time for Babiwo. Because the magic sucking can be instantaneous, but it can never stop instantly! This is the power of rules!  It not only affects the enemy, but also affects oneself. The flames are thrown into the air and fall rustlingly. The huge phoenix egg on the ground makes a crackling sound and then breaks into pieces.  It was so strong that even if the fire phoenix huddled together, it could only block two of the three swords. In order to protect its master, it actually used its own phoenix egg to block the third sword.  The chance of rebirth. Babiwo's face was like gold. It would take at least half a minute for his magic sucking to end, but this half minute was enough for Al Pacino to kill him a million times, but he was not afraid of death!  I¡¯m so scared that I can¡¯t help the general hold this guy back! ¡°What?  Scared?  Al Pacino gently touched the light blue chain between the two of them with his fingers a few times, and said with a smile: "Actually, I understand a little about the so-called power of rules. So, you can't stop the magic now."  ?  What a pity. You have finally become a twelfth-level warrior. If you take another step forward, your career as an ant will be over. Do you regret it?  " "What do you regret?  "Baby Wo said with a pale face. "I regret taking action against me. I originally planned to greet the undead army when I woke up.  As a result, I was disturbed by you and was delayed here for such a long time.  " "I don't regret it. Now that you say it, I don't regret it even more.  "Although Babiwo's body was trembling slightly, a smile appeared on his face. "Oh?  How did you say this?  "    "you do not need to know.  " "What a tough mouth!  Al Pacino sneered: "Then go to hell and don't waste my time."  " As he spoke, the silver thin sword in his hand pointed downwards, and the tip of the sword bent ninety degrees on the ground: "Snipe straight and kill!  "The tip of the sword suddenly bounced up, and the bloody sword light made a strange right angle. It bounced up from bottom to top, piercing directly towards Babiwo's throat. Although the sword light was thin, the tyrannical energy attached to it attracted the sky.  The clouds in the sky rolled up into a whirlpool, and the earth trembled! The sword light was faster than lightning, as if the tip of the sword bounced up and reached Babiwo's throat, and the distance between the sword light and the skin was only less than three inches.  Centimeters later, blood marks appeared on the skin of Babiwo's throat. However, after a crisp impact, the blood-red sword light penetrated straight into the air, piercing a hole in the thick clouds.  The shock wave exploded the clouds, allowing the reddish sunlight of dusk to shine on this city that had not been masked for hundreds of years.p; Al Pacino's pupils shrank sharply. He didn't even see the figure shaking. His sword light had already been ejected. What appeared next was a heavy giant sword and a man as tenacious as a rock.  A tough, heavily armored man!  The power of Demacia, Garen!  He said calmly: "Babiwo, you have nothing to do here, go and rest." "Yes, General." Babiwo bowed slightly, waited for another ten seconds for the magic sucking to stop, and then flew into the air.  .  Galen turned to look at Al Pacino: "Death Soul Society?" "Are you?" Galen smiled and said: "Human race, Galen." "Human race" Al Pacino's face looked very ugly: "  It seems that a man as powerful as you has not appeared in the human race for a long time." "They will appear one after another." Galen said calmly: "Let's talk about the massacre of the city." "I didn't expect that killing some ants would actually cause trouble.  The dissatisfaction of a strong man like you." Al Pacino took a step back without leaving any trace: "I am" "Vampire Al Pacino, I know." "You know a lot?" "I still know you.  You want to run because you know you are no match for me.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Al Pacino laughed, and then said viciously: ¡°I admit that you are of a higher level than me, but you may not stop me if I want to leave.  Stop me!" As he spoke, he slammed his left hand behind his back to the ground, and a black dead balloon was smashed to the ground. Immediately, thousands of ghosts cried and black clouds pressed down on the ground, and countless pieces of broken dead balloons were dragged.  The evil spirits filled with a strong sense of death howled and flew out, occupying the entire square in an instant. The scene of millions of evil spirits flying everywhere was like a black light shield descending from the sky, connecting the heaven and the earth!  "Mr. Galen, then, we will meet again later!" Al Pacino laughed wildly several times, turned around and left.  He believed that these evil spirits were enough to block Galen's sight and cause some minor troubles to him.     This is enough.  "Drink!" Just as Al Pacino was about to pull away, a loud shout that was far louder than thunder resounded throughout the world. This sound was like a bell from heaven. Once it sounded, it shocked thousands of golden lights, and the golden light filled the air.  Wherever it passed, all the evil spirits composed of dead energy dissipated instantly, and the clouds that had just accumulated in the sky were completely shaken away by this loud shout!  In an instant, the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the land that had long been covered with blood and snow. For the first time, Crow City, which had not seen sunlight for several years, ushered in the light that illuminated the entire city.  Al Pacino turned around in disbelief and said: "How did you do that?" Galen said calmly: "The righteousness of the world can naturally deter all evil spirits and monsters." (To be continued. If you like this work, (.  ) Vote for recommendations and monthly votes, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read. ps: Thank you Shen Tianyue for your monthly votes! Thank you Zhenglongtian for your reward!

 Mainland China Chapter 194 Seeking Death

    Rumor has it that a person with great integrity can reject all ghosts and ghosts.  ¡°Whether others believe this kind of thing or not, Al Pacino certainly doesn¡¯t believe it.  So why the [Evil Spirit Wan Dian] was dispelled, and wanted to come because the other party had reached the strength that he was almost difficult to touch.  The sixth stage of Heavenly Stage!  If we say that everyone below the Heaven level is an ant, then the gap between Shen 1 to Shen 5 and Shen 6 is also worlds apart.  When the overlord's coercion below Shenzhou 5 explodes with full force, it can cause chaos in the world and shock the hearts and souls of 'ants', but the overlord's coercion of Shenzhou 6 can almost form a substance, be emitted in the form of an aura, and even cause real damage!  What exactly is coercion? Even the strongest heaven-level experts cannot describe it. It is a very illusory existence. However, there is a legend that when someone crosses the threshold of the ninth level of heaven-level and reaches the legendary super-god level,  The coercion will be completely substantive and form a field. In this field, the super powerful person will truly surpass the gods. Even the gods will be like ants in this exclusive space.  But the so-called super god is just a legend after all. Anyway, even the strongest person in the dead soul world is only at the seventh level of heaven level.  But it is because of this that Al Pacino understands the power of Shenzhou VI even more.  God, are you afraid?  You can see it on Al Pacino's face.  This powerful man from the Three Gods is already scared.  Everyone in the Dead Soul Realm is the heroic spirit of a heaven-level strongman after his death, and then re-transformed into an entity through the special energy of the Dead Soul Realm, but because of this.  People in the Dead Soul Realm are more afraid of death.  Almost all the powerful people in the Heaven Realm and the Cloud Realm are in the Heaven Realm, so they are not afraid of death. Even if they die, they can enter the Dead Soul Realm to live again - the Dead Soul Realm is equivalent to the Underworld in relation to the Heaven Realm and the Cloud Realm.  This is also the reason why Darius entered the Dead Soul Realm after his death - but if a person from the Dead Soul Realm dies again, his soul will truly be scattered, and there will be no possibility of rebirth!  So Al Pacino¡¯s face was full of panic at this moment. After taking a step back, he suddenly turned around and shot into the air.  His feet touched the air and bursts of sonic booms erupted.  The figure has disappeared.  Would Galen shoot Al Pacino so easily?  of course not.  The corners of his mouth curled up in a hearty arc, and his body disappeared in place.  Although he is not a speed hero, the speed of God 6 Galen is still not comparable to that of God 3 Al Pacino, when the latter is moving extremely fast in the air.  A big hand with thick combat gloves had already pressed on the back of his head.     In the sky.  The two figures overlapped and fell like meteorites!  Boom!  Even if it is dozens of kilometers away.  The human soldiers also felt the trembling of the ground, and a volcano-shaped deep pit had appeared where the two landed.  Galen half-knelt on the ground.  The right hand pressed Al Pacino deeply into the soil, and the latter only exposed his body from the waist down.  When he was lifted up by the big hand, Al Pacino's nose and tears flowed out. This vampire actually did not lose his fighting ability, but the inner panic of facing the strong made it impossible for him to resist, and he could only have snot and tears pouring down his face.  flow down.  Galen frowned in disgust and said angrily: "In addition to you, there is also that blind guy from the Dead Soul Realm who came to the human world!?" "II don't know." Al Pacino was crying like  An old bitch.  "" Galen was furious, and slapped Al Pacino's face left and right as if he wanted nothing, until the vampire's face was swollen until it was worse than a pig's head. Then he stopped and continued: "My words  Never say it a second time!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Al Pacino tried to make his voice clear: ¡°I just received the order from the Undead King to come to the human world to explore the undead and other three races in the human world.  relationship, while guiding the undead to fight against the human race, consuming a large amount of the human race's living strength, making the mainland human race's army reach a level that is not much different from that of the dark night and the orc tribe. In this way, when the mainland human race and the dark night orc tribe fight,  , the two sides can engage in deeper internal friction! When one of the two sides is extinct and the other side is almost consumed, the coalition forces of the three realms of Tianyun Death Soul will appear to completely wipe out the winner and restore the balance of the continent! "Because of fear,  Al Pacino obviously said everything that could be said but could not be said, and he was more happy than the Chinese cadres who encountered sexual temptation.  "Restore the balance of the continent!?" Galen sneered: "Who asked you to restore the balance of the continent? Did anyone say that the balance of the continent needs to be restored? Why do you intervene in the continental war on your own initiative?"  "No, it's none of my business!" Al Pacino burst into tears: "I'm really just a pawn, no matter what I doWell, it¡¯s not my original intention!  " "It's not your original intention to massacre the city?  " "Uncle, I was wrong!  " "It doesn't matter if you're wrong.  Galen said: "Tell me the coordinates of the spatial weak points between the Dead Soul Realm and the Human Realm."  " "You what do you do first?  Al Pacino was shocked: "What coordinates?"  " "Yes!  "Galen accurately hit Al Pacino's stomach with a black tiger punch, knocking the man's body back violently, and even the spine in his waist made a cracking sound. " Galen carried it  With Al Pacino's hair, the vampire is no longer as calm and elegant as before. He is retching while making a dazed look like a little woman who has been fucked by more than 36,000 big men. "It looks like you don't know how to do it.  Yes, but I have a way for you to tell me everything you know. Do you want to try it?  "Galen smiled ferociously. "Don't, I said" "Bang!" It's not a legend to break a mouth full of teeth with one punch. At least Galen did it: "I won't give you the chance to lie to me.  " "Wuxuo (I said)" Bang! Another punch broke the entire jaw: "What the hell!  " Galen sneered several times, clamped the vampire around his waist, and disappeared again.  The smile on Hansel's Emperor Gretel's face was hypocritical. More than half a year ago, the Hansel Empire and the Dark Night Empire were allies.  relationship, which means that he and the King of Dark Night are on an equal footing. As the Dark Night grows, the Hansel Empire naturally rises. However, during the period when the Dark Night King suddenly disappeared, the power of the human race in the mainland also increased.  Opportunity, seeing the shock of hundreds of millions of ninth-level warriors from the mainland human race, he had to make a wrong decision to end his alliance with the Dark Night Empire, and then join the mainland human race. Now, the sky is filled with colorful flowers and the sound of gongs and drums.  , on the straight main road of the imperial capital, among the people greeting each other, in the caravan coming slowly Just the beautiful elves riding unicorns and wearing white swordsman uniforms acting as ceremonial soldiers in front made Gretel even more  Feeling regretful. Gretel is a tenth-level warrior, so he can clearly feel that these ceremonial soldiers are all ninth-level warriors. This means that the mainland's human soldiers have reached the ninth level of strength.  Dark Night's basic units have also reached the ninth level. Except for the numbers, the two sides have returned to being evenly matched. However, the news circulating among the emperors has made Gretel afraid that the undead and the beasts are attacking the hinterland of the continent at the same time.  The Dark Night Army is fighting against the Orcs. This in itself can only be regarded as good or bad news for Gretel, but now there are rumors in the mainland that the Orcs are the Allied Army of the Dark Night.  There are only a lot more human beings. At the same time, the basic units have also reached the eighth level. This is like a bolt from the blue, causing his head to smoke. It¡¯s a joke. Since they are allies, there is no relationship between Dark Night and the Orcs.  There will be a big war scene, and the two sides can only pretend to be it, but the human race and the undead are different. The two sides are inherently hostile. Once the war starts, even if the human race wins, there will not be many Dark Night United Beasts left.  The clan leader rushed in. Although the King of Dark Night only wanted the title of the first brother in the mainland, only an idiot would think that the Orcs would think so. Then, who would be the first to be dealt with by Dark Night?  He resisted his country but betrayed himself. The more he thought about it, the harder the smile on Gretel's face became. So when the carriage of the Night King stopped in front of him, Emperor Hansel could only rub it hard.  He pinched his own face to make his smile become more sincere. The white gold-encrusted car door opened, Dongfang Yun walked down the escalator, and helped Su Wan out of the car, and then came to Grete with Su Wan's support.  In front of him, he said a very friendly hello: "Long time no see, I guess I don't need to introduce myself?  " After the alliance was formed, the envoys brought back the elves to build the high-speed train and sell the [Aromatic Ripple] wine. This made Gretel yearn for the goddess Ye Lin very much, so she went there once to pay a visit. At that time, Dongfang Yun entertained her in a very high manner.  The disparity in status between the two sides at this moment made Gretel obediently lean down and salute: "See Your Majesty Dongfang Yun!  " "Hahaha, no need to be polite!  Dongfang Yun patted his head happily: "After all, we were allies, right?"  ¡± This very humiliating move made the ministers of the Hansel Empire say:Their expressions were pale, but they did not dare to have an attack and could only clenched their fists hard.  Gretel was also very angry. As the leader of Hansel's Thirty-Nation Alliance, the Hansel Empire was always aloof wherever he went. Even when he met with the Pope, he was very equal. When had he ever received such an insult?  ?  However, what happened to Dongfang Yun in the Imperial City of the Basque Empire has also reached his ears. The rumor that one of the six emperors was insulted and one of them died is still reverberating in his mind. This makes it impossible for him to show his anger.  He could only press his head lower: "Thank you, Your Majesty Yun." It can be expected that because of the existence of Dongfang Yun, the meeting between the two parties is probably destined to be held in a very disharmonious atmosphere, and it is possible to make the other party unhappy at all.  Causing disaster.  Dongfang Yun took away his hand: "Then, Your Majesty Gretel, let's go in. To be honest, I've been hungry for a long time!" "Of course, of course!" Gretel behaved quite humbly, bent over and turned around.  please action.  However, at this moment, a voice as sweet as an oriole sounded: "Sister Wan'er!" Everyone turned around and found a silly hairy girl among the onlookers Meeting an old friend in a foreign country is a very happy thing.  , especially sisters who grew up together.  Su Wan immediately let go of Dongfang Yun's hand and waved happily: "An Feier. Come here." The soldiers blocking the crowd immediately opened a passage, and An Feier, who was holding the unicorn, ran over quickly.  Hug Su Wan tightly.  Dongfang Yun sighed as he held his forehead.  Speaking of which, the last time I met this woman was in the Saphiro Desert when I was looking for the props for human advancement to the second level. She had an arrogant confrontation with a second-generation idiot man from Pompeii or Basteca.  Afterwards, the latter was kicked away by the unicorn, blinding everyone present.  But no matter what, Dongfang Yun still had a deep impression on this woman, because she was really Shenlong never saw her end.  She always appears at the wrong time.  And then after doing something inappropriate.  He disappeared at the wrong time, running through the soy sauce route from beginning to end of the book, and became a role model in this book with his beautiful appearance and dull hair on his head.  ¡ª¡ªFemale Dragon King.  For women who are chatting, not disturbing them is the best solution.  Dongfang Yun opened his hands to Grete: "There is no way. Let's go in first. I'm really hungry" Before he could finish speaking, another clear voice sounded: "The King of the Night!" A bunch of heads flashed together.  He looked up quickly.  On a bell tower not far from the palace, the angels flying in the sun really look like people in a dream.  Strange and beautiful.  It¡¯s just that the miserable face of Ezreal she was holding in her hand was a bit off-putting.  "Who are you?" Dongfang Yunqi asked.  "De Angel Midindino!" The silly angel pointed his thumb at his chin, which made him look majestic and full of foolishness.  "Angel?" Dongfang Yun asked in surprise: "Could the rumors be true? Are you here to assassinate me?" "That's right!" Midin Dino's mouth almost reached his ears: "Quickly take your life!" Dongfang  Yun sighed lightly: "I didn't want to have any conflict with the heaven." "So do we." Two more figures landed next to Midindino.  There is a male angel who is two meters tall and covered with pimples and a female angel who is more than 1.8 meters tall and has an extremely sexy figure.  It was the female angel who spoke.  "You?" Silly Angel tilted his head and looked at the two guys who suddenly appeared.  "Lord Midindino, don't be willful. You are no match for the King of Night, and we have no reason to go to war with His Majesty the King of Night." The female angel comforted him.  "Who said that? I'm not" "Lord Midin Dino!" The female angel suddenly raised her voice: "Please be careful what you say!" "I" Although Midin Dino is stupid, he is not helpless yet.  At the point where she was about to save herself, she noticed that the female angel had been winking at her, and she immediately misunderstood: "Yes, we have no intention of going against the Lord of the Night." She smiled and flapped her wings, flying towards the eastern clouds.  The two angels didn¡¯t understand why, thinking that the silly girl finally understood, they followed her and flew over.  In their opinion, the most important thing at the moment is to remain neutral, and then find some excuse for themselves and others to come to the human world, so as not to let the King of Dark Night discover any clues - they thought that Midindino approached the King of Dark Night with this idea.  King's.  The only one who understands Midindino¡¯s thoughts is EzriWell, he said with a wry smile on his face: "Hey, the person has been found, can you let me go?" Midindino whispered: "Idiot, I brought you here, if I let you go, after a while  They will definitely think that you are my accomplice. No matter if it succeeds or not, it will be difficult for you to run away. " This idiot really thought that those two angels were trying to get her to get close to my father and then assassinate him!  Ezreal smiled bitterly, feeling like being called a fool by an idiot was not a good feeling: "Then let me go! As soon as this angel mark is released, I can escape. I am God Four,  No one can catch up with me." "Shut up! Let me go and find my way home!" Mi Dino glared at him.  Ezreal closed his mouth. He found that talking to an idiot was really difficult.  Soon, the two of them arrived in front of Dongfang Yun at flying speed. After landing lightly, Midindino pulled Ezreal behind him and said with a sweet smile: "King of the Night, it is an honor to meet you.  " "You're welcome" Ezreal had already transmitted the conversation between the two into Dongfang Yun's mind through the soul chain, which made Dongfang Yun feel helpless.  "Then His Majesty the King of the Night" The little angel changed his face immediately. He suddenly pulled out a long sword from his waist and stabbed Dongfang Yun: "You die for me!" "" Dongfang Yun looked close at hand.  The tip of the sword: "Little girl, no one told you that before assassinating a national leader, you must first check to see if there are any bodyguards around you?" Midin Dino almost fainted.  How could she believe that someone in this world could easily hold her sword with just a pair of big black-gloved hands, making it seem like the sword was stuck between giant rocks, unable to move forward or retreat?  Even if it¡¯s the fourth-level guy behind you, right?  But this guy in bright red armor and a fleshy face really did it!  "Whoare you?" "Darius." The macho man's voice was indifferent, as if he was bored.  It is not easy for him to catch the sword of a powerful person from the Three Gods - even though the opponent's sword is faster than lightning in the eyes of everyone present.  "Darius! Let me go!" Midindino screamed and pulled his sword back.  Darius snorted and grabbed the silly angel's face with his other big hand: "Little girl, if you dare to assassinate others, you must be prepared to die!" "Stop!" "Abandon the sword!" Two loud shouts came from behind.  sounded.  Two angels, a man and a woman, stabbed Darius with swords at the same time They didn't want to, they had no idea that Midindino would suddenly assassinate him.  Just kidding, if the King of the Night dies so easily, he doesn't deserve to be called the King of the Night.  But in this situation, it is impossible not to save them. If they are so close but refuse to save them, they can almost imagine how Lord Gabriel will treat them I am afraid that the two of them will not even have a chance to enter the Dead Soul Realm.  Two sharp swords stabbed Darius between the eyebrows at the same time, just for a second.  Darius grabbed a handle with his other hand, still biting the handle with his teeth, and murmured: "Looking for death." (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! ps: Thank God.  Yue Da¡¯s monthly ticket support!

 Continental Storm Chapter 195 Oh hehehe...

    "Lord Milindino, hurry up!" The male angel roared, and the sword in his hand was already spurting out powerful light force. It seemed that even if Darius could not be penetrated, he was planning to smash the opponent's good teeth.  But how could Darius be so easily tricked?  A strong person at the second level of God is nothing to him.  This tough man suddenly dropped his head before the opponent exploded with sword energy, and his teeth actually broke the tip of the sword from the edge!  Even so, the male angel's sword energy had already burst out, grazing Darius's forehead and shot out. Suddenly, several black hairs fell in the air.  The male angel stared blankly at Darius who slowly raised his head. The line of blood left on his forehead made the man even more ferocious. The latter spit out half of the sword tip and smiled with two rows of white teeth.  It was like a prehistoric beast, baring its sharp fangs at its prey.  It only took a few seconds for the male angel to be shocked by Darius, and this time was enough for Dongfang Yun to come to him in one stride, put his right hand on his abdomen, and then Boom!  The male angel was violently burned by the fire of chaos that erupted from his abdomen and flew back. The flame was violent and extremely corrosive. It invaded the angel's muscles and bones almost instantly, and a burst of barbecue emitted from the inside.  The smell of angels.  When this angel fell from the sky, it had turned into a charred corpse.  That¡¯s an angel!  This is the only thought everyone has at the moment.  An angel who was regarded as a servant of God was instantly burned to ashes by this strange flame. What a terrifying flame it was!  ?  Darius said slightly dissatisfied: "Dad" Dongfang Yun turned around and threw him a handkerchief angrily: "Don't be too presumptuous. As my child, I will feel bad if you are hurt." "  Yes." Darius nodded seriously. This man who rarely showed his emotions just wiped the blood from his forehead with a handkerchief, and then punched the female angel in the face!  The female angel was still immersed in the shock and sadness of the instant annihilation of the male angel. Before she could get out of her unbelievable thoughts, she was hit on the head by a fist bigger than a casserole.     boom!  There was a sound of watermelon exploding, and the two divine angels sounded.  His head was shattered by Darius's extremely fast but understated punch!  In fact, even Darius would never be able to easily kill the God II powerhouse in an instant, but firstly, the opponent is in a sluggish state, and secondly, as a God VI powerhouse, he has reached the ultimate muscle control and can easily  All the power was blasted out in an ordinary punch. It is strange that this female angel is immortal.  Before everyone in the Imperial City Square could recover from the death of the male angel just now, they saw the corpse of another angel lying on the ground, each with its mouth open so wide that it could almost fit a football into it.  It¡¯s just different from the male angel who was wiped out in ashes.  After the corpse of the female angel fell to the ground, a soul body emitting shining golden light flew out from the corpse, and the fierce brilliance on its body even exceeded the sunlight by a bit.  Angel Spirit Legend has it that once an angel dies, the angel spirit will immediately return to heaven, and then reshape the body from the [Holy Spirit Pool] in heaven.  Ezreal, who was standing behind Midindino, curled his lips. Even the living angels would be instantly killed by his elder brother.  Not to mention the soul of an angel.  Sure enough, Darius waved his hand and a bloody ray of light hit the angel spirit like an arrow. The female angel soul immediately covered the hit chest and screamed loudly. The sound was even more miserable than the legendary one.  The banshee's howl became louder and harsher, and the blood-red energy on her chest was rapidly eroding all parts of her body.  Soon, the angel's spirit was like the ignited magic paper, corroded to the point where not even the dregs were left.  "Ah!!!" In the Imperial City Square, which had been silent for more than ten seconds, Midindino's screams rang out. The little silly angel finally realized that in order to protect himself, two tribesmen died in that place.  In the hands of a man as ferocious and wild as a tiger.  "Death!" Darius snorted and punched the silly angel, who  He covered his face with his hands and screamed. Even though he saw the opponent's fist getting closer and closer to him, he still had no intention of dodging.  "Idiot!" Ezreal cursed loudly, and suddenly broke free of a strange jade token from behind with both hands. He hugged the silly angel's waist with his left hand, and punched out with the same punch with his right hand!     boom!  There was a muffled sound followed by a series of snapping sounds of broken bones, and Ezreal had already pulled away and flew away with the silly angel in his arms.  DariusHe jumped up with a cold snort.  The big hand in the air grabbed Ezreal's left leg: "Come back!" "Dream!" The pale Ezreal yelled, and his body disappeared in a flash. What Darius was grabbing was just Ezreal.  A flash of brilliance that Zariel left behind.  "It seems that the troublemaker has left." Dongfang Yun smiled and said to the zombie-like Emperor Hansel next to him: "Can we have a meal? I have said countless times that I am hungry." "Yes. Of course! Please  !¡± Gretel suddenly became sweaty, bending down almost to his knees: ¡°Your Majesty, please!¡±¡­ Hundreds of kilometers away in the forest, two bodies fell hard from the air to the ground, smashing the ground.  While the clods of soil were flying, the two men also rolled and knocked down four or five trees before stopping.  The silly angel Midindino kept twitching while holding his face with his hands, and tears kept flowing from his eyes along the gaps between his fingers.  She was still immersed in the panic and sadness just now and couldn't extricate herself.  Ezreal stood up on the ground, his right arm hanging unnaturally.  His face was pale, with a look of pain on his face, and he crawled to Midindino's side and said, "Hey, stop crying!" Midindino ignored him, as if he was completely stupid.  "Damn it!" Ezreal slapped Midindino's right hand that was covering his face, sending the silly angel flying away: "Wake up!" Midindino rolled out on the ground.  Jimmy finally woke up from his sluggish state and burst into tears.  Ezreal sighed secretly and leaned on the half-stump of the broken tree to catch his breath.  Midindino cried for a full half an hour before he stopped crying and choked with sobs: "Thank you thank you." "Thank you for what?" Ezreal said angrily.  "Thank you for saving for saving me." The silly angel no longer cares about you.  "You're welcome." Ezreal sighed: "I told you a long time ago not to assassinate the King of Night. If you don't believe me, it's fine now. Those two guys were killed by you." "II know  "It's my faultit's my fault." Midindino began to cry again.  "Shut up!" Ezreal's roar really scared the silly angel away from tears. Those red eyes looked at him innocently, like a little rabbit who was caught eating carrots and panicked.  Ezreal frowned and said: "We must leave immediately. I suspect that the Night King's people are likely to chase us." "Wehaven't we already runran out?" Poor silly angel.  One stalk at a time.  "You're a fool to run away! The King of Dark Night has so many strong men. Even if that big man doesn't come after him, can you guarantee that others won't come after you!?" Ezreal said scornfully.  "Youyou know?" "Of course I know! I didn't really come out of a poor ravine!" Midin Dino was stunned for a moment, and then he became alert: "Who are you? And why can you turn Angel  "Is the mark unlocked?" "You know about souls, right?" To the outside world, the Dongfang clan claims that Dongfang Yun has obtained the Soul of the Night, and Bui Carreno has obtained the Soul of the God of War, so the two have such powerful army-building capabilities.  "Ah. I know" "I am a guest from the Pompeii Empire. Under the order of His Majesty Alonso, I went to the Saphiro Desert to find the 'soul'." "There is no soul." Although Mildindino is stupid, this  How could you not know this kind of information?  She bit her lower lip and said, "There is no soul at all. What they got is something else." "What is it?" Ezreal looked excited.  "I can't tell, but it's the Saphiro Desert. Maybe there is no such thing on this continent anymore." "Really" Ezreal sighed and smiled bitterly: "It's okay now, I can bear it.  I'm injured, I haven't found anything, and I might face being chased. Why do you think I'm so unlucky to meet you?" Midin Dino was stunned and said sadly: "I'm sorry." "There's nothing I'm sorry for.  The only solution isbe careful!" Ezreal said.  His body was already rushing towards Silly Angel. Just when the latter's pretty face turned red, thinking that the other party would do something nasty to him at this time, an arrow had already landed at the location where Silly Angel was before!  Boom!  The air wave created by the violent explosion blew the two of them away. They rolled on the ground for dozens of meters before Ezreal flew up into the air with Silly Angel in his arms.  Silly angel is also bigger.Bar.  Not far away in the sky, a beautiful girl holding a willow-leaf long bow was aiming her bow and arrow at the poor couple.  "People from the Night King?" Ezreal frowned.  "Under my throne, Lairilei the Windrunner." Lairilei raised her red lips in a very beautiful arc, sexy and cute: "I have been ordered to kill you." "Wait. Wait a minute" Ezreal waved his hand.  Said: "Actually, we just" "Shut up and go to hell!" As she said that, Lairilei stretched her bow to its strongest point.  In the clear sky, the wind and clouds were changing rapidly.  The swirling clouds quickly gathered together, and the white clouds turned black, with lightning circling and roaring like a dragon.  A strong suction force was emitted from the barely visible thin bowstring, and the rich natural power gathered crazily towards the tail end of the arrow!  The momentum is like a dragon, and the power is like a tiger!  Midindino in Ezreal¡¯s arms covered his mouth in fear, his pupils filled with disbelief.  This girl who looks very thin is actually a fourth-level powerhouse!  "Damn it, I'm no match for being injured!" Ezreal cursed angrily. When the opponent's arrow hit him, he had already jumped hundreds of kilometers away with Midindino in his arms.  Just as he jumped over, Ezreal staggered in mid-air, and the two of them fell down again.  This time, the silly angel suddenly broke away from his arms, put his hands on Ezreal's back and pulled him, flying slowly in the air, and asked with concern: "What's wrong with you?"  Riel spat out a blood arrow and said bitterly: "Not only is my right arm broken, that man's energy has invaded my body and is destroying my internal organs." "Ah! What should I do?" Silly  The angel said urgently, "Wait a moment, I will treat you right now." "No!" Ezreal stopped him quickly: "You idiot. His energy in my body has already been destroyed enough.  If you release the force of light again, my body will be crushed by these two energies!" "What should I do?" Silly Angel almost cried in anxiety.  Ezreal sighed: "For now, I can only find a way to escape the opponent's pursuit and interception, and find a quiet place for me to expel his power." "Ah But where to go Wait a minute!" Silly  The angel suddenly clenched his fist: "I remembered! Come back to heaven with me!" "Heaven? Can I go too?" "Of course!" The silly angel said quickly, not knowing whether it was to comfort him or it was the truth, "My dad  He will definitely like you, because you are really strong and you saved me! He will definitely take you in the heaven!" "Okay," Ezreal sighed.  ¡°¡­¡± The silly angel flew in mid-air without moving.  "Let's go?" Ezreal said depressedly; "Are you waiting for me to die? Or are you waiting for someone to chase us and die together?" The silly angel was about to cry without tears: "I can't find the way." "You  "Ezreal sighed: "I know. Where to go?" "Dragon Island, Pope Mountain, Solodo Snow Mountain, and Abro Poison Swamp." "Then go to Dragon Island, which is the closest to here!"  Zerrell gritted his teeth and said: "That direction! You must not make a mistake, I won't be able to hold on for long!" When the silly angel really got anxious, his speed was indeed as fast as a meteor.  .  The distance to Dragon Island was not too far. Silly Angel, who was flying with Ezreal in his arms, arrived at Dragon Island in less than half an hour.  She felt it in the air and immediately flew down. The two of them arrived in front of a mountain wall in an instant.  The silly angel wondered: "It's strange, I thought I would meet a dragon." Ezreal touched the mountain wall and said: "This, there is indeed a weak space turbulence." "Well! We often travel in the heaven.  The lost dragons broke in and were captured by the angels as pets. "Those dragons are so pitiful," said Ezreal, looking depressed.  ¡°Oh hehehehe!¡± Silly Angel suddenly laughed.  "Are you a fool?" The silly angel smiled like a queen and said: "Fortunately, the people of the King of Dark Night don't know the weak points of the space between the heaven and the human world. Otherwise, if they send someone to ambush us here, we will be dead." "  You really have a crow's mouth" Ezreal pointed to his head.  Silly Angel looked up along the mountain wall and immediately spotted a monster immersed in the dark fog.  On its arms, there are moon shapes that clearly symbolize weapons.Double edge.  "You, you, youwho are you?" The silly angel retreated behind Ezreal.  "Below my throne, the eternal nightmare Demon Vine!" The Demon Vine didn't want to talk nonsense: "Darkdark" The sky turned completely black instantly, and the two people below could only see more than one meter.  "Grandma's fault!" Ezreal lamented, holding the silly angel with one hand and making another arcane leap.  "Hmm, there's nothing we can do about Dragon Island. We might as well go to Thorodo Snow Mountain!" Silly Angel said to Ezreal in his arms while flying over the sea.  "It's up to youin that direction." Ezreal said he was helpless to talk.  More than two hours later, Solodo Snow Mountain.  "Oh, hehe! If the Night King's people ambush us here" "Under my throne, the armored dragon turtle Ramos!" "Arcane jump." Four hours later, Abro Poison Swamp.  "Why don't we go to the Papal States?" "Nonsense, I suspect we will be blocked before we can fly there." "Well, I have already felt one of them." "You won't giggle anymore, will you?" "  Oh, hehe. There can't be anyone from the Night King here. If there is" "Besides my throne, Blade Shadow Tailong." "Arcane Leap." A few minutes later, in the south of Ablo Poison Swamp.  "Oh hehehe" "What the hell. Arcane Leap!" "My kinghey, don't run! I haven't finished introducing myself yet!" On a hill on the outskirts of an unknown country.  Ezreal¡¯s face is as golden as paper.  Silly Angel felt very guilty: "I'm sorry" "It's okay, I figured it out. It's not your fault that people will block our business" Ezreal smiled bitterly: "It's just that even if we go to Pope Mountain now, I'm afraid we won't be able to do it."  It¡¯s just that the stuff is blocked, maybe even the Papal State will be involved.¡± ¡°What should we do? Your injury I doubt they will catch up with us if we stay here for a few more minutes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go  Don't worry about me" Ezreal sighed.  "No! You have saved me so many times, I will never leave you!" The silly angel pouted to show his stubbornness.  Ezreal sighed: "Even if I follow you and cannot find a quiet place, I will die if I keep running around like this. Rather than die meaninglessly, it is better to use my life to give you a life." "You."  Youwow!" The silly angel threw himself into Ezreal's arms and cried.  "Let's go!" Ezreal stroked the silly angel's hair with trembling hands: "I won't blame you. It's better to die alone than two people to die together." "I will never" "Let's go! You  Do you want to see me die in vain?" Ezreal pushed her away and shouted loudly.  "" The silly angel bit his lower lip with tears in his eyes, sniffing hard, and for a long time, he suddenly hugged Ezreal's head, put his soft lips to his and pressed them tightly until they were both  Everyone felt that the front teeth were squeezed very painfully before they let go, and glanced at Ezreal with nostalgia: "Take care!" With that, the silly angel made a heart to shoot away.  Looking at her figure disappearing into the sky, Ezreal sighed, summoned a porcelain bottle from his personal space, and poured the life spring water into it. The bones of his right arm crackled and returned to their original state.  "I said you don't really like her, right?" Ax King's voice sounded.  "Brother, did you grow your head to look taller? Would I like that idiot?" Ezreal said without looking back: "Have the five weak points of space been destroyed?" "Okay!" Ax  Wang sat down next to him and hugged his lovely brother: "Thanks to you, five space points were destroyed at the same time, including the Saphiro Desert. There is only one Pope Mountain left in the heaven."  Even if you want to go to war, you will still have some concerns." "That's good." Ezreal patted the Ax King hard on the back: "Did you complete the mission perfectly?" "You guys"  There was a flash of light and shadow in mid-air, and the silly angel had flown back, staring dumbfoundedly at Axeman and Ezreal, who were arm-in-arm.  (To be continued.) PS: Thank you Shenweihi for your monthly ticket support!

 Continental Storm Chapter 196 Accelerating Evolution

    Heaven, Mingguang Castle.  ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± The handsome angel swept all the food and cutlery on the long table to the ground and cursed loudly.  If you don¡¯t look at the wings, then this is a man with outstanding appearance. His handsome facial features and upright posture are almost perfect.  It¡¯s just that his face, which looked extremely ferocious because of anger, made his demeanor seem a little bit off.  Behind him, there are also three male angels who are equally handsome but have different characteristics.  The expressions on their faces are equally ugly.  The furious angel turned around and said loudly: "Who can tell me why five of the six passages were destroyed at the same time! Who can tell me who leaked the secret! Who can tell me who destroyed our passage?  !¡± A series of three questions made the other three angels turn their faces.  "Speak!" He roared: "Raphael! Aren't you known as the wisest man in heaven!? Tell me what's going on!!!" He diverted his anger and continued to roar: "Gabriel! You have control  "Where are all the secret troops from Heaven?" "And Uriel! Why didn't your people attack when it was destroyed?" Uriel said depressedly.  After all, everyone is in the heaven. There is no sign when the passage is destroyed, and the speed is extremely fast. Even if you forcefully send people through the turbulence of space, it will be a dead end. " Raphael seems gentle and gentle, and he is the only one among the three.  The man behind him, whose face turned red after being yelled at, said, "Michael, please calm down." "Can I calm down!?" Michael turned around and kicked the long table over, shouting loudly: "Five passages! Father God  It took so many years to find six roads to the human world, but five of them were destroyed in one fell swoop! Tell me, how could I be so calm?" Raphael shrugged: "The top priority should be to figure out what is going on.  Who leaked the secret, and the right way is to ensure that the last channel of the Papal State is not destroyed? "Of course I know!" Michael shouted with a red face: "But I have already sent people to guard the Pope Mountain!  So what? How long will it take for us to transport all the soldiers? "Tell me! Have you found out who leaked the secret?"  Gabriel said muffledly.  "No!?" Michael lifted up the collar of Gabriel's white robe and said frothing at the mouth: "You sent me away without saying a word!? You want me to send away God the Father without saying a word?  "?" Gabriel closed his eyes indifferently and did not retort.  "Damn!" Michael pushed Gabriel away fiercely, pointed at the three of them and said: "Thanks to you, you are still the three Seraphs. I will give this task to you. Tell me, what have you accomplished! What have you accomplished?  Ah!" He turned around and walked to the balcony of the palace, holding on to the stone railing with both hands and breathing heavily.  Raphael smiled calmly and said, "Gabriel. How is Midindino?" Gabriel opened his eyes suddenly.  A flash of anger flashed in his blue eyes.  "Midindino!" Michael turned around and shouted to Raphael: "What time is it now? Do you still have time to care about that little girl!!?" Raphael spread his hands innocently: "No, it's just  My uncle went to the human world. "What!" "Raphael!" Michael's shock echoed at the same time.  The latter punched Raphael hard in the face and knocked him away. Then he straddled Raphael's shoulders and pulled him up by the collar: "Damn it! If it weren't for you  Open a passage for her, will she go to the human world? "What is going on!" Michael grabbed Gabriel's raised fist and asked in a deep voice.  Raphael licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "Gabriel, you have wronged me. Midindino is like my biological daughter. You know how much I love her. It is rare for her to open her heart."  For once, can I not help? Besides, it will take at least a year for me to recover in order to open that passage. You actually blame me for this?" Michael's eyes widened and he mentioned Gabriel and Raphael.  He said in a deep voice: "Medin Dino went down to the next world!? When did it happen?" "Three days ago." Raphael said: "Actually, there is no need to worry. Although the little girl is a road idiot, her strength is ranked first in the heaven.  She's named, aren't you? Are you still worried about something going wrong with her??!  "Gabriel shouted: "The passage between the two realms can only be opened by a strong person with a divine level 4 or above, and can be destroyed by a strong person with a divine level 5 or above. However, five passages were destroyed at the same time. Do you think she is not in danger in the human world!  ?  " "How can you talk like that? Why is this little girl so unlucky that she will meet a powerful person above the fourth level of God?  There aren't many strong people like that in the human world, right?  "The two of them were confronting each other angrily and smiling, which made Michael's face look uncertain. Uriel, who was making soy sauce next to him, suddenly said: "I remember, when the little girl pestered me to talk about things in the human world.  She said that if she went to the lower world, she would kill the King of the Night directly" "Raphael!  !  !  "Gabriel roared and punched hard! "Stop!  " Before the punch hit Raphael's face, Gabriel was thrown away by Michael. The latter frowned and said: "Raphael, did Midindino tell you that he was going to assassinate Dark Night?  King of?  " Raphael's smile faded slightly and he shook his head: "If she said so, I wouldn't be able to let her go.  " "Nonsense!  You must know this, that¡¯s why you let her go!  "Gabriel got up and shouted loudly: "You want me to be unable to complete the mission because I am worried about sending covert troops to protect her!  You just want to avoid my right to control the secret army!  "    "enough!  "Michael's roar shook the entire Mingguang Castle. He stared at Gabriel fiercely and said, "Gabriel!  You have to remember one thing.  we are brothers!  No matter what, Raphael will definitely not harm Midindino because of this kind of thing!  "    "Not always.  "Raphael smiled coldly; "Some people think that they can despise and slander others when they have power!  " Bang! Michael slapped Raphael in the face and said angrily: "Shut up!  I also have great power, and it is the greatest power. If you say that, I will despise you and slander you?  " Raphael lowered his head, a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes covered by blond hair, but his tone was extremely respectful: "No.  " "You have to remember one thing!  We are brothers, children of God the Father, no matter what happens.  We should all be united.  There must be no internal strife!  " Michael scolded him and sighed deeply: "I'm tired, you all go back.  Uriel, have your men guard the last passage.  Once there is any trouble.  Move out immediately!  "    "yes.  "The three people responded. They opened the door and walked out. Looking at the backs of the three people leaving, Michael showed a trace of fatigue. In front of the gate of Mingguang Castle, Gabriel suddenly turned his head to look at Raphael. The murderous aura was so exposed.  . Uriel was startled and quickly stood between the two people. Raphael smiled gloomily: "Gabriel, what do you want to do?"  "Gabriel gritted his teeth and said: "Raphael, if something happens to Midindino, I will never let you go!  " Raphael also had murderous intent flashing through his eyes: "Really?  I would like to see why you don't let me go.  " Their eyes collided in the air, almost sparking. Uriel quickly comforted him, and then let the two of them leave. Gabriel returned to his castle, dismissed his servants, walked into the prayer room alone, closed the door and knelt down  Above, holding his chest with both hands, he chanted in a low voice: "Father, Gabriel calls your holy name Under your glory, I have gained the treasure of my life, and today, I have changed because of the possibility of losing her.  Be afraid, anxious, and furious.  I pray here that you will hear my confession and forgive my sins.  " Faint, subtle and melodious music floated into Gabriel's ears from every corner of the prayer room. The air was filled with the smell of holiness, which is the unique breath of light. Gabriel sighed softly  , with joy and remorse on his face: "Father God, please forgive Gabriel for waking you up.  " "" The sacred music is ever-changing, lively and deep. Gabriel said: "I know, my heart is confused.  I just ask you, Father, to use your light to dispel the haze around Midindino, and to use your will to bless the peace of Midindino.  " The sacred music was melodious and gradually became high-pitched. "Father, I don't know whether I should say I suspect that Raphael is conducting a research that you prohibit. Once he succeeds, the heaven will fall into a place of eternal destruction.  So I want to hold the secret army in my hands, just because I am afraid that one day I will catch the evidence of his research" Shengle was low. "Yes, I shouldn't doubt my brother, even though heFather, I'm sorry to bother you.  Rest May your name be hallowed, and may your will be done in all walks of life.??In heaven, forgive our sins, teach us forgiveness and love, do not teach us to encounter temptation, and allow us to set foot in the kingdom of heaven. May you grant you peace and the inspiration of the Holy Spirit is always with us, Amen.  "  " Al Pacino?  "The place where soldiers were deployed in the dark night in Liaodong Canyon, in the king's camp. Dongfang Yun looked at the vampire who was stepped on the ground by Galen, and said with a smile: "This guy is really a tough guy. He is already in this situation, and he still doesn't care.  Name the weak points of space between the Dead Soul Realm and the Human Realm.  " "For this kind of people, there is actually the simplest method, but I don't know if it will work.  Galen smiled and said, "Dad, it seems you haven't used it for a long time."  " "You mean" Dongfang Yun was stunned for a moment, then he came to his senses and walked to the vampire with a smile: "Although it's a bit advantageous to him just knock him out."  " Galen struck down with his palm, and Al Pacino fell softly to the ground, and was immediately lifted up by Galen. Dongfang Yun bit his index finger, drew a six-pointed star array on Al Pacino's forehead, and then whispered  He read: "The spirit of death, the poverty of evil, the immortal who transcends reincarnation!  I use blood as a guide to give you the opportunity to evolve. With the help of the power of the supreme summoning system, you can bloom the most extinct brilliance of the undead.  Witnessed by the six-pointed star, vampires and death knights¡ªkilling is not accompanied by the dead!  "Al Pacino's body shook violently, and his head raised violently. His eyes suddenly widened, and the blood-red pupils were like two searchlights, shining a rich red light. At the same time, his body began to tremble violently, and his whole body  The bones above and below were making crackling sounds, the muscles expanded rapidly, and the whole person seemed to be transformed. When the change was over, Al Pacino was already soaked, but he still half-knelt on the ground: "I am your master.  I am willing to serve you with all my soul!  Death knights meet my lord.  I¡¯ve met General Darius, General Galen, and General Ezreal!  " Dongfang Yun shrugged: "Darius.  Bring a few people and follow Al Pacino to destroy the weak point between the Dead Soul Realm and the Human Realm, leaving only one.  "    "yes!  Darius snapped his fingers, and Al Pacino followed obediently. Galen smiled and said, "Then I'll go back too, the play hasn't finished yet."  " "Wait a minute.  Dongfang Yun thought for a moment and said, "Let the Ye Hidden Legion find Ranger Roman for me."  Then bring him to see me.  " Galen smiled ferociously: "Don't worry.  Tie him up too.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand: "No need."  Tell him that I want to see him, just say that I have made my choice, and he will come naturally.  "    "choose?  " "Some trivial things to chat with.  "    "yes.  " After Galen left, Dongfang Yun returned to his seat and fell into deep thought. Ezreal asked curiously: "Dad, what are you thinking about?  " Dongfang Yun said: "I was just thinking that since my ability to accelerate evolution can work on Al Pacino, does that mean it can also work on those humans in the cloud world?  Can it also work on angels in heaven?  " Ezreal said: "That's a question. How do you feel when you use this ability?  " Dongfang Yun said: "From the beginning with Juju and Su Wan, to later on the cat tribe's territory Every time I use it, I will have a new feeling, as if all the lives in the world can be used by me.  generally.  When Roman Rhodes comes, I will test it on him. If it succeeds, it means that even people in the cloud world, or people in all interfaces, can be transformed and evolved by me.  " Ezreal said: "In other words, in fact, all the people on the interface are related to the four major bases, right?  " Dongfang Yun nodded: "That's right By the way, where is the little angel?  " Ezreal was stunned for a moment and said somewhat dullly: "Father, do you want to test it on her?  "Of course," Dongfang Yun said with a smile; "If it succeeds, won't she no longer resent you?"  And it seems that you like her very much, so I will give her to you when the time comes.  " Ezreal seemed to be very moved, but he still hesitated and said: "But what if evolution fails?  Whether it is the Cloud Realm or the Dead Soul Realm, there are traces of the base in our hands, such as the human pseudo-heroes and the undead pseudo-heroes, but what about the angels?  " Dongfang Yun touched his nose: "Could it be a sky elf?  Thinking about it carefully, except for the different colors of wings and the different magic they can use, the wingmen I brought back seem to be no different from angels.  You saw it in Hansel Imperial City before. The male angel is almost as tall as Darius, and the ugly one is not as good-looking as a man from the Winged Tribe.  " Ezreal smiled and said: "Listen??This seems to be really possible.  " Dongfang Yun stood up and said: "Then what are you waiting for? Let's go now By the way, where did you imprison her?  " "Imprisonment?  You really think highly of me.  "The two stepped into Ezreal's tent, and a pillow flew towards them. Ezreal stretched out his hand to take it, and said with a wry smile: "You see, this is the imprisonment you mentioned.  " Dongfang Yun's eyes widened in astonishment. Although this tent is also adjusted by the laws of space and covers an area of ??about one hundred square meters, it is much more luxurious than his own tent. The ground is covered with extremely soft horns.  There is an animal hair carpet, and in the middle is a 3x3 large bed, covered with thick goose down. It is surrounded by various pillows and dolls, and the table is also filled with various puddings, candies, and various other things.  Snacks. The whole tent looks more gentle than Wenwen Village. ¡°Are you using the tent as a baby¡¯s room?  Dongfang Yun kicked the corner of the table near the door. The edges of the wooden table were covered with soft covers made of thick plush blankets. When he kicked the table, he felt soft and didn't hurt at all. "This silly girl works every day.  Crying and yelling to leave, and even banging my head on the table, I could only take more protective measures.  "Ezreal smiled bitterly. Dongfang Yunqi said: "If she wants to hit her, just hit her. Are you still worried about a strong Shen Er being hit on the head by a table and bleeding?  " Ezreal said in great pain: "The key is that I have asked the high priest to seal all her abilities. Now she is no different from an ordinary girl except that she can fly.  " "Tylandeshe actually did such a thing to help others?  Isn't she worried about you doing something bad to this little angel?  Dongfang Yun had a lewd smile on his face. Ezreal took another flying pillow and said with a wry smile: "I feel very sorry for her. How could she do such a thing? It's so shameless."  " "Hey, are you two treating me like air?  "Silly Angel roared very dissatisfied. "Before you speak, can you swallow the snacks in your mouth?  "Dongfang Yun looked at the silly angel with his mouth full and his eyes filled with the urge to bite. He couldn't complain. The silly angel snorted, picked up the pudding and candy on the table more quickly, and put it in his mouth.  Chewing heavily, as if gnawing on Dongfang Yun¡¯s meat. ¡°Is it turning grief and anger into appetite?  Aren't you afraid that she will grow into a fat little pig?  "The following words were said to Ezreal. Ezreal shrugged and walked to the silly angel: "Come here.  " "What are you doing!  "The silly angel retreated cautiously, and kept throwing the pillows and rag dolls beside him at Ezreal: "Don't even think about doing such a thing to me!  " Ezreal sighed while holding his forehead, turned to Dongfang Yun and said: "Why don't you knock her out!  "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Chapter 197: The Continent is in My Hands

    "There is no way." Dongfang Yun put his hand down from Midindino's forehead and said to Ezreal: "In the past, when my blood drew a six-pointed star array on other people's foreheads, as long as the other person could be evolved, my  The spell will appear in the soul realm, but she can't." Ezreal sighed regretfully: "Then there is nothing we can do." Dongfang Yun walked outside the tent: "This girl looks heartless.  , but I always think it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know that five passages from the heaven to the human world have been destroyed due to her own reasons, otherwise I¡¯m afraid it will collapse.¡± ¡°What about our war.  ?" "Now everyone knows that the Orcs and I are 'allies', do you think the mainland humans will care if we really start a fight? They just want the Orcs to be dragged here by me." "And," Dongfang Yunzai.  The accountant turned back and said: "There is no need to wait for a few months. As long as all the three realms' passages are destroyed, we can just occupy the mainland without worrying about whether the three realms will send troops." Bui Carreno obviously has the same idea.  When the undead army led by Butcher Pudge arrived outside Crow City, both sides stopped sending troops in unison.  One day later, news came that the four space channels of the Dead Soul Society on the mainland had been destroyed, which made Buicareno sigh in relief.  Although preparations for a ¡®big war¡¯ have been made, the problem of internal strife within the Dongfang clan has not yet been properly resolved. The key lies in the war between the human race and the undead. So what should we do with the soldiers who pretend to die in battle?  It is obviously not practical to be completely summoned to a certain place by Dongfang Yun. After all, the entire continent now knows that the six-pointed star represents the King of the Night.     even.  Dongfang Yun has the consciousness to sacrifice some soldiers if necessary so that they will really die in battle.  But now, all the passages between the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm have been destroyed, leaving only the Cloud Realm that can dispatch troops quickly, so it is not so scary.  So things like acting can no longer be so realistic.  When Buicareno stopped the human army, Ranger Roman Rhodes also found Dongfang Yun.  No one knows what they talked about, but many people saw that when Roman Rhodes walked out of Dongfang Yun's king's tent, there was still blood stains in the shape of a six-pointed star array that had not been wiped off on his forehead.  "Compared to the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm, the Cloud Realm is actually the most affectionate towards this continent.  It goes without saying that almost all angels are born in heaven.  What the Dead Soul World mainly receives are the souls of the dead in the heaven, cloud world, and underworld, and then reshape their bodies in the world. After the special energy mixing and processing of the Dead Soul World, the creatures in the Dead Soul World have no understanding of their 'previous lives'.  There won¡¯t be too much nostalgia anymore.  ??Looking at the cloud world.  Most of the people in this world were from the age of the gods hundreds of thousands of years ago.  The mainland human race entered after reaching the heaven level through cultivation.  Then it filled up.  "Compared with modern times, the Age of Gods is undoubtedly equivalent to the Age of Immortals and the Age of Ending Dharma in many novels Yes, even a few decades ago, there were countless strong men on the mainland who had cultivated themselves to the ** level or above.  Compared with the Age of Gods, it can only be called the Age of Ending Dharma.  Because in the age of the gods, that was the real heavenly level that was all over the earth, with eleven and twelve levels as numerous as dogs.  The heavenly order is called the divine order, which also started from that era.  Human beings are actually a very peculiar existence. Whether it is the beginning or the end of evolution, they will retain some very special things, such as nostalgia and respect for the past.  Over the past hundreds of thousands of years, the mainland has experienced changes in the world, from the prosperity of the Age of Gods to the devastation of the Age of Ending Dharma. After the changes in the world, the three realms stood side by side, the rise of Atlantis, the first natural disaster of the undead, and the high elves.  The rule of Gu Loulan and the momentary youth of ancient Loulan have continued to the present three hundred countries in the mainland. Some things have changed, and some things have not changed.  For the new people in this era, their vision is obscured by the new things that are constantly being developed, but those who have survived since ancient times have the deepest memories of the past.  So even though hundreds of thousands of years have passed and countless major changes have taken place in the cloud world, the people in the cloud world are still full of profound love for the human world.  If there must be a metaphor, it is like foreign Chinese. No matter how much the new generation and the new generation of China themselves are full of yearning for foreign countries, those travelers who go to other places will be nostalgic for their homeland when they grow old.  Roman Rhodes became famous 19,000 years ago. He is the latest human race to enter the cloud world since records and legends began.  Although he is quite young compared to other people in the Cloud World, his feelings for the human world are closer than many new generations born in the Cloud World. This is why he is favored by the older generation of people in the Cloud World.  The reason for getting a spot to come to the human world.    So Buicareno, who withstood the pressure and stood still, was honored to welcome his childhood idol.  "It's strange that when the person who only existed in novels and stories when he was a child came to him, Buicareno lost the excitement he imagined.  The meeting between two men with the same personality gave each other a feeling of blood connection - that is the soul chain that all Dongfang Yun's soldiers must have with each other.  He smiled and said: "Nice to meet you." The other one also smiled: "Me too." Ranger Roman came to see Bui Carreno, of course, not just to let him get close to his idol, but to have more important things.  He took him to meet another person.  Digro is also a visitor from the cloud world.  Digro is the most standard magician. Not only does he possess the powerful power of the fire element, he also has the etiquette that an excellent magician in ancient times should have.  This made Buicareno very fond of him.  The meeting of the three people was on a small boat offshore the Sea of ??Death. The Dead Sea, where countless lives had been lost, could not pose any threat to the three of them.  "So, you came to see me in the hope that I can say something nice for you in front of the Presbyterian Church?" Digro asked.  He also has a good impression of this young man who has almost the same temperament as Roman Rhodes, which makes his smile look very gentle.  "It's not for me. It's for the human race on the mainland." Buicareno said seriously: "According to my information, both the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm have appeared on the mainland, and have already come into contact with Dongfang Yun. I'm worried" "  Your worries are unnecessary." Digro said: "Didn't Roman Rhodes tell you that although the Three Realms will not interfere in mainland affairs easily, they will do so to Dongfang Yun and you, who have the ability to threaten the Three Realms.  Focus on it and then kill you during a period when we feel you are not allowed to develop?" DiGero is very honest. In fact, many people will tell the truth to the people they like.  Even if it doesn't sound nice.  "He said it." Buicareno glanced at Roman Rhodes.  Then he solemnly said: "Because of this, I hope the Presbyterian Church can give me a chance." His face was full of enthusiasm: "This is the first time that the mainland human race has such an opportunity! In the past, Art appeared in the history of the mainland  The Landis people have appeared, and the high elves have appeared. As the elite of all things, I have never truly and completely dominated the entire continent! Although I have always said that it is the God of War.  Soul, but you and I both understand. This is a super-tech base left by a certain prehistoric civilization. This is the hope for the rise of our human race, so I hope it can be preserved and developed!" Roman Rhodes said: "Buy's character and me.  Almost the same, Digro, I believe you have also inquired about Bui's character, and he is the most staunch human supremacist. He hopes that we can support him and let the human race develop in return" He  He looked at Buicareno and motioned for him to speak.  Bui nodded: "In return, I am willing to join forces with the human race and the cloud world. No matter how powerful the three worlds are, there is no doubt that the human world is the foundation of the three worlds. Even the underworld, the abyss world, and the human world are their foundation!"  I believe there will be good cooperation between the human world and the cloud world." What he said was very sincere, and it undoubtedly touched the most itch in Digro's heart.  Although the three realms of Tianyun Death Soul have been joining forces to deal with the rising forces in the mainland, in fact, the three realms themselves are also full of contradictions. The only link connecting the three realms has always been the terrorist forces that may rise in the human realm. However, since  Starting from the generation of high elves, the growth potential of the forces in the lower world has become smaller and smaller. While the pressure from the three realms on the human world has decreased, the incompatibility of the three realms themselves has gradually been exposed.  So, being able to gain the friendship of a force that can dominate the human world, especially when both worlds are of the same race, the benefits become even more obvious.  Digro was moved.  He thought for a full ten minutes and then said: "What is the price? Can we help you eliminate the other three races?" "No," Buicareno said with a serious look on his face, "This kind of thing should be done by the mainland humans themselves.  ! If a person always relies on another person, it will be difficult for him to grow up in the end. The same is true for a force. Only by constantly advancing through the training of iron and blood can it grow steadily, and be arrogant and arrogant.  Ideas won't grow. " "You're right." Digro looked at Buicareno in admiration: "You understand what you need, and you are already stronger than many people, and Yunjie doesn't need it either!  A child who constantly needs help and supportAs an ally, because once our war breaks out, there will be no luck.  " He asked curiously: "But, if we join forces, what can we do for you?  " "I have said it before. My spies reported that both the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm have sent manpower. When the war between us and the other three tribes comes to an end, no matter which side wins the final victory, it will be greatly weakened.  awful.  I am very confident in winning, but I am worried that the Heaven Realm and the Dead Soul Realm will send troops to destroy us. At this time, we need the power of the Cloud Realm.  " Digro pondered for a moment and said: "Yunjie has not yet reached the time to break up with the Heavenly Realm and the Dead Soul Realm. Once you win miserably at that time, then the Cloud Realm will probably not be able to withstand the pressure and fight against the Heavenly Realm and the Dead Soul Realm.  , after all, the help you could provide at that time was too little" He seemed to feel that it was inappropriate to say this, and explained: "The Cloud Realm is not a cloud world for one person after all, even if the Elders Council holds great power and has a heart for the mainland human race.  , they must also consider the danger of Yunjie when facing two worlds at the same time.  "Buy Carreno and Roman Rhodes looked at each other and smiled. The latter said: "This is not a problem. I heard that the Cloud Realm and the Heaven Realm were before the Dead Soul Realm.  There is only one passage connecting each other. When the time comes, the Cloud Realm only needs to hold up these two passages, and the Human Realm will be able to get a buffering opportunity. In about a year at most, Buyi will be able to develop the Human Race again.  " "Why are you so sure?  "Buycareno said: "I got the news that Dongfang Yun, the king of the night, has destroyed the passage between the heaven and the dead soul world in the human world. The heaven world is okay, barely leaving a passage in the Pope Mountain, but the dead soul  The passage between the world and the human world has been completely destroyed!  In this way, after the final battle is over.  There is only one channel in heaven through which troops can be sent.  The Dead Soul Realm is completely sealed in its own plane.  " Roman Rhodes continued: "Even I know how difficult it is for the three realms to open a passage in the human world, and it takes an extremely long time, although the two realms must have discovered that the passage has been destroyed.  But if you want to establish a channel in a hurry, it will take at least half a year, right?  during this time.  It was enough for Bui to complete the unification of the continent.  "Buycareno smiled and said: "As long as Mr. Digro can convince the Presbyterian Church to establish an alliance with the mainland human race.  Then I will immediately send troops to complete the final battle on this continent!  how?  " Digro had a look of astonishment on his face. It seemed that he had not yet recovered from the news about the two of them. It was not until a long time later that he stood up suddenly and said: "You are saying that the passages between heaven and dead souls on the mainland have been destroyed.  Got it!  ?  " "Yeah, I" Roman Rhodes said, with a look of horror on his face; "You shouldn't be what I thought, right?  " "That's right!  "Digro looked solemn. "What's wrong with you?  "Buycarenoqi said: "Why are you so serious all of a sudden?  Digro frowned and said: "Although I don't know what the King of Dark Night's plan is, he obviously intends to completely cut off the control of the Three Realms in the human world. The destruction of the passage between the Cloud Realm and the Dead Soul Realm is the best example!"  As long as the passage between the Three Realms and the Human Realm is destroyed, he can do whatever he wants on the mainland at that time, and the Three Realms will not be able to interfere in a short time!  " "Yes, I know that too.  "Buycareno said: "But that guy still has a bottom line. The reason why he didn't destroy the passage to the Pope's Mountain is probably because he didn't want to bear the reputation of stabbing the back during the battle between the human race and the undead, so he didn't send troops to the Pope.  Country, right?  " "Why are you so confused, kid?  That's not the point at all!  "Roman Rhodes said nervously; "Since he can find the weak point between the heaven and human world and destroy it, he must also be able to find the cloud world!  "Buycareno was startled, and looked at Digro, who nodded and said: "Yes, the two-realm passage, to put it bluntly, is a weak point in space. You can open up a passage through energy and then maintain it, so that you can continue to flow.  Continuously sending troops.  It is not too difficult to find the weak points of space. You only need to be proficient in space magicor if you are strong at level 4 or above and have some patience, you can accomplish it.  So now, the passage between our cloud world and the human world is very likely to be in danger!  "Buycareno frowned and said: "Then what are you waiting for?  Mr. Digro, hurry back and report the news!  " Digro nodded: "That's right, but Bui, Roman, I still have something to ask you.  " "Oh, why are you so nagging at this time? If you have something to say, please tell me!  "Roman Rhodes showed more urgency. Digro gave the coordinates of the four places and said: "Before I go back to report the news and send more people to guard the passages, Buyi, Roman, you two must clear these four passages.  Guard them well, they are the only four channels between our sister Yun and the human world!  "Roman Rhodes looked at Bui Carreno: "This matter has to be discussed.?Well, anyway, you have no plans to send troops before Digro goes back to communicate with the Presbyterian Council.  "Buycareno nodded vigorously: "Leave it to me!  Mr. Digro, go and come back quickly. I'm waiting for your good news!  "    "good!  Digro solemnly took out a gold medal and handed it to Buicareno: "You are not from the cloud world, so you cannot use the communication magic of the cloud world. I give you this token. Carry it with you. I will use it to communicate with you."  Contact you!  " With that said, the man disappeared in an instant. On the boat, Roman Rod and Bui Carreno looked at each other and smiled. The small gold medal was thrown into the Dead Sea by Bui Carreno, and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.  Seven hours later Dongfang Yun breathed a long sigh of relief, leaned back on his chair and said, "How is the completion of the Red Alert Base?  " Darius said in a deep voice: "The High Priest of Tyrande means that it will only take a month at most to complete the equipment for the human army.  " Dongfang Yun said: "No need to wait, first equip all the troops of Dark Night and the Beast Tribe.  "    "yes!  "Darius turned around and walked out of the king's tent. Dongfang Yun stood up, looked at the generals standing on both sides, and said with a smile: "Get ready to break camp, and inform Sven to let the orc army prepare to go home with us.  .  " Ruiwen smiled and said: "Congratulations to dad, this continent is already in your hands.  Dongfang Yun laughed loudly. An hour later "Mr. Buyi, why haven't you sent out troops yet? Are we just going to watch those damn undead gather more and more?"  "In the headquarters of the Continental Allied Forces, the emperor of a certain country roared. "Report!  !  !  !  !  !  " Some soldiers ran in quickly and saluted: "Your Majesty, the undead army is gathering at the north gate.  " Pompeii Emperor Alonso also stood up and said angrily: "If we don't send troops now, we will be too passive when the undead attack!  " "Also" Alonso's personal soldier said coquettishly: "The undead's movements are very strange" "Why is it strange?"  " "They they seem to be gathering in marching mode, as if they are going into the city.  "    "ah?  "All the emperors were surprised and said: "Enter the city?  So many of our soldiers gathered at the north gate, but they were not in an attacking posture, but marching?  " "Yes" "Okay, everyone.  "Buycareno, who had been silent all the time, suddenly laughed: "Let me introduce someone to you.  " He walked to the side and opened the curtain behind, revealing a person. In the eyes of the emperors who were surprised and suspicious, the person walked to the middle and smiled and said: "Hello everyone, I believe you have already remembered me in your heart.  But I still have to introduce myself.  " "My name is Dongfang Yun, the Emperor of Humans, the God of Beasts, the Lord of the Undead, and the King of the Night.  The mainland is in my hands" (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! PS: Thank you Baiji Kanata Hamaji-chan for your big monthly pass and Zhenglongtian for your big reward!

 Chapter 198: The New World

    "My name is Dongfang Yun, the Emperor of Humans, the God of Beasts, the Lord of the Undead, the King of the Night" Dongfang Yun's smile showed a domineering attitude of giving up on me: "The continent is in my hands." "You  What did you say? Mr. Bui, what's going on! ?" Even the Pope couldn't bear this sudden blow and looked at Bui Carreno with a look of panic.  Like everyone present, he felt a sense of overwhelming fear.  Dongfang Yun smiled and went to sit on the stool in the center. Bui Carreno followed and knelt down on one knee: "Your Majesty, Bui Carreno, come to see our emperor!" "Hiss" The whole air was filled with emotion.  With the sound of air pumping, a pile of flat tires suddenly appeared in the room.  Almost instantly, the light magic power of the Pope suddenly burst out, and two wings of light suddenly appeared behind him.  He turned around and rushed out of the door!  However, the Pope's escape attempt was not successful. The moment he approached the door, a man suddenly appeared in the alternation of light and darkness, and hit the Pope hard in the stomach with his right elbow.  Pope Benfrik XIII fell to the ground like a dying catfish with his mouth wide open.  He resisted the feeling of vomiting and grabbed the trouser leg of the man who suddenly appeared: "Marvin why?" Most of the people present knew clearly that the suddenly appeared Malvin was one of the Pope's confidants.  The Guardian Legion of Light was given to him to lead, and he was told many secrets that even the red archbishops didn't know!  It can be said that if nothing unexpected happens.  After the Pope's ascension, Malvern's name will be changed toPope Malvern XIV!  But it¡¯s a joke that such a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes actually betrayed the revolution!  Malvern smiled indifferently and said: "His Majesty the Pope, your Majesty the Emperor, why don't you bow down when you see our Emperor?" "My Emperor?" Basteco Emperor Flo VII said dullly: "How is this possible  ¡­This is absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world, Your Majesty Flo.¡± Beside him, the Divine Paladin, Basteco Supreme Admiral Quedot said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know.  Ever since I was promoted to the first level of God, I have become a loyal believer of His Majesty the Human Emperor." Flo VII's face turned blank and he sat back on the chair.  "Very good, very good!" Emperor Alonso III of Pompeii sneered loudly: "So Doppler. Have you also become a member of Dongfang Yun?" "It's not just me. My dear Majesty Alonso." Shen Yixue  The mage, Doppler, the supreme commander of Pompeii's mage group, bowed slightly: "Please allow me to pay you the last courtesy on behalf of the Pompeii army." Even the three great empires were betrayed by this, and it is naturally impossible for the emperors of other countries to do the same.  I dare not think about what I have been spared.  For a while.  The entire coalition headquarters tent seemed to be suddenly filled with frost.  Beat a bunch of eggplants named emperors until they become dejected.  Ben Furik XIII stood up holding his stomach and looked at Dongfang Yun with a confused look in his eyes: "When did it start?" "When" Dongfang Yun thought for a while and said with a smile: "This plan  It came about after I became the King of Dark Night. As for the time when it started, it was when Bui Careno became the bridgehead of the human race against the Dark Night. It seems that you are all confused. I wonder if I have the honor to explain it to you.  "Many children on the earth know that the reason why many evil forces were eventually defeated by the righteous warriors was because they talked too much nonsense in the end, causing the righteous warriors to burst into anger and burst out, and the small universe killed them in one go.  Dongfang Yun naturally knew that whenever he spoke less, he would be less likely to be overturned, but he suddenly found that he liked the feeling of being a winner and facing a loser with arrogance, and slowly told how he became a strong person.  , and how to defeat the enemy.  Showing off oneself in this way should have been the most despised thing for an otaku, but he just couldn't restrain himself.  ?Perhaps this is the legendary **Sis standing in the face of a rich and handsome man and showing off his power after a counterattack, right?  "You have said so, do we still have the right to refute?" Ben Furyk XIII seemed to be several dozen years older, with a hunched body and a very depressed face.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said: "Okay, then I'd rather be respectful than obey To put it simply, there is no so-called soul, no soul of the night, no soul of the God of War, there are just bases" He chattered over and over again.  He rambled through a simplified version of a book with more than one million words, fully enjoying the fruits of victory.  By the time he finished speaking, two hours had passed.  Such a story may only be regarded as a blockbuster work as a book, but the work isFor a legendary story that happened around me and had my own personal experience, it is extremely fantasy and shocking.  So all the emperors present looked at Dongfang Yun blankly.  "So, even if Heaven wants to take action, it is absolutely impossible?" The Pope slowly walked to the seat next to him and sat down in an old manner.  "Yes, the Heaven Realm, the Cloud Realm, and the Dead Soul Realm are all powerless to deal with the current fait accompli." Buicareno explained: "By the time they reopen the channel for dispatching troops, my emperor will have already  It has grown into an existence that is difficult for them to resist. " "In other words" Dongfang Yun had a rare flash point, and his mind was very smart at this moment: "We can attack the three realms and defeat them one by one! " He haha  Laughing: "The three realms of Tianyun Dead Soul are connected to each other by only one passage. So as long as these passages are destroyed, the three realms will also be destroyed!" Buicareno said: "The problem is the connection point between the three realms and the human realm.  There is only one passage left in the heaven. How can we pass through it?" Dongfang Yun hesitated and sighed: "Let Tyrande go back and find a way!" He stood up and said energetically: "Anyway, everyone, don't worry.  It is an exaggeration to say that the human race, the beast race, the dark night, and the undead race are all in my hands. This army, at least on this continent, is already the strongest in history. Please return to your country and abdicate immediately.  Mr. Yi will send someone to take over the power and make proper arrangements for all matters in your country. One thing I can guarantee is that your people will have a happier life than they have ever had before. This is the last thing you can do for your people.  Let's do it!" His eyes suddenly became sharp: "Don't try to resist, at least on this continent, no one can stop my army." Dongfang Yun has already promised Bui Carreno.  Planning to go back on his word, even if the other party has become his subordinate.  No matter from any angle, Buicareno is an almost perfect person. Dongfang Yun already has too many relatives and subordinates around him, so he wants to keep a friend for himself.  A perfect friend like Bui Carreno.     Essentially.  Dongfang Yun still hopes that he can become a person like Bui Carreno, but the path he has taken can no longer be retreated. In this case, leaving such a person beside him.  It can be regarded as fulfilling one's wish. ?¡­ ?The entire continent is divided into four continents.  They are Dongsheng Shenzhou.  It is located in Hezhou in the west, Buzhou in the south and Luzhou in the north.  Abolish the monarchy.  Abolish the exclusive power of the nobility, cancel all superior privileges, return power to the people, establish a judicial system, establish a land equalization system, improve and unify the laws previously customized by various countries, thoroughly investigate reports from the public against officials, businessmen and former aristocrats, and use all stolen goods  For people's livelihood.  Regardless of reports or suggestions, once the public submits a report and is approved by the government department for appointment, the person who made the suggestion will be allowed to work in the government department.  Establish sound transportation facilities, lay dark-night trains throughout the continent, build three urban teleportation arrays and one intrastate city teleportation array in each medium-sized city, and build four intrastate city teleportation arrays and two intercontinental teleportation arrays in each large city.  At the same time, medium-sized and above cities will build an airport and an ancient tree platform transportation airport in the city.  To encourage more children, the tax will be reduced by 20% for each additional newborn in the family. Not only will the tax be fully paid for mothers who give birth to more than five children, but the education funds and raising funds for all children will be distributed by the government. A wife who has given birth to five children will  For every additional child born in the number, a farm harvester will be given as a gift. For more than three children, a truck will be given as a gift. If more than ten children are born, the mother will be awarded the title of Heroic Mother and can obtain villas in any three cities in the entire continent.  Get a pension fund of 10,000 gold coins every month.  Women who give birth to more than fifteen children can receive a cup of life spring water from the King of Dark Night, and have the right to enter the human base for transformation.  Similarly, while being able to obtain rewards, the human race also received an obligation, that is, they must give birth this morning.  The law stipulates that the legal marriage age for human males is lowered to 16 years old, and for females it is lowered to 18 years old. For human beings who are over 22 years old for marriage, the government will take compulsory measures to select two people for marriage immediately, and if there are no physical symptoms within three years after the marriage, they will be at least pregnant.  There is a child, otherwise both parties will be severely fined.  Moreover, if the number of children born after ten years of marriage is less than three, both parties will serve three to five years of hard labor.  Establish a variety of modern factories, including factories for manufacturing vehicles and other transportation facilities, and manufacturing factories for civil facilities such as refrigerators. Establish 100 ultra-large nuclear power plants, 500 large water conservancy/wind power plants, and 5,000 medium-sized power generation plants throughout the continent.  Factory, 20,000 red alert technology generators covering an area of ??15 square kilometers; establish regular radio and television stations, rectify newspapers and publications, and make the media industry the voice of the people.??, to spread various modern household facilities to every resident's home as quickly as possible.  While improving industrial measures, a large number of idle social workers were recruited into the factory, such as rangers, mercenaries, minstrels, etc. Of course, the largest proportion were gang members.  At the same time, ordinary people can also voluntarily enter the factory, but before doing so, they must go through the cultural level adjustment of the human race base.  Integrate the orcs with the human race, and establish and improve laws and regulations for ethnic minorities, which stipulate that conflicts between the two races are not allowed. Once vicious disciplinary incidents such as fights occur, both parties will be severely punished regardless of the cause.  The law stipulates that the orcs have the same rights and obligations as the human race, and are subject to stricter requirements for childbearing. If the orc men are over 25 years old and the women are over 23 years old and are not yet married, the government will arrange marriages. For men over 30 years old and women over 30 years old, the government will arrange marriages.  A person who is 27 years old and unmarried is considered a crime, and his crime is equivalent to robbing a bank. He will be sentenced to a fixed-term imprisonment of not less than five years but not more than thirty years, depending on the circumstances, and will be deprived of political rights for life.  And due to the advanced fertility of the beast tribe, married couples are not allowed to shirk their reproductive responsibilities for any reason. If the two parties have been married for three years and have not given birth to the number of children of their tribe's single birth (for example, the dog tribe has nine children in one pregnancy. After three years of marriage, the couple has not given birth to nine children.  children), the government will force men to suspend work and farming, and cancel all production qualifications.  If there are no children after five years of marriage, the government will send medical workers to diagnose both parties. If there is no disease, both parties will be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than one year but not more than three years, depending on the circumstances.  Due to the improvement of the environmental situation, the newborn population of the orc family is not allowed to die in infancy. If the family is unable to bear the financial burden of raising children (such as the husband is killed in battle, loses the ability to live, etc.), the newborn will be raised by the government at the expense of the government.  When an orc mother gives birth to a number of children equal to a multiple of the human race according to her race, she will receive the same reward.     at the same time.  within a suitable environment.  All people are required to plant trees every year. Each person must plant one tree every year. The government will issue rewards to those who exceed the number according to the number. People can reserve large areas that are not suitable for forest growth.  Request materials from the government to improve environmental resources.  Rewards for planting live trees in the area will be based on the area planted.  Each acre of land will be rewarded with a bottle of spring water of life.  The government has ordered that cremation, sea burial, and sky burial of deceased bodies be abolished across the entire continent.  All dead bodies are preserved by the government and transferred to the undead base. After reincarnation, the body can choose to stay in the bitter cold place in the extreme north where the undead base is located according to the wishes of its relatives, or return to its original place to live with relatives; in the local  The living people are not allowed to do any insult to the undead who have been reincarnated by human corpses after adjustment. The undead living among the people will be protected by law. No one is allowed to harm them or deliberately isolate them. If they are discovered, they will be punished according to the human race regulations.  The orcs are punished for their crimes. ? Establish three special zones on each of the four continents to recruit people who have interracial relationships. All interracial relationships will be supported by the government, and fertility rewards will be provided according to the situation. People of all races who are already in love or married can live here.  People who have no love or marriage partners are required to pay an expensive fee to enter the special zone and have their past life and production performance verified. People who wish to date elves or orc beauties are excluded from the opportunity to enter.  The government and various continents have established a number of girls' schools to encourage women to learn and find jobs, which includes the study of cultural knowledge and the education of magic and fighting spirit.  All races, except the undead and elves, must go through the undead base debugging as soon as they are born. Male residents of the human race and the orcs must go through the base debugging once they reach adulthood, while women must go through the base debugging once they have completed their studies.     above.  These are all the policies promulgated by the Supreme Conqueror of the Continent. Except for the first one, the names of the four continents were provided by Dongfang Yun, the rest all come from Buicareno.  Of course, these policies are uniformly ordered by Dongfangyun's cabinets. Most of them are proposed by Su Wan and Besarreno, and the rest are improved.  The strategies of these two masters of domestic affairs have almost brought the entire Dongfang clan's advantages to the extreme. Although it cannot be said that there are no omissions at all, the omissions are very few and can be completed at any time.  Among them, the strategy of abolishing the imperial system and returning power to the people is undoubtedly the key to unlocking the knot in the hearts of the people, and is also a stepping stone for Dongfang Yun to test the mainland.  One week after Dongfang Yun announced the unification of the continent, except for the Papal State, which still firmly stated that it would resist stubbornly, all other countries had to succumb to Dongfang Yun's powerful force. Not only did the emperor abdicate, but the nobles also became commoners. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Then there is the establishment of transportation facilities. Although there is no such thing as building roads before getting rich in Dongfangyun, convenient transportation also gives residents the opportunity to broaden their horizons.  One day Dongfang Yun's army crosses the six-pointed star realm, and he doesn't want to bring a group of people with no strength and loyalty with him.But he is a guy who can treat any rabbit he sees like a monster.  Moreover, whether it is a train, a teleportation array, an airport, or an ancient tree platform, these things are all very simple. The powerful and fast transportation capacity ensures that Dongfang Cloud can recruit a group of craftsmen at any time when building the mainland.  Then there is childbirth. Among the policies that were first promulgated, it can be said that childbirth is the funniest. For this kind of regulations, the human race, which has not been debugged by most people, showed a very big reaction, and some of them despised it.  Some are angry, some are happy, but no matter what, most of the most beautiful human women among the four races still expressed strong condemnation to Dongfang Yun who treated them as pigs.  The Orcs are better off. The belief in the 'Beast God' among these people who were used to living a hard life has skyrocketed. With the issuance of Dongfang Yun's policy, living conditions have been greatly improved in just over two months, and  Being able to get every layer of guarantees of food, clothing, housing, transportation and medical care. Such preferential treatment has caused many orcs to gain more than 30 pounds in two months. They have fields and factory jobs, and the working hours are strictly limited and they are not allowed to work for more than eight hours.  Now that people no longer have to worry about their livelihoods, and TV and radio stations have not yet been fully popularized, there is nothing else to do at night except create people.  Some orcs are even grateful for the government's "distribution of marriages".  But the human race is different. Men are okay. In the two months since Buicareno came to power, at least nearly five billion adult males on the entire continent have completed the preparation. Their loyalty to Dongfang Yun is absolutely unquestionable. But women are different.  Which of these beauty-loving girls is willing to marry and have children early, and then live like a yellow-faced woman for the rest of her life?  In the past, any of these young girls, no matter they were poor or rich, as long as they were a little bit pretty, were not enjoying the pursuit of men, enjoying flowers and praises everywhere?  This sudden policy that forced them to choose one made human women hate Dongfang Yun to death.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Continental Storm Chapter 199 Are you happy (Part 1)

    The human girls hated Dongfang Yun and Bui Careno, but there was nothing they could do.  Although the mailbox of the Opinion Administration Bureau is filled with dissatisfied letters from young girls every day, this law is absolutely impossible to changeor in other words, regarding childbirth, all laws are never allowed to be changed!  Because Dongfang Yun¡¯s purpose in conquering this continent was to make it his own troop supply base.  He gave the people under his management a happier life and a more perfect living environment, so that they would not suffer from cold or hunger, so that they would no longer endure bullying, and even gave women more opportunities to study and work independently, because they were needed  Bring more people to yourself.  In addition to this, there is also the attitude towards the deceased.  Although many ethnic groups in the mainland have their own customs and traditions, there is no doubt that corpses are the largest production resource of the undead, so Dongfang Yun will never allow those corpses to be wasted by their family members.  Although many human minorities and orcs hope that their deceased relatives can return to them in another form, there are also many people, especially the elderly of ethnic groups with special customs and habits, who firmly oppose this policy.  , and even did not hesitate to secretly organize troops to resist or sit-in.  They thought they were in an unknown city on four continents, and even if they rebelled against Dongfang Yun, they might not know it, but that was impossible.  Race and population are things Dongfang Yun will never compromise on, and for this reason, he even does not hesitate to take tough measures.  You can oppose my policies and even resist, but I can also punish and suppress you - this is Dongfang Yun's attitude. He even hopes that the people will resist him.  Then he doesn't have to worry about Bui Carreno's objections and turn all these guys into undead!  After forcefully suppressing several waves of resistance forces and broadcasting them on TV and radio, the opposition voices finally became much smaller. Although what Dongfang Yun did violated the traditions of certain ethnic groups, the people of these ethnic groups were not idiots.  It is better for a dead relative to return to you in another form than to turn into the same form yourself.  "Then, there is the establishment of modern factories and cities. For Dongfang Yun, who has more than two billion soldiers of the four races and has covered the entire continent's red police bases, he has no shortage of people or machines.  And randomly pull out someone from under your hand.  The lowest is a ninth-level powerhouse Yes, three months after the unification of the continent, Dongfang Yun's infinite improvement power has reached the third level, which means that the basic units that the human race and An Ye have just concocted will be  It has reached level ten.  The orcs and undead are at level nine.  There is no doubt about the power of the ninth-level experts.  to their abilities.  It only takes ten people at most a week to transform a small city, coupled with the powerful civilian machinery produced by the Red Alert Base.  This time will be shortened by nearly half.  Dongfangyun intentionally controls the production of civilian technology at the Red Alert Base, only allowing it to provide a complete production line. As for the processing and manufacturing, all is completed by the public.  This idea came from Su Wan. In her opinion, although Dongfang Yun has the ability to supply all soldiers After all, it is easy and diverse to provide food in military camps, but it still needs to establish a complete economic chain on the mainland, because  Comfort will lead to laziness and inertia among the people, which is something that any emperor who controls a country is not willing to see.  Therefore, the factories established with various production lines manufactured at the Red Alert Base have provided job opportunities for a large number of idle people in society and those who are unwilling to work in agriculture.  Of course, the development of agriculture is also a top priority. The land transformation technology provided by Gu Loulan Technology and the genetically modified seeds provided by High Elf Magic Technology not only provide farmers with more opportunities to make money, but also enrich the dining tables of mainland residents.  Then there is the establishment of twelve special zones. This perspective comes from Zhenda Jimi.  This exquisite goddess is truly worthy of being the most powerful scientist in the world who was able to rival the 2,000-year-old Tyrande in her twenties. The racial transformation plan she proposed created another development situation for Dongfang Yun.  , the love situation between elves and humans, elves and orcs, humans and orcs, these three races happened when the elves and orcs in the northern wilderness joined forces to fight against the undead, and a girl from the elf tribe and a beautiful boy from the swan tribe fell in love.  A beast elf can be called the greatest product in modern times. Dongfang Yun personally carried this little bean to the base of the beast clan and the dark night. The information he got was that it was a powerful mutant race. After modulation, there is a 50% chance of evolving into an ordinary soldier.  , 40% chance of evolving into a pseudo-hero, and 10% chance of evolving into a general!  !  That¡¯s right, generals like Darius and others!  Although the newborn beast elves still need a long growth period to grow up even after adjustment, this gave Dongfang Yun hope!  The heroes in LoL and Dota 2 can be fully played together.There are just over two hundred, but just imagine, if 100,000 families in the twelve special zones give birth to mixed-race babies, and these 100,000 babies (take one birth per family as an example in fact, human-animal hybrids are almost certain  (Each birth can give birth to three) and one-tenth of them will evolve into generals. Then in twenty years, Dongfang Yun will have 10,000 powerful generals like Darius in his hands!  What about a million families?  What about 10 million families?  Therefore, Dongfangyun adopted Zhenda Jimi's suggestion and established three special zones on each of the four continents. These twelve special zones are dedicated to providing better living places and a more perfect living environment for interracial lovers. At the same time, laws and regulations  Interracial love among non-SAR residents is also encouraged. Once the union is successful, Conquest will provide accommodation and job opportunities in the SAR and move the family in for free.  Regarding the establishment of a girls' school Dongfang Yun has always agreed with the saying that war makes women go away, but he is very helpless. Most of the elves of the Dark Night Clan are women, which makes him have no choice but to add his own views to the Orcs and Humans.  In fact, because elves can be born from ancient trees and supported by eternal moonwells, it is normal for them to become warriors, but not for humans and beasts. The most important role of women is in reproduction.  But both the human race and the orc race have some female war professionals, so Dongfang Yun established a school.  Let the girls choose whether to join the army or stay in the civilian world in the future.  As for the boys¡¯ school, are you kidding me? As adults of both human and animal races, you must enter the base to debug whether this order is fake?  Even if a male from the human race or the beast race is a fool, an idiot, a disabled person, or has never been educated from birth to his coming-of-age ceremony, once they enter the base for debugging, they will become the most loyal and powerful soldiers to Dongfang Yun, and they will not be involved in civilian life before war.  , once the war starts, they will be Dongfang Yun's most powerful reserves!  The law of planting trees and cultivating forests is something Dongfang Yun rarely considers from the position of King of the Night. The cultivation of elves is easy to solve.  Just give the order to the ancient tree.  But the eternal moonwell that raises elves consumes a lot of forest resources.  Darius once discussed this issue with Dongfang Yun. Once within a given area of ??forest, the number of eternal moonwells exceeds the capacity of the forest.  Nature will be damaged.  Not only will forests die in large numbers.  Even the land will become barren.  When the forest dies and the eternal moonwell naturally loses its function, the elves it nourishes also lose their supply.  Therefore, the forest is the biggest problem limiting the development of the number of dark night units.  ¡­ It has been three months since the unification of the mainland.  The entire continent, except for the Papal States, is still in its original situation.  The entire continent has been quickly transformed into the form Dongfang Yun wanted to exist.  Doesn¡¯t Dongfang Yun have the ability to conquer the Papal States?  Of course not. With Dongfang Yun's current power, he could conquer all the Papal State's sphere of influence except for the Pope's Mountain by simply sending a team of a thousand men.  The reason why he didn't take action was firstly because Dongfang Yun had entered a state of seclusion and practice. Secondly, since the three realm passages had been destroyed and only the heaven passage in Pope Mountain was left, Dongfang Yun almost had nothing to worry about.  Therefore, Tyrande proposed to temporarily give up the war to develop people's livelihood. When everything is ready, the Dongfang Clan will launch the final war on the mainland.  They will conquer them one by one, capture all the forces in the inner hexagram world, and retrieve the lost props for upgrading the four major bases by two or three.  So the Papal States was left alone.  So "Dear viewers in front of the TV, this is the "Are You Happy" column team of Pompeii County TV Station. I am the host Jessica. Three months have passed since the Supreme King unified the continent. With more and more people  Families are interested in TV, and our TV station is getting more and more suggestions and opinions, and the "Are You Happy" column team will interview one of the opinions? Former "Century Weekly" reporter Jessica has now.  He became the host of the ace column group of the former Pompeii Empire, which is now the Pompeii County TV station, and he was like a fish in water.  At this moment, she was standing at the gate of a city in Pompeii County, holding a microphone and talking to a camera.  ¡°As we all know, although new laws and policies have been paved throughout the continent with the rule of the High King, there are still some doubts in the minds of many viewers, thinking that these new policies may be set up to appease the people, and are afraid that they will be changed.  At the same time, many people are also worried that they are the only ones enjoying the New Deal. Many remote cities have not issued the New Deal. In order to verify this problem, I will take you to the most remote city in Pompeii County, Dalu City, located among the mountains, to take a look at this.  Is the construction of "remote city" the same as that of our city? By the way, before that, please allow me to introduce my full-time videographer Leiwo, Leiwo, to say hello to everyone."With a wink, the camera slowly turned around and pointed at the cameraman's face.  It was a very handsome face, almost no different from that of a human being. However, when the camera was slightly raised, you could see that this handsome silver-haired boy had two long ears on his head.  The handsome guy smiled and showed his cute white teeth: "Hello everyone, I am Levo of the Rabbit Clan." The camera focused on Jessica again, who smiled and said: "Levo is too shy, please forgive me. So,  Let¡¯s walk into Dalu City and this ¡®remote¡¯ city.¡± As she spoke, Jessica turned around and said as she walked: ¡°When the Pompeii Empire was still there, Dalu City was a border city built in the canyon.  Although it is almost impossible to experience a war, there will still be soldiers guarding the gates. Now we see that in Dalu City, not only have two huge gates been removed, but there are no longer soldiers guarding them. In fact, this is normal, after all.  The mainland belongs to His Majesty the Supreme King alone, so of course he cannot fight on his own. " Walk into the city.  What is reflected in the camera is not the luxurious old-fashioned buildings with the top three floors of the past, but a city with high-rise buildings that are mostly completed and full of modern atmosphere!  Especially the smooth streets and noisy streets, as well as aircraft flying in mid-air from time to time and various types of cars driving on the ground - the ten-lane main road ensures that there will never be any traffic jams, and every intersection  There are sidewalks and traffic lights, making the entire city look more like Earth than another world.  Jessica turned back and smiled sweetly: "I think when everyone sees this scene, they can basically confirm that their worries are unnecessary. Even in a small border town like Dalu City, which is far away from large and medium-sized cities, the modernization construction at this moment is already close.  Finished. But as the host of the ace program "Are You Happy", I certainly won't end the filming just by showing you the scenery. So let's go deep into the crowd to find out more."  Walk along the street.  Although the cameraman Leivo belongs to the rabbit tribe orc, his arms are very stable, which prevents the camera from shaking at all.  Jessica quickly found a target.  It was a middle-aged woman with wings on her back who had just walked out of the supermarket carrying a basket.  Jessica immediately walked over and almost poked the microphone into the woman's mouth: "Auntie. Hello, I am the host of the TV station." The middle-aged woman was startled at first.  She took a step back and returned to normal: "Hello." Jessica looked at the wings on the woman's back: "Auntie, are you from the swan tribe?" The lady shook her head and said, "No, I am from the bird tribe." Jessica smiled.  She smiled: "Auntie, I want to ask you a question, can you please answer it?" "Okay, I didn't expect that I could be on TV." The woman smiled cheerfully.  Jessica asked: "Are you happy?" "Happy? My surname is Rex, the same as my husband's surname." The woman replied in a daze.  Jessica smiled at the camera: "It seems that not everyone knows about our program." She turned around and explained: "Auntie, what I mean is, are you living a happy life?" "Ah?" The woman said  Only then did she react and said with a smile: "Happiness, Lord Beast God By the way, now you have to be called the Supreme King, right?" After receiving Jessica's affirmative look, the bird tribe woman said: "Your Majesty, the great Supreme King, brings you  Ours is something we could not have dreamed of half a year ago. Now our family not only lives in a house of more than 100 square meters, but also has no worries about food and clothing. We even have the opportunity to visit the opera house and buy some with the spare money we save every month.  Clothes and even toys for my little son! By the way, I heard that a cinema is going to be built in the city. Although I don¡¯t know what it is, I will definitely go and see it if it is built.¡± Jessica nodded: ¡°  Aunt Rex, can you introduce your family to us?¡± ¡°Ah? They are not here.¡± ¡°Okay¡± the bird tribe woman said seriously.  My parents and parents-in-law passed away very early. Then the undead disaster occurred, and my husband joined the army in order to defend our homeland. It was very difficult to fight at that time, especially when facing the undead army that did not belong to His Majesty the Great Supreme King.  , there is almost no chance of winning. When my husband left, the children and I were almost desperate. Fortunately, the High King appeared at that time, and he not only helped us defeat the undead, but also turned the undead into our compatriots.  When he returned home, he had become an eighth-level powerhouse who was once like a god to ordinary people like us! Later, as the great Supreme King unified the continent, my husband, as a former centurion, led him!  As his troops were sent to the city to set up a police station, weNaturally, the military subordinates also followed.  Today, my husband is the deputy chief of the police department. Except for the youngest, my five sons are only seven years old. The remaining ones are adults. Now three of them have entered the factory in this city, and the other one has entered the factory.  I also chose to do business.  And I also entered the directory information desk in this city and became an operator.  Our family has a monthly income of more than three hundred gold coins. We have a lot of time and money, and we are extremely happy.  Compared to the past, it was like a dream.  " Jessica smiled and said: "So Aunt Rex, what are your prospects for the future?  " "Look ahead.  The woman thought for a moment and said, "I plan to have a few more children with my husband. Is this a vision for the future?"  " Jessica held back her laughter and said, "Of course, I never thought that my aunt would also want to become a hero mother and enjoy government rewards!  " The woman shook her head seriously: "It's not for any reward. For our family, life now is really much better than in the past. It was so good that in the past we couldn't even imagine this life even ten percent of it.  Not even one dares.  We are very satisfied with this kind of life.  " Jessica asked curiously: "Then why do you still want so many children?  Is it because it was too hard in the past to bear too many children, and now you want to make up for it?  " "It's not bad.  The woman said deeply to the camera: "My husband said that the great High King's journey is not over, and the unification of the continent is just the beginning."  He needs us to contribute more of our population as his army to conquer for him!  " Jessica was stunned: "You want to raise more children and then send them to the battlefield?  Aren't you worried that something might happen to them on the battlefield?  "    "It doesn't matter!  The woman said very seriously: "Our lives, our lives, and the future, no matter how many children we have, are all given by the Supreme King. Without him, we would not be where we are today. Ordinary people like us,  It is too difficult to repay his kindness, and only some soldiers can contribute.  Whether it is my children now or those in the future, I will be very happy as long as they can contribute even a little bit to the great King's conquest.  As for dying or being injured in battle for the great king, this is both for my family and my children" Her eyes were full of fanaticism: "It's all very honorable!  "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Continental Storm Chapter 200 Are You Happy (Part 2)

    Jessica smiled sweetly and said to the camera: "It seems that this aunt of the bird tribe has really high faith in the Supreme King. So, aunt, thank you very much for accepting the interview." The woman nodded and smiled, turned and left.  Jessica continued to face the camera: "Then, let's go interview the next person." The camera followed Jessica smoothly to a newly established restaurant, opened the door and entered, and the waiter immediately greeted him: "Hello  Everyone, please sit here." The two followed the waiter to sit at the clean table. Jessica said: "Hello, I am a reporter from Pompeii County TV. I am currently working on a column. Can I interview you?" Waiter?  She was a very beautiful human girl who was even as beautiful as Jessica. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She looked at the camera and suddenly became famous: "So is everything broadcast on the TV station recorded using this?" Jesse  Ka nodded and said: "Yes, it's just like the previous magic rubbings, but this one is much simpler and cheaper than magic rubbings." The girl nodded, her cheeks flushed and said: "Inot quite  I know about interviews" Jessica patted the seat next to her: "It's okay, please sit down, I'm just doing a simple interview, and I can also promote your store." The human girl smiled shyly.  Sit on the chair honestly.  Jessica handed the microphone to her mouth: "Hello, can you introduce yourself?" The girl nodded: "Hello, my name is Alba." "Hello Alba, first question, are you happy?  "I'm very happy." Alba smiled happily: "I'm really happy, especially when the Supreme King came to the world and Master Bui promulgated the new policy, my life suddenly changed.  "Can you explain it in detail?" Alba nodded and said seriously: "Actually, my family is considered poor. My father has been raising horses for the Song family in Dalu City. You must not have listened.  As I said, it was the Pompeii Empire The former small aristocrat of the Pompeii Empire was originally a declining aristocrat, but because the daughter of the Song family married the lord of Dalu City and became the concubine, the declining Song family also became reborn in this city.  They have rights. Like all nobles, they don't treat ordinary people well. My father is over 50 years old, and he is still beaten and scolded by the Song family." She said with red eyes:  "I remember one time. Just because a horse's tail was hairless, his legs were broken by a son of the Song family. His internal organs were also damaged in many places. My brothers did not dare to go looking for them because they were afraid of the power of the Song family.  They could only work harder to treat their father's illness, but even so, we couldn't afford a priest, so we could only watch our father become sicker day by day. At that time, our brothers were very miserable.  We had to work part-time jobs in our spare time, and we barely had two hours of rest a day. At that time, our family could hardly afford rice. All the money we had was spent on medicine. One of my brothers was unwilling to spend it because he was sick.  Her father used the money to buy medicine for medical treatment, and he died before his father when he was only twenty-five years old. "Jessica's nose was sore at her miserable experience: "You guys were really miserable." "Yes, it was really hard at that time.  It's hard. But we are all used to it, because all people who are not nobles are oppressed in this way. It is better in big cities. After all, it is necessary to maintain a peaceful atmosphere on the surface. Nobles will not bully the people easily. However, Dalu City is sky high.  If the emperor is far away, who will care about the life and death of the people? In the eyes of the nobles, only those who can serve them are worth a little money, and those who cannot serve them will not even blink an eyelid. "Alba.  His eyes were burning: "At that time, everyone was actually thinking that it would be great if they could live in Bansai, or it would be great if Mr. Buicareno could become our city lord. Everyone knows that Mr. Buicareno is  He loves his people the most. He can easily kill the entire noble family because of the noble's cruelty to the people, but he will not have any objection to the child on the street because he was almost injured because he collided with his horse.  A little condemnation." Jessica smiled with red eyes: "It seems that Lord Bui is really popular among the people!" "Of course, Bui Carreno in Bansai doesn't know." Alba sighed:  "Just a few months ago, the thirteen-year-old youngest son of the city lord suddenly got an unknown disease and wanted to drink human milk, claiming that he would die if he didn't drink human milk. So the city lord arrested all the lactating women in the city.  Breastfeeding his little son, and then one day, the city lord discovered that his daughter¡¯s skin, which was in her twenties, had improved due to occasionally drinking human milk a few times, so he mobilized the whole family to drink human milk together. At that time, there were more than a dozen wet nurses  They were all squeezed dry and died.  Later, his housekeeper said that there were almost no breastfeeding women in the city, even in the surrounding towns, so the city lord asked the soldiers to?All the pretty young women in the city were arrested, and they took several sons with them to the battle to taint them, saying that as long as they were pregnant, they would have milk to drink" Speaking of this, Alba trembled: "Then  They were a bunch of beasts. Not only did they harm others, they also recruited all the male nobles in the city to have sex with them. In just over a month, more than 300 girls were killed by them!  Seeing that there were not enough people, the city lord actually started to send troops to arrest people again. This time, not only girls over twenty years old were arrested, but also those between twelve and twenty years old. I was one of them.  "    "unacceptable!  Jessica was furious, pounded the table and shouted: "Why didn't anyone resist!"  ?  " "Resisted.  Alba almost shed tears: "My brothers and nearly ten thousand families with girls in the city stormed the city lord's palace, but they were forcibly suppressed and killed more than 3,000 people. Fortunately, my brothers were not standing at that time.  Be in the forefront, otherwise everyone will die.  In this era when slightly higher-level professionals were killed by the butcher knife of the Nujia Empire, a team of fifth-level worshipers in the city lord's palace was enough to kill almost everyone who resisted at that time.  " "Those people deserve to die!  Jessica sat back in her seat angrily: "Why did only nearly ten thousand people resist?"  In this city plus the surrounding villages and towns, there must be at least hundreds of thousands of people, right?  "    "impossible.  Everyone is used to being oppressed by the nobles. If it is not their turn, who will resist?  In surrounding villages and towns, many families with daughters and wives began to migrate out during that time.  " "What happened next?  Are you just going to put up with the abuse like this?  "    "of course not.  " Speaking of this, Alba's eyes were full of stars, and she said with admiration: "Just over two months ago, the greatest and greatest Supreme King's new policy was issued. Our remote city is not exposed to the mainland war.  At that time, I had no idea who the High King was.  He didn't even hear about the gathering of the four tribes at that time. When the first group of elves came here with the High King's new policy, the city lord even wanted to resist.  " "I will never forget the scene at that time in my life, from the time I was arrested.  I smeared ash all over my face.  He even held an iron awl.  At that time, I thought, I would rather die than be ruined by those bad guys.  After staying in the prison of the City Lord's Mansion for more than half a month, a group of old ladies suddenly came and picked out a dozen girls from our cell.  Then he took us to wash and bathe. Because several female priests from the city lord's palace searched us, my iron awl was also searched.  " "Then we were taken into a room surrounded by mirrors. There were more than twenty fat-headed nobles inside who were naked and laughed at us. They ordered people to lock the door as soon as we entered, and then looked like us.  Pounced over.  " Alba's face was full of complexity, which seemed to be pain, but more of excitement: "Just when a noble was about to pounce on me, the big iron door of the room was kicked open, and then  Several elves rushed in, and the leading elf Oh my God, the sun hit his back, making him look like a god descending to earth. I still remember his expression, it was so beautiful, so beautiful  His handsome face was twisted with anger, which made people feel so distressed!  " She clenched her hands into fists and her body trembled even more, but this time it was not fear and sadness, but happiness: "He asked the other elves to protect us in the corner, and then he killed all the nobles in the room with a sword.  The golden hair was dyed red with blood, and the body was covered with blood.  It's just that he looked so dirty, but I fell deeply in love with him, and knew that I would never be able to extricate myself from this love in my life.  He killed those people, put blankets on us, and then took us to the yard with the sisters in the prison, and then several elves escorted the city lord and his family out.  " "They set up a high platform in the square in the center of the city, and the nobles from the whole city were kneeling on the platform. Then he told us that the Supreme King, who combines the titles of Human Emperor, Beast God, Lord of the Dead, and Lord of the Night, is  , let them bring the New Deal, let them bring us freedom.  He said that from today on, we no longer need to be oppressed by anyone. Every life ruled by the Supreme King will have freedom and rights, and will have a new and beautiful life.  " "He asked us to come forward and tell the story of the oppression, and let them punish these nobles.  Alba's beautiful eyes were as bright and deep as stars: "No one dared to go, because everyone was afraid that they would collude with each other just to show off, and they would be retaliated against later."  " "At that time, I noticed that his eyes were looking at me. Those beautiful eyes were full of anger and indifference towards the numb people, as well as expectations for me, so I walked up.  " "I walked to the stage step by step and noticed that my family and friends were all looking at me worriedly, but I knew that I was getting closer to him, and I also knew that he would never let me down!  " "So I came to his houseNext to me, I let him put up the amplification magic in front of my lips, and then loudly told me all the sins of the nobles that I knew!  " "Then I saw his handsome face twisted again, and his eyes were filled with anger that seemed to burn everything!  " "He smiled and said thank you to me, but I knew he couldn't really smile.  " "He grabbed the city lord's hair and lifted the fat city lord up like a dead dog despite his thin body. Then he shouted to everyone: Look!  These are the people who are oppressing you and persecuting you!  But I tell you, from today on, you are the people of the Supreme King. No one, absolutely no one, will oppress you again!  " "As soon as he finished speaking, he inserted a dagger into the city lord's chest, and then You can't imagine that such a handsome elf, such an outstanding man, would cut the city lord's skin alive like a butcher who killed a pig.  Take it off completely!  Then he used his own arrow to nail the human skin to the gate tower of the city lord's mansion.  Then shout loudly: This is the fate of those who oppress you!  " Alba was full of intoxication: "At that moment, I was completely trapped. I didn't know what to think. I had never touched a man's hand since I was a child, but I went crazy and rushed forward and hugged her neck.  Then" Her cheeks were crimson, as beautiful as an apple, which made people want to bite it in one bite: "Then I kissed him, kissed him with my life and soul!  " After saying that, she let out a sigh of relief: "That's it.  " The story of a hero saving a beauty is so tempting when told by the beauty herself. Jessica broke away from her intoxication: "What happened next?  " "Later?  Later human soldiers.  Orc soldier.  Elf soldiers and even undead soldiers entered the city. They took over everything and selected the city's managers.  They pulled out the gangsters in the city and started transforming the city.  As you can see.  It only took the city two months.  It completely changed his appearance.  " "Oh~ I was asking you what happened to that elf and you later?  "Jessica said impatiently. "Him?  Alba was so shy that she almost buried her pretty face in her plump breasts: "He brought an elf scholar to our house. He not only cured his father's illness, but also helped his father and brothers find jobs."  " "Then you and him" "We opened a restaurant.  "A soft voice came from behind the two women. The camera lens was raised, and what came into view was a young man with blond hair. The long pointed ears proved that this man was a golden elf. The golden elf smiled and connected the two  A cup of coffee was placed on the tray in front of Jessica and Levo, and he gently put his hand on Alba's hair and rubbed it: "Sorry, she always likes to tell others about us over and over again, a little bit.  I don't think about whether others are willing to listen. I'm sorry for the trouble she caused you two. This meal is mine.  " "No, no, I like hearing your stories very much!  Jessica waved her hands quickly and asked: "Then you are together?"  " "As you can see, I opened this restaurant.  The golden elf smiled and said: "Self-reliance is very obvious, isn't it?"  "The happy story of beauty and hero made Jessica yearn for it, but she immediately remembered something and asked: "Alba said you were the first to enter the city with people?  Then you are not an officer in the army?  "The golden elf nodded and said: "Commander Mercedes under General Blitz, it's a pleasure to meet you two.  " "Jessica, Levo.  Jessica introduced the two of them and said: "You were a commander before. I heard that commanders in the army usually hold important government positions. Why did you open a restaurant?"  What about your job?  " "The most indispensable thing under the great Supreme King is people.  Mercedes smiled softly: "I fell in love with this girl's strength and bravery, and her style of daring to love and hate, so I decided to be with her."  I reported this matter directly to my boss, and she agreed that I was with a human girl, so I gave up working in the government.  " He said it easily, but Jessica knew how glorious it was for ordinary people to work in the government of the Supreme King. She couldn't help but sigh: "This is what makes a hero sad By the way, then you  Daily life" "It doesn't matter," the golden elf knew what she was talking about: "Except for pure night elves, other types of elves do not rely much on the spring of life, not to mention the Eternal Moon in the forest south of the city.  Well, I have my share of that too.  But I still like human foodalthough I'm not too keen on meat.  " Seeing that Jessica was still a little confused, he said: "In fact, the return of soldiers to the people is a reward given to us by the great king.?Reward us for our loyalty to Him.  What's more, once the war breaks out, we will rejoin the High King's command and conquer for him!  " "But" Jessica frowned: "Then you want to leave Alba alone at home?  "    "It doesn't matter!  Alba said seriously: "It is Mercedes' honor to die fighting for the great Supreme King, and it is also my honor!"  If one day the great king conquers foreign countries, not only will I not give him any resistance, but I will fully support him!  I will wait for him to come home. If he unfortunately dies in battle, I will accompany him!  " Her tone was full of determination and absolutely unquestionable: "The king has given me everything, including my lover.  He is so great, so great that I will never allow his warrior, Mercedes, to escape the responsibility of a warrior because of his attachment to his family!  She immediately smiled and said: "So I have to try my best to enjoy every day with my lover. And just because I enjoy every day, I am happy, right?"  " Jessica smiled and said: "No wonder he fell in love with you. You are really a very strong and brave girl.  "    "Thanks!  "    "last question.  Jessica looked at Mercedes: "Why did you choose to take root in Dalu City instead of living in the Special Administrative Region?"  You must know that the benefits in the special zone are hundreds of times those in ordinary cities, and you don't even have to work there.  "The golden elf smiled and said: "There is no need. Being able to be with your lover every day is the greatest happiness. What's more, the great king has given us enough, right?  We already get what we want, there is no need to ask for more.  "To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!</dd>

 Continental Storm Chapter 201 Are You Happy (Part 2)

    "After leaving the restaurant opened by Mr. Mercedes and Ms. Alba, we came to a car repair shop that was also built. As we all know, when the strange thing of cars appeared, people, especially people with some spare money,  There are still a large number of people who bought them, and learning to drive only requires one soul indoctrination. It is really simple. But as far as I know, in the past month when cars have completely entered people's lives, there have been many problems.  There are also a lot, mostly because the road construction progress is a bit slow Of course, we can't expect too many Supreme King and Lord Bui, right?" Jessica stood in front of a medium-sized automobile workshop and spoke clearly: "Then let  Let's go in and take a look~!" The two walked into the door, and a cow orc wearing greasy work clothes came out: "Two, are you repairing the car?" Jessica poked the microphone: "Hello,  We are reporters from the Pompeii County TV station. Can we interview you for a few words?" "I don't have time. I'm really busy right now." The tauren waved his hand impatiently.  A human youth in his twenties came over quickly and kicked him in the butt: "Barr, really, how can you drive people out? What if your aunt sees you like this at night?  I¡¯m going to scold you again.¡± ¡°In the past, although the beasts were driven out of the hinterland of the continent by humans and driven to the northern wilderness, most ordinary people were still afraid of the beasts, just like people are afraid of lions and tigers.  It was definitely rare to see a young man like this who dared to attack the orcs before.  And because of the introduction of the government, the law clearly stipulates that humans cannot bully orcs for any reason, otherwise they will be severely punished.  Since this young man knows Wen and dares to attack the orcs in front of the camera, isn't he afraid of the law?  Just when Jessica was still confused, the tauren named Baal turned around and said with a simple smile: "My mother has recently fallen in love with variety shows. Compared to the boring ones, she likes the games on TV." Youth Angry  Said: "What about you? If you don't read books or newspapers, won't you be illiterate for the rest of your life? And it's good for us to look at current affairs and politics, isn't it?" Barr curled his lips: "The benefits of fart. What's there to see?  . You know how to praise my God every day. Even if no one mentions it, it is still imprinted in our hearts. Why watch it on TV? What¡¯s more, the entire continent is in the hands of my God, so of course everything is prosperous.  What¡¯s the point of seeing it?¡± ¡°Hey! You stupid cow, you already said that you want to call the Supreme King not the Beast God!¡± The human youth screamed and jumped on Baal¡¯s back.  The horns began to shake.  Barr was determined to catch this bad guy, but he was afraid of accidentally hurting him, so he could only shake his body symbolically.  "You two, don't you have to go to work?" There was a loud shout, and then a middle-aged man came out and kicked the young man in the butt: "Terry, stay here and pester Barr when you have nothing to do. What do you want?"  You asked Baal to do the work for you and then went to pick up girls, right?" "No, no." Neither of them dared to resist this stern-faced middle-aged man.  The middle-aged man walked up to Jessica and said with a smile: "Don't pay attention to these two guys. One is boring and the other is troublesome. In fact, sometimes I also have a headache Let me introduce myself, the owner Lati." "Hello  , I¡¯m Jessica. This is Levo. Can I interview you, Lati?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lati said with a smile, ¡°The two of them will almost finish the work in just over an hour.  Although it¡¯s a bit noisy, my car repair skills are pretty good, so I¡¯ll take a break now, and I can give you this time.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Jessica smiled and transferred the microphone to Letty.  In front of him: "First question, are you happy?" "Interview me, interview me!" Terry, a young human race, squeezed towards Lati: "I am the first one, right?" Lati laughed and cursed, and got Terry  He stood aside, and then came back and said seriously: "I am very happy." He explained: "Actually, I have been an ordinary captain of ten before. More than three months ago, when His Majesty the Supreme King unified the mainland, we soldiers were assigned to  Various cities Barr, Terry and several other young men were all orphans, and they were all my subordinates, so I took them to do business." He seemed to be afraid that Jessica would misunderstand something, and explained: "You know.  Yes, although His Majesty the Supreme King will have many conquests, in his spare time, he also hopes that we warriors walking on the battlefield of iron and blood can have some ordinary lives. I will always remember that sentence.  Raise troops from the people!" "Are all your soldiers composed of humans and orcs?" "How is it possible, the soldiers of the four races are all the people of His Majesty the Supreme King, so they are all mixed together Puff!??!  Lati turned around and waved. A handsome guy who was also covered in oil but looked very handsome but with a very pale face came over: "Boss?"  "    "introduce.  Lati pulled Puff: "This is Puff, a vampire. His profession is a necromancer. He is also a member of my team."  " "Hello, beautiful lady.  " "Hello Mr. Puff, although the policy has been issued for a few months, Dalu City used to be a small and medium-sized city, and it is still very remote, so won't you be discriminated against here?  "Jessica's question is very sharp. "No.  Puff said with a smile: "Boss Lati and Baal are my brothers. I live a happy life here!"  "    "right!  Whoever dares to bully our friends, no matter who it is, I will knock his teeth out!  "Terry came over again and said fiercely. Lati kicked him away and said with a smile: "Ignore this kid In theory, it's true. We are both comrades-in-arms and family members. No matter who wants to bully us, they will  You need to first make sure your teeth are strong enough.  But in fact, people in remote cities are easier to get close to than people in big cities and central cities. People know that we are the soldiers of the Supreme King, and they will only respect us, and all we can give them in return is protection.  Fundamentally, we are equal, and we know this from our time in the military.  "    "Yes.  "Tauren Bal said: "Although some people were still afraid of my race and Puff's in the past, in recent times, everyone has completely accepted us, especially Puff, who has received more and more love letters recently.  .  " "You guy, you usually don't talk, it turns out you are boring!  "Vampire Puff smiled and punched him. Jessica asked in surprise: "Are all human girls sending you love letters?  " "Well there are more human girls.  But there are also elves and beasts.  "Puff was different from the legendary vampire. He blushed a little shyly: "It's just that I have someone I like, so I can only ignore the love letter.  " "The person you like?  Can you reveal her ethnicity?  "    "Can.  Puff smiled sheepishly: "She is a sky elf. It is said that this race was formerly called wing people. It was brought back from the Dragon Island clan by my king himself."  " Jessica smiled: "It looks like you are all living a happy life.  "    "me me!  You haven¡¯t asked me yet!  "Terry jumped out again. The other three men held their foreheads together. "Okay!  Jessica smiled heartily and pointed the microphone at him: "Mr. Terry, are you happy?"  " " Very, very happy!  "Terry said seriously: "I can get scolded by Boss Latty every day.  You can bully Baal, you can tease Pav The most important thing is that we no longer need to live a miserable life and worry about having our military pay deducted. I have a lot of spare money now. When I find the right person, I will marry a wife.  Give birth to children.  Then live with everyone all the time!  " "The situation is precarious" Jessica said: "It is normal that military pay cannot be withheld, but soldiers, even if you hide your troops from the people, you are still soldiers, right?  It's very likely that he will go to the battlefield again in the future, right?  Doesn't that count as precarious?  " "Please, sister, who are we?  Terry patted his chest and looked proud: "We are the greatest and most powerful army of the Supreme King!"  We are invincible soldiers!  Other soldiers' lives are naturally precarious, but we hum, you probably don't know, right?  My king has already made a noise" Halfway through his words, the minotaur and the vampire jointly covered his mouth and pulled him into a corner. Lati smiled and said: "Sorry, the following is a military secret, I'm afraid I can't tell you.  .  "    "It doesn't matter!  I'm happy to see you guys so confident.  "    "yes!  Lati said with emotion: "In order to prevent life from returning to the past, and in order for my king to rule the continent forever, we must become strong, so strong that all enemies will be afraid of us."  " "So after leaving Mr. Ratty's car repair shop, we came to the government building again.  It was the former City Lord's Mansion.  " Jessica took Leivo and the two of them to the tall building: "It is said that this was once the office of the Lord of Dalu City. Fortunately, it was not demolished. Let's go in and have a look.  " When they reached the door, they were stopped. A guard came over and said, "Hello, please show your ID.  " Jessica asked in surprise: "Why?  Aren¡¯t government jobs always open to the public?  Isn¡¯t it said that people can directly approach the mayor if they have opinions and suggestions?  "The guard was stunned and said with a smile: "Miss.  Are you from a TV station?  And it¡¯s not from this city¡¯s TV station, right?  "    "how do you know?  ¡± The guard pointed and"Because everyone in this city knows that this is not the city hall." "Huh? Did that little guy just lie to us?" Jessica made a big mistake and teased the camera with a wry smile: "Look  It was indeed my fault that I didn't bribe that little guy!" She turned around and asked, "Can you tell me what's going on here?" "Oh. What's the purpose of looking back?  "The guard sighed and said, "Since you two are from the TV station, there is no need to hide it from you. Come with me." The three of them walked in. Construction was going on inside. It was obvious that this was a place similar to a memorial hall.  Many glass enclosures and stands are being built.  The guard pointed to a whip placed on the table next to him: "That was the whip of the former city lord. It is said that at least a hundred girls died tragically under the whip." He pointed to a book on another table: "That is  The former financial officer¡¯s account books record the wealth he exploited. ¡°Why are these things collected and displayed?¡± Jessica looked disgusted.  The guard said: "Mayor Ren said that these things should be used to let the citizens remember the horrors of the old times, let them remember the hard-won life, and let them know how to be grateful to the great Supreme King." "This" Jie  Sika looked weird: "The greatness of the Supreme King does not need to be set off by these things, right? Besides, doesn't everyone know that their happiness comes from the Supreme King? I think this is enough. This so-called retrospective pavilion is too  It¡¯s a little more formal. Is Mayor Ren flattering the Supreme King?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The guard laughed: ¡°Mayor he used to be the police chief of this city, although he has been helping.  The people, but his power was too little, and sometimes he was even beaten and scolded by the nobles for protecting the residents. So when the poor became the masters, he felt sorry for the people who brought him all this.  His Majesty the Supreme King is extremely grateful, so he built this memorial hall. " "Mayor Ren can be voted by the people, which in itself shows that he is an upright person. When you say this, I understand.  What he meant." Jessica asked strangely, "How do you know so much?" "Because he is my father."  "Ah? Are you the mayor's son?" "Sir? I'm not that kind of thing." The guard smiled: "To me, that person is public. He is the mayor, private, and father. But public and private  , cannot be compared. I just admire him and hope to be like him, but I will not take advantage of his shadow to tell youI have reached the tenth level~!  In the next year, I will probably become a pseudo-hero and rise to the level of an officer. When my father sees me, he will have to call me "Sir" Hahaha!  We live in an incredible era, don't we?" Jessica said to the camera: "Mr. Guard is obviously very happy, so there is no need to ask this question. Butit seems that there is no such thing as the City Hall.  There are too many people, and only a few people come and go. As far as I know, the municipal government is open to the public, and people¡¯s opinions will be valued here, but why are there so few people coming to express their opinions? Is it possible that they still haven¡¯t changed from the old times?  Are you free from the fear of officials? "She and Leivo stepped forward and grabbed a middle-aged man who had just come out of the city hall: "Hello, we are reporters from Pompeii County TV.  "Can I talk to you?" "Ah?" The man was stunned and then nodded: "My family likes to watch TV." "Of course!"  Jessica smiled and said: "Can I ask you, are you a government official?" "Me? No." The man shook his head: "I am a worker in a factory, you can call me Karius." "Hello,  Mr. Kalius, are you here to give your opinion? " "No, I'm just here to go through the marriage formalities?" Jessica said in surprise: "Are you getting married?  "No." Karius said with a smile: "My daughter, wasn't she already eighteen years old two days ago? She is still stupid and stupid and doesn't know how to find a boy. So I hope the government can."  Help her find a suitable one and get married as soon as possible. " "Huh?" It is said that a daughter is his father's treasure, and he will not marry him if he can. Kalius's strong desire to marry off his daughter really shocked Jessica.  For a moment.  ¡°Could it be thathis daughter is so ugly that she can¡¯t even look at her?  "Look, if you talk about her, she will show up."It¡¯s over.  "Karius pointed at a girl who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen years old at most, who was nibbling candy from a distance. "Jessica took a look at it. She was a little fascinated by the girl, because she was really cute, and  Although she is not tall, she is definitely in good shape. Kalius said: "This silly girl is so stupid in her studies. She reads some books on surveying in her room every day. She has to take the exam for the Geology Department of the Women's College recently. She is great.  What kind of talent does the High King have under his command? Can you tell me if she is missing any of them?  "Jessica nodded blankly." Karius continued: "Zhengfa, everyone knows that the only request His Majesty the Supreme King has for us is population. He seems to need his people to raise more children for him."  Tell me, for such a great person as the Supreme King, he only knows how to give but never asks for anything. This is the only wish that we can do. As his people, can we not support it?  Recently, my wife and I are also planning to have a fifth child. Now that our lives are comfortable, we can¡¯t forget our roots, so I thought about marrying the girl off quickly and letting her have more children, so that His Majesty the Supreme King¡¯s people can also  Wouldn't it be nice to have more?  " "Dad, what bad things did you say about me again?  "The daughter came to her father and asked coquettishly. "It's nothing, the matter is done. Let me tell you, our government is reliable. If I introduce a boy to you, you must get along well with him.  "Dad taught him a lesson. "I know!  Really" The daughter pouted. Jessica chuckled and continued to ask: "They say the government accepts suggestions, so why is it so deserted here?  Is it like this today or has it always been like this?  " "It's always been like this!  "Carius said: "We, the people, have already achieved a life that was just a dream before. Although everyone knows that giving opinions is also a contribution, our lives are really picky. There is also a person.  Can you give me your opinion?  The only wish is basically that I hope that my king can rule us forever, but isn't this nonsense?  We are accustomed to the rule of His Majesty the Supreme King. If someone else becomes the emperor, the people will not let go!  " "What are you doing!  ?  let me go!  let me go!  Why isn't my opinion accepted?  ?  You say one thing and do another, it's just bullshit!  "Karius said, and a girl's scream suddenly sounded at the door of the government. The sound was so miserable. Jessica's eyes lit up: It's a big news that the city hall bullied the people and drove away those who made suggestions. On the contrary,  It was Karius who pouted: It¡¯s this ** again! To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go here.  mReading)

 Continental Storm Chapter 202 Are You Happy (End)

    Jessica quickly apologized to Karius and immediately ran to the girl who was chased out by the security guards of the city hall.  The girl looks to be about 21 or 22 years old, with an average appearance and a good figure, but she has more makeup on her face and her clothes are very revealing.  The waist, thighs and other parts of the body were exposed, and the two security guards were both fifteen or sixteen-year-old orc boys, so it was easy for skin-to-skin contact to occur.  If she were an ordinary girl, she probably wouldn't struggle too much, but this girl not only didn't have a trace of shyness, but instead struggled with aggressive movements, which made the two young men from the Deer tribe wearing neat security uniforms blush with embarrassment.  Blushing, pushing her forward didn't let her in either.  The arrival of Jessica and Leivo made the two teenagers relax, and the girl jumped three feet high and grabbed Leivo and said: "You are from the TV station, right!? I want to oppose Dongfang Yun! I  Oppose Buicareno! They are all sinners!" As soon as her words came out of her mouth, everyone on the street stopped and stared at her angrily!  Leiwo¡¯s face turned livid in an instant, and he had already punched out hard!     boom!  Leivo was knocked away by the same punch.  Appearing in front of him was a middle-aged mastiff man wearing a black suit.  "What do you want to do! Lackey!" Leivo roared, his eyes instantly turned scarlet, and at the same time, the pseudo-overlord pressure of the eighth-level powerhouse was violently released.  The middle-aged mastiff was obviously of a higher level. When everyone retreated, he stood in front of the two orc teenagers, Jessica and the girl, and calmly withstood the pressure released by Leivo.  , said calmly: "Rabbit tribe, calm down." "Hero, do you want to protect this woman who dares to insult my king?" Leiwo was not afraid at all.  "Carlos! He's right, what are you doing!?" An aunt on the street shouted: "Let that kid tear this bitch into pieces, we will already dislike her!" No one left  Carlius also yelled bitterly: "Carlos, leave quickly, otherwise we will file a complaint against you!" "That's right!" "Carlius, don't stop him!" Carlos is obviously very influential in this city.  And it is also very popular. Although everyone hates it, most of them still advise mastiff people not to do this kind of behavior.  "Don't make any noise." Carlos' voice was not loud, but it reached everyone's ears clearly.  He looked directly at the angry Leivo and said: "Rabbit tribe, you have to understand one thing. It is against the law for an individual of any race to attack another individual for any reason. I am not stopping you because of her. But.  For your sake. Don't let anger go to your head, understand? " "I don't care!" Leiwo sneered: "Anyone who insults my king must die! I admit that I was wrong to call you a lackey, but what do I want to do?  , you can't control it!" "No, I can." Carlos took out a small book from his pocket and handed it to him: "Carlos, the police chief of this city." He took the small book and put it back in.  In the pocket: "Although I only come to the city hall to do business, as long as it is within the scope of this city, any criminal behavior is within my jurisdiction. No matter what the reason, your behavior is not allowed in this city." Lei  Wo was dumbfounded. He was not a person who was good at verbal disputes to begin with. He could not hold back the veins on his forehead.  Carlius from a distance came over and said: "Then she insulted the great king. Shouldn't she be punished?" Carlos did not ask Carlius's identity, but said to everyone in a clear voice: "This city  The law was originally enacted by my king and issued by Lord Buyi. The law stipulates that everyone has the right to freedom of speech. If ordinary people slander ordinary people and cause serious harm, such crimes may be punished according to the law.  , but Mr. Buyi clearly pointed out that if ordinary people make criticisms or similar comments about the words and deeds of people with official positions, not only should the former not be punished, but the people with official positions must also be thoroughly investigated. Once the critics are discovered, they will be criticized.  It¡¯s correct and needs to be severely punished.¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded.  ¡°Civilians usually only want to know more about the things they care about. Others are difficult to deal with their laws. Who will take it seriously?  Karius said dully: "What do you mean? He said that the great king and Mr. Bui are sinners, but you are going to investigate my king!?" Leivo laughed: "What kind of bullshit law is this!"  Los said calmly: "If she can really produce real evidence, the Dalu City Law Enforcement Department will not rule out the possibility of appealing to my king and Master Buyi." "Ha!" Leivo laughed angrily: "Mastiff clan, I don't care who you are.  What? people.  No matter what the law is, I only know one thing" Fighting energy exploded all over his body, and his body bowed slightly. It was obvious that he planned to fight for his life: "My family's life and my current life are all given by my king!  No matter who slanders my king, I will, will!  That!  hit!  kill!  "    "Etc., etc!  "Jessica rushed over to stop Leivo and said: "Calm down, Leivo, this law was made by His Majesty the Supreme King. Isn't what you did itself a disobedience to the Supreme King?  " As expected of a host, he calmed down his cameraman with just one sentence. Leivo stood there blankly: "Then what should I do?  "    "Hahaha!  Despicable orcs, filthy bastards!  Don't you want to hit me?  Come and hit me!  "Levo calmed down, but the girl who had been frightened behind Carlos jumped out and shouted arrogantly. "Wait a minute.  Jessica blinked her big eyes eloquently, pointed at the girl and said: "Director Carlos, this girl just insulted the race of my companion. Shouldn't we take care of it?"  "She stirred up the atmosphere among the people around her with just one sentence. "That's right!  He has insulted our friends and relatives!  " "It is an insult to our compatriots!  " "There is no noble distinction between humans and beasts, right?  " "The law also states that humans cannot discriminate against orcs!  " "Hurry up and arrest her. What are you waiting for Carlos!  " Surprisingly, most of the people shouting at the scene were humans, but on the contrary, they were beasts. They all crossed their arms and sneered. Carlos said to the girl without raising his eyelids: "Miss, please apologize to this gentleman.  , otherwise I will pursue your legal responsibility, and you may be severely punished.  "His voice was calm, but it carried an irresistible solemnity. The girl was stunned for a moment. She knew the name of this mastiff tribe, so she hesitated and said: "Huh, what's the matter? Just apologize.  "She bowed to Leivo and said happily: "I'm sorry!  I shouldn't have said that just now.  "    "never mind.  "Leiwo let out a sigh of relief. Facing the police chief, he felt very powerless. "But.  The girl grabbed Carlos again and said, "I want to protest against the injustice of the law!"  "" Leivo clenched his fists again and glared at her. Not just him, everyone was doing this. Carlos was also looking at this shameless woman: "Yes, every resident has put forward opinions and opinions."  Right to Suggest.  " "But it must be reasonable before it can be accepted.  "At some point, several people walked out of the city hall. There were four races, and everyone had a solemn look. Carlos bent over one of the female elves: "Hello, Mayor Diana.  "    "Hello.  Chief Carlos.  "The beautiful elf walked down the steps step by step. Her elegance made everyone present feel ashamed, and the faint sacred temperament almost made everyone kneel down. "Diana said: "This lady has come here many times.  There was a protest in the city hall against the legal provisions on human marriage and childbirth. Everyone in the city hall felt that she was making trouble unreasonably, so they expelled her.  "    "Ha ha!  Are you kidding me?  This is my right!  The girl jumped out and pointed at Diana with a sarcastic face: "Director Carlos."  I want to report Mayor Diana for her misconduct in private life, taking bribes, being unfair to the people, and being arrogant and looking down on other races!  There is also the dwarf congressman who drinks, gambles and fights in public, and has a chaotic relationship between men and women!  And that human congressman, who used his power without authorization to transfer his sons and daughters to the top levels of the government Everyone here has a pile of bad debts behind their backs, so why should others abide by the law!  ?  ¡± In an instant, the faces of everyone present except Diana and Carlos turned livid, and several human women rushed over with loud curses, seemingly wanting to tear the girl¡¯s mouth into pieces.  Los winked. Two young men from the Deer Tribe who were acting as security guards stopped them, and then Carlos said, "Miss, may I ask your name.  " "Isn't it possible to report government officials anonymously?  Do you still want to take revenge?  ?  "The girl obviously studied all the laws thoroughly and said proudly. "Sorry, I was negligent.  Carlos bowed slightly and said, "Although I don't have the right to supervise officials, I will report it to the city procuratorate."  Have them conduct a thorough investigation of all the people you propose at City Hall under public scrutiny to see if they are making these mistakes.  " "She is simply lying!  "There were angry people in the crowd."??Yelled.  "That doesn't matter. I'll punish you severely, and encourage you if you don't." Carlos lowered his eyebrows and looked down.  Neither happy nor sad: "What's your opinion? Ms. Diana?" Diana smiled: "Of course." What happened next was beyond everyone's expectation. Carlos actually ordered someone to find officials from the Municipal Prosecutor's Office.  , thoroughly investigated these government officials in public, and finally came to the conclusion that all the reports about Diana were groundless. The dwarf congressman actually liked drinking But this is the custom of dwarves. Although there is no confusion between men and women, fighting is genuine.  ¡¯s After this guy and another friend of the same race drank too much, they beat each other hard amidst the booing of everyone in the bar, and then continued to drink arm in arm; as for the human congressman, the so-called abuse of private power is not at all  It's nonsense. His eighteen-year-old son was a soldier as early as the war between the three empires and the Dark Night. Later, he was promoted through levels due to his excellent performance. After Dongfang Yun conquered the continent, he had reached the position of captain of thousands. As for the congressman's daughter,  Because of his genius, he served in the Army Staff Office early and followed the army in Dalu City.  The final result was that the dwarf councilor was whipped ten times in public for setting a bad example for the people as a councilor.  The dwarf was quite strong. The eleventh-level Carlos took action himself. Although he didn't use his fighting spirit, the ten whips were enough to crack gold and crack rocks. But when they were struck on him, the dwarf didn't even hum. He even felt proud when he stood up.  He said: "It's just ten lashes. In order to be able to drink, it's a piece of cake to get a few lashes." When he flew away, Carlos explained to everyone, and everyone realized that this dwarf usually looked ugly and was full of swear words.  He always likes to go to bars and hang out with those workers, but he is actually the King of the Hill, a level 12 pseudo-hero!  The girl was so frightened that she almost peed.  After handling all of this like a farce, Carlos said to the girl: "Miss, is there anything else you want to report?" The girl was stunned and shouted hysterically: "I don't accept it! Why should the law even apply to others?"  I am only 23 years old and I have not yet enjoyed a great life. Why should I be forced to marry someone? ¡± ¡°Is this a law?  ?¡± Carlos shook his head and said: ¡°Dear lady, I can¡¯t help you with this, because regarding marriage, childbirth and childbirth, it is an obligation that all mainland people must abide by, and it is also the most basic policy of the Supreme King, and it is never allowed to be violated by anyone.  Shake it! No one has the right to violate this. "Why!" The girl sat on the ground and cried loudly: "I don't agree! I won't get married!"  And then someone came up and handed him a notebook.  Carlos took it and said calmly: "Flolan, 25 years old, the youngest daughter of Folia, the former tax officer of Dalu City. Folia herself is an outlier among the nobles. Although she holds great power, she does not bully the people.  , so when our king¡¯s army took over Dalu City, Folia¡¯s entire family property was confiscated just because of corruption.¡± He flipped through a few pages and said, ¡°I seem to understand, Miss Floran, you are used to living a life of lavishness.  He is also used to enjoying the attention of men. After Mr. Folia returned to being a commoner, he still relied on his beauty to make money, and even did not hesitate to have one-night stands with others in exchange for expensive clothes and finances. My king has no specific concerns about prostitutes.  Policy, so I will not comment on your behavior. I just want to say" He looked deeply at the stunned Floran: "Only what you earn with your own strength is the most comfortable to use.  So, please go back." Floran seemed a little at a loss when all the information was exposed without checking.  Carlos was right, she was indeed used to living a life of lavishness. After becoming the Supreme Queen in Dalu City, she couldn't get used to the hard life, so she found the men who pursued her in the past.  Even though they no longer had feelings for heror they no longer cared about her declining father, there were still many people who liked her appearance and figure, so she began to use her body to earn these.  Extravagance and decadence are the greatest interpretation of her current life.  ?The reason why she opposed this regulation.  It is because there are too few people willing to marry her now. If the marriage is forced, there is a high possibility that she will be married to a poor person and live a hard life. Moreover, the law punishes women for cheating very strictly, so she does not dare to seduce men anymore.  This was equivalent to taking her away from a luxurious life. How could she accept it?  "How can you say that!" She burst into tears again, pointing at Diana and saying: "Which of these women didn't rely on their sex to please men to get into this position and gain wealth? Why can they do it but I can't? Why can't I?"  Do I want to shame myself into working and making money?¡± ¡°I want to correct you on a few things.¡± Carlos said calmly: ¡°First of all, there is nothing.The so-called "these women", in this new country, every woman will have her own job as long as she reaches adulthood. Even the former prostitutes, just those in Dalu City, will enter the textile factory to study.  Secondly, self-reliance is not shameful in this country, but rather worthy of respect.  Third" He glanced at Diana with tenderness: "Diana did not rely on sex to please any man. Before she married me, she had been appointed by the high priest of Tyrande as the mayor of Dalu City.  Longer.  And she had no personal indiscretions because she was a virgin on our wedding night.  " "!  " After saying the last sentence, the scene was in an uproar. Even the well-informed Jessica opened her eyes wide and said in disbelief: "Director CarlosMayor Diana is your" "Wife.  "Diana smiled: "As early as when Dark Night and the Orcs joined forces to fight against the undead, we already fell in love. However, the current situation was turbulent at that time, and even if we loved each other, we couldn't give each other anything.  Now that there is peace, we naturally walk together.  " "But just now" Floran also had a dull look on his face: "We bowed to each other when we met.  " "Husbands and wives should treat each other with equal respect as guests, shouldn't they?  "Diana smiled beautifully: "What's more, my husband said, whether it's public or private, we are husband and wife at home, no matter what, but outside we have a working relationship, not to mention that under the supervision of the public, we should be polite in terms of etiquette.  Set an example for others.  " Carlos said: "My king gave me everything, strength and family.  Friends, a happy life, life, and a wife who is more important than my life have given me such power, how could I let him down?  " He said loudly to the more and more people gathered: "Everyone, please don't worry, I, Carlos, will be in this city for a day.  I will always abide by my king's laws.  In this city, under my jurisdiction, everyone, including myself and my family, who violates the law must be severely punished.  Never engage in malpractice for personal gain!  " "Wow" Applause that was more intense than the tide rang out, and someone even whistled enthusiastically. Carlos glanced at Floran on the ground: "You, do you want to continue?  " Floran shrank his neck and walked around the crowd like a rat crossing the street. Jessica patted the photographer Leivo on the shoulder encouragingly, motioned for the latter to raise the camera, and then put the microphone to Carlos' mouth: "Finally  Ask, Mr. Carlos.  Are you happy?  " Carlos looked at Diana next to him with an expression on his face and said, "I am very happy!  " "Well, after leaving the city hall, we came to the residential area.  " Jessica Levo stood in front of rows of buildings. "As you can see, the residential buildings here are almost the same as those in the capital of Pompeii County. They are the same. Each building can accommodate 90 households.  It has ten floors and the surrounding green environment is very good.  In particular, some of the trees were obviously created to be so dense, so there must be elves living in this residential area.  However, such a building also has some disadvantages.  " What Jessica said to the camera immediately attracted the attention of several residents passing by. Everyone felt very strange. Such a house is simply luxurious as they have never seen before. Why can't this girl say it bad? Jessica Tiantian  A smile: "Coming all the way to Dalu City, and having done programs in cities around the county capital, we can find through the camera that the current shape of residential buildings is too single.  Although they are all gorgeous, it is easy to get aesthetic fatigue after seeing them too much. This is probably the biggest and only shortcoming of such a community, right?  "The residents smiled knowingly and left one after another. The two were wandering in the community. Suddenly Jessica let out a cry: "Hurry up, come with me.  " Leivo steadily carried the camera and followed Jessica to the pergola of the community. There, two people were playing chess, surrounded by a circle of people watching. "There is nothing wrong with this. Although the surrounding residents are of all ethnic groups, they have seen it before  The two people have long been accustomed to this harmonious scene. What is surprising is that the ones sitting in the center are an old human man and a skeleton. The skeleton is obviously one of the most basic units of the undead.  But instead of wearing thick armor and weapons and shields, it was wearing a set of casual clothes. At this moment, it was holding its chin with its skull claws, concentrating on something. Instead, it was the ordinary old human man opposite.  Smiling proudly while urging and taunting, Jessica smiled at the camera: "It seems that an undead resident is being bullied. This is a rare sight. Let's go and take a look.  "The two of them quickly came to the pavilion without interrupting.  The chess they played was the most common game of dragon and beast in mainland China. In fact, young people don¡¯t like to play this kind of chess because it tests their IQ too much and requires concentration and thinking. Most young people today can¡¯t even sit still for half an hour, let alone  He said he sat there and played chess for hours and hours.  About a few minutes later, the skeleton soldier suddenly shook his body. He picked up his 'Golden Dragon King' and took three steps aside. Not to mention the previous predicament, he defeated the old man's army on the opposite side.  Now the old human man was frowning, but the skeleton soldier laughed in a very young voice: "Zhang Laosan, you idiot, hahahaha, you finally can't do it anymore, right? Didn't you just laugh at me and feel so good?  Now you spray shit again, hahahaha!" He laughed and scolded him, which made the people around him burst into laughter, but everyone immediately calmed down and prepared to see how Zhang Laosan would respond.  No matter how the other party mocked him, Zhang Laosan just thought quietly, but his temper was obviously not as good as that of the skeleton soldier, and his face turned red.  After a few minutes, he raised his head and said with a smile: "Old Bill, how about slow down a step?" The skeleton soldier called Old Bill immediately jumped up and cursed: "Fart! I have been playing chess with you all my life, you idiot  Mom has never asked me to slow down once. On the contrary, I have been asking you to slow down my chess all my life. Now that I am a human being again, you still want to take advantage of me in my second life. Do you want to show off? "  The scolding caused everyone to laugh again. Zhang Laosan licked his face and said with a smile: "You, old Bill, and I have been friends for a lifetime, so that's why you let me play chess, isn't it? Playing chess is a testimony of our friendship. I  Doesn't this show that I value you as a friend? Even if you die once, I will still be your good friend!" His words of "Let Xu Qi still be a good friend" caused Old Bill to roar: "No.  ! If you want me to slow down your chess, you can die quickly and become an undead. I asked you to slow down your chess." His obviously angry tone did not make Zhang Laosan unhappy. Instead, he smiled and said, "That's fine too.  It¡¯s been a long time coming, don¡¯t you know? The law stipulates that those who commit suicide will not have the right to be transformed into the undead. You don¡¯t want to lose me as a friend so soon, right?¡± His ¡®sincere¡¯ words made Old Bill excited.  Stunned, he immediately fell into silence.  "Grandpa!" outside the crowd.  The little boy who looked like a porcelain doll got in, climbed on top of the skeleton soldier who sounded very young, and said in a milky voice without any fear: "Grandpa, mom asked me to ask you to go to dinner." The skeleton soldier lightly said  He gently stroked the child's hair and said softly: "Okay, grandpa will go back soon." Zhang Laosan said angrily: "No! You can't move until the chess game is over!" The skeleton soldier smiled and said: "You have already lost."  The third lao said: "I want to slow down the chess!" The skeleton soldier said helplessly: "Then wait until I come back and then slow down the chess." The third lao Zhang said: "You are a skeleton and you still have nothing to eat! Don't leave until you finish!" "  "Grandpa Zhang," the little boy said with a pout, "Mom said. Although grandpa no longer needs to eat, we still have to be together as a family when eating. We can't live without anyone."  Laughing: "Did you hear it all?" Zhang Laosan snorted gloomily: "I heard it, I heard it, get out of here, get out of here, and come back later." The skeleton soldier waved his hands, carried his grandson around his neck, and walked away.  People watching chess around also left with joy and laughter.  Only Zhang Laosan was left in the pavilion, taking a step back and thinking hard.  It took him a long time to notice that there were two other people in the pavilion.  He raised his head and asked curiously: "Are you from the TV station?" "Grandpa has great eyesight." Jessica gave a thumbs up.  Zhang Laosan smiled and said, "You will know it after watching too much TV." Jessica praised: "Grandpa is really easy to accept new things. My father had a very hard time learning the things from watching TV."  San waved his hands and said: "There is no way. I am getting old, and I won't die for the time being, and the children at home are already working. What else can an old man like me do besides watching TV? I used to be able to do all kinds of scavenging. Now, it's easy.  The bones are almost falling apart." Jessica said seriously: "No, grandpa is still strong." Zhang Laosan smiled: "Is it okay?" Jessica asked: "Grandpa  Are the undead your friends?" Zhang Laosan nodded: "Yes, we have been brothers of life and death for more than sixty years." Jessica said: "With his appearance, you and his family,  Is it acceptable?"Why not?" Zhang Laosan said: "Little baby, you still don't understand the pain of separation between life and death. I think this is the greatest of all His Majesty's laws. Haha, life and death are no longer so sad.  , when your relatives can still live with you in another form after death, that is the most beautiful thing." As he said, his eyes darkened: "It would be great if the great king could rule the continent earlier. My family.  That guy can live by my side." Jessica whispered: "Grandpa" "I'm fine." Zhang Laosan said cheerfully, "But I do envy that guy Old Bill.  I have already gotten rid of the shackles of such an old body, when can I die" Jessica smiled sweetly: "That can't let grandpa get his wish! I wish grandpa another hundred years!" said  Then he jumped away with Levo.  Zhang Laosan shook his head and smiled, continuing to stare at the chessboard.  Leivo was dragged away and ran far away, and asked curiously: "Why don't you ask?" "What are you asking?" Jessica looked at him.  Leivo said: "The main theme of our program is, 'Are you happy?'" "It's obvious, isn't it?" Jessica looked at the sky.  The sky is blue and clear, and the clouds are white and sweet.  ¡°We live in a wonderful era, and we are all very happy!¡± (To be continued.)

 Continental Storm Chapter 203 New Equipment (Part 1)

    When Dongfang Yun walked out of his room, more than four months had passed.  During these four months of seclusion, his strength did not grow rapidly, and he only reached the third level of infinite power improvement.  This means that the basic units of the human race and the dark night have reached the tenth level, and the strength of the basic units of the orcs and the undead has also reached the ninth level.  Although Dongfang Yun¡¯s subordinates have made a huge leap overall, Dongfang Yun himself is not in any happy mood.  "It took six months to upgrade to the first two levels, and four months to upgrade from the second to the third level. From the third level, I felt that the cultivation of this kind of soul technique was beginning to be a little out of my depth." Dongfang  Yun Ru said to Darius.  "This is how cultivation is. No skill can be easily improved all the time." "But if this continues, even if I break out of the six-pointed star realm, I may not be able to reach the heavenly level. How can I be Ning's help?" Delai  Ersi shook his head and said: "I thought my father already understood." Dongfang Yunqi said: "Understand what?" "It doesn't matter how high your own strength has been. What's important is that you have something powerful enough in your hands and that  In the heyday of the 'Empire', the strength of an emperor did not lie in his own strength, but in his army. " "I know this," Dongfang Yun sighed: "I know this.  , but I can¡¯t help but think about what will happen to me if I lose you.¡± ¡°You will not lose us.¡± Ruiwen came over and hugged Dongfang Yun: ¡°Dad, we will never.  We won't be separated." Tyrande said: "The Aijia think that your Majesty has no intention to worry about the distant future. There is no need to complain about something that is uncertain whether it will happen or not. What you should do now is to strive for it.  In the future, we will complete the things in front of us." Dongfang Yun was stunned: "The things in front of us?" Tyrande said: "Red Alert Technology has assembled all the units of the four tribes, and in the past four months, we have been able to complete it.  The strength of the army has increased to a terrifying level. Next, it is time to completely regain all the forces in the inner six-pointed star realm." Her tone was very calm.  In other words, this woman has always been so calm, but she seems to be more confident now. Even the three realms of Tianyun Dead Soul, even the underworld and the sea realm are no longer in her eyes.  In fact, she should also have this confidence.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s empire itself does not have a complete title. The ruled people on the continent only call him the Supreme King in general, and they also know that the territory ruled by the Supreme King is the entire continent.  It is precisely because we hold all the areas that humans come into contact with in our hands.  It doesn¡¯t really matter what the name of this country is.  There was no country name, no era name was changed, Dongfang Yun did not do all the things that should be done to become a king and emperor, so naturally there was no establishment of an imperial capital.  He, his children and women have become accustomed to living in the ancient tree.  The biggest disadvantage of not having an imperial capital is that it is impossible to have a normal military parade because the Goddess Yelin is too congested.  Except for the dense trees and tree-shaped buildings, such a terrain cannot hold a grand military parade.  Of course, there is no longer a country in this continent that Dongfang Yun needs a military parade to demonstrate strength, but Dongfang Yun must know what his troops have been transformed into.  So a group of people came to the northern wasteland through the super large teleportation array of Goddess Yelin.  This vast and desolate land is now showing a fiery atmosphere of construction with the joint efforts of the four ethnic groups. The large tracts of unfinished buildings and busy working people remind Dongfang Yun of the Great Leap Forward shown on TV.  The venue for the military parade was chosen on a piece of Gobi desert in the northern wilderness near the bitter cold of the far north.  Before Dongfang Yun arrived, large areas of red police tank factories and arsenals had been established there.  The purpose of this military parade is to understand the status of the troops.  And everyone around me is my own family, so there is no need to be too formal.  Basically, it¡¯s just soldiers of all races putting on their own equipment and walking past Dongfang Yun like a lantern, and then Zhenda Jimi and Tyrande explain it.  The first one to pass by was Dongfang Yun¡¯s basic unit, the night archer.  These elves, who used to only wear sexy three-point leather jackets that exposed most of their skin, now have no trace of charm at all. They are all wearing close-fitting streamlined armor. Although their sexy figures are vividly reflected, it also covers their  appearance.  They still carry bows on their backs?, but the long bow has become a metal composite bow, and the quiver on the waist has also become a metal cylinder less than a foot long.  Zhenda Jimi said: "This is an improved elf archer. The armor on the body looks like metal, but it is actually made of ten millimeters of polycarbonate sandwiched with tungsten steel alloy. After many tests, it will not be harmful to the archer.  It does not cause any inconvenience in movement, and has high wear resistance and impact resistance. It also has the highest defense ability of an eighth-level swordsman with a full blow. The compound bow behind them strengthens the strength of the bow body and weakens the bow itself.  The weight of the bow string is made of mithril and meteorite gold, which has strong magic adsorption and conductivity." She raised her head, and one of the archers walked to Dongfang Yun and saluted, then turned around and put it on his waist.  With a twist, the cover on the metal cylinder's quiver opened with a mechanical sound, revealing the densely packed arrow feathers inside.  Zhenda Jimi said: "Although they can also directly activate magic to form arrows, I still added some special arrows to them." The archer took out an arrow feather from the quiver, and the arrow feather was only two inches.  How long and only has one handle.  However, when the archer placed the arrow feathers on the string, the port of the arrow feathers was opened with a very high technology, and then an arrow shaft with a green arrow was combined with each other from the inside. After the combination was completed, it was already  It formed a metal arrow over one meter long.  The archer's body jumped up as soon as he stepped down, and was ejected lightly to an altitude of more than forty meters.  The bow is fully stretched and an arrow is shot!  The sound of the string was distant, and the arrow disappeared in the air as soon as it came out.  Immediately afterwards, a hillock in the distance of the Gobi Desert suddenly exploded, and a terrifying green whirlwind blew up the hillock while shattering it. In an instant, it spread like a mountain and a tsunami!  Zhendajimi pinched her right hand in that direction, and all the green whirlwinds began to shrink and gather under her movement. If you look carefully, you can see that Zhendajimi did not directly destroy the green gas, but  It pushes the surrounding air to squeeze them together.  She flipped her hand lightly, and the green gas, which was pressed to the size of a football, fell into the exploded pit.  Then the soil flowed, and the scattered sand and gravel returned there, burying the green gas.  "There are so many types of arrows here, and it was just one of them just now." Zhenda Jimi, who completed all this from nearly a thousand meters away, said easily: "The modification of the arrow itself is actually very simple, just use  The mechanical sleeve principle makes it easy to store arrows and takes up less space when not taken out, which greatly increases the number of arrows that archers can carry.  It can also increase the physical function by about 30%. The most important thing is the mask, which has the ability to provide breathing in a vacuum and filter out most of the poisonous gas." Following her words, the archer in the air fell lightly, and her boots fell.  On the armor, two round holes spurted blue flames outward.  Making her fall slower and slower.  "The jet device on the feet ensures that the archers have a certain ability to stay in the air, and it can also greatly increase their movement speed at critical moments." Zhendajimi took an arrow handed by the archer and unfolded it.  , while saying: "In fact, all regular troops, such as archers, huntresses, druids, dryads, infantry, musketeers, priests, headhunters, shamans, necromancers, banshees, etc. The technology of these units themselves  Most of the chemical armor is like this, which is nothing more than making some small adjustments to the thickness of the armor and the internal mechanisms according to the endurance of different races and arms, to improve their mobility and defense. If these are changed according to race and arms,  That will be a big project, so the individual armor of conventional troops is generally the same. There is not much to introduce. The reason why these arms are different from the past and can even exert more powerful power than before is because of their strength.  The changes in their weapons." As she said that, she handed the arrow to Dongfang Yun.  Dongfang Yun noticed that the tip of the arrow, wrapped in translucent metal, was a small half bottle of green liquid.  "This is nerve venom from a virus sniper. I have to admit that the technology on the mainland and the parallel earth are really different. Even the most powerful rot-blood viper's toxin on the mainland is not even remotely comparable to the neurotoxin on Earth.  Damage effect. So I copied and extracted the toxins in the virus bullets, and then engraved the fifth-level [Wind Dance] magic circle on the arrows. In this way, even if the arrows cannot hit the enemy, the toxins inside will be immediately destroyed.  Spreading within half a kilometer in diameter." Dongfang Yun shuddered: "Neurotoxin Isn't this thing too immoral?" Zhenda Jimi sneered: "You are kidding, how can the enemy die?  It's better than your men dying, right? What's more, there are so many powerful weapons in our hands, each of which can do more damage than neurotoxins. Don't you want to use them either??What's more, in fact, we generally do not intend to use this kind of arrows in conventional warfare.  " Dongfang Yun said in surprise: "If it is not used in conventional warfare, then under what circumstances can it be used?  " "Street fighting.  "Zhenda Jimi said: "As far as I know, there is a [Ten Thousand Magic Bunker] in the heaven, which has super strong physical and magic resistance, and can ensure that the magicians in the heaven can release magic at least three times without any worries while hiding in the bunker.  More than hours!  Think about it, what terrible harm that would do to our troops?  At this time, if there is an arrow shot from the gap in the Ten Thousand Demons Bunker" Zhenda Jimi smiled miserably, which made Dongfang Yun shiver. "Zhenda Jimi waved his hand and motioned to the archer team and  The human musketeers behind them went over together: "Night archers, human musketeers, orc headhunters, and undead crypt demons. These are our basic long-range units. They are the most proficient in long-range physical attacks in our army."  part of the armor, so apart from the different shapes, the basic strength of our armor modifications is the same.  " When talking about 'form', Dongfang Yun clearly saw the same crypt demon as the big beetle. It was indeed covered with a layer of black fully enclosed armor. " Zhenda Jimi said: "Of course, the biggest transformation for them  Or their weapons.  Archers and musketeers are simpler, with enhanced bow and gun strength, rate of fire, and the power/type of arrows and slugs.  In comparison, the headhunters of the Orcs are a little more troublesome. To the unified and standardized javelin, we have also added magic elements with the enhancement of technology.  " As she spoke, she pulled out a one-foot-long silver metal tube from the back of an orc headhunter The headhunter's waist, body and even the inside of the armor were all filled with this stuff. Zhenda Jimi squeezed it with her little hand.  , the metal tube extends from both ends like a javelin of a Predator, with long spear tips: "In addition to having a variety of effects, this special spear head also has a specially strengthened alloy composition.  So that they will not be damaged easily.  At the same time, a special space magic array is engraved on it, which makes these javelins" She jumped up cutely and awkwardly threw the javelin a few meters Our Jingjue goddess obviously does not have too much power. "The javelin fell to the ground,  Zhenda Jimi did not show any embarrassed expression, but patted the headhunter's waist. In a blink of an eye, the javelin on the ground a few meters away was back in the headhunter's hand! "The javelin and the individual armor were both on it!"  There is a space magic array, and it is a mother-child array.  This allows the javelin to be effectively recovered even if it is thrown ten kilometers away.  " She clapped her hands to signal the headhunters to come over, and a crypt demon crawled over. " This thing is about one and a half meters tall, about the same size as an ordinary cow. It has eight sharp legs on its lower body and six compound eyes. It has a ferocious face.  Like a spider. The armor on its body just leaves some special mouthparts that other types of soldiers don¡¯t have. It looks like a pen holder in front of the motorcycle helmet. "The bones shot by the crypt demon."  The cones all come from oneself, so" She patted the opponent's back, and amid the sound of mechanical rotation, a row of metal exhaust holes popped up on the Crypt Demon's back. "My idea is that on the outside of the armor, there are also  The place where they shoot the bone awl is equipped with a special metal coater.  The bone awl is coated the moment it is shotbut this kind of enhancement is not as good as that of other arms.  But here¡¯s the good news.  Zhenda Jimi patted the Crypt Demon's helmet: "One of their racial talents is 'Spitting Nets', so I specifically deal with this anti-air skill."  A [Polymer Mucus Peeling Device] was created, which can make the net spit out by the Crypt Devil more resilient and not afraid of fire and freezing. It also strengthens the Crypt Devil's equipment to give it better grip.  The ground nature prevents flying enemies from being dragged out when netting them.  " "You really take great pains with the angel.  Dongfang Yun couldn't help complaining: "Isn't the resentment too much?"  " Zhendajimi shrugged and signaled the parade troops to move on: "Swordsmen and magicians, as you can see, Your Majesty, the swordsman's armor is thicker than that of the long-range physical shooter, but the thickness does not exceed that of the heavy machine gunner.  Armor, because too heavy armor will affect the speed of the swordsmen. Of course, I also made two types of their weapons. One is a metal sword that is extremely tough and can perfectly conduct fighting spirit, and the other  " She pulled out a strange sword hilt from a swordsman's waist: "It is a lightsaber that can cut magic shields and fighting spirit shields. This kind of lightsaber comes from Ronin, but it has the inscription "Breaking Shield" on it.  Magic circle.  " As soon as she pressed the button on the hilt, a lightsaber similar to Star Wars immediately popped out. Returning the lightsaber to the swordsman, she continued: "As for the magician's armor, it is thicker.  The magic power source can ensure that the magicianPerfectly controlling heavy armor, although a bit troublesome, ensures the magician's survival.  The same goes for other armors like Dryads, Banshees, Spellbreakers, and Necromancers.  " "You just said" Dongfang Yun blinked: "We still have heavy mechas?  " "That's right.  " Zhenda Jimi signaled the parade troops to pass quickly, and then a group of big guys came over, both on land and in the sky. She pointed to a huge mecha in front of her that was four meters high and said: "The troops equipped with heavy mechas.  A large part of them come from the orcs and undead, such as the elephants, cattle, abominations, and gargoyles. Their huge bodies are enough to drive heavy mechas, and their movements will not deform at all even in close combat.  And the weapon system attached to them also allows them to have powerful long-range attack power. The only drawback is the movement speed. To push such a heavy mecha, even rocket thrusters are very difficult, so I simply canceled this equipment.  Once the war breaks out, we can drop them directly into the enemy's hinterland through transport aircraft or ancient tree platforms.  " "In addition, there are some heavy-duty mechas that not only have all the advantages of the former, but are also more flexible and agile. Most of them are composed of pure machinery. The reason why they can achieve such flexibility is only because their drivers are  The proportion of mechas decreased.  " She waved her hand, and one of the mechas flying in the air descended. It nimbly came to Dongfang Yun and pushed its helmet, revealing a familiar face. "Todrack?  Dongfang Yu exclaimed: "You are Todrak."  "The ghost is Todrak, and he is naturally the dwarf who forged the runes for Dongfang Yun. He smiled and said hello: "Long time no see, my majesty.  " Zhendajimi bowed his hands and asked him to leave quickly, and said to Dongfang Yun: "This is the turning point in our army. Most of the troops are composed of warrior magicians equipped with full-coverage armor, but some heavy-duty machines  The various tanks and aircraft behind A and B are not capable of being controlled by ordinary soldiers.  Although the base of the four races can pass on the knowledge of driving, after research by the high priest and I, we prefer to let professionals drive these mechas and land, sea and air transportation combat tools.  "    "professional?  Dongfang Yun couldn't laugh or cry: "Todrak?"  " "Don't underestimate the dwarves.  Tyrande suddenly said: "Dwarves are better at operating precision instruments than many elves."  " Zhenda Jimi agreed: "Among our professional pilots, dwarves account for a large proportion. Of course, there are also foreign races such as dwarfs and goblins, as well as dark night scholars, human scholars, orc scholars, and undead attendants.  Monks.  When it comes to things like driving, we try to choose intelligent professions, and then free combat professions to do what they should do more.  "(To be continued.) ps: Thank you for the big reward from the starting point! Thank you for your concern. This book is far from being completed. It's just that I have been busy recently, and there has been a rare phenomenon of interrupted updates. Everyone knows the truth.  Speaking of which, there are many authors who claim that I am not a prisoner and I am not finished. It makes no sense to say it. I only know that what I write now is based on my heart. I want to finish the book based on my heart. As for that.  Whether the results are good or bad now I am really bearish. The war of six realms has begun. Even I am not sure how far we have to go. So, thank you for your support!

 Continental Storm Chapter 204 New Equipment (Part 2)

    In addition to the single full-coverage armor of the Dongfang clan, the mechas are also divided into three categories.  The first is to give tall and strong bodies such as the mountain giants and claw druids of the night, the heavy armored infantry and berserkers of the human race, the soul walkers and troll warriors of the orc race, and the gargoyles and abominations of the undead, who are strong enough to  The equipment is equipped to support the operation of mechas weighing more than fifteen tons.  Take the Mountain Giant as an example. This kind of unit is more than ten meters tall. Its whole body is made of rock. It has extremely strong defense capabilities and powerful strength. Most of what it can exert is physical combat power. For such a unit,  Soldiers, the mecha equipped by Zhendajimi is super heavy.  This kind of mecha has an external armor up to half a meter thick. The connecting shaft and transmission shaft inside are also manganese steel alloys that are most difficult to be broken or damaged by physical forces. While retaining the terrifying melee combat power of the Mountain Giant, it is also equipped with  It has heavy weapons such as plasma accelerator cannon, thirty-six-hole rotor cannon, and shoulder-fired airborne rockets.  There are even jet devices such as accelerating flame magic arrays and acetylene flame rocket thrusters behind it.  In this way, an ordinary tenth-level mountain giant, with a single arm strength of up to 2,100 tons, can withstand the attacks of 300 undressed elven archers and 100 undressed human musketeers. In fifteen  It advanced 4,500 meters in seconds and instantly destroyed a small mountain peak 135 meters high.  This kind of mecha is named by Tyrande [Ghost King Thunder K1]!  The second type is a refined mecha for dwarves, goblins, and gnomes.  Such a mecha is about three meters tall, and its external armor is no more than five centimeters thick.  But every part of the body is made of titanium-cobalt alloy, which is harder than manganese steel, and the outer layer is also coated with a layer of mithril.  This gives the delicate armor a more powerful defense than the first type of heavy armor. Whether it is physical, energy, mental power or other magic, as long as the mecha is not damaged, it can be said to be perfect defense.  And the propulsion device of the exquisite mecha is almost a condensed version of the propulsion device of the heavy mecha. The so-called concentration means the essence, which means that although it is much smaller in proportion, its function has not been reduced at all.  ??Just imagine, when a propeller can push at least 25 tons of heavy armor forward at 300km/h, then the same propeller.  Pushing a mecha that weighs only one and a half tons.  What speed will it be?  The exquisite armor is also equipped with medium-sized firepower, such as the nano black hole gun, ultraviolet beam gun, and integrated flame sword in the hand; the backpack type can only carry three cloud-burning high-explosive rockets.  Fifteen anti-gravity ordnance mines were buckled on his belt.  There is also a high-energy oscillating sword hidden in the mecha on the leg.  The equipment of these weapons makes the goblins and dwarfs who had almost no combat capabilities have the strength to fight against the eleventh-level strong men!     at the same time.  This kind of mecha is also equipped with many auxiliary tools, such as multi-functional medical kits and micro-supply bottles.  Single remote-controlled micro reconnaissance aircraft, tactical machinery repair kits, etc.  This approach gives full play to the talents of the three "short races", allowing them to have the ability to repair the combat equipment of any combat unit anytime and anywhere in a real war.  Tyrande named this type of mecha [Angel Burst T1]!  The third type is relatively larger than the first two, and the number of drivers has also become larger.  Such mechas are actually of the 'space fortress' type Please forgive Dongfang Yun for using this name to describe it, because this third type of mecha is so cool!  They themselves are transformed from vehicles such as the Tengu mecha and Striker VX from the Empire of the Rising Sun in Red Alert III, which are the perfect combination of magic and modern technology.  One of the most basic vehicles is a fighter plane named [Bloody Sharp L1]. This aircraft is piloted by two scholars and has extreme air combat capabilities. When bombing or group air combat is required, it will use ordinary  It fights in the form of a fighter jet, equipped with an ultra-light material bulletproof fuselage, a 'Matryoshka' fragmentation missile launcher, a 20mm PV-9 'Helios' cannon, and has a stable high-speed strike mode.  When you need to fight in the air, such as fighting against angels (Dongfang Yun: Tyrande Zhenda Jimi, how much resentment do you have against angels), you can transform into an elegant and handsome Gundam Z shape, with super particles in your hands  The shock sword can even cut through the magic shield of a twelfth-level angel!  The extended models of [Blood Spike L1] include the Z20 bomber in fighter form and the [Bloody Spike L2] in human form GW-9800 Air Overlord; the C5 cover aircraft in fighter form and the NRX-700 Correll in human form.  Blood type sharp edge l3]; Fighter form attack aircraft m912 and human form rmsn-008 Bedigo's [blood type sharp edge l4], etc.  Another basic vehicle is the Grizzly Tank named [Overlord Marshmallow P1]. The tank is controlled by two to three drivers and has medium and long-range ground capabilities.? Ability to roam and fight in various terrains in tank form. It is equipped with an 85mm self-feeding cannon, ts1 'Tsar' extraction beam, impact-resistant Chobham armor, etc., when it is necessary to cross the gap that is difficult for ordinary land combat vehicles to cross.  , they can transform into a bumblebee fighting form about five meters tall, and can use nuclear buffer cannons and charged shock axes to fight.  The reason why a land combat vehicle is equipped with one more person than an air fighter is not only because the internal space of the land combat vehicle is larger, but also because it can be equipped with a mecha control specialist inside. During actual combat exercises, when the air combat Gundam and land combat Kong Kong are on the ground,  This is also the reason why the Air Combat Gundam was almost wiped out during combat.  The extended tank of [Overlord Marshmallow p1] includes the Apocalypse tank in tank form and the [Overlord Marshmallow p2] in human form Ironhide; the Phantom tank in chariot form and the [Overlord Marshmallow p3] in human form Rodimus; War  Vehicle-shaped resource transport truck and human-shaped Optimus Prime's [Overlord Marshmallow P4], etc.  Except for the [Ghost King Thunder] series and [Angel Burst] series, neither the [Blood Type Sharp] nor the [Overlord Marshmallow] series are actually orthodox mechas and of course they cannot be considered orthodox aircraft and tanks.  .  In fact, there are no real tanks or aircraft in the Dongfang clan's army from beginning to end. Almost all large, medium and small vehicles are manufactured in a deformable manner.  The reason for this is that the enemies Dongfang Yun will face in the future will almost never be conventional troops like the Earth's army, whether it is the sky, clouds, dead soul world, underworld, sea world, abyss world, or even Nujia in the future.  The empire and Dongfang Yun will face wars with complex terrain and more complex enemies. In this case, a single mode of combat vehicle is likely to be able to only carry out a certain stage of combat in a future war.  And cannot carry out full stage battle.  Of course, this does not mean that the Dongfang clan does not have normal combat vehicles.  The [Ancient Tree Destruction Airship] independently developed by Tyrande is one of them.  The [Ancient Tree Airship of Destruction] itself was built based on the Kirov airship as a template, but the model of the latter was still too small for Tyrande's vision, so with a wave of her hand, the skeleton of the new airship had turned into a long  Five kilometers, about half a kilometer in diameter.  Although such a behemoth is much smaller than the previous War Ancient Tree Platform and Ancient Tree Ranch Platform, it has stronger lethality and more self-protection capabilities.  The outer skin of the airship is made of magnetic metal adhesive plates with 500 mm of external armor. There is almost no need to use any adhesive between the magnetic metal adhesive plates, because there is a natural ancient tree core inside the airship.  Natural ancient trees are not common even in the Goddess Forest. Trees are the product of nature. This kind of ancient tree can be prefixed with 'natural', and its ability must obviously surpass all trees.  And this is also true. Natural ancient trees can produce extremely powerful magnetic fields just like the earth. Within the scope of this magnetic field, all substances that are related to "magnetism" will have their own magnetic fields disrupted and destroyed, and the synchronization frequency will be the same as the magnetic field of natural ancient trees.  Tyrande extracted its core and equipped it with an electromagnetic coil and power supply to release the entire magnetic field of the natural ancient tree's core in two batches.  One group goes inward and the other goes outward.  ??The one facing inward can perfectly attract the magnetic metal sticky plate, making it difficult to push or buckle it from the outside. The one facing outward has a strong magnetic field outside, making most metal weapons subject to extremely strong repulsion once they approach.  At the same time, almost every piece of the external armor of the [Destruction Ancient Tree Airship] is engraved with [Elemental Activation Formation] and [Elemental Conversion Formation. Earth] and [Elemental Conversion Formation. Water]. These three magic formations  , can convert the elements floating in the air into water and earth elements, and then give birth to the [Demon Thornwood] on it.  The demon thorn tree is an extremely terrifying plant. Even the high elves of the past found it difficult to cultivate and cultivate it on a large scale because this plant is extremely aggressive. An adult demon thorn tree can be used to explode its thorns.  It wiped out a village from five thousand meters away in three minutes. Once it got close, countless demonic vines would stretch out and devour the approaching creatures.  But in the hands of Dongfang Yun, this is no big deal. They directly use the ancient tree to regenerate them, making these demon Jingmu more loyal to Yinyuetian than ordinary elves.  At the same time, the [Destruction Ancient Tree Airship] also stores up to forty small nuclear bombs, each of which is almost as powerful as the most primitive little boy The small nuclear bombs plus the outer skin covered with demon thorn trees, this thing  Why it is called destruction, I don¡¯t think I need to explain too much.  Of course, in addition to destroying the ancient tree airship, there are also some very large vehicles that also do not have the ability to transform. However, most of these very large vehicles are prepared for maritime combat, and Dongfang Yun's first target is not the Sea Tribe.  , so most of them did not appear.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! ps:It will take some time for the Zerg to appear, but it will definitely happen.

 Mainland Storm Chapter 205: Sea Clan Strategy!

    Improving the entire army with new equipment is a seemingly slow process that is actually very rapid.  It is only necessary for the units of the four tribes that have been debugged to re-enter the barracks of each tribe for integration.  A great advantage of the Eastern Clan army is that each unit has an independent storage space. During non-war times, you only need to put your own equipment into the storage space, plus the combat knowledge of using new equipment.  Almost all the experience and experience are directly instilled into the brain from the barracks, so this does not create the possibility of losing combat capability without fighting for too long.  In fact, the research and development that took Tyrande and Zhenda Jimi several months was not to use the Red Alert Base to manufacture equipment or vehicles - of course that was the case at first, but later as the research on the four races and the Red Alert Base continued.  Through exploration, the two women discovered some key commonalities between them, and these commonalities probably came from the original manufacturing of various bases by the 'Empire', so the research direction shifted.  What these two extremely smart women finally achieved was to perfectly integrate the Red Alert Base and the Four Races Base, so that as long as the new Four Races Base is supplied with mineral deposits, it can directly develop new Red Alert equipment.  It¡¯s like a tech geek took apart the X-Wave X and the PS3, and perfectly embedded the X-Wave  Of course, the technological research and development of the 'Empire' by the two of them is only in the initial stage. In the end, no one can say whether such transformation will cause the base to be unable to be upgraded after obtaining new upgrade props.  So the two women left a backdoor at a key point in the base's transformation. Once it was discovered that the Red Alert Base was embedded, the four-race base could not be upgraded.  Red alert technology will be dismantled immediately.  If so, it only took about a week for the whole army to change their uniforms.  ?That is, this week¡¯s systematic change of clothes.  All the people under Dongfang Yun's notice had a vague feeling.  The great High King is about to start war again.  For a time, almost everyone was eagerly waiting for the release of the recruitment order.  In fact, after the second debugging, almost everyone is full of confidence in the upcoming war. This is probably because those 'super strong people' who used to have the luxury of meeting each other have now become their own family members and neighbors.  .  In addition, some specific channels on the TV station broadcast the power and power of new equipment almost 24 hours a day, constantly preaching that the army under the command of the Supreme King is no longer afraid of any enemy, claiming that the rainbow-colored future is waving to us and so onthe final result  It was then that everyone began to call and long for war.     to be honest.  Such a modern pre-war propaganda method was not what Dongfang Yun thought of at all, but was actually directed by the fish-man guard Slada, which somewhat surprised him.  In addition, the fat-headed fish general has been tired of being next to him for the whole morning or afternoon every day recently, which makes Dongfang Yun feel quite weird.  So one day when Slada was lying on his bed again and writhing around, Dongfang Yun asked with a strange look on his face: "Slada, you kidis there something wrong?" This is what Slada was waiting for, wow.  He burst into tears and hugged Dongfang Yun and said: "Dad, please help me!" This guy is indeed a creature in the water, and his cries are earth-shattering.  The tears and runny nose immediately gave Dongfang Yun a bath.  Dongfang Yun was quite speechless.  He couldn't push his son away, so he could only pat him on the head and say, "What's wrong? Tell me." Darius also came over and pushed Slada away, scolding: "Look at what you look like!  General?" Slada looked at Dongfang Yun aggrievedly; "Dad, he bullied me." Dongfang Yun kicked Darius in the leg: "Go away, innocently.  Opening, Dongfang Yun then motioned Slada, who was more than three meters tall, to sit down and said, "What's going on?" Slada then told the story.     turn out to be.  When Dongfang Yun destroyed the passage between the Three Realms and the Human Realm, due to lack of manpower, he not only called back King Galensha and others, but also Silla, who had been leisurely playing with the Little Mermaid Bililin in the lake of the Goddess Yelin.  Dadu sent out, after all, the passage between the worlds itself is the weak point of the space.  For such an existence, the difficulty of creating one is the same as the difficulty of destroying one.  Many space weak points even require three generals to join forces to destroy them.  In the end, almost all of Dongfang Yun¡¯s generals except Butcher and Sven were dispatched, and only then were all the connection points with the Three Realms destroyed.  After things are done, it¡¯s time for everyone to do their own things.  However, at this moment, something unexpected happened. Just when Slada returned to the small lake deep in the Goddess Forest to find his wife,Suddenly the little mermaid is missing!  At the same time, there was also a shell with writing on it.  Dongfang Yun touched the shell that was larger than his upper body in surprise and said, "What is written on it?" Slada answered honestly: "The high priest of Tyrande said that it says: Boy, the dark night will be  The eternal enemy of the Sea Clan!" "Huh?" Dongfang Yun was stunned for a long time and said, "You meanthis thing was left by the Sea Clan? The Sea Clan knew that you slept with their princess and rescued her?  Slada looked sad and angry: "The key is the last sentence, Dad, they dare to threaten you!" Dongfang Yun rolled his eyes at him: "The key is that you want to save the Little Mermaid, right?" He suddenly realized:  "That's not right, Slada, what level are you at now?" Slada said honestly: "Third level of Heavenly level." Dongfang Yun touched his chin and said: "You are at the third level of Divine level" Darius gave an angry look  He slapped Slada on the head: "I know how to eat, drink and have fun with women every day, and I don't know how to practice. Look, many fake heroes are higher than you now, and you still have the nerve to come to my father if something goes wrong!"  Darius was not lying.  Wenwen Township is the Tomb of Heroes. This saying is true and false.  Among all the generals, the one with the lowest rank now is Slada of the third level of God. This guy was promoted to the second level of God by the way when Dongfang Yun was promoted to the second level.  Then for nearly half a year, there was no progress at all, and almost all the time was spent with the Little Mermaid.  As a result, many pseudo-heroes have now reached the third level of God. The only two steam robots with the same level as him, Blitzcrank and Windrunner Lairile, have now reached the primary stage of God 5.  But the problem is that Darius also has a girlfriend. Cat Britney is as soft and sweet as a kitten. Although her appearance is worse than that of The Little Mermaid, her overall quality is almost the same. But Darius¡¯s family is now  Already at the peak of the seventh level of the gods, he was just short of jumping to the eighth level of the gods.  The latter even stayed with Dongfang Yun most of the time, which shows how hard he worked.  Therefore, in terms of his status as the eldest brother and his hard work, Darius is the most qualified person to teach Slarda a lesson.  Dongfang Yun waved his hand. For him, the fact that Slada is his child is enough. He has too many high-end combat powers, and Slada is no less than one.  So he was quite indifferent to this matter.  "That's not what I want to ask. Slada, you are already a third-level god. Haven't you ever tried to lead part of the army into the sea to rescue Bililin first?" Slada said depressedly: "Dad,  We don't have water warfare troops. Most of the shipyards didn't produce them when this happened. Think about it, which of the four tribes' armies is good at water warfare?  "Did you get beaten out?" Dongfang Yun asked in surprise: "A third-level god is quite powerful even among the sea tribe, right? You were beaten out so easily?" Slada asked Cangtian with a speechless expression:  "I didn't know that as soon as I entered that place, I encountered a monster from the Seventh God. Without saying a word, he started fighting, and directly destroyed my rebirth armor and seventeen rebirth crosses. If I hadn't run fast, everyone would have seen it.  It¡¯s not my father anymore.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°This is happening!¡± Dongfang Yun and Darius couldn¡¯t sit still.  Slada said aggrievedly: "It's true. The monster looks like it has four more arms than the ordinary Naga, and it has never used magic from the beginning to the end. It only fights close to each other. I doubt that even the eldest brother can do it."  Not an opponent." "That's not the point!" Dongfang Yun's voice was low and filled with anger: "The key is that that bastard almost made me lose you. This is absolutely unforgivable!" He shouted loudly.  Soon, Tyrande in a white gauze dress appeared elegantly in his room: "Your Majesty, did you call me?" Dongfang Yun said: "Tylander, do you know about Slada?" Tyrande  "I know." Dongfang Yun said angrily: "Then why didn't you tell me?" Tyrande looked calm: "Why do you need to be angry, Your Majesty? This matter is not easy to worry about. At that time, we did not have the ability to enter the sea to fight. Even if  I told you that you can only take a few generals into the sea to cause trouble for the Sea Clan, but if they enter the sea, they may not be able to use their full combat effectiveness, right? " Dongfang Yun actually knows this, too.  But he was very angry about Slada and sighed: "What happens now?" Tyrande said: "If we count on those naval combat vehicles, I'm afraid it's impossible. All Red Alert technology is submerged.There are fewer types of boats, and neither the magic technology of the high elves nor the ancient Loulan technology can ever involve the ocean.  If you want to defeat the Sea Clan, there are only two ways.  " Dongfang Yun said: "What can we do?  " Tyrande said: "The first is to directly use super weapons to force them to surrender.  "    "Not good, not good.  Slada said eagerly: "Isn't it possible that even Bililin could be accidentally injured?"  " Dongfang Yun nodded and said, "Indeed, what about another way?  " Tyrande looked like "I expected it": "Then we have to use [Ocean Stone Coating Technology].  ¡± ¡°Ocean stone coating technology!  ?  "The three grown men said in unison. Tyrande said: "Yes, in fact, at the beginning, I planned to use the submarine's inner protective film and submarine maintenance mechanism, but considering that our continent almost does not have these two technologies.  He simply changed his strategy and used ocean stones to cover the appearance of single armor, mechas and tanks with a layer of magic film.  " Her small jade-like hands unfolded, revealing a sea-blue stone with white spots on it: "This is an ocean stone. There are such stones in many places in the coastal areas of our continent. Their only function is to absorb oxygen. Usually,  Fishermen will take a piece of it in their mouths when they go into the sea to catch fish.  At the same time, this stone has strong resistance to pressure.  Able to adapt to deep sea pressure.  We mix it with some substances to form a solution and apply it evenly on the armor surface.  Not only can it produce oxygen, but it can also resist seafloor pressure.  " Darius frowned and said, "Are there any shortcomings?  " Tyrande said: "Once it is destroyed, the oxygen function will fail, and the pressure of the deep sea will pose a certain degree of threat to the soldiers.  " Darius said: "Then is there a solution?  " Tyrande said: "Yes, the way is to let every single unit of the undersea combat unit carry a portable oxygen bottle. This oxygen bottle is not heavy and can provide our soldiers with at least twelve hours of oxygen supply You should  You know, the strength has risen to level eight or above.  The demand for oxygen has been reduced a lot, not to mention that our soldiers are at least level nine or ten.  " She smiled confidently: "Of course, the quality of our armor is enough to withstand the pressure of the deep sea, and the soldiers' physique is also sufficient to allow them to adapt quickly to the pressure of the deep sea.  All we need to do is to provide them with enough time to adapt and give them enough time to return to the sea when the personnel's armor is damaged. Heavy ships will be available to respond at that time.  " Dongfang Yun said: "Then how to do this?  " Tyrande said: "Have you forgotten, Your Majesty?  You still have an army of undead in your hands!  " Dongfang Yun's eyes lit up when she said that. " Indeed, if there is an army that really does not need to breathe, then this army must be the undead! " Darius muttered: "Yes, all we have to do is to let the undead army  Charge at the front, sandwiching the rest of the troops, and so on.  The attack power of the sea tribe may not be able to penetrate the undead formation and harm the troops of other races inside. On the contrary, our long-range power can easily enter the undead formation.  " Tyrande said: "At the same time, almost every single armor of our soldiers has a propulsion device, and everyone masters fighting spirit magic. This means that our progress in the sea war will not be interfered by sea water.  " It was originally a very difficult matter. Unexpectedly, it was solved so easily by two people. This made Dongfang Yun happy. He patted Slada on the shoulder: "Are you relieved this time?  " Slada is also full of joy: "Of course!  Thank you, dad, thank you, big brother, high priest. I will definitely work hard to practice when Bililin is rescued!  "My brother, although Darius is strict, he can't really whip him with a whip, so he can only sigh." Dongfang Yun looked at Tyrande: "So, how are you preparing the ocean stones and oxygen bottles?  Like?  " Tyrande smiled and said: "I have been prepared from the beginning. Now the whole army has been filled with new equipment. The reason why there has been no action is because Jinda Jimi and I have been studying how to use it recently.  Magic technology is put into the submarine to enhance the submarine's power.  " Dongfang Yun was quite speechless: "So, this idea actually failed?  " Tyrande nodded and said: "The most critical problem is that we actually don't know the fighting method of the Sea Tribe. Considering that the Sea Tribe will be the place we will conquer sooner or later, this issue is very important.  "She glanced at Slada: "It's a pity that General Slada didn't bring us back the exact news.  " Slada fired a shot angrily, and said with a sad face: "You can't blame me, that guy is no worse than his elder brother. It is the first sea tribe I have ever seen. How could I bring it back??its news?  " Darius said thoughtfully: "Have you been there again?  "Slada shook his head and said: "You can enter the Saint Ravenlado River from the underground waterway of the small lake in our Goddess Yelin. I have been to the place where the Saint Ravenlado River leads directly to the sea twice, and each time it failed.  I met that guy thirty kilometers deep into the sea. When I went there for the second time, I immediately turned around and ran back.  After that, I wondered if I needed to enter the sea from other directions. After all, as you know, each sea tribe has a fixed personal area, which is not allowed to be invaded by ordinary sea tribes.  But after all, my flying ability is very poor, and before I could go around, my father had already gathered people to start destroying the passages between various places and the Three Realms.  " Darius said: "Isn't there still three months after that?  "Slada said: "In the past three months, I have practiced the summoning technique that Bi Lilin taught me. I summoned more than a hundred water dragons to gather information for me, and I also deliberately avoided that perverted area.  , but most of them did not come back.  " Dongfang Yun pinched his chin and said, "Where is the mouth of the Saint Ravenlado River?  " Slada said truthfully: "The original Evan Empire was the mouth of the largest river in the entire continent, and I heard from Bi Lilin that the Holy Palace of the Sea Tribe was in that sea area Dad, the Evan Empire  It's on the western edge of the Saphiro Desert, very close to the original City of Chaos, so that's why I met Bililene there.  " Dongfang Yun said: "If you put it this way, if we want to go to war with the Hai Clan, we really have to bypass that area.  "    "unnecessary!  " Darius stood up suddenly and sneered: "He is nothing more than a seventh-level special sea clan. He blocked my way and insulted my brother. I will settle the debt with him personally!  " His face was calm, but his body was like a tiger descending from the mountain, with an indescribable and powerful aura. That unrivaled powerful aura instantly infected several people in the room. Whether it was Slada or Tailan.  De, they all clenched their fists hard according to his words. But Dongfang Yun was not affected at all. He just pinched his eyebrows. "Dad, what do you want me to do?" "Longdao, where are you now?"  Look for the legendary dragon treasure here. Come back right now. Dad, you can just summon me. No, listen, what I want you to do is follow Darius secretly.  , once he is in danger, you go shoulder to shoulder with him

 Mainland Storm Chapter 206: Enjoyable Battle

    Sol City in Avon County was originally Sol City in the Avon Empire.  When all the countries in the mainland are turned into counties or states, the Evan Empire will naturally be no exception.  The Rhaenys Delta area in Sol City is the estuary of San Ravenrado, the second largest river in the entire continent, and it is also the largest estuary in the continent.  The reason why the Rhaenys Delta is called the largest estuary is because it is at a higher altitude. When the San Ravenrado river flows from here to the sea, it will first pass through the largest waterfall on the mainland, the Rhaenys Falls.  When the river falls from the waterfall, which is three kilometers wide and the highest point is 75 meters above sea level, there is indeed a unique momentum that seems to be that the Milky Way falls into the sky.  Darius stood on the left bank of Rhaenys Falls, looking at the rolling river water with far-reaching eyes.  He has always liked this kind of momentum like a galloping horse, which gives him a strong passion.  Beside him, two human scholars stood solemnly.  It wasn't until Darius came back from his immersion that one of the scholars in his forties stepped forward and said, "General, are you going to go?" Darius nodded.  The middle-aged scholar turned around and winked. The younger one returned to the armed helicopter, took out a metal box and opened it.  Inside is a triangle respirator and a belt with two silver metal cylinders around the waist.  The middle-aged scholar introduced: "General, these are the respirators and power jet belts specially made by the high priest for the generals. The respirator can keep you breathing rapidly for at least thirty hours, and the power jet belt can ensure that you stay in the water.  Speed." Darius nodded.  Without any resistance to this high-tech prop, he took the respirator and buckled it on his face, and at the same time tied the power jet belt around his waist.  The young scholar smiled and said: "Actually, we have also prepared a pair of coated armor. Although it does not have much defensive capabilities, it can reduce the resistance of water in some important places such as joints, and can improve a certain degree of mobility."  Si Dao: "Then why didn't you take it out?" The middle-aged scholar said: "That's my problem. I just think that General Darius and even the most powerful general under King Gao are already very recognized for being able to wear a respirator and a power jet belt.  It¡¯s our job. The general probably doesn¡¯t bother to use things like coated armor.¡± Darius said, ¡°Bring it over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The two scholars were stunned.  Darius said: "When it comes to combat, I never put too much pressure on myself. A lion must fight a rabbit with all his strength, not to mention that the opponent may not be my opponent. Even if this equipment improves me even a little bit, I will not refuse it."  "The young scholar wondered: "But the dignity of the strong" Darius said: "The strong have dignity, but it does not mean that the strong are idiots. I use some gadgets and erase them.  Have you lost my dignity? You have to remember one thing. Only the winner has dignity in this world." "Yes!" The two scholars saluted respectfully, and then directed several pilots to carry out a watch.  Large metal box.  Open the metal box.  Inside is armor that looks very thick on various parts of the body. Although the joints of these armors are made of black rubber, they are very different from the single full-coverage armor of the Eastern Legion.  After the two scholars put on this suit of armor for Darius, they took a few steps back in awe.  Strangely enough, there are too many people in the entire Eastern Legion who look very aura like Darius. Many swordsmen and knights look majestic and imposing when wearing full metal heavy armor, but when wearing mechanical armor, they look  nondescript.  But Darius is different. This kind of tight-fitting armor is connected by rubber sheaths. Although it feels almost the same as normal armor, in fact, the armor pressed by a pure hydraulic system has a streamlined curve with a sci-fi feel.  At the same time, the splices are locked by spiral metal buttons, and the overall color is silver, which makes this armor look like RoboCop's Ironclad Dragon.  But Darius put on this suit of armor after hiding his original red armor on his body, and combed his black semi-long hair back. Not only did he not feel nondescript, but he looked more like a character from a science fiction movie.  The half-human, half-machine soldier is so handsome.  The two looked at it several times, then leaned over to inspect some key parts of Darius' armor, and then stepped back and said: "General, it's over." "Okay." Darius nodded and followed the scholar's instructions.  Instructions were given to press the respirator button on the face and a button on the armor under the armpits. Almost immediately, a bubble-like film reflecting colorful light emerged from all parts of the body.The water slowly swelled out, not only covering the whole body, but also the head.  Darius picked up the heavy ax stuck next to him, turned around and said: "You can go back first, you don't have to wait for me here." The middle-aged scholar was confused: "His Majesty the Supreme King said we must wait here, if anything happens  Notify him immediately if it happens. " "Okay." Darius nodded, turned around and jumped down the waterfall that made a roaring sound.  Less than five seconds after he left, Galen appeared where he was before.  He said calmly: "Are you ready?" "Yes." The two anthropologists directed the pilots to unload a metal box of the same size, which contained not only a respirator, a power jet belt and coated armor, but also a  Something small like an iPad.  Galen shrank the armor on his body and allowed the two scholars to equip him with a series of things. Then he asked: "How far can this thing track him?" The middle-aged scholar stood up and said:  "It's about fifty kilometers. Because we haven't tested the influence of the deep sea on the signal, we can only make a simple guess." Galen nodded: "Fifty kilometers is enough. Unless the guy's senses are very concentrated in a certain direction, otherwise  It's impossible to find me from such a long distance." The young scholar was assembling the armor for Galen and asked curiously, "General, why don't you just go with General Darius?" Galen said with a smile.  What do you know? Since that arrogant man told my noble father to do it alone, how could your Majesty the Supreme King do something that doesn't trust him? I'm just here, just in case.  " After the armor was assembled and the coating was activated, Galen pulled out the epee stuck next to him and jumped into the sea.  There is actually no set direction for Darius.  The terraced terrain of this sea area is very different. After swimming for more than 30 nautical miles, the water depth is already close to 3,000 meters.  Darius kept sinking until he raised his head and could only see some dim light. ? Beautiful view of the seabed.  There is no way to show it in this darkness.  And even if it does show up, Darius may not want to see it.  He is more concerned about where the so-called Naga is.  With four more hands than an ordinary Naga, it would be a ten-armed Naga, but if there really is such a thing.  Genetic mutations are too much.  There is no way to go around like this Darius doesn't know whether he is lucky or unlucky.  Starla met that guy twice every time he came here.  I've been here for a long time, but I haven't even seen a ghost. Is this a matter of character?  Or is that guy sleeping?  "Since you don't show up, then I will force you to show up!" After Darius muttered to himself, his whole body was shaken.     null!  With a muffled sound, his super overlord's pressure instantly exploded on the bottom of the sea!  This substantial pressure emptied the seawater around Darius almost instantly, forming a spherical vacuum environment with a diameter of more than thirty meters around him, and this vacuum environment continued to expand crazily.  Pushing the sea water to spread around!  The pressure of sea water is certainly not something Darius can fight, but his strength is definitely more than that.  If you look from the sea, you can immediately see a huge water column with a thickness of tens of meters, hitting thousands of tons of sea water straight into the sky. At the same time, with this water column as the center of the circle, a circle of huge waves more than 20 meters high also spreads to all sides.  Spread it!  The sea shook, and the mutual squeezing force of the water pressure caused the ground on the seabed to shake. Just like an earthquake in Haiti, thousands of tons of seawater stirred up huge waves one after another on the sea surface.  "Roar!" A roar resounded in the sea water, turning into sound waves that stabbed straight at Darius from unknown dark corners.  Darius raised his eyebrows and actually roared in the direction of the sound wave!  ??The water dragon composed of the same sound wave thrust out in the opposite direction. The two sound waves collided and exploded instantly, and another water column rose into the sky from the sea.  Several tons of sea water flew into the sky, and several tons of sea water fell into the water.  The seabed suddenly became empty, and the flying water fell like rain.  The eyes of the two men collided in the rain.  On one side, if a fierce tiger descends from the mountain, the king will occupy the mountain forest.  One side is like a dragon emerging from the sea, dominating the ocean.  "Neptune Star Jareth Sith!" "Darius, Hand of Noxus!" Both sides drank their names, and then shot each other quickly!  &nbsp; Their strength is almost equal, and their speed is also almost the same!  The two figures instantly broke through the distance of a thousand meters and collided with each other!  A giant ax and ten long swords intertwined into a net and struck each other thousands of times in an instant, churning the sea water and splitting the seabed!  The blood-red light and the blue light complement each other at this moment. Viewed from the air, it is like a grand dance party held in the sea. The two colors of light echo each other and flash, making the sea surface shine brighter than the sky.  The ten-armed Naga actually looks nothing like a Naga.  Although a normal Naga has six arms, it does not look weird at all. On the contrary, its beautiful appearance, sexy figure, and an elegant fish tail that makes people's souls tremble when it swings make Naga from all kinds of shapes.  In any sense, it definitely lives up to the title of 'Sea Elf'.  In fact, as Dongfang Yun occupied the entire continent, his subjects also began to recruit Nagas to return to the elves on the coastlines around the continent. In fact, both the ancient tree and the spring of life had no influence on Nagas.  Jia has infinite appeal.  The most important thing is of course Dongfang Yun's status among the high elves. It can be said that after possessing the ancient tree, he became a high elf, the most orthodox king of all elves. This is even more orthodox than the supreme king of the mainland.  There is absolutely no doubt that anyone will have any doubts.  Therefore, the recruited Nagas all returned to their ethnic groups in the deep sea to mobilize their people to join Dongfang Yun. They will probably be able to come back within this half month at the latest.  Darius also did the job of recruiting high elves some time ago.  So he clearly knows what the sea elf Naga looks like, so he can responsibly say that the guy he is fighting with is definitely not a Naga!  Including the fish tail, Jareth Sith¡¯s overall body length is about 2.7 meters, which is more than 70 centimeters longer than a normal male Naga.  His ten arms are all grown in real life, neither by magic nor grafting, which fundamentally distinguishes his form from Naga's.  At the same time, his face looks extremely upright and has a sense of majesty, which is also different from ordinary male Nagas, whose facial lines are soft.  The face of every male Naga looks no more ugly than that of a female Naga.  It even surpasses the beauties of many special races on the mainland.  The most important thing is that Naga, as a sea elf, actually has a very low level of combat power. Most of them live as magicians, and a few are not magicians.  They are also inscription masters or alchemist summoners.  Naga will never fight in close combat unless forced to do so.  But when it came time to engage in close combat, Naga was actually doomed to die.  On the other hand, Jerrys' melee combat ability is extremely powerful even among the generals of the Dongfang family.  The ten special sea metal long swords did not interfere with each other at all when used. On the contrary, his speed could always be exerted to the limit. The ten long swords danced almost without leakage. Even if Darius wanted to break through his defense,  It can only be broken with more powerful force.  The most important thing is that Jareth himself is also very powerful. Darius struck with his heavy ax with all his strength. Even Galen Swain and his like tried their best to avoid its sharp edge and then wait for an opportunity to counterattack. On the other hand, Jareth,  Unexpectedly, every time Darius's heavy ax chop was blocked with eight swords at the same time, and then the remaining two swords stabbed back, making Darius almost vomit in disgust.  However, Darius could become Dongfang Yun's number one general, so how could he be easy to deal with? After discovering the opponent's super speed, he immediately changed his attack method. Each move no longer focused on heavy slashes, but instead  He threw away the giant ax and opened and closed to attack from all directions. If the previous attack method made Darius look like a bulky rhinoceros that couldn't turn at all, then the current combat method made Darius look like a heavy rhino who couldn't turn at all.  Darius turned into a flexible King Cobra and attacked from all angles. Although the power was not there, every attack was full of viciousness.  The most important thing is that he canceled the frontal slashing and switched to side attack. Although the strength was reduced by 20% compared with before, don't forget that in the case of side attack, Jaris can only use five long swords at most to block.  With the two offsetting each other, the latter's blocking became more difficult.  This is a battle of truly strong men. From the beginning, the two of them did not use any moves, because the fast-paced fight had left them no time to use their skills to attack. In this crazy fight, even if they took a step back, they would be in trouble.  The opponent may seize the opportunity to hit you with one blow.  The two of them continued to fight fast and hard, fighting for their lives with their axes and swords. They struck hard and fast, and the flying energy kept sputtering around, with speeds as fast as thousands of tons.  Even the sea water cannot be beaten down. Whenever the surrounding sea walls are pressed down, it will be defeated immediately. The squeeze of the front and rear sea pressure causes more and more water columns to be blasted into the sky, and a giant seems to appear on the sea.  ofFountain pool, water jets erupt upward one after another into the sky.  This fierce and fast-paced fight almost broke time. When the two of them were sweating profusely, they didn't know how much time had passed.  Such a powerful killing strategy seemed quite interesting to both Darius and Jerrys. Even though their movements had begun to deform, and even their bodies had begun to be injured, the words on their lips  The smile grew wider and wider.  This was actually the best time to step back and give the opponent a chance to use a skill, but neither side seemed to want to give up this passionate fighting style. They fought from the sea to the sky, and then from the sky back to the sea, as if they were rolled up by energy.  The huge waves crossed the sky and hit the sea level again, splashing the waves again.  In the sky, Galen's figure floated far away in the clouds, quietly looking at the battle on the sea from the clouds.  He can understand why Darius fights so happily.  They are old enemies and each other's fierce rivals.  The original two people had always fought in this way. ??????? Fun, passionate, passionate.  But from the moment they became their father's children, the two of them could no longer fight like this, and both of them invariably turned their fighting intentions towards each other into competition. ???????? From the direction of serving dad, from the direction of building bases, from the direction of making suggestions, constantly competing, competing for the title of becoming the strongest warrior under dad.  Although Darius is currently superior to him, at least his status as his father's first child gives him the opportunity to protect his father personally, allowing him to become the only one who can stand upright in the Eastern Clan Conference.  The people who are by Dad¡¯s side.  But Galen was not discouraged!  He believes that one day, he can surpass Darius and become the strongest man under his father and the person he trusts the most!  Galen squeezed his hands vigorously, as if he was venting something.  In fact, he envied Darius for getting such a chance to fight happily, and his own hands were itchy.  It¡¯s just that he knows that the fewer such opportunities, the better, because the fewer strong people standing in the way, the faster the Dongfang clan can take steps!  With such contradictory thoughts of regret and happiness in his heart, Galen sighed slightly, but he immediately frowned.  Because he noticed that not far below the sea level in the distance, a large number of Sea Clan troops were quickly coming towards the direction where the two were fighting.  Galen shot in that direction without hesitation.  Although I am a little jealous, I will never allow anyone to interrupt his fight!  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Mainland China Chapter 207 Betrothal Gift

    Prince Sebastian felt that he was extremely unlucky.  In the past month and a half, this is the third time that person has made a big fuss, and this time, it is more serious than before.  The ocean is only so big, and there are barriers around it. Even if only a small area of ??seawater is transferred to other places, it will cause a severe disaster.  Although the person who made the agreement tens of thousands of years ago has promised to guard the inland border for the Sea Clan for 300,000 years, unless there is an attack by an individual as powerful as him, there will never be any action.  Three came in more than a month?  Nearly as powerful as him?  What a joke!  There are only a few powerful Seven Gods in the entire ocean, so how come so many of them suddenly appear?  In order to stop that person from continuing to mess around, Prince Sebastian can only come with an army of 50,000 sea people. His father can no longer bear it. If this person cannot be calmed down, he may have to ask his ancestors to come out.  .  The prince thought to himself, and gained some confidence in holding the trident in his hand.  He led the army not far below the sea surface and approached, and the number of the army could even be seen clearly from the sky.  What surprised him a little was that there seemed to be two people really fighting in front of them, and they seemed to be fighting evenly.  This made the prince a little surprised. Could it be that masters of the Seven Gods have really appeared on land in recent years?  But shouldn¡¯t all experts above the god level be recruited by Yunjie?  Just as he was thinking, a powerful pressure from the Super Overlord suddenly dropped from above the sea level a hundred meters in front!  This pressure is substantial and far heavier than the mountain peak.  Under the heavy pressure, the sea surface within one kilometer was immediately pressed out of a pot-shaped sea surface.  The tyrannical thrust caused by the squeezing of the sea water hindered the progress of the prince and his army. Even though they were from the sea tribe, many soldiers were squeezed back half a meter.  Prince Sebastian waved his hand to disperse the oncoming sea current and watched intently.  Not far above the pot-shaped sea, a strong man holding a giant sword was blocking the way of his army.  He wears a strange-looking black armor, with black rubber leather sheaths connecting the joints, which makes his armor look heavier.  At the same time, the entire set of armor also has a streamlined craftsmanship. It can be seen at a glance that this armor is very suitable for fighting in sea water.  This man has a straight face.  A look of determination.  The direction his tiger eyes were looking at was exactly where Prince Sebastian was.  The prince's heart sank, and as he waved his hand, the seawater around him flowed back downwards, forming a flower-blooming gesture, lifting him out of the water.  He stood on the rising water.  He said loudly: "Who is blocking the road ahead?" The man said solemnly: "General under the throne of the Supreme Throne. Galen, the Power of Demacia!" "The Supreme King?" The prince was shocked.  Qi asked: "When did another supreme king appear on the land? Which country is he from?" Galen said calmly: "All the continents are the land of my lord, and all the creatures on the continent are my lord's subjects." "What!  ?" Prince Sebastian said in shock: "Someone actually unified the entire continent! ? This is impossible! The Three Realms of Tianyun Dead Soul will never allow this to happen!" Galen said: "Do you believe it or not?  , the fact is settled." Prince Sebastian choked back at his words.  After pondering for a long time, he said: "Well, General of the High King, what are you doing in our sea clan?" Galen said: "My master intends to incorporate the sea into his ruling territory. It's as simple as that." Prince Sebastian  His handsome face was full of shock, and his mouth opened wide, like a dying catfish.  It took him a long time to react: "What did you say?" Galen said: "You heard what I said." The prince smiled ferociously and said coldly: "I heard your nonsense! Lowly land humans,  Just because you still want to plot against the Sea Clan? Do you know that the sea will always be the territory of the Sea Clan?" Galen said: "So?" The prince said: "So you should just go back to where you came from!  The four oceans of southeast, northwest and northwest have already given Tianyun a three-dimensional interface without invading the land. You actually want to invade us? Are you really looking for death? " Galen sighed: "Having such confidence is a good thing, but self-confidence  Going too far is ignorance." He raised his giant sword and said, "So, you can get out." Sebastian laughed wildly: "You are a god-level warrior who has too much confidence!  In the sea, the sea people will never be afraid of you! Finally, I would like to advise you to leave the sea as soon as possible!?, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being rude!  "Boom! When he was saying this, the battle between Darius and the ten-armed Naga Jaris Sith also broke out in the distance. A water column with a diameter of about two kilometers, like a whale spouting water  It usually rises into the sky, reaching a thousand meters in the air! Sebastian¡¯s smile froze. He knew that it was hundreds of millions of tons of seawater, and seawater of this weight was actually blown up.  Flying into the sky, what kind of terrifying collision would it take to achieve this? On the side of the water column, the sea water that was still rushing towards the sky suddenly exploded, and then a figure flew out like a meteor, and huge waves exploded on both sides of the sea.  The wave retreated until it was close to where Galen and Prince Sebastian were. The person who retreated was the ten-armed Naga Geris. There was a ferocious bloody hole on his chest from his left shoulder to his right waist.  His feet were on the sea, and he was panting violently. His face was extremely pale, and there was almost no trace of blood. He was breathing heavily, and then he noticed the two sides of the confrontation.  Passing by Galen, his pupils shrank suddenly. With his own strength, he could sense Galen's tyrannical strength that was not inferior to Darius! He slowly retreated to Prince Sebastian and said in a deep voice.  : "What are you doing here!  ?  "Although the prince could still show his arrogance when facing Galen, he could only make himself look humble when facing this one. He bowed and said: "Mr. Sith, I know you are fighting here.  I want to come over and help you. You are injured Doctor!  " Following his roar, several octopus doctors swam over quickly, holding various magic crystals and crystal nuclei to launch treatment techniques on Jaris. Jaris pushed the doctors away and said coldly  : "This is not the place you should be, go back!"  Sebastian was stunned and said: "Mr. Sis, what do you mean?"  " Jaris growled: "This battle is no longer at a level you can participate in, if you don't want to die.  Just take your people and abandon this sea area.  Go back to your father!  " As he spoke, tons of seawater sprayed upwards from the air. It was like a downpour, covering almost everyone's field of vision for a while! The heavy water poured on the sea surface in the air. Once again, it stirred up huge waves hundreds of meters high.  . Layers of waves swept towards him. Sebastian¡¯s expression changed drastically. He knew clearly that even the sea warriors would be seriously injured or even killed.  He shrank back and hid behind Jaris. However, before Jaris could stop him when the waves came, Galen, who was caught between the sea clan and the huge waves, did not use any tricks.  He just calmly picked up the giant sword in his hand and swung it backwards with no extra energy to attack.  If a stream of light struck the huge waves rolling in, it was very unexpected that this seemingly ordinary sword actually cut off the huge waves that stretched for several kilometers and were hundreds of meters high from the bottom.  A gap of several meters was cut between the waves and the foundation of the sea! Then the seawater in the air lost its power and hit the sea surface flatly. When the waves arose again, they no longer had the power before, but there was still seawater, like raindrops.  However, the rain no longer poses a threat to everyone present. Prince Sebastian looked shocked, and Jaris Sith also looked solemn. The former had never thought that he had just been bold.  The refutation was actually so powerful, perhaps not inferior to Jaris. He couldn't help but secretly thought that if this guy had used this move against him just now, he might not have many of the 50,000 soldiers left behind him.  Even though Jareth Sith had already sensed Galen's power, he still didn't expect that this man's attack was more unpretentious than that of the other tiger-like man, and he felt solemn in his heart.  There was also a wild fighting spirit. Galen put away his sword, but did not speak. He closed his eyes and concentrated, as if waiting for something. He was injured, and Sebastian was already shocked.  Prince An didn't dare to move, and they could only secretly guess what Galen was waiting for. They soon knew because in the sky further away, a blood-red meteor streaked across the sky.He fell hard beside Galen.  Darius.  The armor on the left shoulder and waist of this tiger-like man was completely shattered, but he himself was not injured.  He held the giant ax, floated calmly beside Galen, and slapped the latter on the shoulder: "I knew dad would definitely let you follow." Galen shrugged: "There is no way, he is right  Your eldest son pays more attention to you than we do. Speaking of which, dad is really partial. When we go out to do things, we don¡¯t see him asking anyone to protect him.¡± Darius laughed and didn¡¯t argue.  He just pointed the giant ax in his hand at Jerrys and said: "Today I am half as good as you, but it's just because you suddenly got distracted. I won't take advantage of others' danger now. You can leave and come back to fight again in the future!"  " Jerrys put a hand on the wound that had stopped bleeding and said calmly: "Winning is victory and defeat is defeat. How can there be so much truth? If I am better than you, even if I am distracted, it is not me who loses. "  Ers said: "Same." Jaris gave a salute: "Well, I look forward to fighting again in the future!" He glanced at the mermaid prince beside him and said: "Can he come back with me?"  Lund said: "Okay." Darius said: "Wait a minute." He stared at Prince Sebastian with a pair of tiger eyes: "Do you know Bi Lilin?" "Sister Bi Lilin?" Seba  Stian blurted out, and immediately realized something: "What do you want to do?" Darius stretched out two fingers with his big black-gloved hand: "Two conditions can ensure that your sea clan will not be destroyed." He said coldly.  : "First. The whole clan surrenders to my lord and makes an oath to never betray; second, hand over Bililene to marry my brother. If one of the two conditions cannot be met, my lord will invade the territory with a large army and destroy your sea clan.  "What did you say!" Sebastian yelled hysterically: "How dare you propose such an insulting condition? How can we surrender to the despicable land humans?"  What's more, my sister is the darling of the sea, and you actually want me to marry her to your humble brother. This is simply" Before he could finish his words, a big hand had already grabbed his throat.  At the same time, there was a metallic sound of weapons handover nearby.  It was Darius who grabbed the prince's throat.  It was Galen who blocked Jerry's sword.  Darius held Sebastian in one hand and said coldly: "Did you just call my brother despicable?" He smiled ferociously: "Do you know that only the weak are despicable, and I am stronger than you.  So you are despicable in my eyes. Not to mention" He sneered and threw the prince into the crowd.  Signaling Galen to retreat: "Not to mention our brothers. We have the most noble bloodline in the world. Our flesh and blood all come from the great Supreme King. Who dares to compare with us in origin? Who can be nobler than us!?" He said from a distance  Referring to the prince who was picked up by the soldiers: "I'll give you one week. After one week, we will send a team to welcome the bride to the Palace of the Sea Emperor, and after the wedding is over, we will sign a document of surrender with you. If there is anything wrong with this,  Cha Zi, I guarantee that there will never be peace for the Hai Clan!" "Let's go!" With that, the two of them shot away.  Looking at their backs that quickly disappeared on the sea level, Prince Sebastian clenched his fists in humiliation.  A follower next to him said: "Prince, what should I do?" Sebastian slapped him in the face and roared: "You still ask me? Come to the Sea Palace immediately! I want to tell my father about this immediately,  Let him ask his ancestors to fight!" The army mobilized. The prince stood up. His chest rose and fell rapidly. It took him half a minute to calm down and said to Jerrys, "Mr. Sis, do you want to go back with me?"  Si looked at the sea level with distant eyes and said: "Okay" "Brother, do you really say that?" Starla asked in surprise.  Darius rolled his eyes at him: "Of course." Starla rubbed her hands and smiled naively: "Then daddy" Darius walked in front: "Of course it's up to me to say it, I said  Words are like nails nailed to the wall and will never be taken back. Since I have said this to the Sea Clan, my father will definitely support me." Slada followed behind him and said with a smile.  Brother, thank you so much." Darius rolled his eyes: "You can practice hard and be of great use in the future, which is the best way to thank me." The two came to Dongfang Yun's bedroom.  , Darius told the matter again, without any hesitation.Unexpectedly, Dongfang Yun said happily: "This is a good thing! Then what are you waiting for? Why don't you prepare a betrothal gift soon?" Darius said: "Well we don't seem to know what the requirements are for hiring someone from the Sea Clan.  A betrothal gift, right?" He looked at Starla: "Do you know?" Starla shook his head.  Dongfang Yun smiled and said, "Isn't this easy to solve?" He snapped his fingers: "Tylande." Tyrande arrived, listened to Darius's story, and frowned: "You guys  Are you taking it for granted? They haven¡¯t said they want to marry their daughter to our family yet, so why have they even thought about the betrothal gift?¡± Darius clenched his fist and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, I¡¯ll beat them until they do!¡±  " His ferocious look is indeed very cruel, but it also reflects the current self-confidence of the Dongfang clan - no matter what kind of enemy they are, if they do not obey my lord's will, they will be destroyed!  Tyrande sighed helplessly: "I don't know this question either, Zhenda Jimi certainly doesn't know either." Dongfang Yun waved his hand and said: "No matter what the specifications should be for my children to marry, they are just one  Words, grand! So be prepared and bring them the most valuable gold, silver and jewels on the continent, and give them a treasure worth one or two hundred ships. I don¡¯t believe they will be dissatisfied.¡± Galen walked in and said with a smile.  Speaking of jewelry, dad, please don¡¯t forget that I just came back from Dragon Island. By coincidence, I found a lot of treasures there!¡± Dongfang Yun said: ¡°That¡¯s just right, I¡¯ll send out a war ancient tree platform to get it.  After getting it back, we will put it on the ship." "You bastard!" There were loud slaps in the Sea Palace.  Mermaid Prince Sebastian covered his face and did not dare to say anything. He could only lower his head and remain silent.  On the throne, Dolot, the King of the West Sea, who was equally handsome but somewhat older, was walking back and forth with his hands behind his back. The anger on his face was full of anger, and it tended to become more and more angry.  He walked around a few times and asked: "You mean they really have two beings as powerful as Jareth Sith?" Sebastian said: "I didn't say that, it was Mr. Sith himself who said that.  And he said, he said" "What did he say!?" "He said that even if one of them fights hard, he will definitely die if the two of them attack.  He gritted his teeth and said: "Who is this Supreme King? Which country on the land does he belong to?" Sebastian said: "According to the man with the axe, it seems that the entire continent has been pacified by him." "Nonsense!  Dolot roared: "Do you think that all the people in the three realms of Tianyun Dead Soul are dead? That is simply a wishful thinking! For many years, many powerful countries have had this plan. What's the result?  Have they all been wiped out?" Sebastian said aggrievedly: "That's what he said, I didn't believe it." Dolot walked around for a few more times, then suddenly raised his head and shouted: "Give Arhan.  I'm calling!" Arhan is an adult male mermaid. Once a mermaid reaches adulthood, she can transform her fish tail into human legs.  He walked into the palace and knelt down on one knee and said: "See my emperor." Dolot waved and said: "Arhan, go and find out for me the origin of the so-called Supreme King. The sooner the better!" "I will obey the holy will."  ! "(To be continued)

 Mainland China Chapter 208: Inquiry

    Mermaid As the long-standing ruler of the sea, the noblest emperor among all the sea tribes, has actually been entrenched in the sea since the Atlantis period.  For hundreds of thousands of years, the sea tribe led by mermaids has never really had a war with land except for one invasion.  And the only war started when the Atlantis orcs were expelled from the mainland by the three realms of Tianyun Dead Souls, and were forced to create a separate realm in the deep sea and enter a state of seclusion.  Of course, the King of the Seas at that time would not allow others to invade his territory. He immediately mobilized his troops to start a large-scale and protracted war with the Atlantean orcs. The final result was that both sides were no longer able to maintain this war.  The war ended in a draw.  After that, the Atlantean orcs never came out of the independent sea world, and the sea people did not start another war.  Who would have thought that after hundreds of thousands of years, someone would dare to invade the sea world again? This is simply intolerable to the sea emperors.  So when Dolot, the Sea Emperor of the West Sea, launched the ¡®Poseidon Council¡¯, the other three mermaid emperors soon came to the Sea Palace of the West Sea.  When Dolot and the other three sea emperors were preparing to start the meeting, Arhan, who was appointed by Emperor Dolot, also landed from Sol City in Avon County.  This handsome gentleman himself is an anthropologist of the Sea Clan, a scholar who specializes in studying humans. Naturally, he is also very familiar with humans. He will go to land for a period of investigation every once in a while.  The last time he came to the mainland was only three years ago, but he never expected it.  In just three years, the mainland has undergone earth-shaking changes!  Of course it is not the city, but the people.  Landing on the river beach not far from the port, Arhan condensed the moisture on his clothes into a water ball and threw it back into the sea, then walked leisurely towards the port.  The port of Sol City can be regarded as one of the most famous super ports on the mainland. The total area of ????the coastline covered is larger than that of ordinary large cities.  Arhan still remembers that when he came to the port several times, all he saw was the bleak scene of workers who were working hard and being whipped constantly, although the Sea Clan also had an aristocratic system.  But obviously.  Human beings on land are much more rude to beings whose status is lower than theirs.  Although the porters at that time were strong and strong, they looked disheveled.  Everyone had pain and anger on their faces.  But now.  What he saw before him was a heated scene.  Originally, he was supposed to be bare-chested and wearing rough trousers.  The workers, who looked very dirty, were all wearing neat and clean strange clothes at the moment. This clothes was obviously very convenient for work.  It is also wear-resistant and washable.  Some of these workers are also carrying things as fast as they can, but more of them are operating several weird steel creations that are more than ten meters or even dozens of meters high. These steel creations can lift huge iron boxes of tens of tons, and then easily  The land was placed on a boat not far away.  Iron-clad ships are no strangers to the Sea Clan. The Proi Empire relies on these ships to traverse the four seas. Ordinary Sea Clan can only stay away from them when they see them.  It¡¯s just that today¡­ there seem to be a lot of these ships. They look bigger and stronger than the ships of the Proi Empire. The ships are painted with black and red paint, making them look particularly thick.  At the same time, the load capacity it can provide is obviously more.  ¡°At least that kind of iron box, which obviously weighs several tons, can hit dozens of them on a ship.  Arhan doesn¡¯t care about these, he cares more about humanities.  He grabbed a worker who was holding a strange box and kept talking, and said, "Sir, can I ask you a few questions?" Although it was a bit rude, Arhan couldn't care less.  The worker¡¯s hair was well-groomed and his face looked very healthy.  He smiled at Arhan, showing his neat white teeth: "Okay, are you a shipping customer?" Arhan shook his head and said, "I was just passing by and was curious about this port." The worker said, "That's right.  "Excuse me!" Arhan said: "Sir, I want to ask, this port seems to be much larger than three years ago, and there seem to be too many armored ships. Has the Proui Empire and the Evan Empire established diplomatic relations?  Doesn¡¯t the great empire not allow other countries to establish diplomatic relations with the Proi Empire?¡± The worker was stunned: ¡°Sir, what are the three great empires?¡± Arhan was also stunned: ¡°Huh?  "The worker suddenly smiled and said: "Ah! I understand, you are actually a reporter from the TV station, right? Hehe, you can't lie to me. I have been watching this for the past two days.?¡¯s secret interview program!  " Arhan looked blank: "I" The worker winked and whispered: "I know, you have to pretend to be someone who just walked out of the mountains and forests, and didn't understand everything back then, and then inquire about it.  What is my view on today¡¯s society, right?  " He quickly glanced around with his eyes, then coughed and said: "Well, sir, the so-called three empires naturally no longer exist. Under the iron heel of the great Supreme King's army, everything  Anyone who does not submit to my king will be defeated.  " He pointed to the 'ironclad ship' on the dock again: "These 10,000-ton cargo ships we are seeing now are a million times more powerful than the previous armored ships of the Proi Empire. Not only are they faster, they also carry more cargo.  More, and it will never sink even in the face of huge waves!  Arhan saw that the other party had misunderstood his identity, but he did not cry out, but said: "Supreme King?"  Are you saying that this being has conquered three empires?  " "Not just the three great empires, the entire continent is now my king's territory. If my king hadn't planned to start a war with the heavens for the time being, even the last remaining Papal Kingdom would have surrendered at my king's feet!  "The worker said very proudly. Arhan said: "You know so much.  "The worker laughed: "That's right, so am I anyway" He clenched his fist, and the strong fighting spirit in his fist condensed: "Ninth-level warrior, it's no good if you can't keep up with culture, knowledge, current affairs and politics!  " "Are you still a ninth-level powerhouse?  "Arhan noticed that this guy just walked off the boat carrying a big box. "Can the ninth level still be called a strong person?  The worker smiled and said, "Under my king's command."  Except for the brothers of the beast race and the undead race, the lowest strength warrior is level eight, like us humans, I am the lowest level.  "Arhan opened his mouth wide: "There are actually beasts and undead under the command of the High King!  ?  "The worker was very simple, and he had no doubts about him. He smiled and said: "What is this" He leaned closer and said in a low voice: "I heard that my king plans to use troops against the Hai Clan recently. If the Hai Clan is wise, the people of my king will  There will be another sea tribe in the middle.  " "Then what if they don't know each other?  "Arhan swallowed nervously. The worker sneered, "Ignorant?  Then beat them until they recognize each other!  " Having said this, a voice came from the iron box in his hand: "Lao Zhu, the belt of No. 3 machine seems to be stuck. Go over and have a look.  "    "okay!  "The worker responded. He whispered to Arhan: "My performance just now.  Mr. Reporter, are you satisfied?  " "Fullsatisfied.  "Arhan's expression was quite dull. The worker smiled "hey" and patted Arhan on the shoulder: "Then I will go and get busy. Sir, you go interview others!"  " The workers walked for a long time before Arhan woke up from his sluggish state. He quickly took stock of his information. The High King unified the continent. There are also beasts and undead under the High King. The lowest level of the troops under the High King is eighth level. This  I am afraid that no matter which one of the three pieces of information is brought back, His Majesty the Sea Emperor will never believe it? "Maybe this is the so-called maze created by the Supreme King.  He guessed that His Majesty the Poseidon would send people ashore to inquire, so he created such a drama. Maybe I should go to the city to inquire.  "Arhan whispered to himself and walked out of the port. As soon as he left the port, Arhan was startled. Because a red and white steel box with a strange shape stood in front of him. This  There were four black rubber round objects on the front, back, left and right, and the rest were a foot away from the ground. It was these four round wheels that drove the thing in front of him just now Arhan thought of what he just said.  The workers were talking about undead, and he thought to himself that this was a carriage driven by ghosts. Before he could cast a magic shield on himself, something transparent slid down from the side window of the carriage, and then someone stuck his neck out and said  : ¡°Sir, would you like to take a taxi?  "Arhan opened his mouth, wanting to ask how to fight. But he felt that he shouldn't act too ignorant, so he calmed down and nodded. The man looked at Arhan strangely, thinking that this person probably  Since he had never seen a taxi before, he opened the passenger door and said, "Please come in.  " Arhan leaned over and sat in. He felt that although the space was not narrow, it was really not big. "Have you never been a taxi or a carriage? He closed the door and looked at the driver. The driver smiled.??Simple: "Where are you going, sir?" Arhan said: "Saul City." The driver nodded, pushed a rocker, and then there was no movement. The car actually started to move on its own.  Arhan was startled. He looked around carefully, but he couldn't sense any magic power at all, and he didn't see anything too suspicious.  He tried to reach out and press the pole that the driver pushed, but was immediately stopped: "Brother, is this your first time riding in a car? Only I can move this thing, otherwise the responsibility for a car accident will be huge." Arhan  He nodded blankly and looked out the window through the strange transparent material.  The mainland seems to have indeed changed.  In the past, except for the road in the middle, between Sol City and various ports, there were wastelands on both sides This area near the seaport is really not suitable for farming.  Now, although the road is still a road, it has become extremely smooth. If you look closely, it seems to be made of hard stone. It is just that if such a long road is paved with the same stone, it is impossible. But if not, the ground  Why is there no gap?  Then there is the side of the street. The places on both sides are full of trees, and these trees are growing surprisingly well. Three years ago there were no trees, but three years later they have grown into a dense forest!  ¡°And¡­¡± Arhan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and his body trembled and he almost jumped up.  The driver was startled.  He quickly asked, "Sir, what's wrong with you?" Arhan pointed to the forest and said, "I just saw a figure running fast in the forest, it seemed like an elf!" The driver didn't understand what he meant: "So?  "Arhan turned around and explained: "Elf! That's an elf! We are passing by the elf's home, won't we be attacked?" The driver took a long time to understand and said, "Oh, you mean me.  Will car exhaust pollute the environment and make our compatriots angry? Don¡¯t worry, my car is powered by natural gas and there is no pollution at all. Haven¡¯t you heard that petroleum fuel can only be used in military vehicles?  Seeing that he was not afraid of the elves at all, Han felt a strange feeling in his heart, but he still breathed a sigh of relief and said: "That's good" If there is anything different about the entire Sol City from before, it is probably the city wall.  Doesn't it exist anymore?  Even just seeing the city wall disappear.  Arhan also believed most of what the previous worker said.  In such a world.  If a city loses its walls, it means that it loses its resistance to military attacks.  When does a city not need walls?  Only when it no longer faces the threat of war.  If there is one person, he unifies the entire continent, and when all the regions on the continent are his territory.  Are there walls in these places?  In fact, it doesn't matter.  Of course Arhan understands that there is no free lunch in this world.  So he paid the driver a gold coin before getting off the bus.  The city that caught his eye was really very different from what it was three years ago.  This difference is not only reflected in the buildings that look like mountains, but also in the "vehicles" driving back and forth on the streets.  It is even more reflected on the bodies and faces of the residents.  These people coming and going have sincerely happy smiles on their faces, and they are wearing brocade clothes that only nobles could afford in the past.  "Every one of them looks extremely healthy, no longer like the common people before. Their faces are sallow and thin, but they are also full of sadness and sorrow.  Arhan sighed deeply.  If all this is brought by the Supreme King to all the people in this land, then this person, no matter how big a mistake he makes in the future, will definitely not be hated by the people and will not be overthrown by the army.  Seeing him sighing, a young snake policeman swam over and said, "Sir, what happened to you? Do you need my help?" Arhan shook his head and said, "I just saw  This land is completely different from what it was a few years ago, just a sigh of relief." The snake policeman smiled handsomely: "It looks like you used to be from here. How do you feel about it? Have you adapted to the changes in your homeland?"  He nodded: "I'm used to it, I'm used to it." He suddenly said: "Young man, how many troops do you think our king has under his command? Can we bring down the Sea Clan?" The young policeman from the Snake Clan was only in his early twenties.  , obviously not deeply involved in the world, all the reasons combined made him not think too much, and said with a smile: "You should know this if you watch TV often, the army under my king's command has reachedIt has reached about 7 billion, but to be honest, everyone now understands that as long as my king has his mind and gives an order, all the people can join the army, so the Hai Clan is not a problem at all.  "Arhan said: "I'm just worried about our land race going into the sea" The snake policeman said with a smile: "You don't need to say anything, it's not just you. Everyone was thinking about this issue at first, but internal news  ¡­¡± He whispered: ¡°I heard that His Majesty has made arrangements. As long as one round of equipment is updated, each of us will have the ability to fight underwater for more than 24 hours.  "Arhan's heart was filled with panic. But he said calmly: "That's good, that's good.  "The Snake Tribe policeman laughed and said: "Actually, little people like us don't have to worry about war at all. Maybe my king can wipe out the Hai Tribe by relying only on the regular army!  " He said proudly: "I have heard that even the king and his generals do not pay much attention to the war with the Sea Tribe. No, it is said that the dowry for General Stara to marry the mermaid princess is in  Preparations are being accelerated, and it will be delivered to our city in about two days, and it will be sent to the bottom of the sea in the next time. Those sea tribes are good at recognizing the signs. If they don't, don't blame my king for being ruthless!  "    "¡­¡­above.  "Arhan told the Poseidon everything he had experienced. "If this is really the case.  "Nanhai Haihuang frowned and said: "Even if an army composed of one billion first-level strong men has the ability to fight in the sea, we are no match.  Beihai Haihuang said: "Is the information correct, Arhan?"  Arhan nodded and said: "Your Majesty, everything is what I have seen and heard with my own eyes and ears. There is absolutely no falsehood."  " Beihai Haihuang said: "I'm afraid those people are deliberately putting on a show for you.  " "Using a city to confuse a spy who might pass by?  The price is too high.  Donghai Haihuang said: "What's more, the strength of the Supreme King is definitely more terrifying than you imagine."  "    "oh?  "Xihai Haihuang Dolot said: "Brother, have you seen it personally?  " The Emperor of the East China Sea sneered: "There is no need to see it with your own eyes. Don't forget that Dragon Island was destroyed a few months ago.  I can say without exaggeration that the destruction of the dragon clan on earth was the work of the High King and his generals, and no more than five people took action.  " One sentence shocked the other three Sea Emperors. Xihai Sea Emperor frowned and said: "Is it really that strong?  Or it could be the Seven Gods who took action.  " Donghaihaihuang said: "The Seven Gods are certainly powerful, but there are so many dragons. Even if they can't defeat them, they can definitely outrun them. At least they won't be attacked by others. So I suspect that the Seven Gods under the Supreme King  Strong people humph, I'm afraid there are far more than two!  This means one thing from the side what Arhan asked about is probably all true!  " Xihai Haihuang couldn't sit still: "Then what should we do?  "    "what to do?  "The Emperor of the East China Sea said: "It is impossible to surrender, but we can give him a nominal surrender. Anyway, people on land can't control the sea, right?  " Dolot said anxiously: "But where is my daughter?  " The Emperor of the East China Sea sneered: "Daughter?  Decide for yourself whether you want your life or your daughter!  "(To be continued)

 Mainland China Chapter 209 Princesses

    Whether he wants his own life or his daughter's life, Dongfang Yun may hesitate for a long time, but it is not a problem for any emperor of any planet. ????????????????????? At least for Dolot, the Sea Emperor of the West Sea, this does not require any consideration at all. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you marry your daughter and she will die, just the lives of the 5 billion Hai clan in the West Sea are much more important than whether your daughter is happy.  As an emperor, the first thing you should consider, besides your own life, is the lives of your people. Without your people, no matter how long you live, you will only be a real loner.  There is no doubt that the information that Arhan conveyed back that the Supreme King of the Continent has an army of billions, especially the information that the lowest-level soldiers are all eighth-level warriors, really frightened the King of the Sea.  Even if there is a discrepancy in this information, if we calculate it by half or even one-tenth of the normal rate, an army of hundreds of millions of people with the lowest strength of the fourth level can definitely compete with the Sihai Sea Clan army.  What¡¯s more, there are several god-level experts.  God level, this word was just called Heaven level at first, but when one after another Heaven level strong men appeared in front of people and showed their god-like strength, many people began to call these strong men God level.  Those who can be called gods, even if they are false gods, possess undoubted power.  As for those who can reach the existence of the Seven Gods, even the Sea Clan can't find the third one after searching the sea - one of them is the ten-armed Naga Geris Sith who wandered into the sea hundreds of thousands of years ago.  One is Bohemia Torres, known as the God of the Ocean.  But in terms of strength.  The former is obviously stronger. If he hadn't been so powerful hundreds of thousands of years ago, he had signed a guardianship treaty with the Sea Tribe at that time, and he had great respect for the oath Another person with more ambitions would have become the leader of the sea.  One tyrant.  To sum up, Dolot has no choice, and what the East China Sea Emperor said is right, so what if he becomes a vassal to the Supreme King?  The vast sea will always be the territory of the sea people. Is it possible that he still has the ability to let people on land live in the sea?  So Dolot¡¯s will was quickly passed on.  The Sea Palace in Xihai began to arrange the wedding scene, and at the same time prepared valuable sea specialties as dowry.  Waiting for the wedding in five days.  In a place like the Hai Clan where the concept of hierarchy is extremely strong.  Marrying a mermaid princess to a 'human' is the greatest insult to the royal family.  So give the order, no matter Xihai officials or guards and maids, everyone's face is full of gloom.     certainly.  There are a few exceptions.  The Harem of the Sea Palace.  The room of the little princess Prillin.  A group of princesses crowded together.  Chichichi chatted and laughed happily.  For the princesses, this incident is a great event and a good thing.  Since ancient times, the marriage of princesses has always been a means for the Sea Emperor to marry or win over the rising stars of the Sea Tribe, them and their predecessors.  I don¡¯t know how many years I haven¡¯t seen a princess marry someone she really likes.  In other words, they have never heard that someone can use force to threaten the Emperor of the Sea and make him marry his lover to him.  This kind of thing is particularly exciting for the greenhouse flowers, which are almost all underage.  ¡° Stepping on colorful auspicious clouds and wearing golden armor, this way of getting married is undoubtedly the most stimulating to little girls. They look forward to it and hope that someone can marry them according to this specification.  However, although this is a good thing, there is one thing "Linlin, let me tell you, you have been looking at this magic rubbing for a long time. That Slada obviously looks not very handsome, why are you still so obsessed with it?  Huh?" The little mermaid Bi Lilin, who had been holding the rubbing slate and drooling, stared at her third sister with dissatisfaction: "I hate it, third sister, we are all getting married, so you are not allowed to call others by their nicknames!  ¡­¡± She indeed looked at the weird-looking Slarda on the stone slab with fascination: ¡°And he is my hero. Although he does not look in line with the aesthetics of our mermaid tribe, but other than this, he has no shortcomings.  "Eh?" The third princess had just returned from playing and had not heard about Slada, so she said, "Tell me, how is he doing?" "Yes, yes."  Say it again!" The second princess, the fourth princess and the fifth princess also shouted.  "Well" Bi Lilin's face was filled with the unique tenderness of a girl in love: "He is obviously very powerful and has many things to do, but he will accompany me to play in the water every day.  Look at the stars, you would never imagine such a powerful person, how gentle and gentle he is"&nbsp; "Ouch! I didn't ask you this!" The third princess interrupted her and said anxiously: "I'm asking you, how powerful is he!? Who is that High King?  " "Hmm" Bi Lilin pouted. Compared to the so-called strength and power, she enjoys the love of her lover more just like many little girls who are not yet experienced in things.  She thought for a while and said: "Well, Slada's strength is the third level of heaven. He" "Third level of heaven!? Divine third level!?" The third princess's exclamation interrupted Bililin again: "  My God, this guy looks ugly, but he is so powerful!" "Third Sister!" Bi Lilin puffed up her cheeks angrily.  "Okay, okay, I won't interrupt, you continue." The third princess begged for mercy.  Bililene continued: "In fact, he can improve faster, but firstly, the Supreme King was in the continental war for a period of time, and there was little room for Slada to perform. Secondly, he also hopes to use more time to  He stayed with me, so he never continued to practice. In fact, I feel very sorry for him, because many brothers and sisters who were originally not as strong as him have now surpassed him. "Brothers and sisters?"  : "You mean there are many generals under the High King? Are they all his children? The High King is so fertile, and he is so fertile!" "Actually Slada told me about this.  That's it." Bi Lilin said: "Although the more than twenty generals under the Supreme King were not born by the Supreme King and his wife, they were truly endowed with bodies and souls by the Supreme King, so there is no point in calling him father.  It's not an exaggeration. As far as I know, the strongest among these generals have reached Shenzhou 7, and the rest are also at Shenzhou 4 to Shenzhou 6 Slada stopped training for me, so I said this.  "I owe him." "All the gods from the fourth to the seventh?" The third princess asked in surprise: "Doesn't that mean that each of the children of the Supreme King is so powerful?" "Yeah," Bi Lilin nodded:  "One of them is General Darius, who is the High King's first and most trusted child. They call him eldest brother. I heard that he has already touched the edge of the Eight Gods with one hand. According to their promotion speed, he should  You will soon become one of the top eight gods, right?" A group of princesses heard this for the first time, and they all covered their mouths in surprise.  The third princess said: "Isn't that more powerful than Lord Jaris? No wonder the second brother said that a man with an ax defeated Lord Jaris." She said with great interest: "What about the High King? How strong is he?  ?¡± Bi Lilin shook his head and said: ¡°This Slada has never told me, but it is rumored throughout the continent that the Supreme King is the most powerful existence in this interface. He has infinite immortality and can even conquer the entire continent with a wave of his hand.  Sinking to the bottom of the sea. And I know that he has recently practiced a new skill. This skill starts from level zero, and every time he improves one level, all his generals and soldiers can follow suit.  "Then the third princess said: "Then if he improves this skill to the heaven level, wouldn't everyone be at least the heaven level?" "That's basically the case," the third princess said; "The Poseidon is here.  "Sir, the High King is too scary Then he must be 1,800 years old, right?" "No." Bi Lilin blinked her eyes: "I met the High King several times.  He looks younger than me, and he doesn't look like a boy at all. Instead, he looks like a girl. "Ah!?" a group of princesses exclaimed.  Bi Lilin continued, "But he is indeed a man, he just looks like a boy or a girl." The third princess suddenly said: "Linlin, since he is a man, would it be appropriate for the third sister to become his wife?  " Bi Lilin let out an 'Ah' and shouted: "I hate it, Third Sister, then you will become mine Humph, but you don't have a chance anyway." The third princess asked curiously: "Why?"  Bi Lilin said: "Because he only loves the current Supreme Queen, a nine-tailed demon fox! Not to mention you, sister, there are so many people in the world who want to marry him, and he almost doesn't even look at them! Even if you can choose from a group of  You stand out among the suitors. Do you know who the love rival you will face is? " "Who is it?" "The last high priest of the high elves, Tyrande Whisperwind, and the ancient Loulan goddess Zhendajimi!  They need to be beautiful and talented, but even if they are not able to provide a lot of help to the Supreme King, the Supreme King will not even look at them!" "Wow~" The group of princesses were not dissuaded!  Thoughts, but all eyes were filled with peach blossoms.  " Such a man who controls the world and has countless strong men, but starts from scratchHe has always been devoted to one woman, where can he find such a person?  While everyone was laughing and discussing, the door opened and another mermaid princess swam in.  She has a voluptuous figure, fair skin, and a fish tail that highlights her beauty that is different from others.  Those eyes are like black holes in the universe, capable of sucking in a person's soul with just one look.  It¡¯s a pity that her face is covered with a layer of white gauze, but even so, it makes people extraordinarily full of desire.  As soon as she entered the room, she said: "What are you discussing? Don't you know that the land people are going to invade in large numbers?" (To be continued)

 Continental Storm Chapter 210: Bi Lilin¡¯s Determination

    "Sister." Facing the visitor, a group of Yingying Yanyan stood up and surrounded him.  The person who came here actually has a reputation far better than all the princesses.  Because she is the one who was born with the blessing of Poseidon, the first beauty recognized by the sea tribes from all directions and the entire continent, Princess Linda.  Princess Linda is only 134 years old now. According to the lifespan of a mermaid, she is currently about twenty years old as a human being. Compared with her, Bililin is only a child of fourteen or fifteen years old.  The purpose of covering her face with a veil is naturally to prevent too many people from arousing their imagination. However, there are so many people in the entire sea tribe who admire this princess. Even if she covers her whole body with a quilt every day, it will not hinder the flow of sea people one after another.  The whole family fell under her pomegranate skirt.  In the Sea Clan, almost all princesses' marriages are used to make peace or to win over rising stars of the Sea Clan. Therefore, most princesses will choose to live a carefree life before getting married, and then become a good wife and good wife after marriage.  mother.  Princess Linda is a special case. She has been traveling around the world alone since her 120th-year-old coming-of-age ceremony, trying to increase her knowledge and knowledge, and strengthen her magical abilities.  From this point of view, she is actually not much different from the second most beautiful woman in the mainland, the timid-faced sage Xivier, except that the former has better magic power and uses her status less often.  Because of this, Princess Linda is an idol admired and respected by all the princesses in the world.  So when she walked into the room, the girls gathered around her, chirping like a group of little sparrows and telling their eldest sister something.  There was no trace of warmth in Linda's eyes.  She pushed aside her sisters and went straight to Bi Lilin, who was about to be married, and said: "You want to marry the child of the Supreme King of the Mainland? Have you already decided to do this? No one is forcing you?" Bi Lilin nodded, her face  Full of happiness: "Yes, eldest sister, this is my decision. Slada is my hero and my lover." Bang!  A crisp sound came from Linda's hands and Bi Lilin's pretty face.  Everyone was shocked for a moment, especially Bililin, who had tears streaming down her eyes.  Because she is the youngest princess, this eldest sister has always pampered her, not to mention beating her.  Even if something big and bad happens.  The eldest sister will never blame her at all.  But today, she actually hit herself!  This made Bi Lilin very at a loss.  She looked at Linda blankly, her tears stagnant: "Sister" "Don't call me eldest sister!" Linda said harshly: "Even if you break my father's favorite antique vase, even if you destroy the South China Sea four people who proposed to you,  The prince stabbed you. Even if you break the Four Seas Covenant and secretly go to the forbidden area no matter how many wrong things you do, you will still be one of my favorite sisters, at least as long as I can still protect you.  , I am your protection! But you shouldn't" There was mist in her beautiful eyes: "But you shouldn't bring shame to the entire Sea Clan!  Do you know that because of you, the Sea Clan is facing the greatest disaster it has ever experienced in hundreds of thousands of years! The Sea Clan, which has never been unified, is now surrendering to a land man for your sake!  Do you know how big of a mistake you have done!" Bi Lilin's tears covered her cheeks: "Sister, I" Linda held back her tears and said hysterically: "If you just want to become a land race.  My wife, even if it costs me my life, I will definitely help you escape from the sea! But your behavior has become an excuse for the Supreme King of the Mainland, giving him the opportunity to invade the Sea Clan. Do you know that for your sake!  Because of this, all the kings of the sea have to bow down to a land race. Because of you, even Jareth was injured! " Jareth Sith, as the guardian of the West Sea, his name is naturally everyone's name.  Everyone knew that Jaris was injured by Darius and they had also heard about it.  Bi Lilin choked up and said: "Maybe maybe this is just a misunderstanding." "What misunderstanding!" Linda said loudly: "There is no misunderstanding! From the beginning, the goal of the Supreme King of the Mainland has included the Sea Tribe. Don't tell me that you don't know.  !" Bi Lilin was stunned and immediately lowered her head.  How could she not know that Sradha would never hide anything from her.  It¡¯s just that she always felt that even though the Supreme King had the ability to conquer the Sea Clan, he did not have the ability to manage the Sea Clan. When the time came, as long as her father and the other Sea Emperors became vassals, their status would not change at all.  Of course, this is the natural psychology of a little girl, but she may not be as supportive as the King of the Sea.?? idea.  Linda continued to say with hatred: "You all think that the land race only has the title of a suzerain at most, but you have never thought that among the sea races in the four seas, there are too many cities with [dome sea cover] outside.  If there is enough air, the sea people can live, why can't the land races live? And I heard that the High King was originally the King of the Night, and he mastered the magic technology of the high elves, and used the technology of the high elves to create some single-target or range-type ones.  Is the seawater isolation formation difficult? The thoughts of my father and uncles are as naive as yours! But they have never thought that since they are ready to fight with us, how can they not fight in the water?  The method? Having the ability to fight in the water is equivalent to having the ability to live in the water! " "" A group of princesses were almost suffocated by her words.  They vaguely felt that what the eldest sister said was right.  Especially Bi Lilin, although she desperately wanted to argue for herself in order to gain the eldest sister's tolerance, she still couldn't open her mouth.  Linda actually hit a wall at Dolot, the King of the West Sea, and came back to vent her anger on her sisters.  She naturally knows that it is wrong to blame all the sins on her little sister, because in all the wars in the Pancontinent Ocean, women are always just an introduction and an opportunity. Even if there are no women, if you want to get war, you can get it through war.  The party with established interests will always find other reasons to launch a war.  "Bililin's role cannot be said to be just to provide better and faster opportunities for the 'Supreme King'.  Seeing her silently sitting aside and weeping without speaking, even Bi Lilin felt extremely distressed. Several sisters quickly advised: "Sister, don't be angry. Now that the facts have been established, we have no other options, right?"  "No!" Princess Linda raised her head sharply, with a complicated light flashing in her eyes: "We still have a chance. The sea will always belong to the sea tribe, even if it is a foreigner who has been in the sea for hundreds of thousands of years.  Finally, I am also a sea tribe! I will never let the hands of land people touch my favorite sea!" (To be continued)

 Continental Storm Chapter 211 Naga

    The wedding of General Sladar, the fishman guard under the High King, is simply a matter of celebration across the entire continent.  Since the High King unified the continent, except for a small number of people who were formerly nobles, the lives of almost all the people have been a hundred times better than before.  ??Apart from the issue of marriage and childbirth that some people are dissatisfied with, the only other item that is somewhat unacceptable to the public is the cancellation of the festival of the God of Light.  This festival is one of the rare festivals on the continent that is celebrated by almost the entire human race on the continent. It is held on January 1st every year. Now in the entire continent, only the Papal State has not yet come under the command of the Supreme King. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that His Majesty the Supreme King will be afraid of it in the future.  It was a battle with the legendary heaven. In this way, the God of Light became the enemy of the Supreme King.  Although the cancellation of the liturgical festival is a bit hard to accept, it is actually normal.  It¡¯s just a pity that those children used to look forward to the coming of Sunday, because only on this festival can the poor people change their clothes and eat something good.  But now that life is better, Sunday can only be regarded as a habit, and it will no longer be looked forward to by countless people like before.  It¡¯s like the Chinese Spring Festival Gala on Earth.  "It is a pity that as a result, there are very few festivals on the mainland. Everyone intends to regard the founding day of the Supreme King as a festival, but His Majesty neither announced the name of the country nor confirmed the name of the country, which is very frustrating.  This time, General Stela was married, and everyone had to be happy for two days by this.  So as soon as the news spread, the entire continent was decorated with lights and colorful decorations.  The adults went to the streets for crazy shopping, while the children put on new clothes and ran around eating candies in the supermarket.  This matter reached Dongfang Yun¡¯s ears, which made him feel helpless.  How could the common people know that people may not agree to this wedding? It sounds good to come to the wedding, but if you can't get married, it may be a fierce battle.  But now it¡¯s impossible to declare it to the world.  Dongfang Yun had no choice but to wave his hand and declare a three-day national holiday.  On the day of Slarda¡¯s wedding, except for the judgment angel Kyle, the half-human rhinoceros Muggles, and the steam robot Blitz, who stayed on the mainland to guard against any unexpected surprise attacks from the three realms such as heaven, Bui Carreno stayed behind to take charge of internal affairs.  The other generals were all pulled up by Dongfang Yun.  For this wedding.  It can be said that Dongfang Yun really put his heart into it. Not to mention anything else, the gold and silver treasures used as betrothal gifts alone were piled up on five [Marshmallow Nuclear Submarines].  This kind of submarine is fully 220 meters long.  The interior space is huge.  Although its combat capabilities at sea are poor.  But the built-in heavy-duty nuclear torpedo still gives it the capability of long-range bombardment.  Its greatest role is actually to carry troops and transport ammunition. In the large and medium-sized naval battles simulated by Tyrande and Swain, the marshmallow nuclear submarine's supply capacity for mechanized troops in the deep sea even surpassed the supply capacity of aircraft carriers on the sea.  .  But the role of these five nuclear submarines today is.  But it is used to carry gold and silver jewelry.  Fifty tons of gold and silver, a thousand pairs of rare land animals, eight thousand ancient books, calligraphy and paintings, and the blessings of 100 million people collected in a hurry for this wedding.  Such a betrothal gift has never been seen in ancient times.  In addition, Dongfang Yun's family is also dressed in fine clothes. Even Darius Galen and his like have put on coated battle armor adapted to fighting in the water after taking back their own armor into their bodies, and then put it on outside.  exquisite dress.  Fortunately, the coated armor itself is not very thick, so their bodies do not look bloated.  In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it looks really bloated, because whether on land or sea, strong muscles always represent the virtue of a warrior.  For this wedding, Tyrande and Zhendajimi also spent a lot of money and stayed up for several nights to transform a huge golden dragon-shaped deep-sea submarine [The High King].  It has a displacement of six million tons, a body length of 600 meters, and wings of 600 meters. The whole body is made of strong alloy, and the whole body is gold-plated. There are ten large propellers and six giant jets at the tail, and it has the ability to take off and fly.  Dongfang Yun was really shocked when he saw this thing for the first time. He has seen countless big scenes. The last time he was so shocked was when he saw the giant mecha produced by the Empire of the Rising Sun on the parallel earth.  , General Executioner.  But even if the general executioner and this submarine are put together, the gap between a yacht and an ordinary person is probably the same.  Of course, Dongfang Yun's largest vehicle, the Ancient Tree Platform, is definitely much larger than the Deep Sea Submarine of the Supreme King, but it can't stand up to the fact that the latter looks so good. Look at the shape, the gold plating, and the momentum. No matter how you compare it, the Ancient Tree  The platforms all look very rustic.  ? ?After raising the general executioner, Dongfang Yun actually saw two behemoths emerging from the sea before boarding the ship.  Both of these things are two hundred meters tall. They are made of alloy and painted in red and blue. Their arms and legs look absolutely powerful.  "Compared with this thing, the mechas in Pacific Rim that are often 70 to 80 meters high are simply equivalent to Xiao Ming next to Da Ming, right?  It's just Dongfang Yun pointed at the two giant mechas, red on the left and blue on the right: "Why do I think these two look so familiar?" Tyrande smiled and said: "This is the latest giant model made to imitate the general's body standards.  After all, its original name was General Executioner, right? So Zhenda Jimi and I decided to really make this thing look like a general." She pointed to the giant battle ax on her back on the left side and said, "That's it.  General Darius, the one on the right is General Galen." Dongfang Yun looked back at his two children.  Galen and Darius actually didn't know that this thing existed. However, some time ago, Tyrande had someone measure their bodies for what they wanted to do. However, neither of them cared much about this aspect. After that, they just  forget.  Now looking at these two huge armors based on their own bodies, even Darius's pride and Galen's stability can't help but feel proud. This is really so honorable.  "Dad~ I want it too~!" Lai Ruilei grabbed Yin Yuetian's clothes from behind and acted coquettishly.  "Do it! Every general must do one!" Dongfang Yun felt that he really shouldn't favor one over the other, so he simply waved his hand and gave Tyrande additional tasks.  This sentence.  The rest of the family members were also happy, and everyone chatted while boarding the High King.  Amid the welcome and warm shouts of the crowd, the High King, General Darius, General Galen, and five Marshmallow nuclear submarines dived one after another.  Speaking of which, except for the two general giant mechas, this team has almost no combat capabilities.  All the weapons inside the five nuclear submarines have been removed to hold the dowry gifts. The High King itself does not have any combat devices installed. In addition to manned personnel, the role of this deep-sea submarine is to accelerate navigation.  Of course, if others see the High King, will they really think that this thing can only be used for escape?  Just two words.  The port of Sol City, Xihaihai Palace is not too far away.  In about twenty minutes, the wedding team was less than thirty kilometers away from the Sea Palace.  Then on the big screen, the Dongfang family saw the ceremonial group coming to welcome the guests.  There are about three thousand people in this ceremonial group, all of which are composed of the strongest fighting fish knights.  Just these knights with pointy, hard noses.  No one has a knight's gun in his hand.  Instead, everyone was dressed in white ceremonial clothes sewn from sea silk, carrying the pennant of the Sea Emperor of the West Sea on their hands, and riding a seahorse on their crotches.  The end is high-end and classy.  It¡¯s just compared to Dongfang Yun¡¯s wedding team.  It becomes low-key, luxurious and connotative.  The etiquette history of the wedding team is also a mermaid. When this handsome guy saw the Supreme King at the beginning, he started fighting. When he saw the two general mechas, he almost stopped and ran away.  Fortunately, Darius got out of the submarine before he could escape.  He quickly swam to the side of the Sea Clan's Etiquette History and said: "Don't be afraid, this is my king's car. I am Darius, the Hand of Noxus under the High King. I have made an agreement with your prince before." Etiquette  Shi Yi was startled, and immediately saluted: "General Darius, I am here to greet you, General Darius, under the order of the Sea Emperor of the West Sea, Alex. We didn't expect that His Majesty the Supreme King would come in person for this wedding. It really surprised us.  The Xihai Sea Tribe was flattered. "This guy is very good at talking," Darius said with satisfaction, "Okay, let's lead the way, it will slow them down." "Yes" Etiquette History bowed and waved.  The group in front changed to the group behind and began to move forward slowly.  The marriage of the mermaid princess has always been a major event of the Sea Clan, almost comparable to the marriage of Dongfang Yun's son, so early on the outside of Sea Emperor City was filled with common people of the Sea Clan.  There are also some young talents from the sea tribe who are in love with Bililin hidden among these civilians. They originally wanted to teach the ignorant mainlanders a lesson when the mainland creatures came to welcome the bride, but they did not expect that the people following the etiquette team behind them  , it was such a huge giant metal, it really frightened many people and almost fainted.  It is impossible for anyone who is not fainted to come here and seek death on his own.  The King of the West Sea, Dolot, is still very sincere. Although it is impossible for him to come out to greet him due to his status as Slada's father-in-law, he still welcomes everyone.All the female ministers were sent out to greet them outside Haihuang City. ? Then a problem occurred.  After all, this place is located in the deep sea, and the Supreme King is too huge. It is really difficult to connect with the Sea Emperor City and let the Dongfang family enter. But if they don't want to connect, the Dongfang Yun family will probably not be able to enter the Sea Emperor even if they can withstand the pressure of the deep sea.  The people behind the city also got wet collectively.  The way Zhendajimi dealt with this was to install several more deep-sea troop transports within the High King.  "However, if you look at the gate of Sea Imperial City and then look at the deep-sea troop transport, you will find that the deep-sea troop transport seems to be a bit bigger.  Here we want to talk about the problems of Haihuang City and all Hai Clan cities.  In most cities of the sea tribe, there is an isolation layer called [dome sea cover], which can ensure that seawater does not enter the city.  This is not because the sea tribe yearns too much for the air and dry environment of the land, but because most of the cities of the sea tribe are located in the deep sea. Adults of the sea tribe can naturally withstand the pressure of the deep sea, but children cannot.  "But it takes a long time for a sea baby to grow into adulthood. Parents can't leave the city just for the sake of their children's growth. Real estate is so expensive now."  In addition, the shallow sea is really not suitable for the Sea Tribe group to settle, so the Sea Tribe exchanged materials for this dome sea cover when the Atlantean orcs entered the sea.  In this way, young Hai people can live in the city.  You will not be injured by the pressure of the deep sea.  But there is also a problem with the dome sea cover, that is, once something is damaged and not repaired in time, the entire city will be crushed by sea pressure.  This puts an end to Dongfang Yun¡¯s idea of ????entering directly from the sky above the city.  Just when the Dongfang family was feeling worried, countless figures suddenly appeared in the dark deep sea.  At least tens of thousands!  Just when both Dongfang Yun and Hai Clan thought that the other party wanted to send troops for a sneak attack, these figures were already approaching.  After knowing this, everyone saw clearly who were coming.  ?????????????????????????????????: A beautiful face, long pointed ears, six arms, and a mermaid's tail.  They are clearly a group of Nagas!  The Nagas had obviously known in advance that the Supreme King was Dongfang Yun¡¯s vehicle, so tens of thousands of Nagas lined up in a neat formation and saluted the Supreme King.  The woman leading the group looked about the same age as a young woman in her thirties from mainland China.  Extremely sexy and mature.  The clothes on her body are only a diamond waist chain around her waist and two plump shells on her chest.  She saluted like all the Nagas behind her, and then said in a beautiful voice that could be heard from far away: "Naga tribe, welcome the King of the Night! The Naga tribe is willing to return to the elves and pave the way for my king."  Said.  She waved with one hand.  Dozens of Nagas came out from behind and lined up in two rows between the lower exit in front of the Supreme King and the gate of Sea Emperor City, with their palms facing each other.  Suddenly, a protective film visible to the naked eye drains away all the seawater.  A spacious road was left inside.  Dongfang Yun naturally knew that his child had contacted the Naga clan. In any case, it was a good thing for Naga, as a sea elf, to recognize his identity and return to his embrace.  He glanced at his family, then took Su Wan in his arms and walked out of the Supreme King's Palace first.  Even if there is some conspiracy here, what does he have to fear?  At most, it would just turn into a drowned rat.  Behind him, Darius and Galen, Tyrande and Zhendajimi, as well as a group of generals and others walked out respectively.  The passage made by Naga is extremely smooth and dry, containing no moisture at all. It does give people a refreshing feeling in this deep sea.  The young woman Naga had been waiting in the passage for a long time. When she saw Dongfang Yun, she immediately bent her fishtail and half-kneeled: "Xixisomi, the current high priest of the Naga tribe, come to see my king and queen!" Dongfang Yun smiled and said  She helped her up: "Get up. On behalf of the entire elven clan, I welcome the return of the sea elves Today is the day when my child marries his wife. I hope you can come to watch the ceremony together." Xixi Somi said happily: "What an honor!  ¡± Dongfang Yun introduced Xixi Somi to Tyrande. After learning that this was the last high priest of the high elves, the expression on Xixi Somi¡¯s face suddenly became very admiring, and she lingered around Tyrande to talk.  non-stop.  The Naga tribe has always been separated from the Hai tribe. What happened to the police today really shocked the Hai tribe.  But Dongfang Yun definitely didn¡¯t care if they were surprised. Soon after walking a few dozen meters, the Dongfang family officially entered the scope of the Sea Palace.  Xixi Somi turned around and waved to dozens of Nagas to follow and protect Dongfang Yun. The others waited where they were.Entering with Tyrande very religiously.  What came towards us was naturally the group of relatives and friends of the Little Mermaid Bililine. The first few handsome guys and pretty girls who looked like they were talented at first glance were Bililine's brothers and sisters. Among them, Prince Sebastian stood sadly.  in second place.  The one at the front was also drop-dead handsome. He was wearing an exquisite dress, and with his younger brothers, sisters and officials, he bowed to Dongfang Yun from a distance. It wasn't until Dongfang Yun came closer that he stood up and said, "The noble and great Supreme King."  Your Majesty, I am Redman, the eldest prince of the West Sea Sea Clan. On behalf of my father, I welcome you to come in person. I also ask for your forgiveness because my father is my prospective father-in-law after all, and he did not know that you were coming in person, so he did not come in person.  Come and greet him. "Since ancient times, there is indeed no such thing as a father-in-law greeting his son-in-law from a distance, let alone a prospective son-in-law. There is absolutely no problem in being careful about this.  Dongfang Yun¡¯s real purpose from the beginning was naturally to find a wife for his son. The so-called excuse to invade the Hai Clan was simply not true.  Even if he wanted to cause trouble for the Sea Tribe, he was looking for the Atlantis Orcs who had taken away the props used to advance to the third level from the Orc Tribe's base.  So he waved his hand and said with a smile: "I understand very well, this is what it should be." With that, the two briefly introduced the people behind them, and the entire welcome ceremony ended in a friendly and harmonious atmosphere.  Haihuang City is about ten miles away from Haihuang Palace. Redman suggested that Dongfang Yun get on the bus directly.  However, both Dongfang Yun and Su Wan were attracted by the beautiful scenery of the Sea Imperial City, so they rejected the proposal.  I have to mention that with the dome sea cover blocking the deep sea water, looking up from inside the city, it is as if you are very close to the starry sky. It is very fascinating. In addition, the Shanghai architecture itself also has a strange beauty. It is easy to see  It attracted the attention of the Dongfang family.  The people in front were walking, and Darius, who had been at the very back, suddenly said to Sebastian: "Your Highness, the Second Prince, please send someone to receive the betrothal gift we brought." Sebastian is a big deal to this guy.  He was so afraid that even though it was his own territory, he didn't dare to say anything, so he said to his brother beside him: "Take two people over" "Two people are not enough." Darius interrupted him.  : "It's best to go with a few hundred people, so that it can go faster. And there are some rare creatures inside that are considered rare on land. If possible, please ask the second prince to send a group of magicians to protect them from being squashed by the pressure of the deep sea."  His words were extremely overbearing, and Sebastian was secretly angry when he heard them: You bastard, you are too rude, do you really think that my Sea Clan has never seen any treasures?  No matter how many betrothal gifts you bring, will there be as many treasures as the Neptune Emperor's treasure house?  Forget it, I'll take them there myself. If the betrothal gift isn't enough, I might as well humiliate you bastard.  (To be continued)